Chapter 1: — !!!
Chapter Text
— LITTLE START —
Kanjō 感情 ; It means "Sentiment, feeling, emotion"
They refer to physical or emotional experiences. The sensation of pain,
warmth, or cold describes physical phenomena.
（╹◡╹）
——————————————————
MESSAGE FROM ME, TO YOU; THE READERS ☆
—🎈 Hello people who are reading this. I'm happy for the fact that you are willing to give my book a try but, before we continue, I must tell that this is merely something I'm doing out of boredom and not taking it as a priority. Still, I'm working very hard on it to make sure your journey here is enjoyable. Don't be afraid to give me suggestions, ideas or things you'll like to happen here, since I'll make sure to keep them in mind. I hope Kanjō is for your liking and you grow to like it as I do, because this story has a special place in my heart. Thank you for reading my book.
—🎈UPDATE 12/10/24 : There's something l've been meaning to address for a while now, as it's come up quite a bit. First, I want to emphasize that this isn't directed at anyone in particular, so please don't take it personally-this is just something l'd like everyone to keep in mind moving forward. I absolutely love when my dear readers reach out to me and engage with anything related to KANJŌ. It truly means the world to me, and I appreciate it from the bottom of my heart. Your support, comments, and interaction are things I'll always be deeply grateful for, and I can't thank you enough. That said, while I'm always open to hearing from you, especially when it comes to feedback, suggestions, or any comments related to the story, I do want to set a small boundary. Please try to keep our conversations focused on KANJŌ/Demon Slayer in general. I'm not very comfortable with forming online friendships outside of this context, so I would kindly ask that we keep our interactions limited to things related to the story or fandom. I'm simply a silly author and you're all my sweet readers-I'm fine with keeping things that way! I hope you can understand, and thank you so much again for all your support and love for the story!
——————————————————
（≧∇≦）
——————————————————
KIMETSU NO YAIBA / DEMON SLAYER FANFICTION ☀︎
KNY!VARIOUS!(GIRLS AND BOYS) x FEM!READER ☀︎
PUBLISHED : 2/07/22
REWRITTEN : 18/6/23 - 27/7/23
FINISHED : ???
——————————————————
KANJŌ OFFICIAL ARCS:
— NEW BEGINNING ARC → #1 — #2 (two chapters)
— TSUZUMI MANSION ARC → #3 — #8 (six chapters)
— MOUNT NATAGUMO ARC → #9 — #13 (five chapters)
— REHABILITATION TRAINING ARC → #14 — #24 (eleven chapters)
— MUGEN TRAIN ARC → #25 — #30 (six chapters)
— MAGNET HASSLE ARC → #31 — #35 (five chapters)
— ENTERTAINMENT DISTRICT ARC → #36 — #47 (twelve chapters)
— CHAOTIC RECOVERY ARC → #48 — #55 (eight chapters)
— UNPREDICTABLE PARTY ARC → #56 — #59 (four chapters)
— ADMIST FIREWORKS ARC → #60 — #67 (seven chapters)
— SWORDSMITH VILLAGE ARC → #68 — #86 (eighteen chapters) IN PROGRESS
— HASHIRA TRAINING ARC →
— FINAL BATTLE ARC →
——————————————————
(⌒▽⌒)
——————————————————
—🎈THINGS YOU SHOULD KNOW BEFORE READING:
- English is not my first language. There might be grammar mistakes, or silly overlooks (😋).
- This is an isekai story in which you will be transported/teleported into the world of kimetsu no yaiba.
- If you have any problems with the way I write, then keep it to yourself unless it's some advice.
- Anime/Manga spoilers.
- This book contains mature themes.
→ Alcohol, self-harm, depressive topics, blood/gore, triggering topics, vomiting, lime scenes, suicide, chocking, biting, broken bones, fatal wounds, spiders, torture, deaths, gaslighting, sexual assault, decapitation, body horror, meltdown, panic attacks, social anxiety, unstable reality, obscene language, obscene gestures, obscene insinuations, nudity, LGBTQ+ and more.
- This book may or not may have NSFW. I'm still thinking about it.
- Excessive amount of cursing (seriously😋).
- Characters ages will be changed.
- This book has a LOT of references to other fan-fictions, movies, tv series, animes, mangas, video games, tik tok audios, and more.
——————————————————
♪
🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈
- Demon slayer / Kimetsu no yaiba and all their characters, except (L/N) (Y/N), Aoyurigumo Mamiko and Yui, belong to Koyoharu Gotouge.
- I do not allow any translation of my story.
- This fanfiction is only published on WATTPAD, AO3 and QUOTEV.
- All the drawings that have @/azamishomie in it, are mine (and I do not allow any reposts).
♪
🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈🎈
——————————————————
HOW TO SEND FANARTS / MEMES 🖌️
↳ If your art/meme has a link (pinterest, drive, etc...) you can send it to me through private messages.
↳ If your art/meme doesn't have a link, you can send it to me through instagram, or through tumblr (@azamishomie).
↳ You can also send your art/meme through my gmail ([email protected])
↳ If I receive any art, I would like to showcase it on my next chapter. If you prefer your art to remain private, or you have ANY preference of how I should credit you, tell me so.
↳ I'm not very active on my social media but I'll try to check once in a while.
OFFICIAL PLAYLIST 🎧
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/7f1wvzbh0ifBGruhXWbP72?si=bPdbQTigStuGkllyhEualA
——————————————————
(๑╹ω╹๑ )
——————————————————
— NOTES 🎈
- The story will be written in SECOND PERSON. With some changes of POVS. There are exceptions of FIRST PERSON in some small moments.
- If addressing me; you can call me AUTHOR, KAGZ, AZAMIS or AZAMISHOMIE (anything you want), I don't care that much. But, don't go putting chan, kun, san, sama (Japanese honorifics) to whatever you call me. Im not japanese nor I know Japanese so it's just feels weird and dumb.
- Interact with my story! (PLEASE, I BEG!! I'll suck your toes🥺🥺) I'm a sucker for reading comments and opinions! It literally motivates me to write more (o^^o). Don't be afraid to ask me questions too!
——————————————————
— 🪻YOUR INFO ( ◠‿◠ )
Name : (Y/N) (L/N)
Biggest personality traits : Awkward, anxious, nice
Your looks : Whatever you want. You can choose you eye, hair, skin color. You can have big chest, small chest. You can be chubby, skinny. Your height can be small or maybe tall. You do you.
Sexuality : You have never really thought about it.
Hobbies : Anime, manga, martial arts.
——————————————————
— 🪻 LOVE INTERESTS / AGES (SOME HAVE BEEN AGED UP OR DOWN)
17 years old: Kamado Nezuko.
18 years old: (Y/N) (L/N), Kamado Tanjiro, Agatsuma Zenitsu, Hashibira Inosuke, Tokito Muichiro and Shinazugawa Genya.
19 years old: Tsuyuri Kanao and Kanzaki Aoi.
20 years old: Suma.
21 years old: Koucho Shinobu, Rengoku Kyojuro and Hinatsuru.
22 years old: Kanroji Mitsuri and Makio.
23 years old: Tomioka Giyuu, Shinazugawa Sanemi and Iguro Obanai.
24 years old: Uzui Tengen.
29 years old: Himejima Gyomei.
31 years old: Haganezuka Hotaru.
113 years old (18 chronologically): Daki.
113 years old (23 chronologically): Enmu.
126 years old (20 chronologically): Gyutaro.
133 years old (20 chronologically): Douma.
200 years old (18 chronologically): Akaza.
200 years old (?) (24 chronologically): Yushiro.
480 years old (25 chronologically): Kokushibo.
500 years old (21 chronologically): Tamayo.
1,000 years old (19 chronologically): Kibutsuji Muzan.
Chapter 2: — 1
Notes:
"Talking"
'Thoughts'
If the text is "bold", then it's Japanese.
Normal text is english.
(R/N) = Real life name
"——————————"
(Whenever i use this line, it can be because of various reasons:
1- It means a time skip.
2- To separate different events that are happening at the same time.
3- To put a little note.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
SOCIALIZING IS EXHAUSTING — CHAPTER #1 — (Y/N) (L/N) WANTS TO CHANGE
————————————————————————————————
Second-person narrative
————————————————————————————————
It's just another ordinary day of class, and you find yourself sitting in your desk, eagerly awaiting the weekend. As the day progresses, you realize with a burst of excitement that it's finally Friday. The bell rings, signaling the end of classes, and a sense of relief washes over you.
Today, there are no looming deadlines, no daunting projects, and no dreaded exams hanging over your head. The weight of academic responsibilities lifts off your shoulders, and you can't help but feel a surge of joy. A wave of anticipation sweeps through the classroom as everyone realizes the same thing; you have two whole days ahead of you to unwind and relax.
The classroom buzzes with chatter as students start discussing their plans for this precious little vacation. Some are excitedly talking about heading to the beach, while others are planning movie nights with friends or exploring the city's attractions.
"Hey (R/N)! We are going to the mall, wanna come with us?" Said one of your classmates called Marie. You were packing your things in your backpack but stopped to look at her.
"Uhm... Maybe? I-I mean yes! I would love to go!" You answered with a little bit of a forced smile. You mentally sighed since now you were not going to be able to do your previous plans; which were to laze around all day reading manga and watching anime.
You find yourself immersed in deep introspection, recognizing that you tend to identify as an introvert. It's not that you have an aversion to hanging out or spending time with others, but you've come to realize that socializing doesn't come as naturally to you as it does to some. Your energy levels seem to deplete faster than usual when you're in the company of others, and you can't help but wonder why they enjoy spending time with you.
In all honesty, you don't consider yourself particularly remarkable or special. On the contrary, you often feel awkward in social situations, and nervousness tends to consume you rather quickly. It's a challenge to maintain a composed demeanor, as your cheeks tend to turn an embarrassing shade of crimson when you're feeling self-conscious. Nevertheless, you persistently wear a smile on your face, even when anxiety threatens to overwhelm you. You make a conscious effort to stay engaged and not allow yourself to retreat from social interactions.
Deep down, you recognize the fleeting nature of life. You are acutely aware that these teenage years will soon come to an end, and the memories you create during this period will shape your perception of the past. It dawns on you that you may eventually regret not fully embracing the opportunities for growth and enjoyment that are available to you now.
With this realization weighing on your mind, you contemplate the significance of making the most of your teenage days. Despite the challenges and discomfort that may arise from socializing, you recognize that life is too short to let fear and insecurity hold you back. You resolve to step out of your comfort zone, even if it means experiencing occasional moments of anxiety.
When you you finished packing your things, you and your other classmates went together at the mall. You went shopping and bought all sort of cute and cool clothes, you guys went to the arcade and tried all the games together, went to the bathroom and took some photos for the memories. At last, you all stopped to eat. You talked a lot and it was... nice actually. Your nervousness was starting to wash away and you were more happy and comfortable. You're pretty sure they noticed that because they began to smile more. To your surprise, time went fast and it was time to go home.
"Thanks a lot for inviting me! I had a great time!" You said happily.
"Aw! You are so cute! We need to hang out more, (R/N)!" Answered Marie looking at you with joy.
"Totally! This was my first time hanging with you! You are so nice!" Exclaimed Alex while hugging you.
"And you and I need to get on a call to keep discussing about all the fucking characters that can beat Goku. PLEASE, I BEG YOU! HELP ME PROVE MY LITTLE BROTHERS THAT THEY ARE WRONG! Come on, he is not even that powerful, i swear to god! Saiki could destoy him in 5 seconds..." Rambled Emelie. At the same time, she was eating her cheesecake.
"Haha! Damn, you girls don't need to say that!" Your cheeks were flushed. "Well, NOW I seriously need to go. Bye-bye!" You waved at them and they waved back.
This was nice. You loved it. You loved the confidence to try new things. This day was surprisingly great but heck, you were super tired and couldn't wait to get back home. After arriving to your house, you quickly stopped to do something which was part of your routine whenever you arrived home.
"Hello, mom. I hope you didn't feel to lonely here. Maybe I should get a pet so they can keep you company."
You gently pressed your lips against the photo frame, giving it a tender kiss before setting it down. With that done, you made your way to the bathroom for a much-needed bath. The frame held a precious photograph of your mother, a beautiful image frozen in time. She wore a beach hat and a stunning white dress, her smile radiating warmth and joy.
Since you were a child, life had been challenging after your father's tragic accident. Though you wanted to mourn his loss, you had no memories of him to hold onto. It was just you and your mother, navigating life together. She worked tirelessly day and night to provide for your needs, and in return, you insisted on helping with household chores—cleaning, cooking, washing dishes—Your mother would often protest, telling you it wasn't necessary, but you remained determined to lighten her load and contribute as much as you could.
Your mother was the person you loved most in this world, and she loved you just as deeply. Remember the routine you used to have? Every time she left for work or returned home, you would pause whatever you were doing and plant a kiss on her cheek, a simple gesture to express your affection. She would embrace you tightly, returning the affection with her own kisses. It was a small but beautiful ritual you shared.
However, one fateful day, you overslept. There was no school or any other pressing obligation, so you remained blissfully unaware. Not wanting to disturb your slumber, your mother made the decision not to wake you or say her goodbyes. Tragically, just a few hours later, the phone call came—your mother had been involved in a car accident and didn't survive—It was a sudden and devastating loss, a cruel twist of fate.
You were consumed by grief, overwhelmed with sadness. With no remaining family to care for you, you found yourself living alone, fending for yourself as you approached adulthood. Years passed, and now here you stand, having just turned eighteen.
After your bath, you changed into your pajamas. You got in bed and begun to re-read the manga of Kimetsu no Yaiba. If someone asked you, what was your favorite anime and manga of all time, then you would 100% respond Kimetsu no Yaiba. You loved everything about it; to the story to all the characters. If you needed to choose a favorite character... then sorry, that's imposible. You loved the fact that they are all so unique in their own ways. You admire each one of them and shit, the ending had you spilling tears non-stop for 2 hours. Looking at the manga, you kind of begun reflexing about something... There are actually some characters you wanted to be like; speaking on terms of personality and attitude. You wanted to have the confidence and energy of Rengoku. Maybe also the kind personality of Tanjiro. Ah! The confidence of Inosuke too!
'...Actually... How would it be if I teleported to Kimetsu no Yaiba?'
...
...
...
'I wouldn't even survive for 1 second. I think the demons would 100% kill me in an instant and make a BBQ with my meat... But thinking about seriously... I would totally like it.'
You smiled to yourself and hugged your knees. You would get to be with all of your favorite characters and since you know everything that happens on the plot, you could probably save all the characters that die and change some bad things...
You looked at your window for a second. The sky was full of stars and the moon was as shiny as the butt of a baby.
This is stupid, you thought.
This is dumb, you kept repeating in your head.
It's not gonna happen (R/N), you kept telling to yourself.
You wished for a stupid thing. You really, really would like to go to the Kimetsu no Yaiba universe and meet all the characters. It's not realistic but, it will make you very happy. You can't believe you're wishing for this as if it would happen. Laughing to yourself, you went to sleep and slept like a newborn baby kitten.
————————————————————————————————
Obviously, that was a very stupid wish and it was never going to happen. You thought as you woke up at 9 am. You mentally deadpanned and rolled your eyes at the false hope. You got up and brushed your teeth. Your stomach was rumbling and you went to the kitchen and as you opened the refrigerator, you noticed that it was empty, with only some couple of water bottles in it. You cursed yourself and to the world as you realized that you didn't had any food. This is what happens when you are too busy thinking about anime and manga, instead of shopping for food.
Even if you were tired, your hunger gave you motivation to go outside to do some shopping for at least the rest of the weekend. You put on some casual clothes, nothing too fancy but not too shady. When you were finally ready, you got out with only cash and nothing else since you were not planning to take a lot of time. Of course, before leaving, you went to the frame that had the photo of your mother. You gave it a kiss and smiled at it.
"I'll be back soon. Love you."
But as you turn the doorknob and swing the door open, a wave of shock washes over you. What you see defies all logic and expectation; a vast expanse of sky stretches out before you, as if the walls of your reality have dissolved into nothingness. In a typical situation, common sense would dictate that you promptly close the door and dismiss the strange sight as a mere illusion. But in your half-awake state, oblivious to the peculiarity of the moment, you simply continue forward, nonchalantly stepping through the doorway without a second thought. And that's when it happens, the ground beneath you vanishes, and you find yourself plummeting through the void.
Time seems to stretch as you fall, a mix of confusion and panic engulfing your mind. The impact of hitting the ground sends a jolt of pain through your body, but luckily, it's not severe. Gathering your senses, you take a moment to assess your surroundings, trying to comprehend the unimaginable situation you've stumbled into.
As you take in your new environment, a bewildering sight unfolds before your eyes. You find yourself on a desolate road, framed by majestic mountains that tower over the landscape. Everywhere you look, grassy fields stretch out as far as the eye can see. This stark contrast to the bustling cityscape you're accustomed to leaves you disoriented and questioning your sanity. In a mature and rational mindset, you might have immediately sprung into action, seeking logical explanations or devising a plan to find your way back home.
Oh lord but shit just turns weirder than before.
"Hey! Hey, Miss! Are you okay?" You hear a kind male voice near you. When you look up, you're startled to see a burgundy boy with red eyes, with a green-black patterned haori and a black uniform getting close to you, obviously close enough to respect your personal space.
...
'Is that who i fucking think it is? na bro, i don't believe. There's no way that is Tanjiro. Am I finally lucid dreaming? Because if that's the case, then i don't want to wake up ever again.'
You stayed silent and only looked at him with no emotions. You were trying to act neutral because internally, you were having an explosion of feelings right now.
'He's speaking Japanese right? I DON'T KNOW JAPANESE. WHAT DO I DO?'
"Miss...?" Asked Tanjiro with a more worried tone, his eyes not leaving your figure at any moment. At this point, you knew you HAD to say something so, you just said the first Japanese word that came to your mind.
"Onigiri." You said with the most straightest face humanity has ever seen. It was so straight that even the gays would be scare of it.
Silence was the only sound after that exquisite statement.
...
'Dear mom, I wanna die.'
Notes:
Thank u for actually giving my story a try.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter Text
ONIGIRI...? — CHAPTER #2 — LANGUAGE BARRIER SUCKS!
"Onigiri." You said, seriously regretting your life choices after that word left your mouth.
'Why the fuck did i say Onigiri?' You cursed under your breath, feeling frustrated with yourself. You couldn't help but berate your own intelligence. 'Shit. Why am I so dumb?' Your mind raced, wondering how Tanjiro would react to your blunder.
As you stood there, frozen in embarrassment, the burgundy-haired boy gazed at you, his expression a mix of surprise and kindness. Without uttering a word, he reached inside his haori and retrieved an actual Onigiri. He held it out to you, a silent gesture of understanding and compassion. You were taken aback by his thoughtfulness, the weight of his action sinking in. Realizing that Tanjiro had previously given this Onigiri to Zenitsu out of hunger on the anime, you couldn't bring yourself to accept it. You gently returned the Onigiri to Tanjiro, who now wore a look of confusion. He wondered why you were giving the food back to him. Before he could voice his confusion, you attempted to communicate.
"No onigiri!" you blurted out in broken Japanese, your words stumbling and disjointed. "No Japanese!" you gestured by shaking your head from side to side, indicating a clear "no." Tanjiro began to piece together that you must have been a foreigner or at least someone unfamiliar with the Japanese language. However, even with this understanding, he was at a loss since he didn't have a clue about your native language. Taking a moment to think, he decided to start a conversation about something simple, hoping to establish a connection.
The boy extended his finger, pointing directly at himself. "Kamado Tanjiro." He enunciated each syllable slowly, giving you ample time to comprehend. Sensing your confusion, he repeated the gesture, emphasizing his own name once again. Then, he shifted his finger, directing it towards you. "What is your name?" Tanjiro's attempts to communicate felt as if he were trying to break through to a stubborn donkey, yet you couldn't grasp why he was singling you out.
Your mind raced with self-doubt. 'Did I do something wrong already?! Oh no! He is staring at me!' Panic gripped you, overwhelming your senses. The weight of the situation, whether a dream or not, bore down upon you with striking realism. The mere thought of sustaining eye contact sent your anxiety spiraling. You found yourself questioning the very existence of eyes themselves. In that moment of distress, Tanjiro discerned your turmoil and sought to offer solace, gently gripping your shoulders to anchor you.
"Kamado Tanjiro." He repeated, his voice being a comforting murmur. He pointed at himself once more, his gaze radiating reassurance. Then, with unwavering patience, he redirected his finger towards you, awaiting your response.
'He is asking for my name! How could I be so stupid?' You chided yourself, mustering the strength to calm the rising tide of anxiety. 'Should I reveal my real name? After all, I find myself in an anime where nobody knows me. Perhaps I could... transform... Yes! Transform! I can seize this golden opportunity to become someone I can truly be proud of!'
Gathering your courage, you reached out, grasping Tanjiro's hand firmly, and summoned a warm yet "confident" smile. Recalling the cultural convention of stating last names first in Japanese, you reminded yourself of the proper order.
"(L/N) (Y/N)! (L/N) (Y/N)!" You proclaimed aloud, your voice tinged with nervousness, but accompanied by a sincere smile. As you closed your eyes momentarily, you acknowledged that this fresh start instilled a sense of joy within you. However, you also recognized that your inherent awkwardness and anxious persona remained present. Nevertheless, the fact that you were no longer engulfed in panic proved sufficient to put Tanjiro at ease.
"Are you perhaps hurt anywhere? Can you stand?" Tanjiro inquired, momentarily forgetting that you couldn't understand Japanese. You stared at him with a deadpan expression.
"Did you just forget that I cannot speak Japanese?" You anxiously pointed out.
"Crap! Right! No Japanese." Tanjiro realized his oversight. He scanned the surroundings, hoping to find any clues about what might have happened to you, but it proved futile. You were a random girl in the middle of the street, dressed oddly, and on top of that, you couldn't speak or understand his language. As much as he desired to assist you, he had a mission to fulfill and couldn't afford to waste time. However, his compassionate heart refused to leave you alone. After much contemplation, he made a decision and looked for someone nearby. Perhaps he could entrust you to their care, ensuring your safety. He couldn't bring you along with him. He was a demon slayer, and exposing you to such danger was out of the question. Letting out a heavy sigh, he started to move forward in search of someone, but your mind, always ready for the worst, began to spiral.
'Wait... Did he give up on me and just decided to leave me here alone?' Your thoughts trembled with fear. 'I can't communicate, I don't know where exactly I am, I'm hungry, I'm in a world full of demons, and I don't even have something to protect myself with... I'm totally going to die if he leaves me!'
"(L/N)! I think there's a village nearby!" Tanjiro exclaimed, but to his surprise, you dashed towards him, clutching his waist with both arms.
"PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE ME, TANJIRO! WAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" You screamed, tears streaming down your face.
"A-AH! Wait! D-Don't cry! Everything will be okay, (L/N)! Nobody is going to hurt you-"
"I CAN'T UNDERSTAND YOUUUUUUUUU!"
'Dammit! I can't understand what she's saying at all!'
Tanjiro gently held your cheeks and made you look at him. "Please don't worry! You are going to be okay. I will protect you until I find a safe place for you, alright?" Although you didn't comprehend his words, his calm demeanor and sincere efforts to help urged you to gather yourself. Besides, you had no other choice but to follow him. Tanjiro assisted you in getting up and held your hand as you both started walking toward the destination he needed to reach.
'In what part of the story are we? Are we going towards to meeting Zenitsu already?' You were not the only one with a lot of things on their mind right now.
'Did I really make the best choice? She's a foreigner. We can't even communicate properly! But I couldn't bear to leave her alone... What if this is some sort of trap set by Muzan or-'
His thoughts were abruptly interrupted when he felt that you were gently tugging at his sleeve, your eyes filled with gratitude and cheeks flushed with warmth.
"T-Thanks!" You stammered, trying so hard to make sure you spoke correctly. He was helping you, even though he didn't knew you. Everything was so confusing but at least you had to try to show him your gratitude one way or another.
"No problem..." The boy responded, still harboring a hint of caution. He paused for a moment, contemplating his next move. He raised his hand, the one that was not holding yours, and slowly waved at you.
You, unsure of what to do and confused as to why he was waving at you, decided to do the same. You gave him an awkward yet shy smile and raised your hand to wave at him. Tanjiro for no explainable reason, seemed to smile at this, not expecting that you would mimic him. He found it rather... cute.
You had no clue of acknowledgment about this weird exchange that just happened but your heart swelled with joy when you saw the burgundy-haired boy's radiant smile. One of your favorite characters was smiling at you, how could you not die of happiness this right moment?!
'Okay, maybe I'm being overly paranoid. She seems so kind and friendly. I don't think i need to suspect her, she's just a lost foreigner...' Tanjiro's reservations began to melt away as he allowed himself to appreciate (Y/N)'s genuine nature.
"SOUTH-SOUTHEAST! YOUR NEXT LOCATION IS SOUTH-SOUTHEAST!" Screamed Tanjiro's crow flying closely around them.
"Agh! I heard you!" The poor boy seriously needed some vacations. "I heard, so give me a break and quiet down!"
"GAWWWWW!" The crow didn't care and continued screaming to annoy the demon slayer. You were also starting to get tired of the noises so, with your free hand, you covered one of your ears to suppress the annoying yelling. Tanjiro couldn't help but notice this.
"I got the message already, so stop! You are bothering (L/N)! Please-"
"PLEASE!!!" You, Tanjiro and his crow were startled by somebody else's scream.
"PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEASE MARRY ME!" A blond boy with messy hair and a yellow-orange haori with a triangle pattern (also known as Zenitsu), was crying, begging, and clinging to a black-haired girl who had two large braids and wore a plain blue kimono. "I COULD DIE ANY DAY, YOU KNOW?! THAT'S WHY I WANT YOU TO MARRY ME! SO PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE! I BEG YOU! MARRY MEEEE!!"
"W-What the hell is this?" Tanjiro said, perplexed, as he covered your eyes just in case. Even the crow stopped its incessant cawing. "What on earth?"
"Chu! Chu! Chu!" Exclaimed a little brown sparrow flying towards the duo. Tanjiro uncovered your eyes and let the bird rest on his hand.
"Huh?"
"Chu! Chuchu! Chu! :( Chuchu! Chuchuchu! Chu! D: " Cried the little sparrow. You were surprised to see that the burgundy-haired boy could understand what Chuntarou was saying. Your attention shifted from Zenitsu's persistent pleas to the interaction between the sparrow and Tanjiro.
"I see! Gotcha! I'll do something about it!" The sparrow seemed on the verge of tears upon hearing those reassuring words. "(L/N), please wait a moment until I handle this." You nodded, not fully comprehending what he had said. Chuntarou flew towards you and perched on your head.
'Shit, you are so cute. I want to pet you.' As if Chuntarou had read your mind, the sparrow hopped off your head and landed on your outstretched hands. 'AWWWWWW!'
Feeling overwhelmed by the adorable encounter, you turned your back and sank to your knees. You were no longer paying attention to the ongoing battle between Zenitsu and the girl and Tanjiro's attempts to restrain him.
"Who is the cutest sparrow? Who is the most adorable sparrow? Obviously, you!" You sang sweetly, your fingers gently stroking Chuntarou's feathers. The sparrow was in avian heaven, basking in the affection and attention it was receiving.
Tanjiro's crow suddenly came to you and just stared at your figure. You got nervous since you thought that the crow was going to attack you but instead, the crow just rested his head on your knee. It was like he was resqueting headpats from
You too. You gladly agreed to. Who could say no to cute animals?
*SLAP*
'...Go girl. Pop off queen...' You thought but still felt bad since it was your dear Zenitsu who got slapped.
The girl continued to deliver forceful blows to the yellow-haired boy, her frustration driving her actions.
"OUCH! OUCH! THAT HURTS!" Screamed Zenitsu, feeling the impact of each strike. Tanjiro rushed forward and tried to intervene, grasping the girl by her sides, but she resisted his efforts.
"WHEN DID I EVER TELL YOU THAT I LOVE YOU? I JUST STOPPED TO HELP YOU 'CAUSE I THOUGHT YOU WERE ILL, YOU DUMB FUCK!"
"EHH?! ARE YOU TELLING ME THAT YOU DIDN'T TALK TO ME BECAUSE YOU WERE IN LOVE WITH ME?!"
"EW NO. AND FOR YOUR INFORMATION, I ALREADY HAVE A FIANCE. SAYONARA, BITCH!" With her words as sharp as daggers, she turned, walking away with an air of regality. Zenitsu, left hurting on the ground, called out desperately.
"W-Wait baby girl, come back...! Come...!"
Tanjiro attempted to console the distraught boy, urging him to calm down. But Zenitsu's pain and frustration clouded his reasoning.
"Wh-Why'd you get in my way when this has nothing to do with you?!" Zenitsu's accusation hung heavy in the air, and you couldn't help but notice the flicker of disgust that briefly crossed Tanjiro's face. Witnessing his expression firsthand instead of a screen added a new layer to your understanding of him. Everything felt so real to you, it was unbelievable.
"What's with that look on your face?! Stop it! Why are you staring at me like I'm a creature or something?!" Zenitsu pointed an accusatory finger at Tanjiro. "Hey, you asshole! It's your fault it ended like this."
The tense atmosphere hung between them, leaving them all in a stifling silence.
"JEEZ, SAY SOMETHING YOU FREAK!" Said Zenitsu, angry and nervous.
Tanjiro found himself in a perplexing situation, trying to listen and understand Zenitsu's pleas for help, all while feeling utterly confused. How could someone so terrified of demons become a demon slayer? Seeking to calm him down, he decided to introduce himself, hoping it would provide some clarity.
"My name is Kamado Tanjiro!" He was planning to say 'pleased to meet you' out of courtesy of course, but he honestly didn't felt that pleased after meeting him so Tanjiro skipped that part. He placed a hand over his chest, emphasizing his words. Then, he gestured towards the spot where you sat. "And her name is (L/N) (Y/N)!"
Upon hearing your name, you decided that it was time to put an end to your playful interactions with the crow and the sparrow. You approached Tanjiro and Zenitsu, though the latter still seemed oblivious to your presence.
"Is that right?! Shit, my bad. I'm Agatsuma Zenitsu! Please save me!" Zenitsu crawled towards Tanjiro, grabbing hold of his haori. He then proceeded to ramble about his suffering and his own perceived weakness. You tuned out this part, as you were already familiar with his self-deprecating tendencies. However, your heart ached for your beloved comfort character.
"KYAAAAA! I'M SO SCARED! SCARED! SCARED! I'M GONNA DIE SOON! NOOOOOOOO! PLEASE HELP ME!" Zenitsu's panicked cries filled the air. You couldn't help but empathize with him, and your instincts kicked in. You moved closer to Zenitsu and gently began to stroke his head, your own eyes welling up with tears.
"...Eh?" Zenitsu's tears came to an abrupt halt as he registered your touch.
'An angel. No, even the title of an angel does not do justice to this precious girl. Could she be a goddess? Have I finally died? If this is heaven, why didn't I die sooner? The fuck?' Zenitsu's mind raced with disbelief and astonishment.
"A-Are you going to marry me...?" Zenitsu asked nervously, hope shimmering in his eyes. Unawere of Zenitsu's proposal, you thought that he was simply complimenting you as he does with every female he senses so, you interpreted his words as a simple compliment. After all, who would actually propose marriage to you? In response, you mustered a bright smile.
"Thanks!" You chirped cheerfully.
"W-Wait, no! (L/N)-" Tanjiro attempted to intervene, but before he could say anything more, Zenitsu misinterpreted your response as an affirmative answer. He clung onto you, hugging your waist tightly, overwhelmed with tears of joy.
"O-OH MY LORD! I CAN'T BELIEVE IT! YOU MUST BE AN ANGEL SENT BY GOD! (Y/N), I LOVE YOU SO, SO MUCH!" Your face turned bright red as you heard the word 'aishterou,' realizing the implications of what he had originally said.
(Y/N).exe stopped working. You couldn't comprehend the situation before you. As you stood there, flushed and motionless, Tanjiro attempted to pry Zenitsu away from your figure, his expression shifting from annoyance to outright frustration.
"Stop harassing (L/N)! She can't understand what's going on!"
"Stop trying to interfere with our true love, Tanjiro, for God's sake!"
"She didn't really understand you! Just let her go, Zenitsu!"
"LEAVE US ALONE! WE ARE GOING TO GET MARRIED!"
"AND I TOLD YOU, SHE DOESN'T KNOW WHAT YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT!" Tanjiro yelled annoyed at seeing you get harassed and not even realizing it because you're not comprehending anything that is happening around you.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Chuntarou loves (Y/N).
- (Y/N) has abandonment issues.
- Tanjiro developed a weird need to protect (Y/N) since he is the only person she has for now.
- The black-haired braided girl thought (Y/N) was a fucking beauty.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 4: — 3
Chapter Text
I LOVE THE GIRL WHO DOESN'T LOVE ME BACK! — CHAPTER #3 — JUST... JUST SHUT UP ZENITSU
"So, let me make sure I understand correctly... You were walking to go on a mission and suddenly this cutie appeared on the road? Then you just took her with you and now we are here?" Zenitsu exclaimed in surprise. The three of you, now calmer, walked together toward your destination. It had taken a considerable amount of time for Tanjiro to separate Zenitsu from you, but eventually, he succeeded.
Tanjiro nodded. "Yeah, you could say that's exactly what happened. And please, don't refer to her as 'cutie.' She has a name."
Zenitsu glanced over at you, engrossed in your own world in the middle of their conversation. "She doesn't speak or understand Japanese, and her attire is unique. It doesn't even look normal. God certainly plays favorites..." Zenitsu muttered under his breath.
"Huh? What do you mean?"
"MAN! I WISH I HAD A CUTE GIRL CLINGING TO ME LIKE THAT! YOU'RE SO DAMN LUCKY!"
"I'm not lucky. Damn, think about her. She's lost, clueless about what's happening, and she can't even seek help properly because she doesn't speak our language!"
"Well, she is a foreigner... Do you know what language she speaks?" Tanjiro shook his head.
"In that case, let's try to find out! (Y/N)! Can you please speak in your language?" Zenitsu asked you, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation. You didn't understand his words, so you tilted your head to the side, expressing your confusion.
"KYAAA!! (Y/N) IS SO ADORABLE WITHOUT EVEN TRYING!" Zenitsu burst out with excitement.
'...Did he just call me cute?' You thought, feeling a little nervous. "I don't know what you said, but thank you anyway!"
"Ah! Wait, Tanjiro, I think she speaks English!" Zenitsu proclaimed, oozing confidence.
"Oh, really? Do you happen to know English, Zenitsu?"
"Sadly, I only know a few words... Good morning, (Y/N)!" Zenitsu's grasp of English was far from perfect, but it was sufficient. It was enough to fill you with excitement that he at least knew something. You jumped around with joy.
"Oh my god! You speak English, Zenitsu?! What?! Can you understand me?"
"AHHHH! I DON'T KNOW WHAT SHE SAID, BUT I WAS RIGHT! IT'S ENGLISH! AWW, SHE LOOKED SO HAPPY FOR A FEW SECONDS!" Zenitsu gushed over you, while Tanjiro couldn't help but feel relieved that you seemed to be doing better.
'Shit. I guess he doesn't. Dammit, man! I wish i would've investigated more about this era and learned Japanese! I should've listened to Duolingo! Now, i don't know shit!' You growled over your thoughts but decided to just leave it. Nothing was going to change even if you got mad about it. You distracted yourself with the view. Long time has passed since you actually took your time to appreciate the outside world. Your mouth without realizing it, curved up a little. You didn't noticed but Tanjiro certainly did.
Putting that aside, the three of you continued walking, with the two boys engaged in a conversation.
"Shit, I'm hungry after having cried so much..."
"Don't you have any food with you?" Zenitsu sighed, providing Tanjiro with the answer he sought. He then rummaged through his haori and discovered the Onigiri he had been searching for. He intended to give it to Zenitsu, but then he remembered that when he first encountered you, you had mentioned Onigiri. Without hesitation, he broke the onigiri in two and handed a piece to each of you.
"Hey, thanks." Zenitsu muttered as he began devouring his portion. You were famished, but you knew Tanjiro only had one Onigiri and damn, if you didn't want to die, then Tanjiro would need his strength to protect you. You made up your mind to share your piece with him. Zenitsu took notice of your gesture. "Aren't you going to eat, Tanjiro?"
"Nope, this is all I have." Even though Tanjiro had interrupted his "marriage" proposal with you, Zenitsu acknowledged that he was an incredibly kind person. It was also evident to Zenitsu that you were the type of person who would willingly share your food, even if you were starving. He sensed that selflessness from you. Before you could offer your half to Tanjiro, Zenitsu broke his own piece in half and handed it to him. "Here, eat my half."
"Are you sure? Wow, thanks!" Tanjiro gratefully accepted the food and started eating. You pouted. You were supposed to share your half with him. So you stood in-front of the mentioned boy and gave him your entire half.
"E-Eh? (L/N)?" The burgundy-haired boy questioned with the Onigiri in hand.
"Eat it. I don't wanna."
"Uhh... Zenitsu, do you know what she's saying?"
"No clue! But it looks she wants you to eat! I already gave you a bit!"
Tanjiro was surprised about your actions but gently smiled and returned you the Onigiri. "It's okay, (L/N)."
You tilted your head, no understanding him but you picked up the Onigiri and again, gave it to him. "NO! EAT IT! " You yelled at him. Maybe this way, he would understand that you wanted him to eat the Onigiri.
"Agh, as much as I'm jealous of you, just eat the Onigiri. It's obvious she's telling you to eat it." Zenitsu said, crossing his arms with jealousy.
"B-But what about her?! I'm sure she's hungry! I want her to eat something and not starve herself because of me!"
At this point, you became mad. Why was it so hard for him to act selfish for once? You pouted and wasted no time. You grabbed the Onigiri and tried shoving it right into his face with no hesitation.
"AHHHHH! I WANT (Y/N) TO DO THAT TO ME TOO!!" Zenitsu gushed at your bashful actions while Tanjiro was trying so hard not to let you shove the food into his mouth. He was grabbing your hands but for some reason, you had so much strength for a "civilian".
At the end, you ended up winning and got Tanjiro to eat the half of his Onigiri. Now, he had energy and he would be able to protect you in case anything happens! You stood there proud with hands on your hips and a proud smirk splattered on your face while Tanjiro was on the floor, feeling dissapointed with himself for letting you starve yourself like that.
Tanjiro's ideal plan was for you and Zenitsu to eat his Onigiri, but he ended up eating 3/4 of it.
———————————————————————
After the previous chaos, silence enveloped the three of you, but it wasn't an uncomfortable silence—it was a peaceful one.
"Oh, by the way, please stop causing trouble for your sparrow." Tanjiro interjected.
"Huh? What are you talking about?" Zenitsu's confusion was palpable.
"Yeah, he told me that you complain about not wanting to work, that you constantly hit on girls, and that you snore so loudly! He said he's had enough of your antics." Tanjiro then revealed the sparrow perched on his hand. "Or at least, that's what I understood."
"W-What kind of v-voodoo shit are you into?! You can understand bird language?!" Zenitsu took a few steps back, a mixture of disbelief and unease evident on his face. "Stop trying to trick me, bitch! You can't fool me that easily!"
"CAWWWW! START RUNNING! START RUNNING!" Everyone's attention was drawn upward as Tanjiro's crow flew in circles above them. "TANJIRO! ZENITSU! RUN! HEAD TOWARD YOUR MISSION DESTINATION! RUN!"
In his fright, Zenitsu leaped towards you, causing you both to tumble to the ground. "KYAAAAAA! THE CROW IS TALKING! WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?!"
—————————————————
The trio found themselves deep in the woods, surrounded by the dense foliage. You and Zenitsu held hands, with you offering your support to help calm the blond boy down. Despite your efforts, Zenitsu continued to whine like a little bitch.
"Hey, Tanjiro~ I don't think I can make it! Even if I do, I'll be completely useless."
Tanjiro, lost in his own thoughts, paid little attention to Zenitsu's complaints. His mind was focused on the increasingly potent scent of demons that permeated the air. 'The demon scent is getting stronger! We must be getting close.' Just as the realization struck him, they stumbled upon a massive mansion, emanating an eerie aura. "Huh?"
They proceeded to approach the mansion cautiously, taking in its ominous presence. "I can smell blood." Tanjiro noted, his senses heightened.
"Eh? You smell something?" Zenitsu questioned, sniffing the air in confusion.
"It's something I've never encountered before." Tanjiro replied, his voice filled with curiosity and concern.
"Well, I don't know about that, but haven't you heard a strange sound?" Zenitsu queried, his attention diverted.
You, however, paid little heed to the conversation, your focus elsewhere. 'Where are the two siblings? They should be around here somewhere...' Your gaze landed on two children, tears streaming down their faces as they clung to each other. 'Bingo. There they are.'
Feeling a tug on his hand, Zenitsu turned to find you pointing towards the woods. "What is it, (Y/N)? Did you see something?"
"There are two kids. Good job, (L/N)!" Tanjiro commended, his eyes filled with gratitude. He hastened to approach the distraught children, hoping to provide aid. You followed closely behind him, your concern evident.
"Hello! Is something wrong?" Tanjiro called out, his voice filled with genuine compassion. The children trembled even more, their distress palpable. 'They look truly troubled...'
"Do you want to see a trick?" Asked Tanjiro with excitment. He started making drum noises until you reveled Chuntarou, who was resting on your hand. "Ta-da! A cute sparrow! Don't you think it's cute?" Chuntarou begin dancing and flying a little bit. It was wholesome. The objective worked since the two kids seemed to calm down but fell onto the floor, still hugging each other. Tanjiro started questioning them and you looked at Zenitsu who was looking at the house with a hand on his ear.
You suddenly realized that you had forgotten something crucial: a man was about to fall through the dilapidated mansion. In a split second, you sprang into action, positioning yourself in front of the structure, calculating where the man might land. Despite knowing that saving him would be a tremendous challenge, you were determined to honor your promise to change and to give it your all. Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and the two children exchanged puzzled glances, unable to comprehend your sudden urgency. Ignoring their confusion, you focused on the growing sound that nagged at your senses.
"Hey, there's definitely a sound that's been bothering me." Zenitsu remarked with a worrying expression, sensing your unease.
The sound grew louder and more grating, reaching a fever pitch just as the window of the mansion swung open violently. Without a moment's hesitation, a body was flung out, hurtling towards the ground below. With lightning-fast reflexes, you positioned yourself in the predicted trajectory, hoping against hope to break the fall.
In a twist of fate, the man's body crashed into you, the impact jarring and painful. Gritting your teeth, you managed to support his weight, cradling him gently in your arms. Tanjiro hurriedly approached, concern etched on his face for both you and the man. The man's eyes fluttered open, and in a weak voice, he whispered, "God...?"
You shook your head, silently reassuring him that you were not a divine being. But he seemed oblivious to your gesture, gripping your hand with all his remaining strength. Tears welled up in his eyes. " Have I... finally escaped...?" His voice was filled with desperation. "Am I... going to die... even after... all the struggle to survive?"
Summoning every ounce of empathy within you, you spoke softly, attempting to offer solace in the face of imminent death. "It's going to be okay..." The words echoed in your mind, a phrase you had memorized from countless anime shows. But this was different. This was real life now as far as you know, and the weight of the moment bore down on you heavily.
A fragile smile formed on the man's lips, a sense of relief washing over him. "Thank you so much..." he whispered, his eyelids fluttering shut. You released your grip on his lifeless body and gently laid him down on the ground, a mixture of emotions coursing through your veins.
You felt Tanjiro's gentle touch as he helped you up, using his haori to wipe away the splatters of blood that stained your face. As his hand interlocked with yours, you found solace in the connection, realizing that he sought comfort in your presence as well. If only you had arrived sooner, perhaps this poor man could have been saved. Once Tanjiro had composed himself and ensured your well-being, he turned his attention back to the deceased man, offering an apology and promising to give him a proper burial once their mission was complete. With a heavy heart, he then approached the two children, ready to address them. "Was this man your-"
"That's not him... Our big brother was wearing a persimmon-colored kimono!" One of the kids interrupted, their voice filled with desperation.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, Tanjiro exchanged a determined glance with Zenitsu. "Alright, Zenitsu, let's go!" However, there was no response from his blonde companion. "Zenitsu...?" Tanjiro called out again, concern etched on his face.
Meanwhile, Zenitsu couldn't help but admire you silently. Your selfless act of attempting to save the man without hesitation despite your inability to speak Japanese or fight was truly admirable. Lost in his thoughts, Zenitsu found himself captivated by your presence. Sensing his gaze upon you, you let go of Tanjiro's hand and approached Zenitsu, gently patting his head.
"...It's okay." You uttered in your broken shitty Japanese, your words carrying a comforting tone. Those simple words were enough to ignite a sense of courage within Zenitsu, his face turning red from your unexpected gesture. No one had ever shown such faith in him before, except for his grandfather. And here was this stranger, you, offering him comfort and support without hesitation. Overwhelmed with gratitude and affection, he made a declaration. "O-Okay! I'll do my best for (Y/N)!" Tanjiro was taken aback by Zenitsu's response, but he was relieved that he wouldn't need to convince or 'manipulate' Zenitsu into joining him.
With a renewed determination, Tanjiro turned his attention to you, gently handing you the box containing his precious sister. He guided you to where the two children were waiting. "(Y/N), you stay here." He instructed, pointing to the floor, entrusting you with the important task of keeping watch over the box and the two kids.
"..." You weren't naive. You understood his intention perfectly well—he wanted you to stay outside—away from the danger that lay ahead. But you didn't want to stay behind. Despite the risks involved, you yearned to accompany them. The mere thought of being left alone again caused a sharp ache in your heart.
"And you two, I have a favor to ask. I will leave this box in case of emergency. If something happens, you will be protected. Oh! And please, keep an eye on that girl. Her name is (Y/N) but she doesn't speak Japanese."
Without further ado, you watched as Tanjiro and Zenitsu left you and the two frightened kids behind. Tanjiro seemed determined to slay the demon, while Zenitsu's resolve wavered around 40%. Despite his promise to do his best for you, fear still gripped him tightly.
"Hi, nice to-"
Before you could finish your greeting, the two kids rushed through the door, driven by the strange noises coming from the box and their uneasiness towards your foreign presence.
Now left alone, doubt crept into your mind. Should you enter the mansion? Would you be of any help, or would you end up as demon food? It felt tempting to stay put, avoiding danger. After all, you couldn't expect any extraordinary powers or miraculous transformations like in a fanfiction. You were just (Y/N), an ordinary girl.
But deep within, a flicker of determination ignited. "I can't stay here, can I? I... I need to do something. I can't let fear control me! This is my chance to change, to become a better person! I have to go inside and give it my all!" Despite the fear coursing through your veins, you mustered the courage to face the unknown. Your gaze lingered on the box for a few seconds, gathering your resolve, and then you embraced it tightly, giving it a tender hug and a few kisses.
"Nezuko, just in case i die, i love you with all my freaking heart. It's not like you can understand me or hear me since you are probably sleeping but let me be cool for a second... love you haha... " Unbeknownst to you, the demon girl within the box sensed your actions and heard your heartfelt words. With newfound determination, you stood up, ready to embrace your own character development.
...
...
...
'On second thought, THIS IS SO SCARY! I'M GOING TO DIE INSTANTLY!' Trembling with fear, you couldn't help but second-guess your decision as waves of overwhelming terror washed over you.
Chapter 5: — 4
Notes:
When the text is like this "Hello bitch" It means flashbacks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
AYO! PARTY AT THE TSUZUMI MANSION! — CHAPTER #4 — WHO INVITED THOSE DEMONS?!
You took a deep breath and entered the ominous house, formulating a plan in your mind. It seemed wiser to stick with Zenitsu and the little boy, Shoichi, rather than facing the formidable master of the house alongside Tanjiro. Survival was your primary concern, after all. To your advantage, as soon as you arrived, you noticed that Tanjiro and Zenitsu had already been separated by the room-changing drum. Luck was on your side this time.
"FUCK! WE'RE GONNA DIE! WE'RE GONNA DIE! TANJIRO ISN'T HERE TO PROTECT US!" You couldn't fathom why you thought it was a good idea to approach Zenitsu, who was on the brink of a panic attack, but you did so anyway.
"Boo."
"GYAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
Startled by your sudden appearance, Zenitsu clung tightly to Shoichi until he realized it was only you, his cute soon-to-be wife. Releasing the boy, he grabbed your waist, his voice trembling as he admonished you, "(Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y/N)! D-DON'T EVER DO THAT A-AGAIN!" Although you didn't understand his words, you couldn't help but laugh softly at the situation.
"Teruko! Teruko! Where are you?!" Shoichi ignored the two of you and just yelled his sister's name, desperate to fin her. Zenitsu let go of your waist and held your hand tightly as the boy called out for the missing girl. Annoyed by Shoichi's antics, the blonde shot back.
"You fucking brat! SHHHH! Don't be so loud! We've gotta get outside!" It seemed the young boy had reached his limit with Zenitsu's behavior.
"Huh? I don't freaking believe it. All you can think of is running away? Are you only interested in saving yourself?" Shoichi's words pierced through Zenitsu's fragile ego. "What about my sister? Aren't you embarrassed by how you always act like a coward even though you're a demon slayer? Pretty embarrassing if you ask me. Even this foreign girl, who's just a civilian, came here to help. Why do you even carry a sword? At this point, just give it to me if all you're going to do is cry like a tiny whore." The boy's verbal blows hit Zenitsu hard, but he didn't give up.
"Hey! Right now, I'm useless, and I know I'm a good-for-nothing. That's why I want to get out of here and seek help! I don't want any harm to come to you two or myself, so let's stop arguing!" Zenitsu gripped the boy's kimono and dragged him along, still holding your hand. "This isn't the kind of situation kids like you can handle by themselves!"
Determined to escape the mansion, Zenitsu opened a door, expecting it to lead them outside. However, to his shock and disbelief, they found themselves in another room. "H-Huh? No way! T-This was the entrance! Where did it go?!" The realization struck that the house was playing tricks on them, trapping them within its sinister walls. Zenitsu just started opening random doors trying to find the exit until suddenly...
"HERE!" Yelled the blonde, in hopes of finding the way out.
As you entered the room, a boy with a boar mask, known as Inosuke, stood before you, his back facing your direction. Your heart raced with excitement and admiration. You had been a fan of the wild and fearless Inosuke since the very beginning. Steam emitted from Inosuke's mask, adding to his intimidating presence. Zenitsu, unable to maintain his composure, lost all control.
"IT'S A MONSTER! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! GYAAAAAA!" Zenitsu clung to you like a stuffed animal, seeking solace in your presence. The little boy, though startled, seemed more disappointed by Zenitsu's reaction than scared by Inosuke. The boar boy leaped and bounded around the room, instilling fear in all three of you. Then, with inhuman and astonishing speed, he departed from the room, leaving you in awe of his incredible abilities. Truly, he was a force to be reckoned with.
"Stop looking at me like that! Cut it out!" Zenitsu cried, tightly embracing you as he sought comfort. Shoichi simply stared at Zenitsu with an expressionless face, unimpressed by his behavior.
———————————————————-
'We've been walking around circles and still found nothing. It's not like im in any rush of finding the demon but all this tension is killing me. Shoichi gets me since he also looks distressed as me... Also i wanna see sleep Zenitsu in action.'
"I'm sorry Zenitsu-" Shoichi apologized out of nowhere, only to be interrupted by the blonde's loud as fuck scream.
Zenitsu's sudden scream pierced the air, causing everyone to jump in fright. His panicked reaction was a mix of fear and surprise as he shouted.
"HWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! HISSSSSSSSSSS!" His trembling hands let go of your grasp, and he instinctively clung onto Shoichi instead. You couldn't help but find his reaction oddly endearing, reminiscent of a startled cat hissing. A small smile tugged at the corners of your lips as you observed his exaggerated gestures.
'I love how he does that.' You thought to yourself. 'He reminds me of a frightened kitten. It's kind of cute.'
As Zenitsu's panic subsided, he held onto Shoichi tightly and began scolding him, his voice filled with a mix of relief and exasperation. "FUCK! You can't just talk all of a sudden like that! You have to give me some kind of signal! My heart nearly leaped out of my mouth! If that happened, it would've been your fault for giving me a heart attack! Do you understand?!"
Feeling a pang of guilt, Shoichi apologized, realizing that his sudden words had caught him off guard. "S-Sorry... but, it's just... You were sweating, breathing so hard and shaking so horribly..."
Zenitsu tried defending himself that he was trying to do his best but Shoichi interrupted him as he saw that he was getting the wrong idea of his intentions. "N-No! I mean, I'm worried about you, and I'm sure big sis (You) feels the same way as me..." He said, expressing his concern for Zenitsu's well-being.
Zenitsu couldn't help but feel a sense of empathy towards Shoichi. Despite his fearful nature, he genuinely cared for those around him. Amidst the chaos, his concern for his safety touched his heart. "AW! I'm so sorry! But... But! If we talk too much, the demon could find us! So I think we should stay very quiet! Don't you-" Fuck.
Before he could further acknowledge his words, a chilling silence fell upon the group. Your eyes widened in terror as a grotesque demon, resembling a horrifying fusion of a cat and a snake, materialized before you. It exuded an aura of menace, its presence sending shivers down your spine. Instinct took over as Zenitsu grabbed both you and Shoichi, his voice filled with urgency. "SEE?! A DEMON! A DEMON CAME OUT! LET'S GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE! (Y/N)! SHOICHI!"
Fear propelled your legs into action as you sprinted alongside the two boys, the demon hot on your heels. Adrenaline surged through your veins, urging you to run faster despite the burning fatigue. Each pounding step was a desperate attempt to escape the clutches of the terrifying creature.
"AIEEEEEE! STAY BACK! STAY AWAY! STOP!" Zenitsu screamed, his voice echoing through the air as fear and panic consumed him.
"WHY ARE YOU RUNNING?! WHY ARE YOU RUNNING?!" Screamed the demon. If you only understood what he was screaming, you would've probably laughed a lot.
Laughter filled the room as the demon relished in its sadistic amusement. "HEHEHEHEHE!" it taunted, its wicked intentions clear. Its long, serpentine tongue lashed out violently, narrowly missing you and Zenitsu but striking a nearby vase with destructive force, shattering it into pieces.
Breathless and panting, you , Shoichi and Zenitsu continued to flee for your lives. However, your desperate sprint came to an abrupt halt as you crashed into the room where in the original story, Zenitsu famously falls into a deep slumber and kills the demon. In the chaos of the moment, the blonde stumbled and fell to the floor, his body trembling with fear.
"Zenitsu! Come on! Stand up!" Shoichi cried out, concern etched across his face.
"GAHHHH! IT'S IN MY KNEES! 80% OF MY FEAR IS IN MY KNEEES!" Zenitsu wailed, his voice filled with anguish. He pleaded with you and Shoichi to leave him behind and save yourselves. But Shoichi refused to abandon him in his time of need. "WE CAN'T! We could never leave without you!" He declared, his unwavering loyalty evident in his words.
The realization hit you with a jolt. This wasn't going according to the story you knew. Zenitsu was supposed to fall asleep by now, granting him the opportunity to then slay the demon. Panic surged through your veins as you questioned the altered narrative. Did you inadvertently change the course of events? What if Zenitsu never fell asleep, leaving all of you to face a grim fate? Fear consumed your thoughts as the demon drew closer, its sadistic intentions plain to see. "Heh! Heh! I'll slurp your brains out through your ear!" it jeered with a sickening excitement, reveling in the terror it instilled.
...
...
...
Sobs and sniffles echoed through the house, catching your mother's attention as she returned from work. She swiftly dropped her purse and hurried to find you. In the living room, she discovered you sitting alone, tears streaming down your face, and bruises marring your body.
"(R/N)! What happened? Oh no!" Her expression filled with worry, she fought back tears upon witnessing your condition.
You pouted, adhering to your usual routine, and planted a kiss on her cheek. "Welcome home, mommy."
"Ah..." She tried to hold back her tears and reciprocated with a kiss and a tight hug. "Sweetie, what happened?" As she spoke, she rummaged for a first aid kit to tend to your cuts and bruises.
"Nothing. I just got into a fight with some kids."
"Why did you fight them?" Her voice filled with concern as she applied cotton to your bruised arm.
"They... ouch! They were saying mean things about you, and I got mad and punched one of them. Then they all ganged up on me." You winced at the stinging sensation of the antiseptic.
"Mean things?"
"Yeah. And I didn't like it at all."
"Oh, my pookie." She hugged you tightly, and you returned the embrace. "You're too kind for your own good... If someone says bad things about me, just ignore them."
"I can't! I love you too much to ignore it!"
"But you're going to get hurt."
"I don't care. Screw those kids."
"Sweetie, language."
"Sorry."
After a moment of silence, once she had tended to all your wounds, she smiled tenderly and cupped your cheeks, making you meet her gaze. "Darling, don't pay attention to what others say. Just be yourself. It doesn't matter if they speak ill of me. I appreciate you defending me, but it would make me happier if you simply ignored them and continued with your life. Well, but if they are talking bad about you or trying to hurt you, then I'll allow you to defend yourself. People will try to hurt you, but it's your choice how you respond. I trust you to make the best decision, okay?"
"...Yes, Mom."
"Ah, and I have something else to tell you!"
"What?"
She beamed. "I love you."
...
"I love you too." You planted a gentle kiss on her cheek and joined her laughter, feeling the warmth and love between you.
As frustration coursed through your veins, you couldn't bear the thought of succumbing to fear any longer. Your mom wouldn't care if you resorted to violence just one time, right? You were here to change the story, to rewrite the narrative, and that meant facing challenges head-on. This demon, in all its grotesque form, was nothing compared to the upper moons or the formidable spider family. Gathering every ounce of courage within you, you boldly approached the demon, despite Shoichi and Zenitsu's desperate pleas for you to reconsider.
"HAHAHA, WE HAVE A FEISTY ONE HERE! WHAT?! WANT TO BE THE FIRST ONE TO BE EATEN BY ME!?" the demon jeered, its voice dripping with malicious delight.
But before it could continue its taunts, a resounding smack echoed through the room. With a swift motion, you delivered a powerful slap across the demon's face, leaving a visible mark of your defiance. Disgust and determination filled your eyes as you stared down the shocked demon, defying its expectations.
"Shut the fuck up, looking ass snake. Use that tongue of yours to wipe your own ass."
Not stopping there, you channeled your strength and unleashed a supercharged kick directly into the demon's body. The impact was so powerful that it sent the demon right into the wall, making a crack in it and its body propelled through the air for a split second by the sheer force of your strike. The room filled with a mix of astonishment and awe as the demon struggled to regain its composure after being on the receiving end of your fierce blow. Everyone was too stunned to speak.
'Guess those martial classes worked perfectly.'
You took a fighting stand position and said the next words with as much pride as you could.
"Y-You little piece of shit! I'm gonna beat the c-crap out of you! Remember that motherfucker!" You deadpanned internally since your nervousness was far from obvious, being shown in your stuttering but, you didn't gave two shits about it. Nobody was understanding you since you were speaking english, but that didn't stop the demon from throwing daggers at you.
In a split second, the demon lunged at you, its intentions clear as it aimed to sever your neck with a swift, deadly strike. Fear and adrenaline coursed through your veins as you braced yourself for the imminent attack. But just as the demon's claws were about to reach their target, Zenitsu sprang into action, his sword slashing through the air with lightning speed.
"Thunder breathing, first form; Thunderclap and flash."
With a precise and powerful swing, Zenitsu's blade found its mark, slicing through the demon's neck and effectively severing its head from its body. Time seemed to slow as the demon's lifeless body fell to the ground, its threat vanquished in an instant.
You stood frozen in shock, realizing the close call you had just experienced. It was Zenitsu's quick reflexes and decisive action that had saved you from a gruesome fate. But, something clicked in you as you realized something was very different. Unlike the story, where Zenitsu defeats the demon on his sleep state, right now he had very vivid open eyes, completely conscious and not even an inch of his eyes being closed. You were left utterly dumbfounded by the turn of events.
As Shoichi rushed to your side, gripping your hand tightly, you could sense the genuine concern in his voice. "Big sis!You're okay! I thought you were really going to die for a second!" Tears threatened to spill from his eyes as he expressed his relief at seeing you safe. Even if you could not understand him, you could pick up that he was worried for your well-being. You couldn't help but smile at him, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze to let him know that you were okay. With Shoichi's reassurance, you turned your attention to Zenitsu. He stood nearby, his gaze fixated on his own hand that clutched the sword tightly. It was clear that he, too, was processing the unexpected turn of events.
"Zenitsu...?" you cautiously called out, your voice laced with a mix of awe and concern. Deep down, you longed to rise to your feet, envelop him in a tight embrace, and shower him with endless praise. He had defeated a demon without relying on his sleep-induced abilities, and it left you wondering what exactly was happening.
"Zenitsu! Are you alright? What was that? You were incredible! I'm sorry for all the things I said before!" Shoichi chimed in, his words filled with astonishment as he witnessed Zenitsu's newfound bravery. The image of him as a useless coward shattered before his eyes.
However, Zenitsu remained unresponsive, lost in his own thoughts. It was as if he was grappling with the magnitude of what had just occurred. Sensing his inner turmoil, Shoichi helped you to your feet, and together, you approached Zenitsu, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.
"Bro, are you okay?" Shoichi asked, your voice tinged with worry. The weight of the situation began to press on you, as you realized that your actions may have altered the course of the story. While you were elated that Zenitsu had defeated the demon consciously, a wave of anxiety washed over you. What if your interference had unintended consequences? What if the story veered off its intended path because of this?
The anticipation hung heavy in the air as you and Shoichi awaited Zenitsu's response. The silence stretched, amplifying your unease. The once animated atmosphere was now tinged with uncertainty, as you contemplated the potential ramifications of your actions. Anxiety gripped your heart, making it difficult to breathe. The future had suddenly become uncertain, and you couldn't help but question whether your interference had set off a chain of events that would alter the story in unforeseen ways.
...
Or not.
The silence was abruptly shattered by a sudden burst of laughter. It was from Zenitsu. He was laughing—no, cackling—with an air of triumph and newfound confidence. You exchanged bewildered glances with Shoichi, unable to comprehend the transformation that had overtaken Zenitsu. The once timid and fearful blonde now seemed to have developed a larger-than-life ego.
Zenitsu turned to face both of you, his chest puffed out with an exaggerated sense of self-importance. He struck a pose, flexing his biceps as if he had just single-handedly defeated an army of demons. The comical sight left you and Shoichi dumbfounded, unsure of what to do and worried for Zenitsu's sanity.
"AHAHAHAH! FUCKERS! Did you see that? I, Zenitsu, the great and powerful demon slayer, have vanquished that whore snake demon with my incredible skills!" Zenitsu declared, his voice brimming with egotism.
You couldn't help but stifle a giggle at his theatrical performance. The little boy, on the other hand, wore a perplexed expression, torn between disgust and confusion.
"Um, Zenitsu." Shoichi finally managed to interject. "What. The. Fuck."
Zenitsu's laughter died down, but his smug grin remained firmly in place. He raised an eyebrow and placed a hand on his hip, striking a self-assured pose. "What's wrong, kid?"
"Uh, first of all, don't call me kid, you bitch. Second, you're starting to irritate me. Stop acting so all high and mighty." Shoichi crossed his arms, annoyed by his attitude.
"Oh, come on. I just killed a demon and saved your life. I'm definitely so awesome now."
"Oh, come on. That's literally your job? If I'm honest, big sis was cooler than you."
"Uh, yeah. You're just jealous because of my extraordinary abilities." Zenitsu flexed his arms.
...
"Let's go, big sis and let's leave this sucker alone." Shoichi grabbed your hand and left Zenitsu alone. You were not comprehending anything that was happening around you but somehow felt that nothing was in danger anymore, so you were feeling just fine.
The blonde at seeing you two get away from him, yelled and begged to not leave him all alone in that room. He ran and followed you, with tears on his eyes. Shoichi just rolled his eyes and ignored him. He asked you to do the same and you just tilted your head in confusion.
"SHOICHI! YOU'RE SO MEAN! I JUST SAVED YOUR LIFE AND THIS IS HOW YOU TREAT ME!?"
"Well, i hate arrogant people. Stop following us."
"NOOOOOOOOO! STOP WALKING FASTER! DON'T LEAVE ME BEHIND!"
'...what is happening?' You asked yourself as you were running with Shoichi and Zenitsu just trailing behind the two of you.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Shoichi developed a small crush on (Y/N). She was already cute in his eyes but seeing her trying fight the demon, awoke something on him.
- (Y/N) has that gorrilla strength. Physically speaking, she's super strong due to her practicing in martial arts.
- The punch (Y/N) gave the demon was so strong, that the house trembled a bit. Even Tanjiro felt the walls shaking for a second.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 6: — 5
Chapter Text
HORRIBLE PARTY. ANYWAYS, — CHAPTER #5 — KAMABOKO SQUAD! ASSEMBLE!
Ever since that fight with the demon, the three of you began walking to look for the door that lead to the outside world but it was almost imposible. You were even beginning to get sick of been stuck in here for so long.
"Um... Didn't we passed that vase before?" Asked Shoichi.
"Shit! I was literally just about to say that!" Screamed Zenitsu, putting his hands on his hair due to the stress he was feeling.
"Oh my god, don't tell me we've been walking in circles?"
"I think we just did!"
You were on high alert, fully aware that at any moment, the room could suddenly shift or rotate, forcefully ejecting everyone from the mansion. Your plan was to position yourself in a way that would shield Zenitsu and Shoichi from the impending fall, using your own body as a protective barrier.
"Then let's try opening that door! Do it Zenitsu!" The boy said as he held your hand and hid behind your figure. Shoichi wouldn't admit it that easy but he actually kind of finds reassurance and security with your presence around. Probably he started feeling that way in the aftermath of your fight the snake demon. After that, without exaggeration, you became the most coolest girl he has ever seen in his life.
"HUH? HELL NO?! WHAT IF IT'S A TRAP!?" Zenitsu denied, not wanting to put himself on any posible danger. Ironic since some minutes ago, he was talking about being the strongest demon slayer. "(Y/N) is super strong, so maybe-"
"Huh? So you're telling me that you're gonna send big sis to possible danger? you scum-"
"I was kidding! I would never send my angel to something dangerous!"
Zenitsu positioned himself in front of you, cautiously reaching out to open the door with a deliberate slowness. However, before he could even cast a glance inside the room, the sound of drums reverberated throughout the space, and to your astonishment, the entire environment began rotating rapidly, inducing a state of utter chaos and disarray. It was an overwhelming experience but you looked a bit excited.
'Hell yeah! This means Tanjiro defeated the demon! This must be our cue to finally get out!' You cherished to yourself.
As if the mansion had eavesdropped on your thoughts, in the blink of an eye, you and the duo were forcefully expelled through the window of the second floor. Just as you had meticulously planned, you embraced Shoichi tightly and somehow managed to secure Zenitsu in your grasp, ensuring their safety during the impending fall. However, little did you know, this decision would prove to be disastrous.
Despite your practice of martial arts, you couldn't compare your strength in these type of life or death cases. While Zenitsu might have experienced worse situations and sustained minimal injuries from the fall like in the anime, the same couldn't be said for you. With the weight of two people upon you, the impact upon landing was severe, endangering your life. Your head suffered a profuse and alarming amount of bleeding, while your entire body throbbed with agonizing pain, reminding you of the grave consequences of your decision.
'A-Ah... Fuck. I'm never acting as a h-hero again... AH, I'M DYING...' You blacked out, making Shoichi and Zenitsu cry in despair at such scene. The thoughts of you dying, made these two terrified.
"(Y/NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN)!!! NOOOOO!! DON'T DIE ON US!!! OH FUCK! FUCK! (Y/N), WAKE UP! PLEASE! DON'T DO THIS TO ME! WIFEY?!" Without a doubt, Zenitsu has lost it.
"Big sis! Big sis!" Cried the poor boy Shoichi.
After what felt like an eternity, you finally regained consciousness. Your eyelids fluttered open, revealing a blurry scene before you. Through the haze, you saw the two boys, tears streaming down their faces, their voices filled with frantic desperation as they repeatedly called out your name. The sight of you awakening, seemed to unleash a torrent of relief upon them, pushing them to the brink of fainting. Shoichi, with every ounce of strength, had to exert himself to restrain Zenitsu, preventing him from engulfing you in an overpowering embrace.
"(Y/N)! You're alive! You're alive! My heart is going to pop out! (Y/N)!"
"Shit, Zenitsu! Don't hug big sis yet! You could hurt her!"
With the boys' help, you slowly lowered yourself into a seated position. The pain still lingered, but fortunately, it started to diminish, causing less and less distress with each passing moment. You felt a sense of relief as the discomfort gradually subsided, allowing you to find some respite.
"Big sis, are you okay?!" You somehow were able to comprehend a bit his question and responded with a reassuring thumbs-up. Shoichi's anxiety eased momentarily upon seeing your gesture, granting him a brief moment of peace. However, your tranquility was abruptly shattered when...
"BOAR RUSH! BOAR RUSH! HERE I COME!" Inosuke ran and used his head to destroy the doors. "HAHAHAHA! I SENSE A DEMON! WHERE IS IT?!"
"Wait! I recognize that annoying voice! He was one of the survivors in the final selection!" Zenitsu exclaimed nervously, a tinge of panic evident on his expression. His eyes widened as he noticed Inosuke zeroing in on the precious box that held great significance to Tanjiro. "AHA! I'VE FOUND IT!" Inosuke triumphantly declared.
Reacting swiftly, Zenitsu dashed toward it, extending both arms in a protective stance. "Stop it, you lousy cow! I won't let you lay a finger on this! This is incredibly important to Tanjiro!"
"The fuck are you talking about, you bitch?! There's a demon inside, don't you realize that?!" Inosuke retorted, his voice filled with frustration.
"Of course! Of course, I knew that right from the beginning!" Zenitsu began explaining his unique ability to hear the sound of people and how he had intended to inquire about the box directly from Tanjiro at a later time.
As the heated discussion unfolded, you found yourself momentarily lost in thought, observing Zenitsu's passionate defense of the box. You couldn't help but be enamored by his endearing nature, a blend of sweetness and kindness, yet flawed in his own way, which only added to his charm. This is why you loved his character so much. However, your brief reverie was abruptly interrupted by the sound of a forceful punch. Their verbal dispute had escalated into a physical confrontation, and you had no intention of idly standing by. Determined, you prepared yourself to intervene and put an end to their escalating conflict.
As you stood up, ready to take action, Shoichi quickly grabbed hold of your hand, pleading with you. "Big sis, please don't go in there..." Your heart warmed at his concern, and you gently patted his head, offering him a reassuring smile that conveyed your belief that everything would work out. Reluctantly, he released his grip on you, though his eyes remained filled with worry.
As you readied yourself for the impending confrontation, you stretched your arms, focusing on your knuckles to ensure they were prepared for the fight. However, before you could fully immerse yourself in the battle, Zenitsu's voice pierced through the chaos, catching you off guard.
"(Y/N)! Don't get involved in this! I c-can't allow you to get hurt any f-further!" Zenitsu shouted, his words filled with concern and desperation, even as he continued to engage in combat with the overpowering Inosuke.
"STOP TALKING TO HER! YOU'RE FIGHTING ME RIGHT NOW!" Inosuke bellowed, punctuating his words with hard-hitting punches that landed on Zenitsu's face and body.
Feeling bewildered by their exchange, you found yourself tilting your head in confusion, unsure of what Zenitsu's plea truly meant. However, a realization dawned upon you, a seemingly silly but plausible interpretation. He must be fighting Inosuke, and was entrusting you with a crucial task: to take the box away from the skirmish. A smile graced your lips as you embraced this newfound understanding. You made a decision to place your trust in Zenitsu's intentions and seized the box, determined to protect it with all your might, even if it meant diverting your attention from the ongoing battle.
"HEY! YOU, WOMAN! WHERE THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE GOING WITH THAT DAMN BOX?!"
Reacting swiftly, you spun around, clutching the box tightly in your hand, as a clamor of voices drew near. The menacing figure of Inosuke emerged, his intentions evident as he lunged towards you, his hand aimed at your hair, intending to yank it forcefully. However, in a moment of sheer timing, Zenitsu swooped in, wrapping his arms around Inosuke's head, creating a headlock that prevented him from executing his aggressive move. Zenitsu's intervention halted Inosuke's actions, serving as a shield to safeguard you from harm.
"HEY, YOU STUPID BOAR! DON'T TREAT MY FUTURE WIFE LIKE THAT!" Zenitsu punched him in the face, something that didn't happened in the anime since he only focused on protecting the box.
'Aw!' You cooed at the yellow-haired boy. 'My baby is changing so much! Look at him fighting! Nezuko, you must be so lucky to have such a precious boy like him protecting you! I'm almost even jealous, haha!'
"AGH! YOU'RE MAKING ME SO ANNOYED, YOU YELLOW MOP!" As the fierce battle between Inosuke and Zenitsu raged on, it became increasingly apparent that Zenitsu was bearing the brunt of the onslaught, far beyond what had transpired in the anime. Inosuke's attacks intensified, inflicting more damage upon him than expected. Witnessing this distressing turn of events, concern welled up within you, causing you to reevaluate the situation and recognize Zenitsu's dire need for assistance. Anger ignited within you as you witnessed him being relentlessly pummeled and mistreated.
Your fists clenched tightly, your frustration and determination growing palpable. In a swift motion, you rushed to Shoichi, urgently passing him the box for safekeeping. With a fierce gaze fixed upon Inosuke, you braced yourself for an act of vengeance. Inosuke, sensing your approaching presence, released his grip on Zenitsu's shirt, allowing him to collapse onto the floor unceremoniously. Seizing this opportune moment, fueled by sheer anger, you pursed your lips in a display of fury.
"Hey, you motherfucking peppa pig wannabe!" With a surge of adrenaline coursing through your veins, every muscle in your body tensed as you launched yourself toward Inosuke. Time seemed to slow down as you propelled through the air, a fierce determination etched upon your face. In a matter of seconds, you propelled yourself towards Inosuke, leaping into the air and delivering a powerful kick. As your foot connected with Inosuke's ribs, a resounding crack echoed through the air, the force of the blow causing his body to jolt. The sound of breaking bones reverberated, intermingling with the gasps and exclamations from those witnessing the scene unfold.
"B-BIG SIS!!" Screamed Shoichi, shocked of your bold attack and concerned for your well-being. You literally were thrown out of a second floor with two bodies on top of you and now you entered into a fight with a maniac! How could he not be worried for you?
Inosuke stumbled back, his composure momentarily shaken by the impact of your kick. Taking advantage of the momentary lull, you hurriedly dashed toward Zenitsu, shaking him with a mix of concern and urgency. A touch of exaggerated panic laced your voice as you exclaimed, "Zenitsu! Oh my goodness, you're alive! I thought you were about to take an express trip to heaven for a second there!" Your words, though not entirely comprehensible to Zenitsu, carried a contagious happiness that managed to elicit a small, albeit pained, smile from him.
"(Y/N), don't worry about me... are YOU okay?!" Zenitsu managed to convey, his voice strained but resolute.
As you tilted your head in confusion, attempting to grasp the significance of his words, an eerie and maniacal laughter abruptly filled the air. The sound sent a shiver down your spine, causing you to instinctively hold Zenitsu a little tighter. Turning your gaze towards the source of the unsettling laughter, you found yourself face-to-face with Inosuke, who was now the one cackling uncontrollably. The three of you—Zenitsu, Shoichi, and yourself—exchanged bewildered and deadpan expressions, thoroughly perplexed by Inosuke's sudden shift in behavior.
"AHHH! FUCK!" You almost died as you saw how close he was to you. "THE FUCK DO YOU WANT, BITCH? I AIN'T SCARED OF YOU! MOTHERFUCKER!" You had tears on your eyes and you were trembling so much that Zenitsu felt he was experiencing an earthquake.
Inosuke's gaze bore into you, an intense and unsettling expression etched across his face. Zenitsu, still recovering from the laughter-induced daze, began shooting sparks of indignation towards Inosuke, while Shoichi clung onto Tanjiro's precious box a little farther away. Your heart pounded in your chest as a sudden wave of nervousness washed over you, leaving you inexplicably jittery.
"Punch me again." Inosuke demanded, his voice commanding and forceful.
...
Your eyes widened in disbelief. "...what?"
"PUNCH ME AGAIN, WOMANNNN!" Inosuke's voice boomed, a mix of determination and a hint of madness.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Fear gripped you, causing you to let out a piercing scream, instinctively shutting your eyes tightly in response to the overwhelming pressure.
"EY, HOMELESS PIG! DON'T TALK TO HER LIKE THA-" Before Zenitsu could interject and come to your defense, Inosuke swiftly silenced him with a well-aimed kick to the face, rendering him momentarily speechless.
"I AIN'T TALKING TO YOU!" Boar boy had enough from Zenitsu's bullcrap.
"AHHH! ZENITSU!! You cried out, your concern for him evident in your voice. However, Inosuke seized your cheeks with an iron grip, his demand for another punch resounding in your ears.
"COME ON, WOMAN! PUNCH ME! PUNCH ME THE HARDEST THAT YOU CAN! COME ON!"
"AHHHHHHHH, RAHHHHHH, LEAVE ME ALONE! I HAVE FAMILY AND FRIENDS! I HAVE SO MUCH TO LIVE FOR, HAVE MERCY ON MEEEEE!!"
"WHAT FUCKING LANGUAGE ARE YOU SPEAKING BRO!?" Inosuke asked as he squeezed more your cheeks, making you more nervous and turning you into a mess because of the panicking that was traveling through your body.
"EKKKKK!! I SAID, LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE!" In a burst of adrenaline and with a resounding yell, you delivered a mighty punch directly to Inosuke's masked face. The impact reverberated through the air, causing Inosuke to stumble backward in surprise. As you peered at him with a mixture of unease and anticipation, unsure of how he would react to your audacious strike, you noticed something unexpected. Inosuke's eyes, shining with a newfound admiration, sparkled from beneath his mask. The intensity of his gaze sent a shiver down your spine, and you found yourself swallowing nervously.
"YEAH! THAT'S IT! JUST LIKE THAT!" Inosuke roared, his voice filled with exhilaration. "YOU'RE INCREDIBLE! YOU'RE THE STRONGEST PERSON I'VE EVER ENCOUNTERED! NO ONE ELSE HAS DARED TO FIGHT ME LIKE THAT! LET'S GO, STAND UP AND FIGHT ME, WOMAN!"
"B-Brother, p-please, let me be! I'm not understanding anything that you're saying!"
Ignoring your pleas and disregarding your physical discomfort, Inosuke stubbornly grasped your arm, forcing you to stand up against your will. Confusion overwhelmed you as you pondered your current state of mind. Just a few hours ago, you had fearlessly confronted a demon, and mere moments ago, you had unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks upon Inosuke. So why, in this particular moment, were you gripped by an irrational fear? The sheer absurdity of the situation dawned on you, overwhelming your senses. Everything happening around you and the fact that you were truly on the world of Kimetsu no Yaiba was beyond belief, pushing you to the brink of incredulity.
And in the midst of this chaotic scene, imagine Tanjiro's astonishment as he emerged from the mansion. Zenitsu lay unconscious, Shoichi clung to the box with tears streaming down his face, and there you were, caught in the clutches of a boar-headed boy, your tears flowing freely. The sight was undoubtedly bewildering to Tanjiro, who couldn't help but focus on your overwhelmed expression.
Something clicked within him as he witnessed your distress, prompting him to act without hesitation. "YOU! KNOCK IT OFF YOU SCUM!" Without a second thought, he delivered a powerful punch to Inosuke's ribs, causing them to crack once again. The comical absurdity of the moment mingled with a sense of protective determination, as Tanjiro came to your aid in the most direct and forceful way possible. "Aren't you ashamed of yourself?! Making a lady cry like that! What the hell is wrong with you?!"
With concern etched across his face, Tanjiro rushed to your side, his eyes scanning your form for any signs of injury. "Are you okay, (Y/N)?! Did you get hurt?" He exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine worry. To your surprise, Tanjiro reached inside his haori and retrieved a soft handkerchief, gently offering it to you. You accepted it gratefully, using it to wipe away your tears and clear your nose, feeling a sense of comfort in his small gesture of kindness.
As you composed yourself, a glimmer of understanding crossed Tanjiro's eyes when you pointed in the direction of Zenitsu. Without hesitation, he nodded, recognizing the urgency of the situation. With a determined stride, he rushed over to his side, assessing his condition.
Meanwhile, Shoichi, tears streaming down his face, finally reunited with his siblings Teruko and Kiyoshi. The trio embraced tightly, finding solace in each other's presence after the harrowing events they had endured.
"Zenitsu! Can you hear me? Zenitsu!" Tanjiro tried calling for the blonde. He was pretty beaten up, leaving the burgundy-haired boy with a question on his mind —what the actual fuck happened—. Just as he thought that, the mentioned boy started opening his eyes. "T-Tanjiro...? Is that you, bro?"
"Yeah! It's me! Can you move?!"
"Yeah..." Zenitsu responded as he sat down, his body hurting like hell and a lingering pain on his head. "AH- WHERE IS MY WIFE?! IS SHE OKAY!? AH- WHAT ABOUT THE BOX?! NOTHING HAPPENED TO IT, RIGHT?!"
"Eh? (L/N) is fine but, why would something happen to my box?" He asked clueless, his head tilting a bit. Zenitsu sighed and explained everything that happened when they got out of the mansion. That might have been a heavy mistake because as soon as the blonde ended, Inosuke reappeared again. This boy does not know when to give up.
The burgundy-haired boy stood up, and walked towards the boar's boy direction. His face did a whole 360 turn. From worried to super angry. "Damn... You seriously are the lowest of the low. Trying to fight with a civilian and hurting a fellow demon slayer... WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?! DON'T YOU HAVE ANY MORALS?!" A deep sense of guilt washed over Tanjiro as he surveyed the aftermath of the chaotic events. He couldn't help but blame himself for the situation that had unfolded. After all, it was his box that you and the others had valiantly fought to protect. If only he hadn't insisted on safeguarding it, none of this would have transpired. The weight of responsibility bore heavily on his shoulders, as he couldn't escape the realization that his promise to protect you had fallen short. "If you want to fight so much, the come on. Fight me."
Inosuke's laughter echoed through the air, his taunting words fueling his desire for a fight. "Well, loser. You may not be my intended opponent, but I'll gladly beat the crap out of you!" He declared, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.
Without wasting a moment, Inosuke swiftly rose to his feet, eager to engage in combat. However, this time, Tanjiro didn't attempt to reason with him or find a peaceful resolution. Instead, a fierce determination overcame him, and he readied himself for a clash of wills. The anger within him fueled his resolve to confront Inosuke head-on, unwilling to back down in the face of adversity.
Meanwhile, Shoichi approached the duo, concern etched on his face. Taking out a handkerchief, he gently started cleaning Zenitsu's wounds. "Does it hurt when I do this?" Shoichi asked, his voice laced with concern. Zenitsu shook his head in response, his attention soon shifting to you.
"(Y/N)... are you okay?" Zenitsu's voice was filled with genuine concern, even as he clung onto you tightly. However, you seemed to be lost in your own thoughts, paying no heed to his words. In this unexpected turn of events, instead of clutching the box as depicted in the anime, Zenitsu found himself clinging onto you, seeking comfort and reassurance in your presence amidst the chaos.
(Y/N) glared at Inosuke with fiery determination. Though she held great affection for him, her anger towards his actions consumed her. Ignoring the pleas of the two boys, she rose to her feet, fueled by her desire for revenge. With a heavy and considerable big rock in her hands, she intended to strike him with it. That's right bitches, no peace.
Tanjiro and Inosuke engaged in their intense fight, each showcasing their skills and techniques. Tanjiro struggled to land a single punch on Inosuke, whose boar-like defenses proved formidable. As the battle unfolded, Tanjiro seized an opportunity, gripping Inosuke's shoulders tightly, preparing for a powerful headbutt. "YOU NEED TO CALM DOWN!" However, just as he was about to execute the move, an unexpected turn of events took place.
You positioned yourself with the determination of a seasoned baseball player, ready to deliver a pitch with all your might. With a calculated motion, you hurled the heavy rock with remarkable precision, aiming directly at Inosuke's forehead. The rock struck its target with a resounding impact, creating a loud noise that reverberated through the air. Tanjiro, taken aback by the sudden attack, released his grip on Inosuke and took several steps back, stunned by the unexpected turn of events.
...
"Fuck you, whore." You said with a serious expression, internally smiling due to your accomplish.
"GOODNESS (L/N)!! WHERE DID THAT STRENGTH CAME FROM!?" Tanjiro asked innocently amazed. He wasn't mad or anything by your attack, just astonished since it was his first time seeing you in action, unlike Zenitsu and Shoichi.
"WAHHHHHH!! THAT SOUND! DID (Y/N) SPLIT HIS SKULL?!" Screamed Zenitsu while holding Shoichi.
Inosuke gave some steps back and his boar mask fell off.
...
...
...
"A GIRL?! HUH?! WHAT THE FUCK?!" Screamed Zenitsu. He expected the boar boy to have an ugly face or something.
"HUH?! You gotta problem with my face?"
"N-No, i don't!" Said Zenitsu, hiding behind Teruko. 'What a strange guy, he's all buff but has a feminine face... ew.'
'Why he gotta be so pretty though?' You thought while looking at him.
"I'm kind of mad at you but i have no problems with your face! I think it's very babygirl!"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! I don't care about what you say!" He then turns to look at you. "AND YOU! I KNEW YOU WANTED TO FIGHT! LET'S GO, BRING IT ON!"
"No! Leave her alone!" Tanjiro protected you, putting you behind him.
"PUNCH ME ONE MORE TIME, WOMAN!"
"Was your head drop as a kid? Let's stop fighting already!"
"Listen forehead dude, and this goes for you too as well woman, i'll tell you who i am..." Inosuke grew a wild smile. "My name is Inosuke Hashibira! Make sure you two remember it!"
"She has a name and is (L/N) (Y/N)! I'm Kamado Tanjiro! And how do you write yours?!" Said Tanjiro with a serious but funny aura.
"I can't write or read! My name is written on my waistband, though-" Inosuke abruptly stopped talking.
"He stopped..." Muttered Zenitsu.
Inosuke's eyes widened in shock as his pupils rolled backward, and a mixture of frothy foam and saliva spilled from his mouth. The sheer force of your powerful rock-punch sent him crashing to the ground, his body limp and motionless.
The scene unfolded before them, and Zenitsu's panic escalated into desperate cries. "OH FUCK! DID HE DIE?! IS HE ON HELL ALREADY?!" His voice quivered with fear as he clung tightly on the poor little Teruko's back.
Tanjiro, however, maintained a calm demeanor amidst the chaos. He knelt down beside the fallen Inosuke, carefully observing his condition. "...Nah. He's not dead. It seems like he's just knocked out cold. (Y/N) managed to deliver an incredibly strong hit, haha!"
You gazed down at Inosuke's unconscious form, a mixture of emotions swirling within you. A deadpan expression adorned your face as you contemplated whether you had taken things too far. However, your thoughts were interrupted by the comforting touch of Tanjiro's hand on your head.
"(Y/N), you didn't do anything wrong, alright? Even if you hadn't hit him, I was fully prepared to deliver a headbutt that would have likely ended in the same outcome."
Although his words were unintelligible to you, his reassuring presence brought a shy smile to your lips. Zenitsu, who had been consumed by worry, let out a sigh of relief upon seeing that Inosuke was alive and breathing. Teruko and Kiyoshi, in awe of your incredible strength, felt a mixture of fear and horror. Meanwhile, Shoichi stared at you with wide-eyed admiration, his cheeks flushing with a faint blush.
"Big sis is so cool! And the best part is, she looked pretty while hitting him!" Shoichi's inner thoughts echoed with awe and admiration, appreciating your grace even in moments of strength.
Chapter 7: — 6
Chapter Text
CHOP! CHOP! LET'S GET GOING TEAM! — CHAPTER #6 — WISTERIA HOUSE, HERE WE GO!
...
Inosuke lay unconscious on the floor, his head resting on your lap. As you gazed down at him, your expression remained devoid of emotion. Your mind was filled with thoughts about the profound changes that had unfolded since your arrival. It was thanks to your intervention that Zenitsu had managed to vanquish the snake demon while retaining his consciousness. Moreover, you had played a role in rendering Inosuke unconscious, altering the course of events so that Zenitsu not only protected the box but also engaged in a fierce battle with Inosuke. Also weirdly enough, unlike the anime, this time Zenitsu nor Tanjiro gave his haoris to the boar boy... weird.
Uncertainty plagued your thoughts as you contemplated whether these changes were ultimately beneficial or detrimental. Letting out a sigh, you began to stroke the boy's hair, marveling at its unexpectedly soft and silky texture.
While you were engrossed in brushing his hair, a faint murmur caught your attention. Perplexity crept across your face as you strained to discern the source. It was Inosuke, seemingly trapped within the realms of a dream or perhaps a haunting nightmare. Both concern and curiosity welled up inside you, compelling you to draw nearer and listen intently to decipher the enigmatic mutterings. As his fragmented words reached your ears, your eyes widened in astonishment at the single poignant word that emerged from his lips.
"...M-Mom..."
'Shit, I don't know what that means...' You pouted, disappointed in yourself.
Out of nowhere, a firm grip seized your wrist, halting the gentle motion of your hand through Inosuke's hair. Startled, you turned your attention to him, only to be captivated by the gradual unveiling of his mesmerizing emerald eyes. Time seemed to slow as his intense gaze locked onto yours, and an unsteady swallow betrayed your growing uncertainty about his intentions.
"..."
"..."
"L-Let's talk this through firs-"
"HAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"
"KYAAAAAA!!"
In a sudden burst of madness, Inosuke lunged at you, catching you completely off guard. With a shriek of surprise, you sprang to your feet and sprinted for dear life, with Inosuke hot on your heels like a wild, determined beast.
"Fight me! Fight me, you damn woman!"
"WHAT DID I EVER DO TO DESERVE THIS?!" You hollered back, desperately trying to put as much distance as possible between yourself and the relentless pursuer. Did you accidentally kick him, punch him, and hit him with a rock or something?
Amidst the chaos, your frantic yells caught Zenitsu's attention, causing him to spin around and witness the chaotic chase unfolding before him. Reacting swiftly, he rushed to your side and seized you protectively. "(Y/N)! What's wrong, angel?" He gasped, his face pale with concern. Regaining your breath, you simply pointed behind you, and Zenitsu's expression turned even paler as he instinctively sought refuge behind you.
...
Your deadpan stare said it all.
"Y-YOU JUST WOKE UP! W-WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU?! BACK OFF!" Zenitsu hissed, with a strong grip on your shoulders.
"WHAT'RE YOU GUYS DOING!?" Yelled the boar boy.
"It's a burial." Responds Tanjiro, holding a heavy rock.
"HUH?!"
"Inosuke, help us. There are still people who were killed in that mansion."
"BITCH! WHAT'S THE POINT OF BURYING A LIVING THING'S CORPSE?! IT'S USELESS! FUCK YOU CAUSE' I'M NOT DOING IT! FIGHT ME INSTEAD!"
'What's the point he says... This motherfucker it's just a crazy dumbass...' Zenitsu was just done with Inosuke's shit.
"Oh, i see... You can't do it because you are weak as hell. You got super hurt because of (L/N), right?"
"...Huh?"
'Those two are beyond help! They're crazy!' Thought the yellow haired boy who was still hiding behind you.
'Is this the part where Tanjiro unintentionally calls Inosuke weak? Haha, fun. Go Tanjiro!' You cheered internally.
"It's okay, each person's pain threshold is different. Carrying dead people out of the mansion, digging a hole and burying them is really hard... But i'll work with Zenitsu and these boys, so don't worry! You can just rest, Inosuke. Sorry to ask you too much!"
'He doesn't get it...' Shoichi and Kiyoshi thought at the same time. You kind of knew what was coming so you just covered your ears.
"HUHHHHHHHHH?! DON'T MOCK ME STUPID FOREHEAD DUDE! I CAN BURY A HUNDRED PEOPLE! EVEN TWO HUNDRED MORE OF YOUR CORPSES! I CAN DO MORE THAN ANY OF YOU! JUST WATCH!" With determination etched across his face, he bolted towards the house, eager to showcase his skills and prove himself as the best.
As the noise subsided, you uncovered your ears and surveyed your surroundings. Everyone around you seemed engaged in various tasks—gathering corpses, digging graves, and working tirelessly—Your heart stirred with the desire to lend a helping hand, but just as you were about to step forward, a gentle yet concerned grip clasped your wrist. It was Tanjiro, wearing a worried smile.
"(L/N)! I don't think you should be involved in any of this. Leave it to us!" Tanjiro spoke softly, his worry evident. He didn't want you to partake in such gruesome work. Despite being aware of your incredible strength, he still regarded you as a lady and felt it would be unfair to burden you with such labor.
"Huh?" Your inability to understand Japanese became apparent once again, as the words escaped you. Realizing his oversight, Tanjiro apologized and took hold of your hand, leading you towards Teruko.
"Teruko, please ensure that she doesn't engage in any dangerous tasks. Can I trust you with this request?" Tanjiro implored, his eyes gleaming with gratitude. Caught off guard, Teruko nervously accepted, unable to refuse his plea. In that moment, it seemed as if stars and an aura of happiness materialized around Tanjiro.
"Thank you so much!" He expressed his gratitude before hastening off to fulfill his responsibilities. Left alone with Teruko, the air grew silent, intensifying the shyness between you two, further compounded by the language barrier.
'Uh, rude? Does he thinks Im weak or something? Didn't he saw my amazing rock hit? Damn, fuck him then.' You crossed your arms and a pout was visible on your lips.
'Aghh! What do I do?! I can't communicate with her! What if she thinks I'm a bother and doesn't want to be around me?' Teruko's mind raced with worries, completely oblivious to the penetrating gaze of you fixated upon her.
'Oh...? Her pigtails are all tangled up...' You gently tapped Teruko's shoulder. Startled, she turned to face you, who gestured to the disheveled state of her hair. Acting on instinct, Teruko reached up and realized that her pigtails were indeed a mess, likely a result of Zenitsu constantly clinging to her.
'O-Oh no! I must look terrible! How embarrassing!' Teruko fretted anxiously. But to her astonishment, she felt a soft pull on her hair, as you took hold and began carefully brushing it with your fingers.
'Is she... Is she fixing my hair? What?!' Teruko remained motionless as you worked with a serene smile on your face. Once finished, Teruko tentatively reached up to touch her hair, discovering two adorable braids.
You anxiously awaited Teruko's reaction, your knuckles rubbing together nervously. It was your first time styling someone else's hair. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Teruko leaped onto you, wrapping her arms tightly around your waist.
"Thank you, um, big sis! They're beautiful! I love them!" Exclaimed the little girl with an exuberant smile and flushed cheeks.
'AW! SHE'S SO ADORABLE! I LOVE HER!' You joyfully embraced Teruko in return, overwhelmed by the affectionate moment you shared.
——————————————————
After what seemed like an eternity, the burial was finally complete, the arduous task consuming so much time that afternoon had already arrived. As the boys toiled away, (Y/N) and Teruko found solace in each other's company, engaging in playful activities that made them resemble sisters, at least according to everyone's perception—although Inosuke seemed to be the exception—but shh, you didn't hear it from me.
With somber prayers offered to the departed, the scene took an unexpected turn when the adorable Inosuke, displaying his unique charm, proceeded to vigorously bash his forehead against a nearby tree with seemingly boundless force.
"...What is that creature doing?" Asked Teruko.
"Just stop thinking, sis." And the little girl responded with an okay.
"CRAWWWW! CRAWWW! DESCEND TO THE MOUNTAIN! DESCEND TO THE MOUNTAIN!" Screamed Tanjiro's crow, flying around them.
"Is that crow t-talking?"
"Again, just stop thinking."
"Okay."
"ALRIGHT, FOLLOW ME! FOLLOW YOURS TRULY!"
"Hmh?" Inosuke's eyes darted across the figures of the people that were present. "HEY! WHERE ARE YOU ALL GOING?"
"We're descending the mountain." Tanjiro replied calmly.
"WE'RE NOT FINISHED WITH OUR BATTLE!"
A trace of ambiguity laced Tanjiro's response as he uttered. "You seem exhausted, aren't you? Come on, let's head down."
"GRR! I'M NOT TIRED! LET'S KEEP FIGHTING!" Inosuke growled, unwilling to accept defeat.
————————————————————
(L/N) (Y/N).
You, a normal civilian girl.
Was right now on the verge of crying.
In that tense moment, you found yourself standing before a sorrowful Tanjiro and a bewildered Zenitsu, while the three siblings huddled close together. The atmosphere crackled with unease, leaving you feeling a sense of shock mirrored in your expression.
"...Huh?" You voiced your confusion, your mind struggling to grasp the gravity of the situation unfolding before you.
"Kiyoshi, I know this is a lot to ask, but... I... I beg you to take (L/N) with you." Tanjiro pleaded, his face etched with worry.
"Eh? Really? I don't understand why..." Kiyoshi said, his confusion clearly visible. You couldn't fathom the reasoning behind Tanjiro's request, your heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.
"Well, she's a civilian, and we are demon slayers... If she accompany us, there's a high risk of her getting injured or worse..." Tanjiro's words painted a picture of concern and a desire to protect you from the dangers they faced. Though unable to fully comprehend the conversation, you had a sense of what was transpiring. Tanjiro wanted you to join the children, separating you from their group. The thought weighed heavily on you.
"EH?! TANJIRO?! ARE YOU NUTS?! HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?!" Zenitsu's nerves jangled as he interjected, his voice laced with apprehension.
"I haven't! It's just... It's too dangerous for her to stay with us! If anything were to happen..." A secret, dear reader, that only you and Tanjiro share: he doesn't actually want you to leave. He cherishes your presence, admires your kindness, and has developed a soft spot for you. However, his selflessness compels him to prioritize your safety above all else.
"NO! I REFUSE! I ABSOLUTELY REFUSE!" Zenitsu clung tightly to your waist, his distress evident. "I CANNOT ALLOW HER TO GO! NO! NO! SHE'S THE ONE WHO WILL MARRY ME! I'M NOT READY TO BE SEPARATED FROM (Y/N)!"
"Zenitsu! You're causing her distress! Leave her alone!" Tanjiro intervened, his voice infused with a mixture of concern and exasperation, urging Zenitsu to let you go.
"NO! SHUT UP!" The blonde was crying now. Tanjiro tried ignoring his pleas and made an effort to talk to the kids.
"I'm sorry for the trouble, but please...!" You weren't even hearing at this point. You REALLY didn't want to leave them. You had found yourself in this new world, and now, you couldn't bear the thought of leaving.
Before Tanjiro could continue speaking, you separated yourself from Zenitsu's embrace and took a few steps forward, closing the distance between you. "(L/N)...?" Tanjiro's voice held a mix of surprise and concern as he watched you lower your head, your hands trembling as they clutched onto the edge of his haori. With a deep breath, you slowly lifted your tear-filled eyes, your quivering lip and flushed cheeks revealing your overwhelming emotions. Tanjiro could only watch in astonishment as tears streamed down your face, and in an instant, you threw your arms around him in a tight embrace.
"You're an idiot, a f-fucking moron..." Your cries echoed through the air as you sought comfort and reassurance from Tanjiro's presence, your face buried against his shoulder.
"Tanjiro." Said Shoichi. "I think she doesn't want to come with us. I feel it will be better if she stays with you... Just a hunch."
"Yeah! I think so too!" Continued Teruko. "Big sis seemed really happy whenever i would mention your name or Zenitsu's name! I don't think that she would like it if you leaved her with us!"
"...Is that so?" You were startled as Tanjiro's intense gaze met your eyes. His hands reached up, cupping your cheeks tenderly.
"(L/N)." he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "I apologize for even considering the idea of leaving you behind. It was foolish of me to think that way. Even if you may not fully understand my words, please know that everything will be okay."
Tanjiro made a silent promise to himself in that moment. He vowed to protect you with all his might, shielding you from any danger that may arise. With a soft touch, he wiped away your tears, his hand gently cradling yours. Gradually, a sense of calm washed over you, as if his touch had the power to soothe your troubled heart. But you still feeling bitter by his actions, softly slapped his hand away, giving him an sorrow expression. He laughed, understanding that his actions might have offended you. He muttered some apologies at you but you ignored them playfully.
A crow suddenly appeared, coughing up a scented bag of wisteria flowers. It was a powerful demon ward, meant to protect against demonic threats. As the crow chanted "DEMON REPELLENT! DEMON REPELLENT!" in its grating voice, Kiyoshi, who possessed Marechi blood, was entrusted with the important task of carrying it henceforth.
The children expressed their gratitude, assuring everyone that they could find their way home on their own. However, before they could depart, you hurriedly closed the distance between you and them, engulfing them in a warm, tight hug.
"I'm going to miss you all so much!" You whispered, your voice tinged with a hint of melancholy.
Teruko's eyes filled with sadness as she responded. "Big sis, thank you for everything. I'll never forget you!"
Shoichi, his voice filled with genuine gratitude, added: "And thank you for protecting us of that demon. We- ... I won't forget your kindness ever."
Kiyoshi, the oldest of the three, smiled shyly and spoke softly. "It was truly a pleasure to meet you, (Y/N). Take care."
As the children reluctantly began to move away, Tanjiro's voice rang out, filled with warmth and encouragement. "Take care!"
And just as they were disappearing from sight, the crow squawked loudly, beckoning for your attention, its message clear: "NOW, COME WITH ME! KAW! FOLLOW ME TO YOUR NEXT DESTINATION! KAW!"
Zenitsu's whining voice cut through the air, immediately capturing everyone's attention. "Tanjiro~" He moaned, his face contorted in pain, eliciting concern from the group.
"What's wrong, Zenitsu?" Tanjiro inquired, his eyes filled with worry.
"My body... it hurts so much! I can barely move... all because of that fucking asshole!" He pointed an accusing finger at Inosuke, who was obstinately attempting to provoke you into a fight, despite your persistent refusal.
"Inosuke! Enough! Leave (L/N) alone!" Tanjiro's voice resounded firmly, his patience wearing thin as he scolded the wild-haired boy. Noticing the blonde's distress, he turned to him with a sympathetic expression. "Don't worry, Zenitsu. If you're comfortable with it, I can carry you."
"Wait- really?! Would you do that for me?"
"Of course, here." Tanjiro positioned himself, preparing to give Zenitsu a piggyback ride to alleviate his pain.
As the commotion with Inosuke continued, you watched the scene unfold, a glimmer of determination shining in your eyes. An idea sparked in your mind—an opportunity to assist in easing the burden on Tanjiro—You were determined to prove your usefulness and lend a helping hand. With a mischievous smile, you called out to the boar boy, capturing his attention. "Inosuke!"
"Huh? Are you finally ready to fight me?"
Without missing a beat, you extended your arm and threw an imaginary ball in the opposite direction. It was a childish trick, one that no one in their right mind would fall for, but today luck was on your side. Inosuke's eyes immediately darted towards the imaginary object, completely engrossed in the search for the nonexistent ball. Seizing the opportunity, you swiftly maneuvered past the distracted boar-headed boy, sprinting towards Tanjiro and Zenitsu.
As you reached them, a mix of determination and excitement coursed through your veins. You knelt down beside Zenitsu, a supportive smile gracing your lips.
"E-Eh?! (Y/N)?! What the heck are you doing?!" Zenitsu exclaimed, surprised to see you kneeled down.
"Come on! Hop on my back!" You tried making gestures so that he would understand your intentions.
"(L/N), it's okay! I'll carry him!" Tanjiro tried to stop you but it was futile. You kept insisting too much.
"HOP ON MY BACK! HOP ON MY BACK! LET'S GO, ZENITSU!" You yelled with a terrifying aura.
Your persistence paid off, and Zenitsu reluctantly gave in to your insistence. He couldn't bear the thought of burdening a lady like you, but your determination won him over. Tanjiro observed the situation with a mix of concern and understanding, ultimately deciding to respect your wishes. With a slight frown etched on his face, he let the matter go, trusting that you knew what you were doing.
Zenitsu gingerly climbed onto your back, feeling a sense of guilt and gratitude intertwine within him. As he settled into a comfortable position, his body supported by yours, you beamed with happiness. The sight of your radiant smile directed solely at him made his heart skip a beat, and a blush crept onto his cheeks. Internally, he screamed in disbelief, unable to comprehend how someone as kind, sweet, and stunning as you would choose to interact with someone like him.
With Zenitsu secure on your back, you stood tall, ready to embark on the journey down the mountain towards the wisteria house. Despite the weight you carried, your spirit remained undeterred, exuding an unwavering confidence. Zenitsu's voice quivered as he spoke, his face flushed with embarrassment. "I-If I'm too heavy, just drop me, (Y/N)!"
'Why does everyone seems to forget that I don't speak Japanese?'
Unaware of the meaning behind his words, you simply smiled at him warmly, oblivious to his inner turmoil. The sincerity in your smile made Zenitsu's heart race, and he struggled to keep his composure. How could he resist someone as incredible as you?
"KAWWW! FOLLOW ME, FOLLOW ME!" Tanjiro's crow flew around us, leading us to our destination.
"FIGHT ME!" Yelled Inosuke. "I SWEAR I'M GOING TO FIND YOUR WEAK POINT AND BRING YOU DOWN!"
"Oh for god's sake! Would you leave (L/N) alone for just one second?!"
"Yeah, you stupid boar! Stop bothering my princess!" Whispered Zenitsu who was awake, unlike the anime.
"HUH?! I'M NOT STUPID, YOU PUSSY! YOU WANNA FIGHT?!" The pretty boy said while raising his fists.
"And she's not your princess!" Tanjiro reminded Zenitsu.
The chaotic scene unfolded before your eyes, leaving you bewildered and exhausted. Inosuke, true to his nature, paid no attention to the boys and positioned himself in front of you, his wild and untamed demeanor on full display. Zenitsu, irritated by his antics, emitted a low growl, his frustration mounting. Meanwhile, you stared back at Inosuke with a mixture of confusion and weariness. The language barrier had become an insurmountable wall, rendering any attempts at understanding futile. At this point, you simply couldn't find the energy to decipher their words or intentions anymore.
Inosuke's accusatory words pierced through the air, filled with both frustration and a hint of desperation. His voice reverberated with a mix of anger and confusion. "You're a liar! I looked the area, but I never found the ball you supposedly threw! What kind of magic is this, woman?! Where is that damn ball? And why won't you fight with me?"
Despite not comprehending his words, the intensity of his emotions was palpable. Inosuke's frustration seemed to stem from a perceived betrayal or trickery on your part, as he fervently sought an explanation for the disappearing ball. His insistence on a fight underscored his combative nature, leaving you caught in the middle of his turbulent emotions. However, you remained composed, your expression betraying a sense of detached calmness. It was clear that you had reached your limit in attempting to decipher their communication. The weight of the situation and the language barrier had taken its toll, leaving you disinterested in the unfolding chaos.
Unbeknownst to Inosuke, your weariness and disinterest had reached its peak. With a nonchalant demeanor and an utter lack of curiosity in comprehending his words, you stuck out your tongue with a vacant smile adorning your face. Your eyes displayed a complete absence of thought or concern. This simple act, intended to be playful or dismissive, only served to further infuriate Inosuke.
Enraged by your apparent disregard, his frustrations boiled over, causing him to unleash a torrent of angry shouts. His voice reverberated with a mix of indignation and exasperation, as he struggled to comprehend your nonchalant response.
"KAMABOKO GONPACHIRO! TELL HER TO FIGHT ME!"
...
"KAMABOKO GONPACHIRO!"
"Huh? Are you talking to me?" Tanjiro tilted his head in pure confusion.
"OF COURSE YOU FUCKING MORON!"
"AND WHO THE HELL IS THAT?!" He asked, clearly offended.
"THAT WOULD BE YOU!"
"NO! THAT'S CLEARLY SOMEBODY ELSE! MY NAME IS KAMADO TANJIRO!"
"THAT'S WHAT I SAID! AMADO MONJIRO!"
"WHERE DID U EVEN GET THE MONJIRO FROM!?"
"HOLY SHIT, DON'T YOU TWO EVER SHUT THE FUCK UP?!" Yelled the yellow-haired boy, tired of their bullshit.
'Were they always this loud in the anime...?' You sighed. You four still had a long way to go.
——————————————————
As the group reached their destination, the Wisteria house, the night sky welcomed them with a gentle breeze and the shimmering glow of the yellow moon. The surroundings were cloaked in darkness, casting an eerie atmosphere over the area. Shadows danced and played, lending an air of mystique to the scene. At this point, Zenitsu already felt better enough to walk on his own. He couldn't thank you enough though.
"KAWWWW! REST! REST! REST UNTIL YOUR WOUNDS FULLY HEAL!" Said the crow who was in your head.
"We can rest? I had to fight a demon while i was injured though..." Tanjiro muttered confused.
"Kee-kee-kee"
"Let's eat this thing." Said Inosuke seriously while grabbing his foot.
"WHAT?!"
The door swung open, revealing a warm and welcoming sight. Standing before the group was a kind-hearted old woman, the caretaker of the Wisteria house. Her gentle smile and wise eyes instantly put them at ease, as if she held a wealth of knowledge and experience within her.
"Hello?" she greeted them with a soft voice, her tone filled with a mixture of curiosity and recognition. "You must be the demon slayers..."
"Yikes! Um, sorry to arrive so late!" Exclaimed Tanjiro.
"It's a ghost! It's a ghost!" Zenitsu was scared of the lady and hid behind you.
"She looks weak." Complained Inosuke who was touching the lady's hair.
"YOU TWO! KNOCK IT OFF!"
As the group entered the house, the atmosphere shifted to one of serenity and tranquility. Chuntarou, the little bird perched on Zenitsu's shoulder, fluttered over and landed on your head, as if seeking comfort and companionship. Tanjiro's crow, too, found its place on your head, adding a touch of whimsy to the scene.
Walking alongside Zenitsu, his hand tightly clasped in yours, you couldn't help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness. The old woman led the way, her steps quick and purposeful, guiding them through the corridors until they reached a spacious room.
"This is where you'll be staying until you're all better." She explained with a warm smile, gesturing towards the three yukatas neatly laid out on the tatami floor.
You smiled to yourself, unawere of what was happening around you. 'Ok, ok, ok... I've read so many fanfictions where this kind lady actually can speak english! This is my opportunity!' You approached the elderly and leaned down a little with an anxious and shy smile.
"U-Um, excuse me...! Do you perhaps speak english...?"
...
...
...
The grandma didn't respond but instead, took your hand. 'I'll take that as a no.'
"She's a foreigner right? I'll take this young lady to another room so she can change privately..."
"Oh, thank you so much!" Exclaimed Tanjiro nicely.
'GAH! WHERE IS SHE TAKING ME?!'
"Tanjiro! Help! This lady is taking me somewhere else! I'm being kidnapped!" You cried comically and stretching your arm to grab Tanjiro but it was impossible.
————————————————————
You found yourself alone in a small room, with a beautiful yukata displayed before you. A realization dawned upon you. 'Ohhhh! She must have brought me here so I could change separately from the boys!'
Feeling a mix of excitement and curiosity, you quickly stripped down and carefully slipped into the elegant garment. However, as you attempted to tie it up, you found yourself struggling. The intricacies of Japanese culture and traditional costumes proved to be quite challenging. Frustration crept in as you made several unsuccessful attempts. 'WHY THE FUCK IS THIS SO DIFFICULT?!'
Just as you began to feel disheartened, the door unexpectedly opened, but to your great fortune, it was the kind old grandma who entered the room. Without uttering a word, she approached you with a gentle smile and offered her assistance. Gratefulness welled up within you, and you thought to yourself. 'AWW! SHE'S SO NICE! I LOVE YOU, KIND GRANDMA!'
With her patient guidance, she helped you learn how to properly tie the yukata, patiently showing you each step and ensuring it fit you comfortably. As she finished, a sense of accomplishment washed over you. You admired yourself in the mirror, feeling proud and grateful for the guidance you had received. Just when you thought the encounter was over, the grandma surprised you by presenting a book. Curiosity was piqued, and you reached out and read the title on its cover, intrigued by what it might hold.
"Book to help stupid foreigners learn Japanese! Super easy that even monkeys can learn too!"
...
'...what's up with that title...?'
After your exchange, the grandma guided you back to where the boys were waiting. As you entered the room, you saw Tanjiro and Zenitsu seated, while Inosuke had already begun devouring his food. Taking your place beside Tanjiro with Zenitsu on the other side, and Inosuke seated across from you, you prepared to join the meal. The sight of the delicious spread made your mouth water, but your excitement quickly turned into disappointment as you realized you had no clue how to use chopsticks. Frustration bubbled up within you. 'FUCK JAPAN! I can't use these at all!'
Zenitsu, ever observant, noticed your struggle and saw this as an opportunity. With a mischievous glimmer in his eyes, he deftly picked up some food with his chopsticks and leaned toward you.
"(Y/N)! (Y/N)! Say aahh~!" Despite the strange looks he had received in the past for his actions, this time Zenitsu had pure intentions—he simply wanted to feed you—No ulterior motives, just a desire to care for you. Eyes sparkling with delight, you eagerly opened your mouth as Zenitsu offered the morsel. As the flavor exploded on your taste buds, you felt like you had ascended to cloud nine. Your cheeks flushed, and an undeniable radiance emanated from you.
"AWWW, (Y/N)! YOU'RE SO CUTE!" Zenitsu couldn't contain his adoration for you.
Not wanting to miss out on the fun, Tanjiro joined in, holding his chopsticks in front of you. "Try this too, (L/N)!" He offered, presenting you with another delectable bite. Lost in the blissful moment, you happily accepted the morsel, relishing every mouthful. The two boys, captivated by your excitement, continued to feed you with joyous abandon. In that moment, nothing else mattered. Their sole focus was on you and your sheer delight.
However, Inosuke, ever the competitive spirit, observed the scene and decided to partake in the feeding frenzy. "HEY, MINION! MY FOOD IS BETTER THAN THEIRS! HERE!" Inosuke disregarded utensils and picked up a morsel of food with his hand, thrusting it toward your mouth.
"YOU FUCKING OGRE! HOW CAN YOU DO SOMETHING SO DISGUSTING? DO YOU EVEN WASH YOUR HANDS? EWWWWW!" Zenitsu's outburst filled the room, expressing his disgust at Inosuke's unorthodox approach.
"Bad Inosuke! You can't do something like that!" Tanjiro scolded him like a dog, his voice filled with concern.
"AND WHY THE HELL NOT?"
As you savored the delicious flavors, a conflicted expression crossed your face. 'The food tastes so good, but his method of feeding me... ugh...' You couldn't deny your enjoyment of the meal, but Inosuke's unconventional approach left you torn between pleasure and distaste.
—————————————————————
"Here is the doctor." Said grandma with a kind looking doctor by her side.
"Greetings."
He started inspecting each one of them until it was your turn. He grabbed your hand gently and took you to another room to check your condition.
"Why's that man taking her to another place?" Asked Inosuke oblivious.
"Have you even heard the word privacy, you friggin' moron?" Responded Zenitsu, annoyed by the lack of education of the boar boy.
—————————————————————
"Here's your bedding. Good night." With that, the lady disappeared.
"There she is again! That hag is a-" Tanjiro punched Zenitsu before he could even finish.
Inosuke didn't waste time in being the first one to choose his bed. "First come! First served, bitches! I'm taking this one!"
"It's okay. Sleep wherever you want!" You didn't even bother overthinking and just chose the one next to the boar boy. After getting comfortable, you opened the book that the grandma gave you and started reading it. "Zenitsu, where do you want to sleep?"
"The one besides (Y/N)-" Inosuke threw a pillow to the boy out of rage.
"GAH- INOSUKE!"
the order where you three were positioned
—————————————————————
"Well, who would've thought that all of us had broken ribs?"
(Y/N) = 1 rib
Tanjiro = 2 ribs
Zenitsu = 3 ribs
Inosuke = 6 ribs
"This knot hurts more than my ribs..." Muttered Inosuke, while touching his forehead.
"I'm sure (L/N) feels sorry for hitting you." Said Tanjiro trying to help. 'You kinda deserved it though.'
"Ey, you better apologize to me and (Y/N)... Getting pounded to a pulp like that... Say you're sorry."
"I'll pass."
"Say you're sorry!"
"I'll pass!"
"Dude, just say you're sorry!"
'So that's how you say fuck you in Japanese!' You were ignoring the boys discussion and was minding your own business while reading the book you got. 'I'm sleepy...'
"Is there something i can help you...?" Said the lady through the other side of the room. This scarred the three boys.
"GYAH! THE MONSTER!"
"HEY!"
—————————————————————
The three boys kept talking about stuff, like the origin of the wisteria house, how Inosuke turned into a demon slayer and something about his morals. You fell asleep on top of the book. You were extremely tired after all the things that happened today.
Though Zenitsu couldn't keep his thoughts to himself anymore. "Tanjiro, since no one else is asking, i'm going to do it myself... Why are you traveling with a demon?" They both looked at each other. Inosuke was busy with his thoughts.
"Zenitsu... you knew that and yet, you and (Y/N) still protected the box, huh? You two are really, super amazing... Thank you so much!"
"GAH!" Zenitzu blushed and rolled on his futon. "You really shouldn't heap so much praise on me!"
"I've got a keen smell so i knew it from the start... How kind and strong you are-"
"Bitch, shut your goofy ass up. I'm not strong at all. Don't give me that crap."
Tanjiro got nervous for his words and tried to refute them but, Zenitzu's gaze was terrifying. The box suddenly started moving, scarring the shit ouf Zenitsu. Said boy, jumped and trembled.
"It's trying to come out, it's trying to come out!"
"It's all right! You don't have to get scared!"
The box's door opened slowly.
"KYAAAAAAAA! IT ISN'T LOCKED, YOU MANIAC?!"
"Shhhhh! It's the middle of the night Zenitsu! Shush!"
"P-P-P-PROTECT ME! SOMEONE, ANYONE! (Y/N)!" Zenitsu leaped onto you, startling you awake from your slumber. Confused and disoriented, you blinked and tried to make sense of the situation. "Stay back! Stay away from me and (Y/N)!" Zenitsu cried out, his voice filled with fear.
Startled by his sudden outburst, you sat up and looked around. That's when you noticed small Nezuko emerging from her box. She was adorable, chubby, and absolutely precious. However, to your astonishment, Nezuko began to grow in size until she stood at her full height, emitting an ethereal glow.
'Wow, Tanjiro wasn't exaggerating when he called her the beauty of their hometown...'
Confusion clouded Zenitsu's face as he tried to process the situation. "...Huh?" He murmured, unable to comprehend the sudden transformation.
"Aww, Nezuko, you're awake!" Tanjiro exclaimed with joy, while Inosuke had fallen asleep during the commotion. "Zenitsu, this is my si-"
"Tanjiro... you have it so good!" Zenitsu interrupted in a mix of fury and envy.
"Huh?"
"First, you've been traveling with such a cute girl, and now you've encountered a goddess on the road... You have it so incredibly lucky! I can't believe I defended you, you little piece of shit!"
"Eh? W-Wait a moment!" Tanjiro tried to reason with his friend, but Zenitsu continued his ramblings, engrossed in his heated argument. Meanwhile, Nezuko's gaze fell upon Inosuke, who was still blissfully asleep.
'Is that a boar mask...? Weird.' She then looked in-front of her and saw you, who had a bewildered expression.
...
...
'H-HOLY SHIT! NEZUKO IS LOOKING AT ME! SHOULD I SAY HI?!' You nervously stood up and got near the demon girl.
"...H-Hi..." You were blushing a lot for your own good. You were a big fan of Nezuko and seeing her in person made you so happy and anxious at the same time.
"...?" She recognized that voice. She was sure she has heard it somewhere.
"Nezuko, just in case i die, i love you with all my freaking heart. It's not like you can understand me or hear me since you are probably sleeping but let me be cool for a second... love you haha... " (From chapter 3)
'Ah! She's the one who said nice things while i was in the box! And the one who protected me!'
Now it was Nezuko's turn to blush and get excited. She's been waiting to meet the kind girl ever since she spoke to her! Without any warning, Nezuko jumped and hugged you, it happened so fast that you both fell onto the futon. The loud noise got the attention of Tanjiro and Zenitsu.
"Mhm, mhm!" Said the demon girl while rubbing her head in the crook of your neck. Both girls were blushing, but one was blushing out of excitement, and the other one, out of confusion.
"E-Eh?"
Chapter 8: — 7
Notes:
(M/N) = Mispronounced name.
Chapter Text
RESTING IS IMPORTANT — CHAPTER #7 — SWEET MOMENTS WITH DA GANG
The night enveloped you in its precious tranquility, with the moon casting its gentle glow and the stars adorning the sky like shimmering diamonds. The air was serene, and a sense of peace hung in the atmosphere. Despite the idyllic setting, your mind was plagued with unsettling thoughts, causing a wave of unease to wash over you.
Ever since the incident involving Nezuko, the demon girl seemed unwilling to let you out of her sight. Tanjiro made valiant attempts to separate you, but each effort proved futile. Zenitsu, too, found himself met with hiss and rejection whenever he approached. In the end, Nezuko had settled next to you, almost as if cuddling, but you were too exhausted to dwell on the peculiar closeness.
As the others succumbed to slumber, you found yourself suddenly jolted awake, unable to drift back to sleep. The remnants of a nightmare clung to your consciousness, yet the details remained elusive. Seeking solace, you carefully extricated yourself from Nezuko's grasp and slipped outside into the night taking seat on the hard floor.
'...Agh... Why can't I remember the dream I was having? I woke up panting so it must have been pretty disturbing... What if it was a signal? Or maybe an spirit or god was trying to warn me about something?! AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH, STUPID BRAIN! REMEMBER! Maybe I didn't dream about anything and Im just overreacting... That could be it! Dreams are not important! They are illusions created by your brain! Yeah, that's right... They don't have important meanings so therefore, I don't have to mortify myself by trying to remember what I was dreaming!' You were in denial so much that you didn't even noticed when you started biting your nail.
'...Why did I came here on the first place? It doesn't make any sense... I miss my mom, I miss her so much. If only I could've brought her photo with me then, it would've give me comfort somehow... Now she's all alone at home. Isn't there a way I can go back...? Am I never going to return...?'
You found yourself on the verge of a full-blown mental breakdown. Tremors wracked your body, and cold sweat trickled down your forehead. Your breathing became rapid and shallow, and tears welled up in your eyes, threatening to overflow.
You curled up into a tight ball, hoping that the physical compression would offer some relief. But before you could even begin to find comfort within yourself, the sound of the shoji door sliding open pierced through the silence. Startled, you turned your head, only to find yourself face-to-face with Inosuke.
...
...
...
"The fuck you're crying for minion?" Asked the boar boy, completely unfazed. He didn't had his mask and looked at you with a bored expression. He was probably sleepy.
"H-Huh?" You muttered.
'Ah right, Jawtigo said she doesn't speak Japanese... What an idiot, who doesn't know Japanese?' Inosuke didn't seem to know that Japanese wasn't the only language in the world. Without uttering a single word, the boy quietly took a seat beside you and fixed his gaze upon you.
'Why is she trembling?' He thought. 'Wait... I KNOW! SHE'S COLD! SHIT, WHAT A DUMBASS! IF SHE IS COLD, THEN SHE JUST NEEDS TO GO INSIDE AND PROBLEM SOLVED!'
Inosuke stood up abruptly and forcefully grasped your arm, tugging you towards the room. However, you resisted, not wanting to enter. You were aware that if things got too noisy, Tanjiro or Zenitsu might wake up and witness your distressed state. You didn't want to burden them or create any trouble, so you instinctively jerked your arm to free yourself from Inosuke's grip. The boy appeared taken aback and offended by your action.
"HUH YOU DON'T WANNA ENTER? YOU'RE GONNA GET COLD IF YOU DON'T!"
"Shhh!" You put your finger in-front of his mouth with a worried face. He was talking too loud.
"Don't shhhh me, woman!" He yelled but with a lower tone now. You sighed and went back to sit down, looking at the sky. 'So, she's cold but don't wanna enter... Who can understand women...' Inosuke gave up on trying to figure out what your problem was and entered to the room again.
You felt a slight sense of relief as Inosuke left, as you didn't have the energy to deal with him at the moment. However, your respite was short-lived. The shoji was suddenly flung open, revealing Inosuke with two blankets in his hands.
"W-What?!"
"You're cold but don't wanna sleep inside, right? Then I, the great Inosuke, brought blankets! And Im so kind that I'll sleep with you here!"
Inosuke tossed a blanket your way and settled himself beside you. The two of you sat in silence, lost in your own thoughts. Although your emotions had calmed down a bit, tears still welled up in your eyes. You couldn't shake off the sadness completely, and Inosuke seemed to notice.
'What the hell is her problem? I gave her a blanket so she wouldn't be cold, but she still looks down. Does her tummy hurt or something?' Inosuke's usual brashness faltered as he struggled with a rare display of concern. The weight of your emotions kept him awake, unable to drift off to sleep.
In the midst of his contemplation, a memory flickered in his mind—a blurry image of a woman with long hair—The significance eluded you both, but something in Inosuke's instincts urged him to act. He raised his hand hesitantly and gently patted your head. You were taken aback by this unexpected gesture. Your eyes widened in surprise as you felt the warmth of his touch. For a brief moment, the heaviness of your sadness seemed to lift ever so slightly.
"You look ugly while crying so... go to sleep."
He pushed you to the floor, insisting that you lie down and wrapped you tightly with the blanket. Every time you attempted to rise, he gently but firmly pushed you back, urging you to sleep. Exhausted and defeated, you finally surrendered and drifted into slumber.
'Finally, she's asleep. 'Bout time, damn woman...' He muttered, checking on you one last time. With the sadness dissipating from your aura, you seemed at peace in your slumber. He settled down beside you, maintaining a small distance. 'Damn, I'm tired. Thinking is dumb...' Both of you slept surprisingly well, despite the absence of pillows. Perhaps the comfort of having someone nearby was all you needed to find solace.
However, next in the morning when Tanjiro stumbled upon the sight of you two sleeping outside, his reaction was a mix of shock and concern. 'What the hell?!' His face reflected a blend of worry and confusion. While he understood the potential discomfort of sleeping outdoors, he hesitated to disrupt your serene rest, captivated by the tranquility you both exuded.
Spoiler alert: Eventually, he decided to awaken you and guided you back indoors.
—————————————————————————
Four days recovering at the wisteria house!
"TANJIROOOOOOOO" Screamed Zenitsu in despair.
"What's wrong?!"
"TELL YOUR SISTER TO STOP FUCKING HOGGING ALL OVER (Y/N)!"
Indeed, Nezuko had been clinging onto you all morning, embracing you with her gentle presence. His attempts to approach you were swiftly thwarted as the demon girl fiercely repelled him. Frustration and exasperation brewed within Zenitsu as he reached his limit with her antics.
"E-Eh? But they seem so close! They get along so well, I'm glad!" Tanjiro on the other side, was overjoyed. He loved that the two of you were spending so much time together. He was actually worried because he thought you would hate his sister because of the fact that she was a demon but gladly, that wasn't the case.
"But, they are TOO CLOSE! Your sister doesn't even let me get near my pookie!"
"Your pookie...? Anyways, don't think about it too much. In our hometown, there really wasn't any girls of her age so, she didn't had a lot of friends... Not to mention, that she had to take care of the house and of our other siblings. Nezuko is probably happy because she has a really nice friend now!" Tanjiro took a moment to explain the situation. As he glanced at his sister, he couldn't help but notice her cheerful expression, despite the muzzle obscuring her face. A warm smile spread across his own lips, mirroring her happiness.
"...Maybe you're right. I'm overreacting... Sorry..." Zenitsu felt bad because he didn't thought about it in that way. He sighed and looked at your direction.
"...Heh..." Nezuko had a smug expression and cuddled you even more.
"TANJIROOOOOO! SHE SMIRKED! SHE TOTALLY JUST SMIRKED AT ME! SHE'S DOING THIS ON PURPOSE!"
Tanjiro looked at his sister again, only to see her cute innocent face.
"Hmh, hmh!" Nezuko closed her eyes and an pure aura was around her.
"...Zenitsu, are you okay dude? Are you still sleepy?"
"DON'T LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT! I'M SERIOUS! AND YOU!" He pointed at the demon girl. "DON'T "HMH, HMH!" ME! I KNOW YOUR MOVES, BITCH!"
"Don't call my sister a bitch!"
Later, amidst the ongoing chaos of Tanjiro and Zenitsu's fight, Inosuke suddenly woke up from his slumber and impulsively jumped into the fray. Meanwhile, Nezuko continued to cuddle up to you, providing a sense of comfort amidst the madness. Undeterred by the commotion, you remained determined to focus on your studies of the Japanese language, managing to make some modest progress despite the distractions.
——————————————————
One week recovering at the wisteria house!
"..." You took a deep breath, trying to steady your nerves. You had gathered everyone in the room, their curious eyes fixed on you. With a mixture of nervousness and excitement, you prepared herself to reveal them something. 'Fuck, oh god, why am I so nervous?' Your hands trembled slightly, betraying your inner turmoil as you wore an anxious yet eager expression on your face.
"Why did my wifey gathered us here?" Asked Zenitsu. "Not that I mind of course."
"I have no idea... I thought you knew..." Answered Tanjiro, confused as everyone else.
"Whatever this is, it better be fast! I'm getting bored, woman!"
"Stop calling her woman! She has a name!" Scolded the burgundy-haired boy.
"You're not my boss! I can call her whatever I want!"
"No, you can't! Give her some respect!"
"Stop ordering me around! If she wants my respect, she has to earn it by fighting and defeating me!"
"God see me through this, damn! She's not going to fight you!"
"Holy shit, you two are so annoying..." Said Zenitsu, deadpanning.
"Hmh..." Nezuko agreed with him.
"Um..." The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to your voice.
'Come on, (Y/N)! It's just speaking Japanese! Show them what you've learned!' You had dedicated the past 6 days to studying and practicing relentlessly.
...
"...M-My name is (L/N) (Y/N)! Um... nice meeting you...!" Your pronunciation was shit. Your nerves got the better of you, and you felt like your Japanese skills were far from perfect. Although you had memorized some words and basic phrases, your pronunciation left much to be desired in your own opinion. However, the response from the four individuals in front of you told a different story. Everyone, except Inosuke, erupted into applause, their faces beaming with genuine admiration.
"(Y/NNNNNNNNNNNN)! GREAT JOB! YOU'RE SO ADORABLE! I'M GONNA HAVE A HEART ATTACK! YOUR FOREIGN ACCENT IS SO CUTE!" Zenitsu jumped to hug you and pampered you with praises.
"(Y/N), good job! I'm so proud! If you keep up practicing, you're gonna learn really fast! Keep it up!"
"HMHM! HMHMNH!" Nezuko clapped and cheered the loudest even though she can't speak.
"Your Japanese is still shit but good job! HAHAHA! I WILL TEACH YOU SOME WORDS!" Inosuke wanted to use this at his advantage to teach you how to curse.
'I-I... I think I did a good job? Everyone looks so happy... Yay.' You blushed with happiness and felt a wave of relief wash over you. But you knew there was more you wanted to say. Gently pulling away from Zenitsu's hug, you gathered your thoughts and prepared yourself to speak. "...T-Thank you! Thank you for help me! Thank you very lot!" Your cheeks grew even redder.
It may have been a simple phrase, but it carried a deep sense of gratitude. You couldn't fully express how thankful you were for their acceptance, for allowing you to be a part of their group. You felt overwhelmed with emotion, and if you were to try to convey it all, you might just break down in tears. Tanjiro could have easily abandoned you in a village or left you with Shoichi, Teruko, and Kiyoshi, but he didn't. And for that, you were forever grateful. Zenitsu and Nezuko had shown you nothing but kindness, and even Inosuke, though still a puzzle to you, had left an impression.
There was still much for you to learn, and the language barrier was a constant challenge. But if there came a time when your Japanese had improved, you promised yourself that you would properly express your gratitude to each and every one of them. For now, however, these heartfelt words were the best you could offer.
...
'WHY ARE THEY ONLY LOOKING AT ME WITHOUT SAYING SOMETHING?! DID I SAY IT WRONG?!' Your previously happy and grateful expression quickly transformed into one of pure terror. But before you could fully register your fear, Inosuke's hand shot out and ruffled your head, creating a chaotic mess.
"HAHAHA, WOMAN! IS INOSUKE'S JOB TO PROTECT THE WEAK!" Uh, when did he protected you?💀
"(Y/N), marry me." Said Zenitsu, holding out for your hands. Nezuko didn't waste anytime and kicked the shit out him.
"GAHHHH! WHAT THE FUCK IS YOUR PROBLEM?!"
"HMHM!!" They started fighting around.
"HELL YEAH! I WILL SHOW YOU ALL THAT IM THE STRONGEST!"
In the midst of the 'playful' pillow fight, Inosuke had joined the battlefield, adding his own wild energy to the chaos. Feathers flew through the air as the pillows clashed in a flurry of laughter and excitement. Oh, yeah, the room also filled with Zenitsu's agonizing screams of pain. Amidst the commotion, Tanjiro seized a moment to approach you with a gentle expression on his face. "Hey, (L/N)..."
Curiosity sparked in your eyes as you awaited his words. "I really think I should be the one thanking you." Tanjiro began earnestly. "You've shown nothing but kindness to all of us. I really appreciate it. So, um... thank you so much."
A warmth spread through your heart as you understood the word 'thank you' from him. You smiled back at Tanjiro, wordlessly conveying your appreciation. In that exchange of smiles, they shared a silent understanding, grateful for the bond they had formed in such a short time. But, in every sweet moment, someone always has to come to ruin it.
"GONPACHIRO IS TRYING TO MATE WITH (M/N)!" Everyone's attention was directed to the two of you.
Tanjiro was red now. "H-HUH?! WHAT ARE YOU-" Zenitsu and Nezuko formed an unexpected alliance, launching a barrage of pillows at him.
Nezuko emerged as the victor, striking a triumphant pose with a mischievous grin. However, her victorious expression quickly turned to embarrassment when she noticed you cheering for her. You couldn't contain your excitement and cheered for Nezuko's triumph. The demon girl, touched by the support, wrapped her arms around you in a warm embrace, her eyes playfully challenging Zenitsu. Tanjiro's laughter echoed in the room, while Inosuke simmered with frustration over his defeat.
It had been a while since you had spent quality time with someone. The simple acts of sharing meals, sleeping in the same space, and engaging in heartfelt interactions brought back memories of your time with your mother. The nostalgia washed over you, as you fondly recalled the moments you shared with her.
As you observed the cheerful commotion around you, a genuine smile graced your lips. It was a simple yet blissful moment, filled with warmth. In that moment, you realized the preciousness of this happy night, cherishing the memories being created.
Chapter 9: — 8
Chapter Text
QUALITY TIME — CHAPTER #8 — I LOVE SPENDING TIME WITH YOU!
————————————————————————
Two weeks recovering at the Wisteria house!
"Tsuyoku nareru riyuu wo shitta...♪♪" You hummed the anime's opening to yourself, finding solace in the melody as you skillfully braided Nezuko's hair. The two of you shared a special bond, evident in your harmonious interaction. Tanjiro observed the scene with a warm smile, appreciating your friendship. "Aw! Look at them, getting along so well!" He remarked, his voice filled with genuine delight.
Zenitsu, feeling left out, couldn't contain his jealousy. "Why don't you just shut the fuck up? I want (Y/N) to braid my hair too!" He exclaimed, frustration evident in his tone. Yet Nezuko remained fiercely protective, not allowing him to approach you for some unknown reason.
With tender care, you finished braiding her hair and proudly presented the result. "There, Nezuko! Your braids are ready." You announced, your voice brimming with satisfaction. Nezuko's face lit up with joy, her hands gently touching the braids while emitting a radiant, yellow aura. The sight was undeniably adorable, melting your heart. Blushing, you couldn't help but cover your face, overwhelmed by the sweetness before you. "Nezuko, you're going to give me diabetes if you keep being this cute!"
Tanjiro joined in the mirth, clapping his hands excitedly. "Nezuko, you look absolutely beautiful!" He exclaimed, appreciating her adorable poses as if she were in a professional photoshoot.
Zenitsu, never one to miss an opportunity for sarcasm, sarcastically chimed in. "Oh wow, what a beauty!" His arms crossed and eyes rolling in jest. Unfazed by his comment, Nezuko, in her regal demeanor, swiftly retaliated by delivering a swift kick to his stomach, silencing him temporarily.
"AUCH! THE HELL?! WHAT IS YOUR PROBLEM?!"
"HMH, HMH HMMHH HMH!" They were fighting at this point and Tanjiro was trying his best to stop them.
Meanwhile, Inosuke remained uncharacteristically silent, lost in his own thoughts. However, his contemplation was interrupted by a gentle tug on his arm, accompanied by your joyful voice.
"Inosuke!" You exclaimed, your face beaming with happiness.
"Whatddya want?" He grumbled in response. You pointed at his hair, then touched your own hair, indicating your desire to play with his locks. Inosuke took a moment to process her request, a rarity for someone known for his impulsive nature. He seemed to ponder her words, as if considering the implications. "Alright, (M/N)! You better do something awesome! Not everyone is lucky enough to touch my hair!" You eagerly sat behind him, ready to work your magic.
And so, you began your task, your fingers skillfully maneuvering through his hair. It was a simple act, but in that moment, it was filled with a sense of tranquility and connection.It was a nice moment, one that seemed to transcend the surface-level interaction. Inosuke, though unaware of it, felt an unfamiliar sense of calm wash over him, accompanied by a hint of nostalgia. Once you finished, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in a mirror. A half ponytail adorned his head, and it suited him surprisingly well. He turned to look at you, your anxious expression betraying your uncertainty.
And then, he burst into laughter. "Pff- AHAHAHA! I LOOK AMAZING!" Inosuke's excitement was contagious, and he couldn't help but revel in his new hairstyle. "YOU'RE NOT AS BAD AS I THOUGHT YOU WOULD BE!"
"Thanks!" You didn't comprehend every word he said, but understood his approval. A smile graced your face, your nerves dissipating. Inosuke observed you with a newfound fondness, an invisible aura of warmth surrounding him. He masked his emotions behind his boar mask and abruptly departed, leaving without a word.
'...Weird...'
Regardless, you proceeded to call Zenitsu to play with his hair, and once you finished, you beckoned Tanjiro. The afternoon continued in a pleasant and harmonious manner, just like any other day.
Now, reader, I have a secret to share with you. Inosuke liked your half ponytail so much that he kept it for three days, carefully preserving its form and being careful to not undone it accidentally.
————————————————————————
Three weeks recovering at the Wisteria house!
Time had passed since your arrival at the wisteria place. Currently, you were immersed in studying from the book that had been given to you. Japanese proved to be more complex than other languages, so you dedicated a significant amount of time to memorizing words and deciphering the idiom. However, you were not alone in this endeavor. The kamaboko squad was right by your side, offering their assistance to help you improve in any way possible.
"Look, (L/N), you need to practice your pronunciation, learn core vocabulary, and grasp basic grammar! It's very easy!" Tanjiro advised, hoping to provide some guidance. Unfortunately, as always, you struggled to understand his words.
"Tanjiro, explaining it like that won't work. She can barely comprehend a few words." Zenitsu chimed in.
"Oh..." His expression turned crestfallen. "So, how can we help her then?"
"Perhaps we should start by teaching her individual words. For example..." Zenitsu looked around, searching for inspiration. "Ah, (Y/N)! Look here!" He pointed to his fingers. "These are fingers. Fin-gers!"
You looked at him with a mixture of confusion and understanding. "Oh! Um, fan...gers... finge...rs, fingers!" You repeated, pronouncing the word quite well.
"AHHH! GOOD JOB, PRINCESS!! See, Tanjiro? Teaching her words first is easier for beginners!"
"Okay, I understand now! Um, (L/N)!" Tanjiro redirected your attention towards him. He pondered, trying to come up with something to teach you. Your undivided focus on him felt oddly captivating, making him unexpectedly nervous. Why were your eyes so mesmerizing right now? And your bewildered expression, it was simply... adorable.
"...hmh?" You hummed, patiently waiting for him to speak. His eyes widened as realization struck. Right, he needed to teach you something. He suddenly slowly unaware pointed at you. "Pretty."
...
"Oh- Oh god!" He turned embarrassed, it was not his intention to say his thoughts at loud. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to say tha-"
"Pra...tty. Pretty... Pretty!" You confidently repeated, pointing back at him with a bright smile. You were grateful that your favorite characters were taking their time to teach you. Tanjiro's face flushed with embarrassment. He tried to deny it, but Zenitsu's incensed figure loomed behind him.
"Thought I wouldn't notice, bitch? What do you think you're doing? Manipulating my queen? YOU DAMN SON OF A WHORE!"
"D-Did you just called my mom a who- that's not the point! It's not what you think!" They began arguing, Tanjiro defending himself while Zenitsu refused to back down. Meanwhile, you were left in the company of a sleepy Nezuko and an eager Inosuke.
"HAHAHA, LISTEN WELL, (M/N)! I'LL TEACH YOU SOME SPECIAL WORDS, ALRIGHT?!" Inosuke exclaimed, wearing a diabolical grin. You gulped but decided to trust him, thinking, why not?
————————————————————————
One month recovering at the Wisteria house!
"(L/N)! Let's eat!" Tanjiro called out to you. It was night-time, and it was finally time for a well-deserved meal.
"Okay!" You hurried over and sat down with everyone, including Nezuko.
"I hope you enjoy your meal." Said the grandma. You all offered your prayers before digging in. Even though Nezuko wasn't eating, she nestled in your lap, keeping you company.
"How's the food, (L/N)?" Tanjiro asked.
"...good..." You savored each bite, thoroughly enjoying the delectable dishes of the Wisteria house.
"I'm so glad you're enjoying it!"
"(Y/N)!!! Your Japanese has improved so much!" Zenitsu exclaimed, clearly surprised by how quickly you were picking up the language. He couldn't help but imagine a future where you could understand everything fluently.
"...Thanks! Japanese. Hard." You replied with a smile.
'Gah! (Y/N)'s cuteness has gone through the roof!'
"HAHAHA! SOON, YOU WILL BE ABLE TO SPEAK PERFECT AND BATTLE ME!"
"Stop it with that, will you? But yeah, is good news that she's learning! I was worried for the language barrier!" Commented Tanjiro.
"If she keeps it up, THEN WE CAN GET MARRIED!" Zenitsu blurted out, earning a swift punch from Nezuko before she returned to her peaceful slumber in your lap.
"STOP FUCKING PUNCHING ME EVERY-TIME I DO SOMETHING YOU DON'T LIKE!"
"STOP CURSING AT MY SISTER!"
"NEXT TIME, PUNCH HIM HARDER, DEMON GIRL!" Inosuke cheered.
"DAMMIT! Don't encourage her! She's already too strong! If she punches me any harder, I'll die!"
"THAT'S THE POINT, DUMBASS! HAHAHAHA!"
"I HATE YOU SO MUCH!"
You couldn't keep up with their rapid-fire conversation since they were talking so much and so fast for you. But despite that, you enjoyed their lively interactions and felt grateful for the progress you were making in learning Japanese. The warmth of their company and the shared meals made you feel at home in the Wisteria house.
————————————————————————
Later that night...
The group found themselves in their bedroom, each lying on their respective futons. Nezuko, being particularly fond of your company, had nestled beside you on your futon, happily holding onto your waist. You reciprocated her affection by gently patting her head, bringing a bright smile to her face. However, amidst this peaceful scene, Zenitsu couldn't help but let out a frustrated mutter, his nerves getting the best of him.
"M-Motherfucking daughter of a bitch. I'll kill her one day." Zenitsu grumbled, his nails becoming victims of his anxious biting.
"Don't think I didn't hear that!" Tanjiro, his focus entirely on the task at hand, momentarily paused and glared at Zenitsu. He scolded him, trying to maintain a calm composure. "Ugh, please, Inosuke, just stay still! I'm only trying to help you."
"AUCH, that hurts, motherfucker!" Inosuke cursed as Tanjiro carefully trimmed his nails. The boar-headed boy couldn't help but suspect that Tanjiro was intentionally causing him pain. "Monjiro! You're doing this on purpose to hurt me, right?!"
"I'm not! It's just that you keep moving too much!" The thing is, earlier in the day, Inosuke had been incessantly complaining about his overgrown nails, claiming that they were hindering his ability to perform even the simplest tasks. His frustration had reached a tipping point, prompting Tanjiro to offer his assistance, which leads to what's happening right now.
"NOW, THAT DOES IT! LEAVE ME ALONE! YOU SUCK AT THIS!" Inosuke yelled while slapping his hand away.
"W-Wait, Inosuke! Please don't! I'm only missing a bit! Just a few more minutes and we are finished!" He kept trying to convicd him but it was futile. "Please, come on. I just wanna help you."
"HUH? HELP ME?"
"Of course! You're my friend. I just want you to feel fine and not bothered. Come on, just a bit..." Tanjiro was good at convincing others. It was true that he was worried for the boar boy but in honesty, he just wanted him to stop whining. But yeah, it's because he is worried for him, let's leave it like that. White fluffy balls appeared around Inosuke, making him experience a weirdly warm feeling he couldn't quite describe.
"Hmh! Fine. Finish quickly or I'll choke you." Tanjiro smiled and kept doing his work.
'Not fair... I wish I could understand what they are talking about...' You pouted, feeling kind of left out.
As you let out a contented sigh, your fingers instinctively reached out to playfully pinch Nezuko's cheeks. They were incredibly soft and squishy, eliciting an adorable reaction from the demon girl. Her cheeks turned a slight shade of pink as she reveled in the pleasurable sensation of your touch. A warm smile graced your lips as you found the sight absolutely endearing.
Feeling a bit bored, you decided to softly hum a tune, barely audible to anyone around you. Lost in your own world, you shifted your attention to something else, your singing slowly stopping. However, to your surprise, both Nezuko and Zenitsu were able to catch the faint melody. Zenitsu abruptly halted in his tracks, his focus completely captured by your singing. A soft, kind smile formed on his face as he listened to the melody carried by your angelic voice. His heart fluttered with the beauty of it.
Meanwhile, Nezuko tilted her head, gazing at you with wide, curious eyes. She wondered what song you were humming and was eager to hear the rest of it. Memories of her brother Tanjiro's soothing lullabies flooded her mind, and a sense of nostalgia enveloped her. She reached out and gently tugged at your kimono, trying to get your attention. "Hmh, mhmm!" She mumbled, expressing her desire for you to continue singing. She adored your voice, but her frustration grew as you seemed confused by her actions. Pouting beneath her muzzle, she persistently made gestures, attempting to convey her wish for you to continue humming.
Not fully understanding her intentions, you playfully responded, not paying much heed to her. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." You chuckled, momentarily dismissing her request. However, before Nezuko could express her disappointment, Zenitsu chimed in, unable to contain his admiration any longer. "(Y/N)!! THAT WAS SO PRETTY AND BEAUTIFUL! YOU HAVE THE VOICE OF AN ANGEL!"
Confused, you tilted your head, struggling to comprehend his words. "Hmh?" Your response was filled with uncertainty, unaware that he had heard you.
'Shit, right. Her understanding of Japanese is very limited. I need to use simpler words.' Zenitsu thought to himself.
"You voice pretty! Voice beautiful!" He exclaimed, hoping to convey his appreciation in a way you could understand.
Upon comprehending his words, your face flushed with embarrassment. It hadn't crossed your mind that he would be able to hear you, especially with his extraordinary hearing abilities. 'But of course he would hear me! He has ultra super ears! Damn it! FUCK! I WANNA DIE! IM NEVER SINGING AGAIN EVER IN MY LIFE!'
You covered your face with your hands, feeling a mix of embarrassment and surprise. Zenitsu, witnessing your reaction, couldn't help but become flustered as well. The sight of you being shy was just too much for him to handle, driving him into a state of craziness. Meanwhile, three veins popped up on Nezuko's face, signaling her frustration at not being the one to share the news and elicit such a response from you—not some "damn fucker" as she saw it—Clenching her fists, she shot Zenitsu a glare filled with pure hatred, making her intentions clear.
"..."
"Huh? What do you want, you fiend-"
Before Zenitsu could finish his sentence, Nezuko landed a punch square on his face.
"AHHHHHH, WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"
"AH-" Inosuke's attention was suddenly captured by the commotion. "I WANNA JOIN TOO, I WANNA FIGHT!"
"W-Wait! I just need to finish trimming one nail!" Tanjiro desperately tried to intervene, but his words fell on deaf ears.
In the end, chaos erupted as they all got into a fight. Unbeknownst to you, the embarrassment had consumed your attention, and you remained blissfully unaware of the chaotic scene unfolding behind you.
Chapter 10: — 9
Chapter Text
ADVENTURE TIME! — CHAPTER #9 — DON'T LEAVE ME ALONE! PLEASE, TAKE ME WITH YOU!
"You have all healed. Your broken bones are in perfect condition now." Said the doctor with a lazy smile. After a month of recuperation at the Wisteria house, the group had finally regained their strength and were ready to resume their demon slaying duties. In the midst of their preparations, Tanjiro's crow flew into the room and perched itself on the boy's outstretched hand, bearing an important message. It seemed that an urgent directive had just arrived, demanding their immediate attention.
"KAW! NORTH-NORTHEAST! NORTH-NORTHEAST! YOUR NEXT MISSION IS THERE! THE THREE OF YOU GO TO MOUNT NATAGUMO! HEAD TO MOUNT NATAGUMO!" After announcing that, the crow went to rest in your head.
Your head...
You...
Right, there was still an issue.
What they were going to do with you?
"I didn't want to say this but... I was thinking that leaving (L/N) here is a better idea than bringing her with us..." Tanjiro had a reluctant tone.
"WHAT?! WHY WOULD WE LEAVE (M/N) HERE?!" Inosuke scowled at the thought of leaving you behind. The idea didn't sit well with him, and he couldn't hide his discontent. "Leaving her behind? No way! What the fuck?!"
"But she's a civilian! Bringing her with us could expose her to a lot of danger! I don't want anything bad to happen to her. I spoke with older miss and she told me that she could take her of her!"
"WITH THE OLDER MISS?! NEVER! IT'S BETTER IF SHE STAYS WITH US!"
"Inosuke- agh... Zenitsu, lend me a hand here, please!"
"I-I... I really don't want to leave her here either... but, if we brought her with us, she could get hurt o-or, DIE! I DON'T WANT MY WIFEY TO BE DIE!"
"But-" Inosuke attempted to refute their points, but the valid arguments presented by them left him at a loss for words. Deep down, he knew they were right, but his protective instincts fought against the idea of leaving you behind.
"Let's just leave her here, ok? The old lady said that there was no problem with her staying here, so-"
As the discussion continued, Tanjiro felt a gentle tug on his yukata. He turned around, only to see you crawling slowly towards him with an expression of anger and sadness. Your tear-filled eyes conveyed your frustration and disappointment.
"(L/N)... What's wrong?" He asked, concern etched on his face as he crouched down to your level.
"...Idiot..."
"H-Huh? (L/N)?! What do you mean-"
"IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT!" You tearfully punched him, your fists landing on his arm with a gentle impact. The blows lacked force, feeling more like soft taps than actual punches because it was really clear that you didn't want to hurt him...
"AGH! (L/N)!! WAIT A MOMENT!"
She stopped and looked at him. "...Don't leave me...TAKE ME WITH YOU! PLEASE! TAKE ME! I WANNA GO TOO!"
You began rambling, switching between English and Japanese, expressing your thoughts and concerns. The idea of being left behind didn't sit well with you. You knew the dangers that awaited, and there was a part of you that believed you might not survive if you went. However, the thought of sitting idly while everything unfolded was unbearable. You had been transported to this world for a reason, and you felt compelled to at least try to fight.
Staying behind meant doing nothing, and that wasn't an option for you. You wanted to be part of the battle, to make a difference. With your knowledge of what was to come, you wanted to prevent the characters from meeting their tragic fates. You yearned to change the course of events for the better. Even if it meant risking your own life, you preferred to fight and face the possibility of death, knowing that you had tried, even if it was just a small effort.
"(Y/N)!! DON'T CRY MY BELOVED!" Zenitsu hugged you as a form of comfort. You gladly accepted the embrace. "SORRY TANJIRO! I CAN'T LEAVE HER! SHE HAS TO COME WITH US!"
"W-What?! But didn't we just agreed it was dangerous to bring her with us!?"
"YEAH. I KNOW! BUT, SHE'S IMPORTANT TO ME! I CAN'T JUST ABANDON HER! WHAT KIND OF HUSBAND I WILL BE IF I DO THAT?!"
"Ok, first of all, you are not her husband and second, we have to think about her safety first-"
"WE WILL PROTECT HER!" Inosuke jumped into the conversation, inserting himself between you and Zenitsu with a nonchalant demeanor. This action, however, seemed to upset the blonde-haired boy, who appeared visibly disappointed by the sudden separation. "AND I KNOW SHE'S CAPABLE ENOUGH TO HANDLE HERSELF FOR A LITTLE BIT! LET'S BRING HER WITH US!" After uttering those words, he leaned in closer to you, his lips hovering near your ear. With a mischievous grin hidden behind his boar mask, he whispered something inaudible, creating an air of intrigue and curiosity.
"Not you too, Inosuke!" Tanjiro cried, not noticing the boar boy's actions since he was more focused on the actual problem right now. It was 2 against 1. Well, 3 against 1 because Nezuko obviously wants you to come with them too.
"Tanjiro, just give up! We can't leave her and you know it! We will find a way to protect her while fighting the demon!" Despite Zenitsu's efforts to persuade him, the stubborn burgundy-haired boy remained resolute in his decision. He adamantly refused to put you at any risk, firmly prioritizing your safety above all else.
As Tanjiro and Zenitsu engage in their discussion, your mind starts to drift, and you find yourself pondering over what Inosuke had shared with you earlier. With a mischievous glint in your eyes, you crawl over to where Tanjiro is, mustering up all your courage. Standing up straight, you shoot him a fierce and angry look, pouting and frowning with all your might. Tanjiro's expression subtly shifts, a hint of nervousness creeping in as he wonders what you're about to say. And then, your words leave him completely caught off guard, his jaw dropping in disbelief.
"YOU WHORE!"
...
"WHAT?!" Tanjiro gasped.
"SON OF A BITCH! SLUT! FUCKER!"
"AHHHHH! MY WIFE! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?! STOPPP!" Zenitsu cried at the audacity. He has never ever heard you curse like this. What the hell was happening.
"DUMBASS! IDIOT! ASSHOLE! CUMFACE!"
"C-CUMFACE?! WHAT THE FUCK!? WHERE DID YOU LEARN ALL THAT STUFF FROM?!" The burgundy-haired boy yelled, unable to believe what he was hearing. Suddenly, he heard something strange. He turned and saw Inosuke behaving oddly, his hands behind his back and one foot shuffling back and forth. A vein popped on his forehead.
"Fwiiii, fwiiii!" Inosuke attempted to whistle, but he clearly didn't know how. How did he even know what a whistle was?
"MOTHERFUDGER, YOU TAUGHT HER CURSE WORDS!" Tanjiro exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at Inosuke.
"WHAT?! HOW DARE YOU ACCUSE ME?!" Inosuke gasped, placing a hand on his chest in disbelief. Truth to be told, Tanjiro was indeed right. Inosuke had taught you some cursing but you were unaware of it. You thought that you were saying words like "please" or "i beg you", not taking into realization that you were far from saying that stuff.
"YOU WERE JUST TRYING TO WHISTLE TO MAKE YOURSELF LOOK INNOCENT!"
"I WAS NOT!"
"YES YOU WERE!"
"NO, UH!"
"YES, UH!"
"ANYWAYS, LET'S BRING HER WITH US!" Inosuke yelled.
"No!"
"Come on, Tanjiro! How can you say no to this face?!" Zenitsu shouts, pointing at your face.
Tanjiro's gaze fixates on you with a grave expression, his eyes locked onto yours without a hint of wavering. You blink once, slightly taken aback by the intensity of his stare. You blink again, a hint of frustration forming on your lips as you pout.
Shit is getting heavy.
"B-But! We have to think about this more-" He tried to refuse but it's difficult.
"JUST GIVE UP! DON'T BE SUCH A WINNY BITCH!" Inosuke grumbles.
Inosuke swiftly seizes hold of your cheeks from behind, firmly turning your face to fully face Tanjiro. His eyes meet yours once again, your gazes locked in a silent exchange. You, caught off guard, blink repeatedly in response before puckering your lips at him, adding a touch of whimsy to the intense moment.
...
...
...
"T-That's... playing dirty..." Mumbles Tanjiro turning his face away with a very noticeable blush on his cheeks. "...Fine."
Tanjiro was finally persuaded to bring you along with them. Zenitsu and Inosuke enthusiastically high-fived each other, cheering loudly. It was a rare moment of camaraderie between the two. Nezuko, hidden inside her box, quietly celebrated as well. As for you, you felt a mix of happiness and confusion, unable to grasp the details of their conversation.
—————————————————
After successfully convincing Tanjiro to embark on the mission, each of you began preparing in your own way, mentally and physically. You focused on packing your belongings into a small knapsack, similar to those you used back in your modern life but with a simpler design. As you finished organizing your things, you set out to find one of your friends, not wanting to be alone. Luckily, you stumbled upon Inosuke, who was training alone outside. You approached him and greeted him with a cheerful hello.
"Hello, Inosuke!" You called out. He turned, initially unaware of your presence, but quickly perked up, placing his hands on his hips.
"Huh? (M/N)?! What the hell are you doing?" His excitement grew as a thought struck him. "Wait, are you finally going to fight me?! Hell yeah! Come on! Let's fight!"
You tilted your head, only understanding the words "me" and "fight." You gestured with your head, indicating a firm no. His expression visibly deflated. "Boo, bummer. Then whaddya want?"
Taking a moment to collect your thoughts, you remembered the reason for seeking him out. 'Right! I wanted to give him something before we go! How could I forget?' You rummaged through your knapsack as Inosuke patiently waited. Finally, you found the object and excitedly handed it to him.
"The fuck?" He muttered as he examined the rock you had given him. It was a peculiar-looking rock with a drawn face. "What the hell is this?"
You struggled to find the right words but managed to convey your message. "You. Present. Present to you." You hoped he would understand.
"...is it supposed to be me?"
After a few seconds of contemplation, you nodded, confirming that it was indeed meant to represent him. "You. Mask. You mask."
Inosuke stared at the rock in silence, making it difficult for you to gauge his reaction. You started feeling nervous, unsure if he liked your gift. Suddenly, a maniacal laugh erupted from Inosuke, catching you off guard.
"HAHAHAHA, (M/N)! THIS IS AWESOME! YOU'VE CAPTURED MY AWESOMENESS PRETTY WELL, I'LL GIVE YOU THAT!" Although you didn't understand his words, his enthusiastic response made it clear that he liked it. Without warning, he swiftly scooped you up, carrying you like a sack of potatoes. "EVERYONE NEEDS TO SEE THIS! COME ON, MINION!" As Inosuke paraded you around, you couldn't help but laugh along, grateful for his unexpected display of appreciation. It seemed your peculiar gift had won him over.
—————————————————
"We're heading out now! Thank you for taking care of us! Oh, and thank you so much for giving (L/N) new clothes!" Tanjiro happily said with a closed-eyed smile.
Yes, the kind grandma decided to gift you new clothes that were specifically designed for combat, offering more comfort and flexibility. As for the old clothes you had been wearing, they were deemed unnecessary and disposed of. After all, wearing them again might attract unwanted attention. The new attire was absolutely fantastic, providing ultimate comfort and a stylish appearance that made you feel amazing.
"Now then, for good luck."
"Thank you so much again!" You all turned around, except for Inosuke who stood there confused. She performed her customary ritual, and oh boy, Inosuke was absolutely livid.
"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, YOU OLD HAG?!" He attempted to kick her, but Tanjiro swiftly restrained him, preventing any harm. Meanwhile, you instinctively rushed to the granny's side, embracing her in a protective hug, while Zenitsu scolded him for his behavior.
"WHAT ARE YOU, A MORON?! SHE'S STRIKING SPARKS FOR GOOD LUCK! IT'S A PURIFICATION CEREMONY! BECAUSE WE'RE GONNA GO ON A DANGEROUS MISSION!"
———————————————
"Always live your lives with great pride. I wish you the best of luck in the battle." After expressing your gratitude, you embarked on their new mission.
'AGHHHHH! SCREW RUNNING! WHO INVENTED THIS SHIT?! RUNNING IS TORTURE! CURSE YOU, RUNNING INVENTOR!' You lacked considerable stamina, to say the least. You grew tired quickly, despite your attempts to hide it. Zenitsu, with his acute hearing, easily picked up on your struggle.
"(Y/N), hold my hand! I know you can keep up!" Zenitsu extended his hand towards you, and without a second thought, you grabbed hold of it. It was clear that your stamina wasn't the best, and you gladly accepted any assistance available. As the two of you held hands, your attention was completely absorbed by each other, oblivious to the conversation unfolding between Tanjiro and Inosuke. Their words held no significance for you, as you were lost in your own little world.
'Oh shit, oh shit. Im actually heading to mount nagatsumi, natatumo, WHATEVER! I DON'T KNOW HOW TO SAY IT! AAAAAHHHH, IM ACTUALLY HEADING THERE! But I don't have to worry because, I have a very effective weapon that will protect me from any attacks...
...
...
...
I HAVE A FRYING PAN!
...
...
...
IM FUCKING SCREWED! WHY DID GRANNY GAVE ME A GODDAM FRYING PAN?! I was just preparing to leave and out of nowhere, she appeared and suddenly gave me a frying pan. I DON'T GET IT! IS THIS GOING TO BE OF ANY USE?! IS IT GOING TO PROTECT ME FROM DEMONS?! I DID SAY THAT I DIDN'T MIND DYING WHILE FIGHTING BUT I DON'T WANT TO DIE IN THIS ARC!!!! LORD, PLEASE HELP ME!'
You found yourself in the midst of your usual mental breakdown, a state that seemed to occur more frequently than you'd like. Zenitsu, perceptive as ever, stepped in to offer comfort and support, trying to calm your racing thoughts. However, his attention suddenly shifted as he noticed Tanjiro and Inosuke surging ahead, almost leaving the two of you behind.
With a firm grip on your hand, Zenitsu's determination kicked in. He refused to let you be left behind and pushed himself to run faster. Feeling his strength and resolve, you matched his pace, running alongside him as you both chased after your companions. The world blurred around you as you focused on keeping up, your determination growing with each stride.
"THEY SPED UP!"
"BITCH, I'M NOT GOING TO LOSE!" Inosuke yelled, going faster.
"HEY, WAIT FOR US!" This was going to be the end of you.
———————————————
Later at night...
"Hold up!" Zenitsu said at loud, catching the attention of all of us. "Would you mind waiting a second?" He sounded very serious.
"Zenitsu, what's wrong?"
"I'M SCARED, ALL RIGHT? NOW THAT WE'RE NEARING OUR DESTINATION, I'M SO SCARED!" Zenitsu was on the floor, hugging his knees and crying out of fear.
"Ew. Why the hell is he sitting?" Inosuke was disgusted. "How creepy is that?"
"WHO ARE YOU TO TALK, DUMBWHORE PIG?! DON'T TELL ME YOU'RE NOT GETTING ANY VIBES FROM THAT MOUNTAIN!" Zenitsu eagerly pointed towards the mountain, drawing everyone's attention to its ominous presence. All eyes followed his outstretched finger, fixating on the eerie sight before them. Damn, that mountain was seriously creepy. It exuded the kind of unsettling vibes that made your skin crawl. The air around it seemed to carry a sense of foreboding. It was like the mountain itself was mocking your presence, taunting you with its obnoxious aura.
'I can understand him, I'm also scared as shit! My legs can't stop trembling!' You sank down onto your knees, gently placing your hand on Zenitsu's head, offering him a reassuring touch. It was your way of letting him know that you completely understood his words and empathized with his concerns. In that simple gesture, you conveyed a sense of solidarity, a shared understanding of the fears and anxieties that plagued his mind. "There, there..."
"AH, (Y/N)! YOU'RE THE ONLY ONE WHO TRULY HAS A HEART!"
Tanjiro ignored this and talked. "Still, what good will it do to just sit there?"
"I told you, he's creepy." Why the fuck does Inosuke sounds so disgusted by him??
"I AM NOT IN ANY WAY CREEPY! I'M NORMAL! ME AND (Y/N) ARE THE NORMAL ONES! YOU GUYS ARE FUCKING ABNORMAL!" Tanjiro then sensed something strange. The air was tense. You stood up, a knowing look in your eyes as you prepared yourself for what was about to unfold. "What? What's wrong? Hey..." Zenitsu's confusion filled his voice.
"What is this smell...?" Without hesitation, the boy grabbed your hand and started running, Inosuke following closely behind.
"COME ON! DON'T LEAVE ME HERE BY MYSELF! DON'T LEAVE ME HERE!" Zenitsu's plea echoed as he sprinted to catch up. After a frantic sprint, you all stumbled upon a demon slayer lying on the ground, his body marked with scratches. His desperate gaze met yours.
"H-Help me...!"
"He's wearing our uniform! Something must have happened!" You rushed forward to assist him, Tanjiro and Inosuke not far behind.
"H-HOLD ON!" Kneeling beside him, you took hold of his free hand, his other hand tightly gripping his sword.
"What happened? Are you alright?" Tanjiro's worry-filled question hung in the air. Before he could respond, a web of spider silk snatched him away, dragging him forcefully into the forest. In a stroke of luck, Inosuke grabbed your shoulder, preventing you from being pulled away as well.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHH! THEY WERE ATTACHED TO ME, TOO! HELP ME PLEASEEEEE!!!!!" The desperate cries of the boy vanished into the depths of the forest. A heavy silence enveloped the group, a stark reminder of the imminent danger they faced ahead. Tanjiro's fists clenched with anger as he sensed the presence of a demon deep within the forest. "I'm going."
Inosuke shoved him aside and stretched his body. "I'll go on ahead, losers. You can follow me, shivering." He then whispered in a lower tone, "This is making me hungry."
"Inosuke..." Tanjiro's voice was filled with concern. You placed a hand on his shoulder, offering a shaky but determined smile. When he looked at you, you nodded with nervous confidence. Unaware to you, you didn't realize that your presence significantly calmed him down a bit.
"HAHAHAHHA! LET'S GO, SUCKERS! ADVENTURE TIME!" Inosuke charged forward, and Tanjiro grabbed your hand, pulling you along as you ventured deeper into the treacherous depths of Mt. Natagumo. Your heart ached as you tried to reach out to Zenitsu, but the distance between you grew too great. In the end, you sadly smiled at him, disappearing from his view.
...
'Damn... I wonder if they hate me...' Zenitsu thought alone by himself.
'Would you really leave your friend by the roadside? Wouldn't you talk him through it if you were friends? If the tried to talk me into going, I would've gone, okay? Sure I would. But fucking no, off they went on their merry way up that scary mountain. Poor me left alone here...'
"CHU, CHU, CHU!" Chuntarou finally appeared. He tried to give the boy some words of encouragement.
He sighed. "Lucky you, you don't have a care in the world. You don't understand a thing about humans, do you?"
The audacity, was what Chuntarou thought before bitting his hand. "OUCH, OUCH, OUCH!"
"YOU'RE NOT CUTE AT ALL, BIRDASS! I MEAN IT! NOT THAT SIDE OF YOU!"
"CHU, CHU, CHUUUUUUUUU!!!"
"SERIOUSLY, YOU'VE GOT ZERO CHARM! YOU ARE LITERALLY JUST LIKE NEZUKO" He grabbed the birdie.
"I MEAN, LOOK HOW CUTE IS (Y/N)! SHE EVEN COMFORTED ME WHEN I WAS SCARED RIGHT NOW! BUT YOU'RE SO VICIOUS! YOU AND NEZUKO NEED TO LEARN A THING OR TWO FROM HER!"
Wait a fucking moment, thought Zenitsu. Remembering how he saw Tanjiro taking you to the forest.
"AHHHH! FUCKKKKK! HE TOOK MY WIFE WITH HIM! WHY DID THAT BRUTE HAVE TO TAKE MY PRECIOUS (Y/N) WITH HIM?! OH NO!" He dashed running for his wife. Chuntarou seemed to be worried too since he loves you a lot too. "FUCK YOU TANJIRO PIECE OF SHIT! DON'T TAKE A SWEET GIRL INTO DANGER! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! (Y/NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN)!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
Chapter 11: — 10
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
ITSY BITSY SPIDER, — CHAPTER #10 — PLEASE, DON'T KILL ME!
The three of you were walking until Inosuke felt something in his hands. "Huh? What the hell is this?"
"It's spider web..." That's right. There was spider web everywhere, along with some spiders.
'Ew. Ew. EW! SO MANY LITTLE SPIDERS! NO, I CAN'T DO THIS!' Tanjiro turned around, feeling your shivering
"Hey (L/N), it's alright. It's only web, see?" He tried to convince you that there was nothing to be scared of.
"Jeez, this place is full of spider webs! What a fucking pain!" He shook his hand to get rid of them.
"That's right. (L/N), Inosuke..."
"What?"
"Thanks. You both said you'd come with me and I felt really encouraged."
"..." You and Inosuke just looked at him, dumbfounded.
"That twisted, ominous scent I was picking up from the mountain... It made me freeze a little. So, thanks!"
You smiled warmly at him and gently brought your intertwined hands to your chest, giving it a tender squeeze. This made Tanjiro's face go red for a little, but you didn't notice. In that moment, you made a silent promise to to set aside your fears. After all, he was precious to you.
Inosuke, surrounded by the white fluffy balls, felt an unfamiliar sensation stirring in his stomach. It was a strange mix of curiosity and warmth, making him wonder about the significance of this moment.
Your brief, heartfelt exchange came to an end as Tanjiro's senses picked up on something out of the ordinary. "Inosuke, (L/N)! Let's go!"
Following his lead, you turned your attention to a visibly anxious boy who seemed to be fixated on something, his gaze filled with tension and anticipation.
'THAT'S MURATA! YAY! I LIKE MURATA!'
"Hello, we've come for backup." Stated Tanjiro to him. "I'm Kamado Tanjiro, rank Mizunoto."
"Mizunoto... Mizunoto?! Why didn't they send a Hashira?! No matter how many Mizunoto they send, it won't help! It's pointless!"
Inosuke then punched the boy with no mercy.
"Inosuke! Don't punch him! Goddamit!" He scolded him like a dog.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! AS FAR AS POINTLESSNESS GOES, YOUR EXISTENCE ITSELF HAS NO POINT AT ALL!" He grabbed Murata by his hair.
"Pfff-" You shut your mouth before any more laughs would come out.
"Now, tell us what's going on, you spineless fool!"
"And who the fuck do you think you are? Did you forget that I have seniority?!" As Murata started explaining the situation, your attention began to drift away from the conversation. Your mind went into a state of heightened alertness because you knew that the demon slayers under the control of the Mother Spider would soon make their appearance.
"What is this sound?" Asked Tanjiro looking around.
"There is it again! It's this sound again! I heard this sound, and the next thing I knew, everyone started killing each other!"
"Where is the sound coming from?"
Before long, the controlled demon slayers emerged, moving in a slow and calculated manner. A large group of them filled the area, ready to attack. However, their attacks proved to be quite feeble, making them easy for you to dodge.
"These guys are all morons! They don't know that it's taboo for us demon slayers to fight each other!" Says the one who beat the shit out of Zenitsu before.
"No, that's not it! They're not moving normally! They're being manipulated by something!"
"Then, HAHAHA I'M GONNA SLASH THEM ALL!"
"You can't do that, moron!" Murata yelled at him.
"Some of them are still alive!"
"Stop denying me!" He heattbuted Tanjiro's stomach harshly. As you focused on evading each attack, time seemed to fly by in a blur. You were fully engrossed in the intense battle, prioritizing your survival above all else.
'I'd love to tell them the reason as to why they're acting like that but I'M TOO BUSY TRYING NOT TO DIE!' You thought to yourself amidst the chaos. Nevertheless, amidst the ongoing fight, your companions finally uncovered the reason behind the controlled demon slayers peculiar behavior.
"It's threads! They're being manipulated by threads! Slash the threads!" Inosuke sprinted towards you with incredible speed, his blades slicing through the swarm of demon slayers that surrounded you. With each swift strike, he cut down your attackers, clearing a path for you to move freely.
"HAHAHA! I ALREADY KNEW THAT BEFORE YOU CAUGHT ON!" He turned to you "ARE YOU OKAY, MINION?"
"Yes."
"BOOM! TOLD YOU KENTARO THAT SHE WAS STRONG ENOUGH TO PROTECT HERSELF!"
Tanjiro ignored him. 'Where's the location of the demon controlling them?'
Without warning, a horrendous stench permeated the air, causing you to cringe and cover your nose in disgust. The foul odor reminded you of the lingering aftermath of someone using the bathroom, evoking a wave of repulsion. Tanjiro's nose twitched, detecting the unpleasant scent as well. His brows furrowed in annoyance. 'What is this? Such an irritating odor, even if it was just for a moment...' As his gaze scanned the area, he noticed the spiders lurking in the shadows. Realization dawned upon him as he swiftly slashed through the web-like threads. 'So, the spiders are using these puppet strings to control them? That means...'
Before he could finish his sentence, the seemingly defeated demon slayers rose once again, their bodies manipulated by the spiders. The situation had taken a dire turn, and the intensity of the battle escalated. A curse escaped through your lips as you prepared yourself for the renewed onslaught.
"It's not good just cutting the strings! The spiders are just gonna stick more puppet strings onto them! Agh! That acid smell again!" Tanjiro clenched his nose. 'What's this smell anyway? It's being carried here by the wind!'
You quickly assessed the situation and noticed that Murata was struggling in his fight against a demon slayer. Without hesitation, you rushed to his aid. Determined to make a difference, you launched yourself at one of the controlled individuals, delivering a powerful punch to their face. Although you couldn't sever the puppet strings like your companions, you knew that every second counted. By engaging in direct combat, you aimed to divert the attention of the demon slayers. Your fist connected with the demon slayer's face, causing them to stagger backward. While your attack may not have been enough to incapacitate them completely, it succeeded in momentarily disorienting him. This provided an opening for Murata to regain his footing and launch a counterattack.
"Ah! Thank you miss!" Murata blushed. 'Why does she look kinda hot while fighting though...? NO! CONCENTRATE MURATA!' You smiled and gave him a thumbs up.
"Inosuke, Murata! (L/N) and I will find a way to deal with the people being controlled! And also, (L/N), great job at fighting!" You nodded happily in response, relieved to have helped. However, your joy quickly turned to terror as you looked up and came face to face with Rui, the formidable demon they had been warned about. Your heart raced, and a chill ran down your spine as you took in Rui's menacing presence. You could even feel your knees tremble involuntarily.
...
"You peasants. Don't disturb my family's peaceful life. Mother will kill you all right away." As Rui's eyes locked onto hours, you couldn't help but flinch, feeling the weight of his gaze bearing down on you. His words echoed in your ears, dripping with disdain.
'Weak...' A frown danced across Rui's face, but little did he know what lay ahead for him.
"Mother?" Tanjiro questioned.
In a burst of adrenaline-fueled agility, Inosuke sprinted towards Rui, his blades ready to strike. With a powerful leap, he lunged towards his target, aiming to deliver a decisive blow. However, to his dismay, his attack fell short, and he crashed onto the ground with a resounding thud. Rui let out a nonchalant sigh, as if unimpressed by his failed attempt. He melted into the shadows, disappearing from sight with an air of eerie tranquility. The silence that followed his departure lingered, leaving behind a sense of unease and anticipation. Inosuke growled in frustration, his pride wounded by his inability to reach his opponent.
"Inosuke!" You went to help him stand up.
"Why did this kiddo show up anyway!? Stupid brat..." He cursed.
"That kid probably isn't the demon pulling the puppet strings! So, first let's..."
"OKAY, OKAY, OKAY! I HEAR YOU, ALL RIGHT?! YOU WANT ME TO FIND WHERE THAT DEMON'S AT, RIGHT?! SHUT UP, FOREHEAD!" He threw his swords to the mud, and kneeled with his arms open. "Beast breathing seventh form, spatial awareness!"
'Man, isn't this the thing traveller does in genshin to find the elemental shit and stuff? Ugh, FOCUS (Y/N)!'
...
...
...
He found her.
"Found you bitch. There you are!" He muttered but suddenly, a bunch of controlled demon slayers went to his direction. "Dammit! What a pain in the ass! I'm just gonna demolish them all at once!"
"Dumbass, wait a damn minute! There has to be a way! So, let's try not to hurt these-" As the demon slayer lunged towards Tanjiro, ready to strike, an unexpected savior emerged. Murata, swiftly stepped in between, shielding him from harm. "Murata?!"
"Leave these guys to me and you three go on ahead!"
"What kind of talk is that, Mr. Pissed-My-Pants?" Inosuke smirked, finding it funny that this guy was acting all independent and stuff.
"I never pissed my pants, you stupid boar! And uh, (Y/N)! Don't laugh please!" You tightly sealed your lips, desperately trying to contain the imminent explosion of laughter that threatened to burst forth. Your face turned a rosy shade, your cheeks flushed, and tears welled up in your eyes, betraying your valiant efforts to stifle the mirth. "I wasn't talking to you, so you can just shut the fuck up!" He dodge an attack and kept talking. "I know that it wasn't my finest moment back there, but I'm a demon slayer too! I'll find a way to hold them off! Now I know I just need to slash the threads, and that these guys can only make the most elementary movements! I'll watch out for the spiders too! There has to be people under even more control closer to the demon! So you two better protect (Y/N) and find the one responsible for this!"
"Understood! We appreciate this! Take care! Let's go you two!" Tanjiro thanked him for his bravery and grabbed Inosuke, you just followed along.
"Hey, let go of me, dammit! I wanna pound that guy's face first! Who's he calling a stupid boar?!"
"Oh my god, WOULD YOU SHUT UP! USE THAT ENERGY TO PROTECT (Y/N), ASSHOLE! JUST DROP IT AND GET OUT OF HERE!" Murata has developed a soft spot on you.
"I'm SO gonna punch you when I get back, bastard!"
———————————————————
"Damn, I will totally beat him up." Inosuke was still mad about before.
"Stop talking about that."
"He called me a stupid pig, Monjiro."
"Pfff-" You laughed again and covered your mouth. They didn't seem to notice.
"Goddamit, for the last time, It's Tanjiro!" He sighed. "By the way, is this the right way?"
"My senses never betray me." Inosuke said. "But... WHAT ARE THESE ANNOYING THREADS DOING HERE?!" He shaked himself to take them off of him.
"It shows that the demon is upon us... By the way (L/N), are you okay?"
"...Yes." You showed him a thumbs up.
He softly smiled at you until returning to his serious expression. "There's another one coming."
They came to a halt as their eyes locked with a girl, her ponytail swaying with her anguished movements. Desperation etched across her face, tears streaming down her cheeks, she pleaded with them, her voice filled with agony and despair.
"No... Stay away! I implore you, summon someone of higher rank! If you don't, everyone will perish!" Her words carried the weight of immense suffering, the torment she and the other demon slayers endured becoming unbearable. "Please... just go!"
In a sudden surge of frenzied desperation, the girl raised her sword, her movements erratic and uncontrolled. She swung wildly, her attacks lacking precision, all the while expressing her lack of control over her own body. "I never possessed this strength... It's the manipulation... Please, go!" Her voice trembled as she continued to thrash, the strain evident in her trembling form. "AHHHHHHHHHH!"
As if the situation couldn't worsen any further, the lifeless bodies of fallen demon slayers and those who were still barely clinging to life began to rise, animated by some unknown force, ready to engage in battle once more. "End us... Put an end to our suffering..." Murmured one of the demon slayers, their voice filled with anguish and pain.
"My limbs are shattered, my bones piercing through my own flesh. I've been turned into a mere puppet. The searing agony is unbearable. We are already doomed... Help me, release me from this torment!" Their plea carried a desperate longing for liberation, a plea for mercy amid the relentless torment they were subjected to.
"Sure thing :D" Inosuke was ready to kill them but was stopped by Tanjiro.
"Wait! Wait a second! There must be a way to save them!" A demon slayer launched a fierce attack towards Tanjiro, his intentions clear and menacing.
"Don't be such a fusspot! You're too worried about everything!" Inosuke's words rang out as he swiftly dispatched the approaching threats. Sensing danger approaching you, he swiftly moved to shield her from harm.
"But..." Tanjiro began to express his concern, his voice filled with hesitation.
"You heard what that demon slayer said. They wanted to be put out of their misery!" Inosuke's resolve burned fiercely as he defeated their adversaries, his focus shifting back to the burgundy-haired boy. "These foes are fast and dangerous. If we don't end this quickly, we'll be torn to shreds!"
"I understand. I'm thinking of a strategy, so please hold on!" Tanjiro responded calmly, his mind working tirelessly to find a solution. However, time seemed to slip away from them. Just as he contemplated his next move and Inosuke fought valiantly, the girl they had encountered earlier surged forward, intent on slashing you with a relentless fury.
"(L/N) / MINION!!!!" Their voices echoed in fear, their hearts pounding with alarm. Yet, in a twist of fate, a frying pan soared through the air, slicing through the threads that controlled the girl's movements.
"H-Huh..." The girl stammered in surprise, her eyes widening as her strings vanished into thin air.
Before the spiders could ensnare her once more, you rapidly retrieved the frying pan, gripping it tightly in your hand. With a surge of determination fueled by your limited stamina, you darted forward, scooping up the girl in a bridal-style embrace.
...
"You...Hurt?" You asked, squinting your eyes with a very serious looking expression splattered on your face
"N-No, i'm fine..." The girl was perplexed looking at her savior. 'She... She saved me! I'm not attached to those things anymore!'
"(L/N)! ARE YOU OKAY?!" Asked Tanjiro worried.
"...Yes."
"(L/N), GET OUT OF HERE WITH THE GIRL! THIS IS TOO DANGEROUS FOR YOU!" Tanjiro couldn't help but feel a sense of shock and admiration as he witnessed you bravely stepping in to save the girl. However, he knew that now was not the time for praise or celebration. In his mind, he quickly formulated a plan, realizing that it would be best if you found a safe place or made your way to the exit. "INOSUKE AND I WILL HANDLE THIS! TRY TO FIND A SAFE SPOT OR MAKE YOUR WAY TO THE EXIT!" His voice carried determination and concern. He understood your willingness to stay and help, but he also knew that your strength might not be enough in this situation. After all, you had already shown incredible bravery by saving the girl, and he wanted to ensure your safety.
"OKAY!" You wanted to protest, to stay and contribute further, but deep down, you acknowledged the truth. Staying would only risk getting in their way, and you had already made a significant impact. Holding the girl tightly in your arms, a surge of pride washed over you. You were proud of saving this side character you had always empathized with while watching the anime. Your plan was clear. Get out of there and find a way to help in another manner. With a determined resolve, you turned around and shouted back to your companions.
"NO DIE! GOOD LUCK!" With those words ringing in the air, you made your way, carrying the girl in your arms, determined to find a safe haven away from the ongoing battle.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Murata and the girl (Ozaki) has now joined to the (Y/N) simp club.
- The fryer pan has no magical power or shit. It's just a normal fryer pan.
- Inosuke had no words seeing as how you used a frying pan to protect that girl (He thought it was awesome).
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 12: — 11
Notes:
(S/C) = Skin color
Chapter Text
COME ON THUNDER BOY! — CHAPTER #11 — SHOW THEM WHAT YOU'VE GOT!
"(Y/N)!!!!! (Y/N), WHERE ARE YOU?!" Zenitsu was still looking for you. "(Y/N)... Tanjiro... Wild boar... Chuntarou... Where did you all go? I'm sorry for everything, okay?!" His tears weren't stopping. He was just so scared and he didn't had anyone to cling on. That's what he thought until...
"Chu!"
"Hgh... Huh? Chuntarou...?"
"Hmh!" Chuntarou scoffed like a tsundere girl.
"CHUNTAROU! YOU MEAN YOU CAME AFTER ME? YOU'RE SO ADORABLE! SECOND ONLY TO (Y/N)! I'M SO SORRY FOR EVEN PUTTING YOU IN THE SAME LEVEL AS NEZUKO! I'M SORRY FOR EVERYTHING! ALL RIGHT, LET'S GO LOOK FOR (Y/N) TOGETHER!"
—————————————————
Thoughts raced through your mind as you carried the girl, unsure of where you were going or what dangers awaited you. Fear gripped you as you contemplated the possibility of encountering Rui or other demons along your path.
"Um... You can put me down, I feel better now." The girl finally spoke, breaking the silence.
"Oh, okay." You carefully set her down, stretching your limbs while she seemed to be in turmoil.
'I lied! I'm still exhausted, but I couldn't stop my heart from racing! I was afraid she would notice! I'm so grateful! She saved me! And, and... she's pretty too! What the hell?!'
Realizing that you needed to keep moving forward, you were about to ask the girl her name when she suddenly enveloped you in a tight hug.
"THANK YOU! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR SAVING ME! WITHOUT YOU, I WOULD'VE TOTALLY DIED! I CANNOT THANK YOU ENOUGH!" She exclaimed with heartfelt gratitude.
"Okay..." Your cheeks turned a shade of pink, feeling a rush of embarrassment from being hugged by such pretty girl and being thanked so profusely.
'She's blushing! She's... cute!' Her heart fluttered at the sight. As the girl released you from the hug and composed herself, she decided to introduce herself.
"My name is Ozaki. Nice to meet you!"
"Ozaki..." You repeated, finding her name to be quite pleasant.
"What's your name?"
"...(L/N) (Y/N)... Call me (Y/N)." You replied, a small smile forming on your lips.
'Holy shit, we're on a first-name basis now?!' Her mind couldn't help but race, realizing that her crush on you was making quite an impression.
"Me foreigner. Japanese not good." You said sadly, looking down with a pucker formed on your lips.
"Oh, that explains it! It's okay, (Y/N)."
"You hurt?" You asked, concerned for her well-being.
"My body is still not in great condition, but it's nothing I can't handle. Again, thank you so much for saving me! I know I've said it a lot, but I just can't thank you enough..."
"Okay." You smiled warmly at Ozaki, not fully realizing the effect your smile had on her. Swallowing her own newfound feelings, she gathered her composure, reminding herself to focus on the task at hand.
—————————————————
"(Y/N)! WHERE ARE YOU?!"
"CHU CHU! (Y/N)! CHU CHU!"
"Fuck, where the hell are you? Tanjiro, Inosuke! Don't just leave me here all by myself in this terrifying forest!"
Unexpectedly, a weird entity made all the crows and birds back off the place Zenitsu was. This made him scream.
"AHHHHHHHH!" He looked behind. "What the hell was that?
He stayed quiet and clenched his fists. "Wait, you know what? This is starting to make me really mad! I'll find (Y/N) as soon as possible, and then it's so long, this fucking scary forest!"
"(Y/N)-"
*Crack*
He heard a sudden snapping sound behind him, as if a branch had been stepped on. His heart raced, and a surge of fear gripped him tightly. Clutching Chuntarou, he slowly turned around, his trembling hands clasped together in prayer. Every fiber of his being screamed with terror.
"W-Who's there?" He stammered, his voice barely audible. And then, he saw her—his angel, his savior, his everything—
In an instant, all exhaustion vanished, all blemishes disappeared, and all his worries melted away. It was as if a divine light had descended upon him, rejuvenating his spirit and lifting his burdens. His crops of despair were replaced with blossoming hope.
"(Y/N) / CHU CHU!!!!" Zenitsu's voice echoed with unbridled joy. Finally, after an arduous search, he had found the person he had been desperately seeking. Without a moment's hesitation, he leaped forward and enveloped her in a tight embrace, as if trying to merge their souls together in that fleeting moment of bliss.
"OH GOD (Y/N)! YOU'RE OKAY! I'VE BEEN LOOKING FOR YOU FOR SO LONG! I WAS FUCKING WORRIED! I'M GLAD I'VE FOUND YOU! I MISSED YOU!" He totally ignored Ozaki's existence.
"CHU CHU CHUCHU CHU CHU!" Chuntarou was glad too.
"Miss you... too." You tightly embraced Zenitsu, feeling the weight of his head against your chest. It was a comforting and intimate gesture, bringing you both a sense of solace and relief.
"(Y/N)!!!!!! I LOVE YOU!" His voice quivered with genuine love and joy, tears streaming down his face as he poured his heart out to you. Overwhelmed by his outpouring of emotion, you couldn't help but be moved. In that moment, time seemed to stand still as you held each other, cherishing the depth of your connection.
—————————————————
"So, (Y/N) saved you and after that, you two got separated from them?" Currently —Zenitsu, you Chuntarou, and Ozaki—(in that order) were walking together, searching for an escape route. The sparrow perched comfortably on your head.
"Yeah, it was terrible. We were all compelled to turn against each other under the influence of those invisible spider webs. Thankfully, I'm fine now." Ozaki shared, her voice carrying remnants of the ordeal.
"Good to hear..." Zenitsu replied, his tone filled with concern.
Silence fell upon the group for a moment, the weight of recent events lingering in the air.
...
"Um, can I ask you something?" Ozaki hesitantly broke the silence, her curiosity piqued.
"Sure? Go ahead." The blonde responded, his voice gentle and welcoming.
"Does (Y/N) usually hug you like that...?" Ozaki inquired, her observation highlighting the close physical contact between you and Zenitsu. His eyes widened, a blush creeping onto his cheeks. "No, not usually! But I'm not complaining at all! I'm so grateful that she's hugging me!"
While Zenitsu reveled in the unexpected display of affection, little did he know that you had a different motive behind the embrace. You had anticipated that a spider would soon bite him, ending up poisoning him. Being well-prepared, you had willingly taken the risk, ready to bear the venomous blow in his place. Your selflessness was driven by your desire to save time and assist the other characters, particularly your sweet Zenitsu. Just as expected, a sharp sting pierced your hand, causing you to wince in pain. "Ouch!"
The realization of your self-inflicted injury prompted you to release Zenitsu from the embrace, your hand cradled protectively against your chest.
"(Y/N), are you alright?" Ozaki expressed concern, her worry etched on her face. You responded with a reassuring thumbs-up, trying to alleviate any concerns.
"AGH! WE CAN'T FIND INOSUKE OR TANJIRO ANYWHERE! WE CAN'T FIND THE EXIT EITHER! WHERE IS IT?!"
They stopped as they saw there were two ways to keep going. "WHICH WAY IS IT?!"
"Zenitsu, is it me, or do I smell something weird?"
"I was going to comment on that too! It stinks a lot!" They all clenched their noses, even little Chuntarou with his wings. "Chu!"
"Oh god, it smells so much. I think I might cry!" Complained Ozaki.
"Right?! And this sound of spiders rustling around is so creepy! I'm sure these spiders are doing their best to survive, too, but still!"
*gigirigi*
"Zenitsu, be careful-"
"DAMMIT! SHUT THE HECK UP! JUST STAY STILL!"
"WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT / IS THIS EVEN POSSIBLE?!" Ozaki and Zenitsu screamed in fear.
"..." Your soul left your body completely.
As the group ran, you noticed Zenitsu taking extra care to assist you. He recognized that your stamina and speed weren't the greatest, so he stayed by your side, offering support. But it wasn't just your physical limitations that were hindering you; the poison coursing through your veins was gradually sapping your strength, making each step feel heavier than before. Struggling to maintain your pace, you pushed through the discomfort. Every breath became a laborious task, and your legs felt as if they were weighed down by lead. Despite the pain and fatigue, you refused to let it deter you from escaping this dire situation.
"WHAT WAS THAT!? THAT'S A SPIDER WITH A HUMAN FACE! WHAT'S UP WITH THAT?! WHAT'S UP WITH THAT?! PLEASE LET THIS ALL BE A DREAM!"
"ZENITSU, COMPLAINING ISN'T GOING TO FIX ANYTHING! AND THIS IS NOT A DREAM!"
"SHUT UP OZAKI! IM IN PANIC MODE, OK?! PLEASE, LET ME WAKE UP FROM THIS NIGHTMARE!"
As the group approached the scene, a true nightmare unfolded before their eyes. Suspended in the air by intricate spider threads, a house dangled precariously, defying gravity with a sinister presence. The threads glistened in the dim light, weaving an intricate web that held the structure in a macabre embrace. Around the area, a haunting sight greeted them. The ground and surroundings were littered with lifeless bodies and corpses, a chilling reminder of the sinister forces at play.
'What the fuck is this?! Are these people turning into spiders? Is the house floating? It seems I could vaguely see... Are those threads? Plus, the stench is unbearable. What a pungent stench. If the master of smell, Tanjiro, was here, he would've died! The stench is so unpleasant that my throat hurts. My tears are falling. My eyes hurt so much.'
The house trembled ominously, its very foundation shifting as if awakened by their presence. Suddenly, the massive form of a grotesque demon spider emerged from within, its malevolence etched on its terrifying visage. The sight of the colossal arachnid sent waves of terror through the group. Ozaki couldn't believe her eyes as she beheld the immense size of the creature. Its monstrous form loomed before them, an embodiment of fear and horror. The sheer scale of the spider's presence was beyond comprehension, defying all expectations.
'It's... it's enormous! I can't believe something like this exists!' Ozaki thought, her voice drowned in a mixture of awe and terror. Even Chuntarou, usually brave and resilient, was overcome with fear, seeking refuge within the safety of your pocket. Without hesitation, Zenitsu took charge, his determination shining through his frightened eyes. Gripping both yours and Ozaki's hands firmly, he knew that escape was their only option. With a resolute determination, he led you away from the menacing spider.
"Running away is pointless. She has already lost." This said, Zenitsu couldn't help but respond back to the demon.
"What nonsense are you spewing? Listen carefully! Don't talk to us! I hate your kind the most!"
"You already know, don't you? Something bad is going to happen." The spider demon sadistically smiled.
"What do you mean?"
"Look at the pretty girl's hand."
"What? (Y/N)'a hand?"
"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that." Said Ozaki.
"What's with her hand?" As Zenitsu reached out to grab your hand, a sudden shock of horror ran through his body. His heart sank as he witnessed the distressing sight before him. Your hand, once warm and vibrant, now bore a sickly purple hue, contrasting starkly against your (S/C) skin. A gaping hole marred your flesh, exposing the raw and gruesome insides.
A gasp escaped his lips as he recoiled instinctively, his mind struggling to comprehend the gravity of the situation. The sight sent shivers down his spine, a chilling reminder of the danger they faced. He could only imagine the pain and agony that you had be enduring, the torment hidden behind your brave facade.
"This is..." Mumbled Ozaki in disbelief.
"She's poisoned. She was bitten by a spider, weren't you?" He asked to you, with you in response to his question looked away.
...
'(Y/N)... was poisoned...?'
"The poison will turn her into a spider. In 30 minutes, she'll become my slave and crawl on the ground. Look. This is a clock." He showed a clock with a timing going on. "Do you know how it works? After the long hand moves around in one circle, she'll become the spider's companion. When the hand reaches here, her limbs will feel numb and painful. When it reaches here, she'll feel dizzy and nauseous. When it's here, she'll be in excruciating pain. Her body will shrink and she'll lose consciousness. After that, when she wake up... hehehe... HEHEHE... HAHAHAHA!"
...
...
"GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! SHUT UP! DON'T TALK ANYMORE! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR IT!" As they scrambled to evade the relentless pursuit of the spider babies, you found yourself growing weaker by the moment. The venom coursing through your veins was taking its toll, sapping your strength and clouding your vision. Desperation etched across your face as you struggled to keep up with the others.
Noticing your faltering steps, Ozaki and Zenitsu made a split-second decision. They leaped off the tree they had climbed, abandoning their vantage point to shield you from the encroaching spider babies. With unwavering determination, they positioned themselves between you and the oncoming threats, ready to face the danger head-on.
"HAHA! THERE'S NO NEED TO BE AFRAID!" Said the demon, who was enjoying the show.
"STOP TALKING! SHUT THE FUCK UP, FUCKFACE!" After unleashing a fervent outburst towards the demon, his anger dissipated, and Zenitsu's attention shifted to you. His tense expression softened, a flicker of concern glimmering in his eyes.
"(Y/N)!" His voice wavered slightly, a mix of worry and determination evident in his tone. "Please, don't worry. I'll do everything to keep you safe. We'll find a way through this, I promise."
His words carried a genuine sincerity, even if his wavering confidence betrayed his own inner turmoil. The stress and anxiety weighed heavily on his shoulders, and yet, he refused to let it overshadow his resolve to protect you. Ozaki, too, bore the weight of their predicament. Her own face mirrored Zenitsu's mix of concern and anxiety. "Exacly! We'll find a cure and save you!"
...
You tightly grasped Zenitsu's hand since it was the one nearest to you, your voice strained and filled with effort. Despite the poison coursing through your veins, you mustered a gentle plea. "Don't worry...escape..."
Your words, laced with coughs, carried an unmistakable selflessness that resonated deeply within Zenitsu. As he gazed at you, a mixture of admiration and concern filled his heart. How could someone be so pure and kind, even in the face of danger and affliction?
"Don't be afraid! When the toxins spread until she turns into a spider, she'll lose her intelligence too!"
"No! Stop talking already! Why don't you understand?! I don't have friends or a lover, nobody likes me! Don't hurt her!" He was having a panic attack and covered his ears while closing his eyes.
"No wonder you're hated! You want me to poison her again so that she can turn into a spider faster, don't you?"
"I don't want that! I don't want the person I love to suffer!"
———————————————— Change of narration; ZENITSU'S POV
"Get it together! Don't cry! Don't run away! Your actions are meaningless. Zenitsu! Get down and continue with your training!" I remember how my grandpa used to yell at me for always complaining about stuff.
"No, I thought I was going to die! If I continue training, I think I'll really die!"
"This kind of training won't kill you. Get down now, you idiot!"
"Gramps!"
"Call me master!"
"But i love you, gramps!" He blushed.
The girl I liked cheated my money so that she could elope with another man. It was you who saved me from a lifetime of debt! But maybe it was because you wanted to train a swordsman.
"Actually, I want to meet your expectations too! But I can't do it! I feel like I have failed you! I have been practicing behind your back! I didn't sleep at all! But I achieved nothing in the end! What's going on? Tell me, what's going on?!"
"Calm down, Zenitsu! You have talent." Gramps tried to convince me.
"I'm already..." And unexpectedly, I was hit by a thunder.
"ZENITSU!!!"
I had enough of my life. I was even struck by lightning. My hair color changed. I'm grateful to be alive though. I'm the one who dislikes myself the most. I've always known I should try my best. But I'm scared. I'll run away and cry. I want to change. I want to be useful. But... Actually, I already tried my hardest!
As the spiders closed in on us, I instinctively reached out and grabbed (Y/N), but my heart sank as I noticed something disturbing. (Y/N)'s once lustrous hair was now starting to fall out, strands coming loose with every passing moment.
...
FALL OUT!? HER HAIR IS FALLING OUT ALREADY!?
HER HAIR IS FALLING...
HE NEVER MENTIONED THAT PART!
As i looked at him, he just laughed at my face...
But that's right,
(Y/N)...
She's been nothing but sweet to me. (Y/N) has always treated me with kindness and acceptance, unlike others who were often repulsed by my behavior. Her smile never falters in my presence, and she never grows irritated when I cling to her or seek comfort in her presence.
And yet, amidst all this chaos, she willingly took the poison. Why? Why did she have to be the one to suffer? I would have gladly taken her place, without a moment's hesitation.
The thought of losing the first person I have truly loved with all my heart is unbearable. I can't bear the idea of her slipping away, of her light fading from this world.
My heart literally does a "!!!!" When i see her!
Lately, my heart has been filled with an overwhelming sense of happiness. (Y/N) has become someone truly special to me, and every moment spent with her feels like a precious gift. I find myself adoring every little detail about her, from the way she smiles to the way she laughs. She has brought so much joy into my life, and I can't bear the thought of our time together coming to an end. I want to keep creating beautiful memories and sharing unforgettable experiences with her.
In the past, I've carried the weight of regret for many things I've done. But with (Y/N) by my side, those regrets feel distant and insignificant. She has a way of making me feel cherished and loved, like no one else ever has. And so, I am determined to give my absolute best for her. I will do everything within my power to protect her, to make her smile, and to bring happiness into her life. Not only for her sake but also for the sake of gramps and Tanjiro! (Fuck Inosuke)
I want become someone worthy of (Y/N)'s love and affection.
So that's why, I'll do my best to save her from any danger.
———————————————— Change of narration; SECOND PERSON
Zenitsu's behavior took a sudden turn, and you couldn't help but feel a mixture of confusion and nervousness. He stood there, a glimmer of determination in his eyes, defying the expected outcome. Your mind raced with thoughts, questioning as to why the blonde boy hadn't fall asleep. Did you had inadvertently altered the storyline and caused a deviation from the original plot? Anxiety coursed through you, but Ozaki, sensing your unease, pulled you closer, assuming it was the battle that had rattled your nerves.
In a seemingly effortless motion, he moved forward, positioning himself protectively in front of both of you. He stood tall, a sense of purpose emanating from his every pore. With a swift and fluid motion, he unsheathed his sword, readying himself for the impending confrontation.
"Thunder breathing; first form." Zenitsu announced with conviction, causing the demon to grow wary. Sensing the danger, he spat a stream of poison towards him, hoping to incapacitate him.
To everyone's astonishment, Zenitsu defied gravity itself, spinning and twirling mid-air to evade the lethal poison. The demon, taken aback by this unexpected display of agility, couldn't help but question the extraordinary abilities of his opponent.
Maintaining his composure, Zenitsu struck a poised and confident pose, preparing for his next move. "Thunder breathing; first form." He repeated, his voice resonating with determination.
Meanwhile, Ozaki fought against the demon spiders offspring, determined to keep them at bay and protect you. However, the poison coursing through your veins was taking its toll, sapping your strength and leaving you increasingly vulnerable.
The realization hit you hard. 'The poison... fuck, it hurts so much. I can barely keep up with what's happening around me...'
As the battle raged on, the demon spider issued a desperate command, instructing its offspring to focus their attacks on you, hoping to exploit your weakened state.
"(Y/N)! Don't worry! I'll do everything in my power to protect you! Just rest!" Ozaki proclaimed, her voice filled with determination.
Struggling to endure the searing pain of the poison, you witnessed the relentless assault unfolding before your eyes. With each passing moment, the situation grew increasingly dire. The demon spider, sensing victory within its grasp, urged its minions to intensify their efforts, ordering them to inject even more toxins into Zenitsu. Fear gripped your heart as you watched the unfolding events.
'Huh?' Thought the demon. 'What's happening? Why is the air vibrating?'
Suddenly, Zenitsu's moment arrived. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp as he executed the Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash, Six Fold. In an instant, he vanished from sight, leaving the demon spider bewildered and disoriented. Its thoughts were a jumble of disbelief and confusion. 'Did I get hit? I felt the impact. It was him, someone like him. How... how could this happen...?'
As the echoes of battle subsided, the defeated demon spider crumbled to the ground, its reign of terror finally brought to an end by the indomitable spirit of Agatsuma Zenitsu.
Chapter 13: — 12
Chapter Text
I CAN'T ANYMORE! — CHAPTER #12 — IS THIS... REALLY THE END FOR ME...?
The intense battle with the spider demon had taken its toll on you, leaving you lying on the ground, caught between the fragile line of life and death. The poison coursing through your veins had ravaged your body, its effects evident in your weakened state. Zenitsu and Ozaki, filled with a profound sense of concern and fear, knelt beside you, tears streaming down their faces.
"(Y/N)!! Oh shit! What are we going to do Zenitsu?!"
"I... I don't know! Fuck! What if she actually dies?!"
"Don't even think about that, you dumbass!"
"I DON'T WANT TO THINK ABOUT IT! I JUST DON'T WANT TO LOSE THE PERSON I LOVE THE MOST, OK?!"
"..." Ozaki's gaze met Zenitsu's tear-filled eyes, reflecting the same turmoil that consumed her. She understood his anguish, sharing the same depth of worry for your well-being. The deafening sobs escaping his lips echoed through the air, carrying a mix of desperation and helplessness. "Let's calm down first! We need to find a cure or at least try to slow down the poison!"
"Slow down the poison? Can she even do something like that-"
*Khhhhzzzz*
"(Y/N)!! SHE'S BREATHING! OH LORD! (Y/N), CAN YOU HEAR ME?!" Yelled Zenitsu. Slowly, you gave him a thumbs up. To your surprise, you found yourself instinctively performing the breathing technique. It was as if your deep-rooted knowledge of the series and your curiosity-driven investigations had unconsciously ingrained the technique within you. Though you couldn't recall every single detail, your fanatical fascination with Kimetsu No Yaiba had left a lasting impression, enabling you to tap into this newfound ability.
"Hear me out! I don't know how you're doing it but! Keep doing that! Zenitsu will stay with you! I'll go check if I can find something to cure you! Don't die on me, please!" With a determined expression etched on her face, Ozaki dashed forward, her footsteps resounding with a sense of purpose. The throbbing ache in her body served as a constant reminder of the stakes at hand, but she pushed through the discomfort, driven by her unwavering commitment to your safety.
"You're doing the breathing technique to slow down the flow of toxins in your body, right?! I'm surprised you knew about it! You're doing a great job (Y/N)!" Zenitsu kept giving you words of encouragement. Suddenly, Chuntarou got out of your pocket and cried by your side. "Chu chu! :("
As Chuntarou said that, he flew away, in the direction Ozaki was going.
"Everything will be okay (Y/N)! You're gonna live and... and we are going to see Tanjiro and Inosuke! We're all gonna get a good rest and hang out together like we did in the Wisteria house! So, d-don't worry! You're... You're not g-going to d-d-die..." His tears kept interrupting his speech. He truly wanted to sound convincing for you but he couldn't. He cursed at himself.
As Zenitsu felt the feeble grip on his wrist, his heart nearly stopped. He turned his gaze toward you, your kind eyes filled with tears that streamed down your face. Despite the pain that etched every line on your expression, you mustered a fragile smile, trying to offer him reassurance.
"Sorry... me sorry, Zenitsu..."
Tears welled up in Zenitsu's eyes as he frantically shook his head. He couldn't bear the thought of losing you, not after everything you had been through together. With a trembling voice, he pleaded, "Don't apologize! Everything is okay!Please, don't leave me!" As you closed your eyes and your grip on his wrist weakened, his panic intensified. His heart raced with a mixture of terror and determination, unwilling to accept the possibility of losing you. Luckily, you were just resting your eyes. You were not dying... yet.
————————————————————
"Huh?" Tanjiro turned around as he sensed something. "What was that sound? Did lightning just strike?"
"How should I know?" Responded Inosuke, looking around.
"But I'm not smelling any thunderclouds... The acrid odor in the air is stronger now, so I can't tell..."
...
"Hey, Inosuke..."
"Whaddya want, fuckface?"
"...Do you think (L/N) is okay?"
"Of course. You're such a scumbag. Minion isn't that weak. She's probably fine." Inosuke's rough and abrasive exterior did little to hide the flicker of concern that resided within him. Deep down, he couldn't help but worry even a tiny bit for your well-being, although he tried his best to suppress those thoughts and bury them beneath his bravado.
"Sorry... You're right. I should have more faith on her... Thanks."
"HAHAHA, Lord Inosuke is always right!"
————————————————————
"Haa... Haa... Haa..." You were now in a critical state, the poison coursing through your body, wreaking havoc with every passing moment. The effects were visible on your skin, as veins protruded and your body shrank in size. Each breath became a struggle, your weakened lungs fighting for air. Wounds and grotesque openings adorned your body, a stark reminder of the severity of the situation. This was a dire moment.
'No, no, no! This can't be happening! She's getting worse by the second! Where are Ozaki and Chuntarou?! There has to be something I can do to help!' Zenitsu berated to himself, overwhelmed with guilt. If only he had been more careful, perhaps you wouldn't have been poisoned in the first place.
Your weak voice broke through his frantic thoughts.
"...Bye... Zenitsu..." The words hung in the air, heavy with resignation. You had reached your limit, succumbing to the unbearable pain and despair.
"WAIT, (Y/N)! DON'T GIVE UP! DON'T DIE ON ME! (Y/N), PLEASE! DON'T-"
"Yoo-hoo! Is this lady the one you were speaking of?" A glimmer of hope pierced through the darkness as salvation arrived in the form of a young woman. Clad in a butterfly-patterned haori, she emanated an aura of strength and purpose. Zenitsu couldn't help but wonder who she was, a fellow demon slayer, perhaps?
"Yes! It's her! Please, help her! I beg of you!" Ozaki's tear-streaked face lit up with a mix of relief and desperation as she pointed towards you, her voice trembling with urgency. The new lady approached you, her presence both gentle and determined. Zenitsu, driven by instinct, stood up and created a space for her to tend to you. He moved towards Ozaki, his heart heavy with worry and a glimmer of hope.
"Who is this?" Whispered the boy, looking at her with suspiciousness.
"She's a demon slayer who knows a ton about this stuff! She told me she could help her!"
The butterfly lady, Koucho Shinobu, knelt before you, her presence calming and captivating. With all your strength, you opened your eyes, and there she was—Shinobu herself—
...
SHINOBU!
'OH MY GOD! IS THAT SHINOBU!? OH MY AHHHHHHH!' Your heart raced uncontrollably as excitement and nerves flooded your senses. Attempting to sit up, you were met with a wave of weakness, causing you to cough. 'GODDESS SHINOBU IS RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME! I CAN'T BELIEVE IT! SHE'S EVEN MORE BEAUTIFUL IN PERSON! IS THIS SOME KIND OF HEAVENLY DREAM?'
Wanting to make a good impression, you desperately searched for the right words. As an ardent fan of Shinobu, this moment felt surreal. Finally, you mustered the courage to speak your mind. "Beautiful..." It was simple, but it felt sincere. 'Yeah, this works.'
Ozaki and Zenitsu, overcome with shock and disbelief, gripped each other tightly, their internal screams echoing in their minds. 'DID... DID SHE JUST CALL HER BEAUTIFUL?!'
...
"Oh? Is that how you see me?" Shinobu inquired, her interest piqued.
"...Yes."
"Oh my, hahaha! Thank you for the compliment!" A hint of amusement played on her lips as she reached into a nearby box, retrieving a syringe and preparing the antidote.
"Indeed, you did a remarkable job slowing down the spread of the poison with your breathing technique. Without your quick thinking, you would have succumbed to becoming a spider long ago. Now, I will gently administer the antidote. It might sting a little, but I'll do my best to minimize any discomfort." Shinobu tenderly clasped your hand, which had become noticeably smaller. Fortunately, it hadn't reached the size of Zenitsu's hand from the anime. As she began to inject the antidote, a fleeting moment of pain washed over you, but it was far less intense than you had anticipated.
"It's okay, sweetie. I finished." Shinobu announced with a gentle smile.
"Oh my god! Zenitsu! She's saved!" Ozaki cried out, embracing the boy tightly.
"Oh my god! Ozaki! SHE'S SAVED! WAAAHHHHHHHHH!" The blondie joined in, their tears of relief flowing freely. Even Chuntarou fluttered around in joyous celebration.
"You seem to have good friends." Commented Shinobu, observing the emotional scene.
"..." You simply nodded, closing your eyes. A delicate smile graced your lips.
"I must attend to other matters now. I hope you recover quickly!" Shinobu bid farewell to you, who were already drifting off to sleep.
'Hmhm...? Is that a... frying pan?' Shinobu couldn't help but notice that you still held onto a frying pan. 'Well, anyway...'
"Please, when any of you are available, take care of these two!" Shinobu instructed the kakushi, gesturing towards Zenitsu and Ozaki. Both of them had lost consciousness, their injuries more severe than they appeared. Ozaki had cracked bones and open wounds, while Zenitsu bore the wounds from his battle with the spider demon.
"I shall take my leave now!" Shinobu gracefully departed from the scene.
The available kakushi hurriedly rushed to tend to Zenitsu and Ozaki. One of them initially approached you but you opened your eyes, deterring their assistance. "Me... Fine..." You weakly assured them.
"Are you sure? I still need to check-"
"Me okay... check others..." Your stubbornness was evident in your words.
"...Okay... If you feel unwell, don't hesitate to ask for help!" The kakushi acquiesced and moved on to attend to the injured individuals.
...
...
...
With a determined expression, you rose to your feet and walked purposefully in a specific direction.
"Chuntarou! Chuntarou! Please... come!" You called out to the sparrow. Within moments, Chuntarou appeared before you.
"Chu chu?"
"...Tanjiro... Take me to... Tanjiro, please!" You spoke with a serious tone.
"Chu chu chu!"
"Please, Chuntarou!" The sparrow hesitated, concerned for your well-being, but ultimately agreed. He would guide you to where Tanjiro was at that moment. A sinister smirk crept across your face. It was a devilish grin, full of cunning and determination.
'Time to set my plan into motion.'
Chapter 14: — 13
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
YOU'RE GONNA NEED TO DO MORE TO TAKE ME DOWN! — CHAPTER #13 — BEHOLD THE ONE AND ONLY, (L/N) (Y/N)!
"(Y/N)!!! (Y/N)!! WHERE ARE YOU?!" Zenitsu's voice echoed with concern. He had regained consciousness a few minutes ago, only to realize that you were nowhere to be found. The kakushi had attended to his injuries, along with Ozaki and the numerous other wounded individuals, but his focus remained on your whereabouts. He vividly remembered Shinobu administering something to you and assuring him that you would be fine. However, he couldn't help but feel uneasy. Where could you have gone?
"Ozaki... OZAKI! WAKE UP!" Zenitsu called out to his companion, shaking her gently.
"Ngh...? Is it morning already?" Ozaki mumbled groggily, still in a sleepy state.
"No, but listen to me. Have you seen (Y/N)?"
"(Y/N)...? Miss Shinobu took care of her already. Did you forget?"
"No! I know that! I mean, have you seen her at this moment?"
"How would I know? I was asleep." Ozaki replied, slightly irritated at being roused from her slumber.
"Agh! This is useless!" Zenitsu tugged at his hair in frustration.
"What's wrong?" She asked, now fully awake.
"I woke up a few minutes ago, and (Y/N) is nowhere to be found! I asked some of the kakushi, and they haven't seen her either! What if she was abducted?!"
"First of all, calm down. There's no way she was kidnapped. She's probably fine. There are plenty of people around, and we have demon slayers here." Ozaki reassured him, putting a hand on his shoulder.
"Really? Where?!" Zenitsu's eyes darted around, searching for any sign of the demon slayers.
"There." Ozaki pointed to her left, where a young girl with a low ponytail and a butterfly accessory in her hair stood.
"Why does she look like Shinobu?"
"I don't know. They might be related somehow, but that's not important right now. Don't worry about (Y/N)! You're getting me nervous too!"
"I-I'm sorry, Ozaki! You're right..." Zenitsu sighed, realizing that his anxiety was getting the better of him. He decided to calm down and observe his surroundings, hoping to catch a glimpse of you or any clue to your whereabouts. Meanwhile, Ozaki settled back into a slumber, still fatigued from the recent events.
——————————————————
...
The pain was excruciating as Tanjiro lay on the floor, his body battered and broken from the intense battle with Rui. His vision blurred, and every movement sent waves of agony coursing through his body. He knew he was running out of time, his life slipping away with each passing moment.
'Don't panic! Don't let it disrupt your breathing! Calm down... if you can calm down!' Tanjiro tried to muster the strength to move, to fight against the impending darkness that threatened to consume him. But his body refused to respond, paralyzed by the severity of his injuries. 'I can't even raise my arm... My arm!' Tanjiro's mind raced, realizing the gravity of his situation. The slashes from Rui's threads continued to ravage his body, adding to his torment. It seemed like his time was running out, and he was filled with a desperate sense of helplessness. But just as despair threatened to overtake him, a glimmer of hope appeared. Someone had arrived on the scene, their presence cutting through the suffocating atmosphere of despair. Was it Zenitsu? Could it be... (Y/N)?
"You did a good job holding out until I got here. Leave the rest to me." The voice that pierced through the chaos belonged to Tomioka Giyuu, the Water Hashira. His calm and composed demeanor contrasted sharply with the chaos that surrounded them.
Tomioka wasted no time. He leaped into action, fluidly executing his water breathing technique with a grace that seemed almost ethereal. The water danced and twisted around him, taking the form of deadly blades that sliced through the air with precision and power.
——————————————————
'Goddamit! I need to be faster! Why the fuck am I so slow?!' Every fiber of your being screamed as you pushed yourself to the limits, chasing after Chuntarou. Exhaustion threatened to consume you, your body aching with every step. The urge to collapse and rest was overwhelming, but you knew you couldn't afford to give in just yet.
"Chu chu! Chuchu!" Chuntarou chirped, doing his best to encourage you. His tiny sparrow body fluttered ahead, urging you to keep going. His unwavering support tugged at your heart, pushing you to dig deeper.
'I can't feel my legs! I'm starting to feel numb!' You thought frantically, desperately trying to keep your focus. You landed a punch on your legs in a futile attempt to jolt yourself awake. The pain shot through your body, but it wasn't enough to dispel the fatigue that weighed you down. Panic welled up inside you, mingling with your labored panting.
But then, amidst the chaos of your mind, a flicker of light emerged. A reminder of your purpose, the reason why you had embarked on this grueling journey in the first place. You were here to rewrite their stories, to alter the dark fates that awaited your beloved characters. The universe had granted you this incredible opportunity, and you couldn't let it slip away.
Clutching your teeth in pain, you drew strength from your determination. The thought of changing their destinies propelled you forward, igniting a fire within you. It didn't matter how much your legs protested or how weary your body felt. You had a mission, a purpose, and you would give it your all to see it through.
——————————————————
"You're all like an endless stream of lowlifes always getting in my way!" Rui's voice seethed with frustration and anger, his patience worn thin by the constant interference of the demon slayers. "Bloody demon art; cutting thread rotation!" He unleashed his attack, the threads slicing through the air with deadly precision. But little did he know, Tomioka was ready to counter with his own formidable skills.
"Total concentration; water breathing, eleventh form, Dead calm." He calmly announced, his focus unwavering as he prepared to face the onslaught.
"Who the fuck cares about your useless eleventh form?!" Rui's words dripped with disdain, but his confidence shattered when he witnessed what happened next. The threads passed harmlessly through Tomioka, unable to make a single scratch on his body.
'W-What the hell?! What's going on? What did he do? The instant I got up in his face, the threads scattered... not one of them reached him...? The toughest threads of all got slashed?' Rui's disbelief was palpable, his mind struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him. Raising his hands once more to launch another attack, Rui was met with an unexpected interruption. Just as Tomioka moved closer, prepared to deliver a finishing blow, a small sparrow swooped down.
"Hmh...?" The demon slayer looked up, surprised to see the tiny bird.
"Thanks, Chuntarou!" A voice rang out, filled with gratitude and determination.
You, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, rose to your feet with newfound strength and purpose. You positioned herself carefully, your eyes scanning for the perfect angle, the perfect opportunity. Finally, you found it. Drawing on the basic breathing techniques you had learned, you inhaled sharply, channeling all your strength and focus into one decisive moment.
"Take this!" With a mighty swing, you released the fryer pan with astonishing speed and power. The utensil soared through the air like a frisbee, propelled by your unwavering determination.
*SWING*
'W-What the hell...' Rui's thoughts froze in disbelief as he felt his head being swiftly severed from his body. The unexpected weapon of choice, a motherfucking fryer pan, had become his downfall in the blink of an eye.
Silence fell upon the battlefield as the severed head of lower moon five tumbled to the ground, the threads that once posed a deadly threat now limp and lifeless. The girl stood tall, her expression a mix of triumph and disbelief, having single-handedly vanquished the formidable demon.
——————————————————
...
"Now..." Shinobu stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, her breaths steady and composed. With her swift and precise movements, she had defeated the demon that had threatened Murata's life, ensuring his safety. Murata, without any clothes and his ding dong exposed, was slightly embarrassed by the recent events, in which he couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude mixed with awe toward Shinobu.
She, however, seemed unfazed by the situation as she directed her attention toward the moon. Its radiant glow illuminated the night sky, casting a serene atmosphere over the battlefield. Despite the beauty of the moment, Shinobu couldn't fully immerse herself in the peacefulness of the night. As she gazed at the moon, her senses heightened, detecting a subtle disturbance in the air.
"Hahaha... did Tomioka already beat me to it, then?" Shinobu's voice carried a hint of amusement as she contemplated the possibility that her fellow demon slayer, had already dealt with the demon responsible for manipulating all of the chaos that was happening on Mount Natagumo. 'Or perhaps, it was someone else...? Fufufu, I'm excited to see!'
——————————————————
"Ha... Ha... Ha..." You gasped for breath, your chest heaving as you stood there, witnessing Rui's body disintegrating before your eyes. Your mind raced with a mix of disbelief, exhilaration, and exhaustion. It was an overwhelming sight, realizing that you, a normal civilian, had just defeated Lower Moon Five.
'Nezuko...! Nezuko!' Tanjiro wasn't even aware of what you did. All he could think of was his dear sister Nezuko and whether she was safe in the chaos that had unfolded. The adrenaline coursing through his veins propelled him forward, desperate to find her and ensure her well-being. Amidst the commotion, he didn't notice who had beheaded Rui. His focus was solely on locating Nezuko and reuniting with her.
However, someone, indeed had his attention fixed on you.
'Oh god! OH GOD! I DID IT! I KILLED RUI! THE FUCK?! IS THIS REAL!? DID I ACTUALLY KILLED HIM!? WHAT THE FUC-'
"Who are you?"
Breathing heavily, you finally managed to look up, your eyes meeting the gaze of the legendary demon slayer, Tomioka Giyuu. His aura was intense, radiating a mix of curiosity and authority as he stood before you, demanding an explanation for your presence and your actions.
Though you wanted to respond, fatigue began to consume your body. The relentless battles you had endured, the poison coursing through your veins, the strain on your lungs—it all took its toll—Your stamina had reached its limit, and your consciousness began to fade.
Despite the temptation to surrender to the encroaching darkness, you mustered the strength to divert your gaze from Tomioka and instead turned your attention to Rui. His shocked expression etched onto his face as he observed the one who had ended his life.
Summoning the last of your dwindling energy, you managed to utter a few words, a mix of defiance and exhaustion coloring your voice. "Ha... Ha... Sayonara... Bitch..." With that final remark, the world around you blurred, and you succumbed to unconsciousness. As you slipped away into darkness, your body threatened to collapse to the ground. A pair of strong, yet gentle arms reached out, catching you before you could hit the floor. Tomioka, with his keen senses and quick reflexes, swiftly took hold of your figure, his touch surprisingly tender. His eyes studied you intently, a mixture of concern and intrigue crossing his face. He, ever vigilant and calculating, stood in interest of the determination and strength you had displayed.
Unbeknownst to you in your unconscious state, your fate had become entwined with the world of the demon slayers. Your story, had only just begun.
——————————————————
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- (Y/N) doesn't have any confidence on herself. She thinks she's super weak.
- Giyuu was super confused as to what just happened. He thought he was dreaming or something.
- (Y/N) doesn't like rui or any of the spider family members, except the mom.
- (Y/N)'s fryer pan broke into pieces after it passed through Rui's neck.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 15: — 14
Notes:
(H/C) = hair color
(E/C) = eye color
(F/C) = favorite color
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
YOU WANT ME TO DO WHAT NOW?! — CHAPTER #14 — MEETING THE HASHIRAS, FINALLY!
The sky was ablaze with the vibrant colors of a breathtaking sunrise. A symphony of purples, pinks, oranges, and yellows painted the horizon, marking the arrival of a new day. The world seemed to awaken along with the rising sun, and the air was filled with a sense of tranquility and hope.
"I think we've cleared everything." Said Goto, one of the kakushi.
"Not everything... Look over there!"
Amidst the aftermath of a grueling battle, where demons had been vanquished and the threat had been eliminated, two kakushi stumbled upon an unexpected sight. Hidden within a nearby bush, a lone figure lay unconscious, her presence unbeknownst to them until that moment.
Curiosity piqued, the kakushi cautiously approached the motionless form. It soon became apparent that the girl was not a fallen adversary but rather a civilian caught in the midst of chaos. Her attire, a vibrant yukata of a striking color, contrasted against the grim backdrop of the battlefield.
As they examined the scene, their attention was drawn to an unusual object lying nearby—a broken fryer pan—Puzzled, the kakushi exchanged glances, unable to comprehend why someone would be carrying such an item during such perilous circumstances.
Before they could delve further into their speculations, a crow suddenly swooped down, interrupting their conversation. "KAW! KAW! MESSAGE! MESSAGE FROM THE HEADQUARTERS!"
"AH- THAT SCARED THE CRAP OUT OF ME!" It perched upon a nearby branch, its presence commanding attention. With a series of urgent caws, it delivered a message from the headquarters, revealing the girl's identity as (L/N) (Y/N).
Startled by the sudden intrusion, the kakushi quickly absorbed the information. It seemed that the headmaster himself had requested the presence of this enigmatic civilian. A mix of concern and sympathy washed over them as they realized the gravity of the situation. The headquarters held an air of mystery and awe, and the thought of an ordinary girl being summoned there invoked a sense of trepidation.
"Yikes, I feel bad for this girl. Why would the headmaster want to talk to her? I'll be so fucking scared..."
"I get you. The headquarters are scary! Let's your bring her already!"
Understanding the need for immediate action, the kakushi carefully lifted your unconscious form, cradling you with gentleness and compassion. Their priority shifted from pondering the strange circumstances to ensuring your well-being.
—————————————————
"Tanjiro, our business with you is concluded. I have another matter to attend to, so you may step back." Ubuyashiki, the headmaster, stated with a firm yet gentle tone.
Shinobu, raising her hand, interjected, "In that case, allow me to take Kamado into my care."
Confusion washed over Tanjiro as he tried to comprehend the sudden turn of events. Before he could utter a response, Shinobu clapped her hands twice. His voice trailed off in bewilderment as Goto, one of the kakushi, made a dramatic entrance, swiftly kneeling before the headmaster. With unparalleled determination, Goto scooped up him and carried him away, giving him a piggyback ride. The scene shifted to the Hashira meeting, where the air was filled with anticipation and solemnity. However, before proceedings could commence, someone interrupted the headmaster.
"HOLD A DAMN MINUTE!" Tanjiro, accompanied by Goto and the other kakushi, reappeared, their frantic footsteps echoing in the hall. He fell to the ground dramatically, pleading his case with a heartfelt plea. "Please, allow me to head-butt that man covered in scars! I must head-butt him as many times as he stabbed Nezuko! Head-butting isn't a violation of the Corps rules, right?"
The room erupted in chaos as the kakushi and Tanjiro engaged in a heated argument, their voices blending together in a cacophony of desperation and determination. Tempers flared, and the situation escalated with each passing second.
Unyielding, Muichiro Tokito, unamused by his outburst, intervened. Swiftly, he threw two rocks at him, skillfully knocking him unconscious. "You are not permitted to interrupt the Master." Muichiro declared, his voice laced with an unwavering resolve.
"We sincerely apologize, Master! We beg your pardon, Master Tokito!" The kakushi spoke in unison, their voices filled with remorse and submission.
"Just get out of here." He commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.
As Tanjiro was taken away, his senses fading into unconsciousness, the last words he heard were a cryptic message from Ubuyashiki. "Tanjiro, convey my regards to Miss Tamayo." And with that said, Tanjiro was finally gone from there.
"Now then, as I was saying before, there's still an issue I need to talk about. Related to a young girl named (L/N) (Y/N). She's waiting inside. Our talk would probably not be too long so, you may all enter to the room so we can start the Hashira meeting right after this is concluded."
"As you wish, master." Responded Sanemi on everyone's behalf.
Ubuyashiki, accompanied by his two daughters, entered the room and followed their lead towards you. With your back turned towards him, you remained silent, creating an air of mystery. Taking measured steps, Ubuyashiki settled into his designated spot, strategically positioned slightly in front of you, allowing for an appropriate distance between you. The rest of the Hashiras filled the space behind you, forming a formidable presence.
"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, (L/N) (Y/N)." Ubuyashiki spoke cordially, though he couldn't discern your facial expression. Silence hung in the air, unbroken by any response from the girl before him. The gravity of the situation and the weight of your presence left Ubuyashiki wondering about the thoughts and emotions hidden behind your serious demeanor.
"Hey. The master is talking to you." Said Sanemi, who growled at the lack of response from you.
...
...
...
'I-I... I CAN'T DO THIS! HOLY CRAP! CRAP! ALL THE HASHIRAS ARE HERE! I CAN'T TURN AROUND! I WANT TO SEE THEM BUT THIS IS SO TENSE! I'M FUCKING NERVOUS! UBUYASHIKI IS SPEAKING TO ME BUT, I'M TOO ANXIOUS TO RESPOND! AAAAAAHHHHH! I'M GONNA PISS ON MY CLOTHES! GOD, HELP ME! HELP ME! GIVE ME COURAGE!'
...
"Pleasure too."
"Do you know why do I want to speak with you?"
'... THE FUCK IS HE SAYING?! I'M SO STRESSED THAT I LITERALLY FORGOT ALL THE FREAKING JAPANESE I'VE LEARNED! CALM DOWN! Calm down. Yes. Control your breathing. If you keep up like this, they are going to get suspicious of you and that's gonna be worse. Just stay calm.'
"Sorry. Me foreigner. Japanese, no good..." As Ubuyashiki remained silent, you maintained your composure, although a hint of unease began to creep in. 'WHY ISN'T HE SAYING ANYTHING? DID I SAY SOMETHING WRONG!?'
He cleared his throat a few times, as if preparing his voice for what was to come. Finally, he turned his gaze in your direction.
"It's no problem. Is english perhaps the language you speak?"
...
God is good.
God is great.
God is good.
"W-W-Wait a moment! C-Could it be that you speak english too?!" You asked excited with flustered cheeks, a glimmering hope could be seen in your eyes.
"I haven't talked english for years but I do know how to speak it. There are even some here who knows the language too, am I right?" As the master made his statement, you couldn't contain your excitement and quickly turned around, hope gleaming in your eyes. You saw three hands raised in response, belonging to Shinobu, Rengoku, and Sanemi.
Tears welled up in your eyes. You were overwhelmed with happiness to know that there were people who understood English among the Hashiras.
"My English is not very good, so I apologize if I make any mistakes!" Shinobu admitted, her pronunciation slightly flawed but still comprehensible.
"No! Your English is really good! I truly appreciate it!" You couldn't help but blush at the joy coursing through your veins.
"Thank you very much!" Shinobu responded, her smile warm and genuine, actually very uncharacteristic from her, simce she usually forces her smiles.
'I don't understand what they're saying but, BUT! THAT GIRL LOOKS SO ADORABLE WHEN SHE'S EXCITED! IS THIS THE POWER OF BEING A FOREIGNER?!' Mitsuri adored you already.
"Wait a moment!" Exclaimed Uzui. "I want to know about what they're talking about too! It'll be really unflashy if I was left out!"
Then, Rengoku laughed, making some of the Hashiras around him look at him weird. "Don't worry! I can translate the conversation!"
"PERFECT! TRULY FLASHY! THANKS, BESTIE!"
"NO PROBLEM, BESTIE!"
"Well, regarding of before... I asked you if you knew why I wanted to speak with you." Ubuyashiki returned to the conversation, Rengoku translating every word behind.
"A-Ah, I'm not too sure if I might say..."
"There's no need to be anxious (Y/N), I wanted to speak with you to give you a proposal..."
"A proposal...?"
"Yes. Shinobu and Giyuu have both told me some things you performed during mount Natagumo... Shinobu, would you repeat what you told me?"
"Of course. I remember telling you about how I was interested in this civilian. She seems to know nothing about combat and she looks like a regular person. Something that happened to her was that she was poisoned by one of the demons there. The poison was going to turn her into a spider in the spawn of 30 minutes but, she managed to slow down the flow of toxins in her body by performing a breathing technique; something that is not very easy to do. The last thing that took my attention, was that she saved the life of a demon slayer who was going to get killed by an other demon. Not only for the fact that she's a civilian but everything she did was truly admirable."
"Thank you Shinobu. Now, Giyuu, would you mind repeating what you told me about this girl?"
"...No problem at all... I told you that it surprised me that I was just about to behead lower moon five but out of nowhere, she appeared. She was tired and really injured but I saw how she used all of her strength to decapitate the demon..." Rengoku also made sure to translate the conversation so that you could understand what they were saying.
"Huh? But to kill a demon, you need a Nichirin sword." Obanai interjected, curious about where the story was heading.
"That's the surprising part. She didn't kill it with a sword. She did it with a pan." Tomioka explained.
...
Silence hung in the air as everyone tried to process this unexpected revelation.
"Excuse me, what the hell did you say?" Sanemi questioned, his disbelief evident in his voice.
"I said she killed him with a pan... a fryer pan." Tomioka repeated, his tone serious.
The room erupted with a mix of reactions.
"Pfff-" Mitsuri couldn't help but burst into laughter, covering her face with her hands. "I-I'm sorry for laughing."
"HAHAHA! WITH A FRYER PAN! OH DAMN! THAT'S TRULY SOMETHING ELSE!" Uzui exclaimed, thoroughly amused by the absurdity of it all. Killing a demon with a fryer pan was beyond his wildest imagination.
"I can't believe it..." Obanai muttered, still struggling to grasp the concept.
"H-Hm..." Shinobu chuckled softly, trying to contain her laugh as her eyes were closed, as if finding the situation amusing.
"Well, that's something new!" Rengoku remarked with a smile, admiring your unconventional method.
"A fryer pan... oh my... this poor girl must possess the strength of a gorilla to accomplish that." Himejima commented, a mix of astonishment and reverence in his voice as he offered a prayer.
"..." Sanemi, on the other hand, remained silent, blinking in disbelief.
In the midst of the reactions, Muichiro turned to you. "Hey, you." He said, his curiosity piqued. "How did you do it?"
"O-Oh! Um, not sure..." You got nervous again.
"Would you explain how did you get that fryer pan?" Ubuyashiki asked.
"I-I have no problem at all!" The you fixed yourself to speak better. "I was staying in the Wisteria house with some friends who are demon slayers by the way and by the time we had to go due to what was happening in mount naga- nagitu- AGH! Naga whatever, the kind grandma who the owner there, gave me the fryer pan without saying much. I didn't thought too much about it but, I was surprised to see that I was able to cut lower moon five head's!"
"Mhm... I think I may have the answer to what happened."
"S-Seriously?! What is it?"
"Well, Nichirin swords are made out of Scarlet Crimson Iron Sand and Scarlet Ore. The ore is chose if you survive in the final selection. The thing about this, is that it doesn't necessarily need to be a sword. With the ore, you can turn a lot of things into weapons to decapitate demons. There are some who use nichirin bullets and other artifacts. A pan is not something demon slayers use but that would explain how you were able to cut it."
"Ohh! That makes sense!"
"But still, you'll need to use a lot of force to decapitate a demon with a pan... That's why I wanted to talk to you..."
"Huh...?
"(L/N) (Y/N), would you like to become part of the Demon Slayer Corps?" Ubuyashiki asked, his smile tender and gentle.
"Eh?" You smiled back, dumbfounded. A mixture of surprise and confusion were on your face.
"Normally, to join our ranks, you would have to undergo the final selection test. However, after witnessing your selfless actions and your ability to defeat a Lower Moon, I am convinced that you don't need to go through that trial. Your unwavering determination to save others speaks volumes about your character."
His words felt like a soft embrace, enveloping you in warmth. It was a feeling you couldn't quite put into words, as if you were floating in a state of bliss. Was this what Tanjiro felt when Ubuyashiki spoke to him?
"And I'm not the only one who shares this belief. Shinobu and Tomioka also think that you are worthy of becoming a Demon Slayer. They conveyed their thoughts when they reported the events to me."
You were taken aback by the revelation. You turned around, shyly meeting Shinobu's gaze. Her smile, different from her usual playful demeanor, felt genuine and encouraging. Then, your eyes shifted to Tomioka, who averted his gaze. You understood that social cues weren't his strong suit, but his approval still held weight.
Returning your attention to the Master, you listened intently to his next words.
"I'm not forcing you to make a decision, but-"
"I'LL DO IT! I GLADLY ACCEPT YOUR PROPOSAL!" You exclaimed, your voice trembling yet filled with determination. "There is still much I need to learn, but I want to save people. I want to create a world where children don't have to shed tears, where humans can live happily and at peace. No matter how many times I have to train or sacrifice myself, if it means bringing about that kind of world, then I wholeheartedly want to become a Demon Slayer!"
As Rengoku translated your passionate words to the others, a sense of astonishment filled the room. Your heartfelt conviction resonated deeply within them, leaving them in awe of your resolve.
"GAH-" A gentle kick caught you off guard, causing a slight jolt of pain to shoot through your injured body. Tears welled up in your eyes, more from surprise than the actual discomfort. When you turned to see the source, you found that Muichiro was the one who kicked you.
"Don't interrupt the Master." He said bluntly, his tone lacking any sympathy.
"S-Sorry!" Your voice trembled, and a blush colored your cheeks, feeling both embarrassed and flustered by his abruptness.
"Muichiro, please refrain from being so harsh. She's still recovering from her injuries." Shinobu interjected, her voice holding a hint of reprimand. Well, the boy ignored her as he gave two shits about what she just said.
"(L/N) (Y/N), you're now officially part of the demon slayer corps. Congratulations."
"T-Thank you for everything!"
'I gotta make sure to also thank Shinobu and Tomioka!' You bowed in gratitude to the master.
"Now, this meeting has conclude. Thank you for coming (Y/N). The Hashira meeting needs to starts."
"Allow me to take her into my house!" Exclaimed Shinobu.
'Noooo! I wanted to offer her to stay in my state!' Cried Mitsuri mentally.
Shinobu clapped her hands twice, and in an instant, Goto materialized before her.
'How the fuck does he appear so quickly?' You wondered, amazed by his speed.
"Please, take her to my house and make sure she's comfortable there." Shinobu instructed.
"Alright, Master Koucho!" Goto responded dutifully. As he approached you, he couldn't help but notice your petite stature. You were smaller than he had expected, almost the same size as a toddler. With great care, he gently lifted you into his arms and positioned you on his shoulder. As he began walking away, making sure to support you securely, a sudden though appeared on your head.
'Shit! I want to thank Shinobu and Tomioka for this! If it wasn't for them, I probably wouldn't have become a demon slayer on the first place! I'm staying in the butterfly state so, I'm pretty sure I will encounter Shinobu there but Tomioka... I'm not sure if I'm ever going to see him again! I have to thank him! It's now or never!'
With a determined expression on your face, you tapped Goto on his back, getting his attention. He looked at you oddly, unsure of what you wanted. You then pointed towards Tomioka, puckering your lips and giving him pleading puppy eyes. You were trying to convey that you wanted to say something to the Water Hashira. The attention of the other Hashira was drawn to your actions, wondering why you hadn't left yet. Goto, feeling nervous, understood your intention and asked with apprehension:
"High and m-mighty Master Ubuyashiki! Um, it seems that the girl wants to say something to Master Tomioka... Is it o-okay?!" He stuttered nervously, his voice reaching a high pitch.
"Oh, sure. Let her speak to him." the Master agreed, allowing you to convey your message to Tomioka. Goto, still carrying you, brought you over to where Tomioka stood, and the intense gazes of the other Hashira followed, curious about the reason behind your desire to speak with him.
'Okay, keep it simple. But what should I say?' You thought nervously, feeling the weight of Tomioka's gaze on you. He was incredibly handsome, almost too good to be true. 'Ah, I know! I'll use the approach that Inosuke taught me. It worked with Tanjiro back at the Wisteria House, so there shouldn't be any problems, right...?'
Taking a deep breath to steady yourself, you coughed lightly to signal that you were about to speak. "Tomioka!"
"Yes...?" He responded with a questioning tone, his confusion evident as the tension in the air grew.
...
"YOU ARE A BITCH!"
...
...
...
"...Wha-"
"YOU ARE A SLUT! A SON OF A WHORE! DICKHEAD!"
"..."
"ROT IN HELL! DIE, MOTHERFUCKER!"
...
"...Did you fin-"
"BITCH ASS EMO!"
"..."
" :) "
Everyone was left without words. You raised your hands, and waved at him sweetly. "Me happy! Thank you! Bye-Bye!" You couldn't help but giggle like a high school girl, feeling a surge of excitement as an aura of flowers and stars was around you. You playfully moved your feet back and forth while looking at Tomioka with a sweet smile. Goto, feeling nervous, reluctantly left the room with you still on his shoulder. As you both made your way towards the exit, you tilted your head in confusion, noticing the bewildered expression on Tomioka's face. It was quite uncharacteristic of him. Perhaps he was taken aback by the gratitude you had expressed? Well, it was hard to say for sure. The room was filled with an awkward silence as everyone tried to compose themselves after the unexpected turn of events.
"PFF- AHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" Sanemi's uncontrollable laughter echoed through the room. The bitch didn't even tried to hide his laugh. He was laughing so hard, he thought his lungs were to pop out. "O-OH GOD! F-FUCK! I CANNOT BREATH! H-HAVE MERCY ON ME!"
"Mnm...mn...pff..." Obanai, unlike the wind hashira, tried to contain his laugh but it was futile as every inch of his body was tembling. He even had tears on his eyes.
"Pff-" Shinobu had wide eyes and her mouth was tight shut. She, with a flushed face, released her hand from the painful pinch she did on herself to not burst laughing and took a deep breath, trying to regain her composure.
"😦 / 😯" Mitsuri and Himejima gasped in surprise, their eyes widening, while Gyomei straight up grabbed Mitsuri's shoulder and instinctively covered his mouth in shock.
"🙂" Rengoku and Tengen were left speechless, wearing blank smiles on their faces, possibly trying to hold back their laughter.
"...?" Muichiro, having lost interest in the cockroach on the ceiling, finally focused his attention on the strange atmosphere in the room. Tilting his head with a blank expression, he wondered if he had missed something important.
Master Ubuyashiki stood there, still processing the events with a shy smile on his face. He turned to his eldest daughters, Hinaki and Nichika, as he tried to recalled what happened. "My daughters..."
"Yes?" Responded both of them at the same time.
"May you recall the event that just happened now?"
"Of course. The girl, (L/N) (Y/N) before leaving, appeared to have something to say to the water hashira." Hinaki started.
"As she got her opportunity, she said, and I recall..." Nichika cleared her voice. "YOU ARE A BITCH! YOU ARE A SLUT! A SON OF A WHORE! DICKHEAD! ROT IN HELL! DIE, MOTHERFUCKER! BITCH ASS EMO!" Girl even said it in the same tone that you did, she didn't want to miss any details for sure.
"Then she made her way out of the room with the help of a kakushi."
...
"Oh lord... Uh, thanks."
"You're welcome." They answered the same time with a bow.
Realizing that the meeting needed to proceed, Ubuyashiki cleared his throat and addressed the remaining hashira. "Well, now that we have resolved the momentary diversion, let us, uh, continue with the hashira meeting as planned, I guess...
—————————————————
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Giyuu def cried to himself after that hashira meeting. (😭)
- Congrats! You gained love points with Sanemi, Obanai and Shinobu.
- Ubuyashiki is reconsidering if it was a good choice to accept you as a part of the demon slayers corps.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 16: — 15
Chapter Text
AFTERMATH OF THE BATTLE — CHAPTER #15 — GIRLS! GIRLS!
"..."
"..."
"..."
"OKAY! WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK WAS THAT?!"
"...Eh?" You tilted your head in confusion, a naive smile still adorning your face, oblivious to the anger and frustration radiating from Goto.
"Don't 'eh' me! What's wrong with you?! You insulted a Hashira and acted like it was nothing! Are you suicidal or something?! Because I'm not! You could have gotten me killed back there! God! Every inch of me is trembling! How could you be like this!?" Goto vented, his voice filled with exasperation and concern.
You simply responded with a cheerful, "Me don't understand you." Completely unaware of the gravity of the situation and the impact of your actions. Fatigue was starting to take its toll on you, and all you wanted was some much-needed rest to escape from the overwhelming problems around you. Sulking, you rested your head on Goto's shoulder, yearning to see your friends and find solace in their presence.
Goto, despite his harsh words, was more worried than anything else. He was on edge due to his fear of the Hashira but didn't genuinely hate you. However, his frustrations were building up, leading to his outburst. Nonetheless deep down, he still had concern for your well-being. After a while, you and Goto arrived at the Butterfly Estate. He shouted to announce your arrival, but received no response. "Jeez, no one really attends this place." He muttered, feeling a sense of frustration. He decided to take you to the yard instead.
"How are you feeling, kid?" Goto asked, genuine concern evident in his voice.
"...Tired." You replied honestly, feeling the weight of exhaustion weighing you down.
"Damn, bad for you... hope you get better."
You quietly responded with a simple "...Thank you." appreciating his concern. The conversation died down as you both made your way to the yard.
"Hello? Is anyone- shit! Why is Master Tsuyuri still standing there?! Doesn't she has a life?" Goto, no need to be so harsh. "Hello Master Tsuyuri. I was ordered to bring another patient here by Master Koucho. May I have permission to enter?"
"..." She only smiled.
'Okay, I'm not going through this shit again.' Goto thought to himself, frustration really evident. He scanned the area, searching for the girl with piggytails.
"Huh? You again?" Aoi's voice cut through the air, interrupting Goto's thoughts. She looked behind him and noticed you there, gazing at her.
'Ah- I can't say anything. I'm nervous again. My soul has been cleaned. My eyes have been purified. It's Aoi, ladies and gentlemen!' You thought, feeling overwhelmed by her presence.
"You've brought another injured person? Can she walk?" Aoi inquired, her attention shifting to you.
"Um, I don't think so-" Goto began to respond but paused as he glanced at you. You hopped off his back, standing there with a beaming smile on your face.
"EH?! YOU CAN STAND?! WHY DIDN'T YOU SAY SO?! MY BACK HURTS FROM PIGGY-RIDING PEOPLE!" Goto exclaimed, feeling both surprised and annoyed by your sudden display of mobility.
"...Tired." You replied simply, giving him a peace sign as if to reassure him.
"DON'T GIVE ME THAT CRAP! UGH, SCREW YOU GUYS, IM GOING HOME!" Goto stormed off, clearly exasperated by the situation.
...
"Anyways, follow me, um..."
"(Y/N)."
"Thank you. My name is Kanzaki Aoi. Follow me, (Y/N)." You eagerly nodded, despite the aches and pains in your body. 'Wait, why was that... super cute?' Aoi thought, feeling a sense of confusion as she observed you. She sighed and decided to ignore her own thoughts. Aoi was about to walk away, intending to take you to the room where the other patients were staying. However, she noticed that you weren't following her.
"(Y/N)? What's wrong?" She asked, concerned by your hesitation.
"...Sorry. Body hurts..." You apologized, feeling guilty for being a burden.
"What?! Then why did you stand up in the first place?! You can't force your body like that!" Aoi scolded you, genuinely worried about your well-being.
"...Sorry." You murmured, feeling even worse for causing trouble.
"Don't apologize." Aoi reassured you, not questioning your broken and unconventional Japanese. "Kanao, could you please help me here?"
'GAH! I totally forgot Kanao was here...' You thought, mentally berating yourself for the oversight.
"... Okay." Kanao responded quietly as she approached you. Without even asking for permission, she gently lifted you by your legs, carrying you in a bridal style.
"AH! W-WAIT!" You exclaimed, your face turning bright red with embarrassment.
"Is something wrong?" Aoi asked, her arms crossed.
"Heavy! Me heavy!" You tried to explain, flustered by the situation. While you didn't mind a boy carrying you, having a girl, especially someone as pretty as Kanao carry you, made you incredibly self-conscious.
"Don't worry. You're not heavy." Kanao replied with a neutral smile, her calm demeanor putting you at ease.
"But-"
"You're not heavy." Kanao stated more firmly, her smile now accompanied by closed eyes.
"Okay..." You relented, realizing there was no point in arguing.
"Well, let's go now!" Aoi declared, leading the way as you and Kanao followed her into the estate
'Damn, I feel awkward.' The three of you continued your walk in silence, the distance to the room feeling quite long. You pondered whether you should try to initiate a conversation with Kanao, since she was the one closest to you, as Aoi was further because she was the one leading us. As you glanced up, you caught Kanao looking at you. Startled, you quickly averted your gaze, seemingly trying to avoid eye contact.
You couldn't help but be taken aback. 'WHAT?! SHE WAS LOOKING AT ME?! AM I UGLY?! WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?! AHHHHHH!!!' Your mind raced with self-doubt and confusion.
Meanwhile, Kanao was lost in her own thoughts. 'She was worried about her being heavy, but... she's not weighty at all. Actually, she's... very small...' A faint smile tugged at the corners of Kanao's lips, but it was not noticeable at all.
...
...
'...cute...' Her heart skipped a beat, but she maintained her stoic expression, making it difficult for you to discern her true thoughts.
"You can hold onto me." She suddenly spoke up.
"H-Huh?!" You stammered, caught off guard by the unexpected offer.
"You can hold onto me, that's what I said." Kanao repeated, her gaze fixed ahead.
"Um, you sure...?" You questioned, feeling a mixture of surprise and gratitude.
"Yes." She affirmed with unwavering certainty.
"...Thank you..." You hesitated for a moment before wrapping your arms around her neck, seeking support. 'W-WHAT'S HAPPENING?! I HOPE MY BLUSH IS NOT NOTICEABLE AT ALL!' You panicked internally, unaware that her flushed cheeks were quite noticeable to those paying attention.
"Hmh?" Aoi turned around in response to your voice, her eyes widening as she noticed your flushed face. Concern etched across her features, she hurried over to you. "Hey, do you feel bad? Do you have a fever?" Her gentle touch reached your forehead and then your cheek, checking for any signs of illness.
"N-No... just... hot." You stammer, desperately trying to come up with an excuse for your blushing cheeks. You hope your weak explanation will suffice and divert her attention away from your embarrassment.
Her expression softens, relief evident in her eyes. "Oh, I see. Don't worry. The rooms here are kept cool, and I'll provide you with comfortable clothes so you can rest better." She reassures you with a warm smile. It's a side of Aoi that surprises you, as she appears much softer and caring than her usual fiery demeanor. Perhaps she's more tenderhearted towards girls than boys.
...
'GAHHHH!!!!! KANAO IS CARRYING ME AND AOI JUST SWEETLY SMILED AT ME! THESE GIRLS ARE GOING TO BE THE DEATH OF ME!'
————————————————————
...
"I'm relieved to see that you two are alive... thank goodness." Tanjiro murmured with a hint of worry lingering in his voice. The trio had finally settled down in their beds, the weight of recent events beginning to sink in. However, amidst the exhaustion, a sudden realization struck him, causing him to jolt upright from his resting position.
"WAIT, where's (L/N)?" His concerned gaze darted between Zenitsu and Inosuke, hoping that one of them had an answer. The intense nature of the hashira meeting had momentarily caused him to forget about your whereabouts, but now he couldn't shake off the worry for your safety.
"N-No, shut the hell up! I thought you knew something! I was about to ask if you had seen her!" Zenitsu's voice quivered with genuine concern. Unlike Tanjiro, you had never slipped from his thoughts. He had been preoccupied with thoughts of your sudden disappearance in the forest, constantly wondering where you were. The two boys turned to Inosuke, hoping for some information.
"I haven't seen my minion either..." Inosuke admitted, his usually confident demeanor faltering as he joined in the growing unease.
"FUCK! DAMN IT! I CAN'T STAND NOT KNOWING! I'M GOING TO LOOK FOR HER! I'M STILL TIRED, BUT I WON'T BE ABLE TO SLEEP WITHOUT KNOWING IF SHE'S SAFE!" Zenitsu's determination surged as he sprang up from his bed, making a beeline for the door.
"ZENITSU, WAIT!" Tanjiro called out, trying to stop his impulsive friend from rushing out without a plan. "WAIT FOR ME! I'M COMING TOO!" Or not.
Just as the boy stood up, Inosuke raised from his bed.
"I-Inosuke?!"
"I wanna... look for her too..." He chimed in, his concern for you outweighing any desire to rest.
Just as the trio prepared to venture out in search of you, the door swung open, revealing a sight that left them speechless. Aoi, Kanao, and there you stood, a mix of surprise and relief washing over your face as you laid eyes on your dear friends.
"(L/N) / (Y/N)!!!" The collective exclamation of your name echoed through the room, a mixture of joy and worry filling the air. Tears welled up in your eyes as you took in the sight of your friends, a wave of emotions crashing over you.
"Tanjiro! Zenitsu! Inosuke!" You cried out, your voice filled with genuine relief and happiness.
Chapter 17: — 16
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TEAM REUNION! — CHAPTER #16 — DISCOVERING NEW FEELINGS!
...
"Tanjiro! Zenitsu! Inosuke!" You called out their names through tears, your voice filled with a mix of relief and overwhelming emotions. It was a sight that moved them deeply, witnessing your genuine happiness and the tears streaming down your face.
Fuck! Why am I crying so much?' You wondered, your heart overflowing with a whirlwind of emotions as you looked at the trio before you. 'Of course, I'm crying. My mere existence has altered the course of the original storyline. I'm anxious about the consequences... What if one of them had died? Would it be my fault? But I can't dwell on that now. They're here, standing right in front of me. They're safe. They're...'
Unable to contain your emotions any longer, you stretched your arms out towards them, a silent plea for a hug. Trembling with overwhelming relief, you even tried to break free from Kanao's grasp. "T-Tanjiro...! Zenitsu! Inosuke!" Your tears flowed freely, cascading down your face like a waterfall. The immense relief of seeing them unharmed was indescribable, though you couldn't quite grasp the reason behind your own tears.
Zenitsu, being the closest, caught you as you managed to free yourself from Kanao's hold. The sudden momentum sent them tumbling to the floor, unintentionally bringing Tanjiro and Inosuke down with them.
"WAHHHHHHHHHHH! TANJIRO! ZENITSU! INOSUKE!" You cried out, enveloping the three of them in a tight, emotional embrace.
"(Y/N)! OH, (Y/N)! YOU'RE SAFE! THANK GOODNESS! YOU DISAPPEARED SUDDENLY AND NEVER CAME BACK! I'M SO HAPPY NOTHING BAD HAPPENED TO YOU!" Zenitsu sobbed, his face buried in your shoulder.
Tanjiro, still in a state of disbelief, could feel the warmth of your body pressed against his, your tears staining his shoulder. Tears welled up in his own eyes, his heart overwhelmed by a mixture of relief, guilt, and immense joy. Holding you tightly, he found solace in your embrace, not knowing if it was to comfort you or himself. He felt a deep sense of remorse, continuously apologizing in his mind, aware that his apologies would never be enough. "(L/N), I'm so sorry! Sorry for not being there for you! Sorry for failing to protect you!" His voice trembled with heartfelt remorse. "I'm just so glad... you're alive!"
Inosuke, trapped in the embrace, remained silent but felt a weight lift off his shoulders upon seeing you safe and sound. Behind his mask, small tears formed in his eyes, unnoticed by the others. He sat there quietly, relieved and comforted by your presence.
Aoi, initially wanting to intervene and stop the commotion, decided to let the emotional reunion continue a little while longer, realizing the significance of the moment. She understood the depth of the bond between you and your friends and allowed you all to express your emotions freely.
Kanao, her neutral expression slightly shaken by the unexpected emotional reunion, stood there silently, observing your tears, laughter, and smiles. 'So many emotions intertwined...' She thought, momentarily captivated by the depth of your feelings.
The three of you continued to cry and exclaim like children, unable to contain the intensity of your emotions.
"WAHHHHHHH!"
"(Y/N)!! (Y/N)!!"
"WAHHHHHHH!"
An irritation crept onto Aoi's forehead as the noise level increased. "Alright, that's enough! You're disturbing the other patients! You're being too loud!" She scolded, her voice attempting to bring some semblance of order to the room.
——————————————
You slipped out of the room to change into the comfortable clothes Aoi had provided. The fabric felt soothing against your skin, instantly putting you at ease. Upon your return, supported by Kanao, you found yourself assigned to the bed next to Tanjiro. However, Zenitsu couldn't help but feel a twinge of annoyance, wanting to be the one by your side instead.
Curiosity got the better of you as you glanced over at the nearby table, where a small container of medication caught your attention. The label read:
MEDICINE FOR (L/N) (Y/N)
Take for 5 times daily
7 day's worth
After each meal
'Ehhh? I hate taking meds! According to Zenitsu, they taste really bad!'
You held the cup of medicine in her hands, contemplating its contents. Aoi had informed you that you needed to take it promptly.
"(L/N), it's alright. Just take it quickly, and the taste will fade soon." Tanjiro reassured you, trying to encourage you to take the medicine. You glanced at him, then back at the cup. You stuck out your tongue in response to the unpleasant smell emanating from the liquid, comically crying, making Tanjiro laugh about it. In response, he stood up and moved to sit on your bed. He apologized and took the glass of medicine from your hands.
"You know..." Started Tanjiro. "If you say 'aaaa' for a long time, it can make your voice more stronger!"
'Wait, what? Really?' You naively believed him and opened your mouth. "Aaaaaaa-" Big mistake.
Tanjiro gently grasped your chin and swiftly poured the medicine into your mouth. Startled, you instinctively closed your mouth in surprise, causing Tanjiro to pinch your nose lightly to encourage you to swallow. You swallowed the medicine with a slightly harsh gulp, and once you finished, Tanjiro released his hold on your face.
"..." You wore a betrayed expression, feeling slightly taken aback by Tanjiro's unexpected action.
"Pfff-" Tanjiro covered his mouth, attempting to suppress his laughter. "I-I'm sorry...! It's just something I used to do with my siblings when they didn't want to take their pff...medicines! Hahaha!" He chuckled, his cheeks turning slightly pink.
"..." You pouted at him, but still managed to muster a small word of thanks for his help. Subsequently, silence enveloped the room. It felt... calm. Peaceful. There were no demons, no battles—just the gentle sounds of Zenitsu and Inosuke's snores as they slept peacefully—Tanjiro gazed at his friends with a serene smile, relieved that they were all safe. Then, he turned his attention to you and noticed something peculiar.
"(L/N)... is it me or... are you smaller?"
"... me small. Me poisoned by demon spider..."
"Shit, you were poisoned?" Asked the boy with a sad tone.
"Yeah..." Congrats, now he feels guilty.
"(L/N) I'Im... really sorry for not being there... if I was by your side then maybe-" He was in the middle of his sentence when he felt a gentle hand ruffling his hair. Startled, Tanjiro turned to see you seated closer him, your hand patting his head with a soothing touch. The room seemed to transform into a magical haven, basking in the soft glow as the sun began to set.
"No sorry, Tanjiro. It's okay... no blame yourself." You spoke with a serious tone, your eyes locked with his. You understood his tendency to shoulder the weight of responsibility, but you wanted to assure him that it wasn't necessary.
Tanjiro looked at you, momentarily speechless. There was only one thought echoing in his mind as he gazed upon your figure.
Beautiful.
In this tranquil moment, with the hues of yellow and orange painting the sky, the gentle breeze tousling your hair, you appeared breathtaking. Your (E/C) eyes shimmered with warmth, your lips exuding a softness that captivated his attention. 'Wait... What am I thinking? Why does (L/N) look so... stunning?' Tanjiro's cheeks flushed, realizing his growing infatuation. He buried his face in the blanket, seeking refuge from his embarrassment. After a few moments, he managed to regain his composure and looked up again, finding you still gazing at Zenitsu and Inosuke, who were sleeping soundly.
"(L/N)..." Tanjiro whispered, his voice barely audible.
"Hmm?" You turned your attention to him, curious about his sudden whisper.
"I'm going to check on Nezuko... Would you like to come with me?" He asked, his heart beating faster in anticipation.
'Bitch! Do you even need to ask? Of course, yes!' You nodded eagerly, your eyes lighting up with excitement. Tanjiro offered his support as you both stood up, you leaning on him.
——————————————
The two of you entered the room where Nezuko was staying. The demon remained in her box, and you took a seat on the bed while Tanjiro closed the curtains. "It's okay, Nezuko. They said you could use this room." He reassured her as he settled next to you.
Suddenly, the lid of the box began to open, revealing Nezuko's head. She looked at the two of you and without hesitation, leaped out of the box, landing gently as she wrapped her arms around you in a tight hug. 'Oh hell yeah! My favorite two people in the whole world are here right now! YAY, YAY, YAY!'
"Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! ...I got really beat up on Mt. Natagumo... It hurts so much... Honestly, it hurts like crazy. Nezuko, thank you for protecting me on the mountain... and (L/N), thank you for saving Ozaki... You did a great job." You smiled in response while Nezuko snuggled closer. Tanjiro continued talking, sharing his thoughts and feelings. You know, anime protagonist things.
Eventually, he fell silent as he noticed that both you and Nezuko had fallen asleep. It was a beautiful sight to behold, his two favorite people resting peacefully together. "You two must be sleep-deprived, aren't you? I'm in pain and the road ahead is tough, but I'll keep fighting. I will become a grown man, then an old man, and eventually, I'll pass away. But I don't want you to end up alone... That future would be too lonely, wouldn't it, Nezuko? I promise to protect both of you and find a way to turn you back into human." Tanjiro's gaze was filled with warmth as he made his promise.
——————————————
Damn, dude.
It's been over 20 minutes since Tanjiro stopped talking, and despite knowing that he should rest and recover, he couldn't bring himself to look away from your peacefully sleeping face. There was something about the way your eyelashes fluttered whenever he brushed stray strands of hair from your forehead or the gentle rise and fall of your chest with each silent snore. Whatever it was, it captivated him, and he found himself wanting to keep gazing at you.
'She looks so tranquil...'
A sigh escaped from his lips, and a frown replaced his smile. 'It's selfish of me to want to keep her by my side. The danger she faces... it's not fair to her. I'm just a useless good-for-nothing...'
Just as he was lost in his thoughts, you, in your unconscious sleep, reached out and held his calloused hand.
"(L/N)?" You didn't respond, being deep in slumber beside Nezuko. Nezuko, sensing the connection, reached out as well, pulling him closer to both of you. Now, the three of you were cuddled together, finding warmth in each other's presence. Tanjiro was on one side, with you and Nezuko on the other.
'I feel so... peaceful... Is this what it would be like if (L/N) and I lived together...?' His eyelids grew heavy, and his mind wandered. 'I like the idea of... sleeping together like this... Whenever I'm with her, I feel happier than ever... And she's so beautiful... I really like the idea of one day, when the demons no longer exist, marrying her and living together...' A blush tinted his cheeks, even in his drowsy state. Then, it dawned on him. His reaction was subdued, but he finally recognized his feelings. Gazing at your serene sleeping face one last time, he smiled and surrendered to the embrace of sleep. The sunlight began to fade, replaced by the gentle glow of the moon.
Kamado Tanjiro realized he was in love with you, (L/N) (Y/N).
The three of you slept peacefully, finding comfort and love in each other's embrace.
Notes:
Tanjiro is the best woah, i love him sm hehe
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 18: — 17
Chapter Text
REHABILITATION ARC PROLOGUE — CHAPTER #17 — SO MUCH CHAOS!
"NOOOO! I CAN'T POSSIBLY TAKE ANY MORE!" Yelled Zenitsu in distress.
"Oh my fucking god! We go through this every single day!" Aoi was so done with him. "You're really injured! Take your medicine this second!"
Currently, Zenitsu, you, and Tanjiro were in the process of taking your assigned medicines. Zenitsu, however, strongly objected to his, claiming that it tasted terrible.
"...Bleh..." You couldn't help but stick out your tongue in disgust. Your own medicine wasn't any better; it tasted just as awful. Despite wanting to get it over with, it was challenging.
"Tanjiro, your medicine is right over there!" A little girl named Kiyo chimed in sweetly, offering the medicine to him.
"Thanks!" Tanjiro didn't hesitate and promptly took his medicine.
"HEY! TANJIRO'S MEDICINE GOES DOWN EASY, DOESN'T IT?! IT'S DIFFERENT FROM MINE, RIGHT?!" Zenitsu complained, seeking validation.
"Just shut fuck up!" Aoi snapped, clearly favoring Tanjiro. She then turned to you. "(Y/N), don't overthink it. Just take it quickly, and you won't even taste it." Her bias was evident, and you pouted as you glanced at her. Nevertheless, you followed her advice and took the medicine swiftly, despite its unpleasant taste.
Yeah, it still tasted terrible, but at least it was over now.
"There, see? Good job!" Aoi congratulated you, and you couldn't help but smile at the praise.
"WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?! THAT'S FUCKING FAVORITISM! IT'S OBVIOUSLY FAVORITISM! IT'S NOT FAIR!"
"Zenitsu, dude! This is a hospital ward! Shut up!" Tanjiro scolded him.
Someone entered the room, and both you and Tanjiro couldn't help but exclaim in delight. "Murata!"
"Hey, you two! You seem to be doing well!"" He greeted, waving with a warm smile.
'Who the hell is this motherfucker and WHY does (Y/N) looks happy to see him!?' Zenitsu was jelly.
Murata picked up a chair and seated between the space that was at yours and Tanjiro's beds.
"Are you alright?"
"Well, I came this close to getting melted away, but I made it somehow. But I heard you guys got really banged up."
"It looks like it's going to take some time..." Tanjiro said.
"Ey, wild boar kid, in your case, was it the throat?" Murata asked but Inosuke didn't respond. "Hmh? What's the matter with him?"
"He went through a lot. If you could please let him be..." Tanjiro said with pity.
"And (Y/N)!!! I'm glad you're alive! I was worried that something might have happened to you!!" Murata really did have a soft spot for you.
"Glad... you okay too!!" You matched his happy energy.
"Ehh?? Thank you but what happened to you? You seem rather small-"
"Tanjiro. Who is that person?" Interrupted Zenitsu.
"Oh, he is Murata. He fought with us on Mt. Natagumo." Explained the burgundy haired boy.
"I'm Murata! Nice to meet you!"
"ZENITSU! You still haven't taken your goddamn medicine?!" Aoi suddenly appeared.
"EKK!!! BUT IT TASTES SO GROSS! THERE'S ONLY SO MUCH GROSS A PERSON CAN TAKE!"
"Well then, don't come crying to me if you still feel injured!"
"GOD! SO COLD! THAT'S SUCH A COLD THING TO SAY!"
"YOU DON'T KNOW HOW GOOD YOU HAVE IT! (Y/N) HAS IT WAY WORSE AND STILL TOOK HER MEDICINE!"
"DON'T INVOLVE MY ANGEL IN THIS! I JUST CAN'T DO THIS ANYMORE!" Zenitsu jumped through all the beds and hid on your back. You didn't mind and just patted him in the head. "(Y/N) is the only one who treats me well! You are all so cold!"
Then a gloomy and depressed aura appeared around Murata. "Jeez, you guys are having fun... lucky..."
"M-Murata?"
He began rambling. "I was summoned to the Hashira meeting to give my report on the Mt. Natagumo incident... and it was like hell! Those Hashira are way too terrifying! What good would it do to ask someone of my rank anyway?"
Tanjiro and Zenitsu made shocked faces as they saw who was behind him. You only smiled at seeing her.
"Hashira terrify me!"
...
"Why, hello!" Said Shinobu with an closed eyed smile.
"AH! HASHIRA! LADY KOUCHO!" Murata stood up in fear.
"Hello!"
"Oh, hello! Goodbye!" Murata bowed and disappeared. He really messed up this time, didn't he?
"Oh my! Goodbye!" Shinobu turn to face them. "How is your recovery coming along?"
"I think we're a lot better now!" Tanjiro said as you nodded happily. You just really liked Shinobu, okay?
'...Why is she so excited? Anyways, it's really adorable...' As the butterfly girl felt the weight of her thoughts pressing down upon her, she made a conscious decision to shake them away. "Then, let's have you start your rehabilitation training, shall we?"
"Rehabilitation training...?" Asked Tanjiro confused.
"Yes!" She smiled. "Ah... I have to excuse myself now. It was nice coming here!"
"Thank you for the visit!" Tanjiro was still very educated as always. "Goodbye!"
"Wait! K-Koucho!" You called out, your voice carrying the slight tremor of nervousness.
"Yes?" Shinobu responded, her gaze fixed on you.
You fidgeted, feeling a mix of anticipation and butterflies swirling in your stomach. After a brief moment of gathering your courage, you spoke again. "Bye-Bye! Please come visit... soon!" A smile graced your face, cheeks flushed with a tinge of embarrassment.
Why were you so nervous? It was Shinobu, after all. The mere presence of this ethereal woman had the power to make anyone feel a bit jittery. She remained silent, her eyes widening momentarily in surprise before quickly resuming her composed demeanor. "Hahaha! I will, don't worry! Bye-Bye!" She playfully echoed your words, bidding her farewell before gracefully making her exit.
Suddenly, just as Shinobu was about to leave, a mischievous thought crossed her mind. She couldn't help but laugh softly to herself, clearly amused by something. Intrigued, you tilted your head in anticipation, wondering what she had in store. Drawing closer to you, she leaned in until her lips were almost brushing against your ear, sending an unexpected shiver down your spine. The proximity alone was enough to make your heart skip a beat. She giggled, thoroughly enjoying the effect she had on you.
"Hey..." She whispered, her voice barely audible. "I'm totally on your side, and what you told Giyuu will always be hilarious to me, no matter what. But... you might want to consider apologizing to him. I'm not sure what he did to you, but he seemed quite down after you left. Poor guy was infecting us with his gloomy aura! Anyway, it's entirely up to you, and I'll support you no matter what. Haha! You looked so cool and awesome when you said those things to him! I'm your number one fan!"
With a playful wink, Shinobu stepped back and just like that, she left, leaving you with a bewildered expression and furrowed eyebrows. As she left, a brief silence hung in the air, punctuated only by the bewildered expressions of Tanjiro and Zenitsu.
"What was that all about?" They wondered aloud, exchanging perplexed glances, unaware of the swirling emotions and admiration that had passed between you and the enigmatic butterfly lady.
'Ehhhh? Me? Doing something to my pookie Giyuu? What did I do?' You pondered, confusion painted across your face. 'I've barely interacted with him. Why would he be affected by anything I said?'
The puzzle of Shinobu's cryptic message swirled in your mind, leaving you eager to uncover the truth behind Giyuu's apparent melancholy.
But that will be for later.
—————————————————
Later at afternoon, someone else also appeared.
"Hello! How are you guys doing?"
It was Ozaki! Finally, she had come to visit.
"OZAKI!!" You and Zenitsu exclaimed simultaneously, rushing over to embrace her. The sudden burst of affection made her blush, clearly taken aback by the display.
"Holy shit, Ozaki! You have no idea how much I'm suffering here! They're forcing me to take this horrible medicine, and tomorrow we're going to start some weird, suspicious training!" Zenitsu cried out in her arms. "The only one who treats me nicely is (Y/N)!"
"Eh? Seriously? But you know, they're making you take the medicine to help you! Of course they're going to be strict if you don't comply!" Ozaki responded.
"WHAT!? I THOUGHT YOU WERE GOING TO BE ON MY SIDE!"
"And I am! Hahaha! Don't be so dramatic!" The sight of Zenitsu and Ozaki together was adorable, exuding a big sister and little brother dynamic.
'...I'm glad I was able to save her...' You thought, hugging her even tighter.
"And (Y/N)!! My angel! I'm so glad you're okay!" She squeezed you with equal enthusiasm, causing Zenitsu to yell in protest.
"EY! DON'T GET ALL TOUCHY-FEELY WITH HER! I DON'T NEED MORE RIVALS!"
"..." Ozaki simply smirked, keeping you trapped in her embrace.
"AHHHHHHHHH!" Zenitsu's protests echoed through the room.
"O-Ozaki! She's still in a fragile state!" Tanjiro interjected nervously. The last thing he needed was more rivalry.
"Oh, right! I'm so, so sorry!" Ozaki released you, and you gave her a thumbs-up.
"No worry!"
"Hahaha!" Ozaki laughed fondly at your response. "Well, I came here to check on how you guys are doing, but I also have some news!"
"Eh? What's the news?" Zenitsu asked, curiosity evident in his voice.
"...I've decided to quit being a Demon Slayer..."
...
"After this mission, and having my life hanging by a thread, I realized that this isn't for me... I don't want to experience that kind of danger ever again..." Ozaki explained with a sad smile, as if she felt somewhat ashamed of her decision.
"And... what are you going to do now?"
"...I've decided to become a Kakushi!"
"WHAT? Seriously?!" Zenitsu's shock was palpable.
"Yeah. Anything related to the Demon Slayer Corps brings in a good amount of money, so I want to continue working here. The only difference is that I'll be away for about one or two months to visit my family. When I come back, it'll be goodbye to Ozaki the Demon Slayer and hello to Ozaki the Kakushi!"
"Well... I'll kinda miss you, but I understand why you're doing it... I TOTALLY GET YOU! DON'T FEEL BAD ABOUT IT!"
"Oh my god, you're so loud!" She remarked.
"GOD! YOU'RE GOING TO TREAT ME BADLY TOO!?"
"Of course not. You're just too noisy, stupid. Anyway, I need to wrap up some things before I go! We may not see each other for a while, but I'd love to exchange letters with all of you!"
"That's sweet of you, Ozaki! We can become pen pals!" Tanjiro suggested.
"I like the sound of that!"
Ozaki bid farewell to Zenitsu, Tanjiro, and you. It was tough not being able to see her for some time, but you knew it would be okay. Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, they would reunite with her. As Ozaki and you shared a hug, she whispered something to you, causing your heart to flutter.
"Once again, thank you for saving my life. I'll never, ever forget you... and hey, if you ever feel like being a Demon Slayer isn't the right path for you, I don't mind quitting alongside you and living with my family or something similar! Hahaha!" She pulled away and winked mischievously, teasing you mercilessly. You blushed and waved at her, lost for words.
"EY! DON'T THINK I DIDN'T SEE THAT! SLY BITCH!" Zenitsu yelled, his anger fueled by the thought of Ozaki making moves on his soon-to-be wife.
'Seriously... first Shinobu, and now Ozaki?' Tanjiro thought worriedly, sensing potential trouble ahead.
—————————————————
The next day, in the early morning, you grew restless lying in bed. As much as you enjoyed the company of the Kamaboko trio, you felt a strong urge to explore. A little adventure wouldn't hurt, right? Right?
But alas, you found yourself lost. The mansion was vast, with numerous rooms and winding hallways.
'Shit! What do I do!? I can't find anyone... I'm fucking lost! Why did I think wandering around this enormous mansion was a good idea?!' You cried out, frustration evident as you punched the wall and stared at the ground, regretting your impulsive decision.
"Um, excuse me!"
"Huh?" You turned to your side, only to find the three little girls from the mansion standing there.
...
'Oh no, I totally forgot their names,' You thought, feeling guilty.
"Are you perhaps lost?" the blue girl asked with a friendly smile.
"Yeah... wanted to explore, but got lost..."
"Oh, really? That's okay! We can take you back to your room!" the pink girl chimed in.
"Really?!" You exclaimed, your eyes sparkling with relief.
"Of course! Just follow us!" The blue girl said, extending her hand to guide you on the way.
The four of them walked together. Wanting to break the silence, you decided to strike up a conversation. "What are your names?" You asked.
"I'm Sumi!" The blue girl replied.
"I'm Kiyo!" The pink girl introduced herself.
"And I'm Naho!" The green girl chimed in.
'Naho, Kiyo, and Sumi! Got it!' You mentally noted their names.
"And so... Um..." Well, shit. Your introverted and anxious tendencies kicked in.
'What can I talk to these girls about? They have almost no relevance in the series, even though they're adorable! I don't know what to say!' You started to feel sweaty and shaky. The three little girls noticed your sudden change in behavior.
"H-Huh?! Master (Y/N), are you okay? Is something wrong?" Kiyo asked, concern etched on her face.
"Do you want a towel, Master (Y/N)?" Naho offered, ready to run and fetch one, but you shook your head.
"Do you feel unwell? Do you have a fever?" Sumi stepped forward, attempting to touch your forehead, but she was still too small to reach.
This unexpected sight made you burst into laughter. The fact that she had shrunk due to the poison, yet Sumi was so petite that she couldn't reach your forehead, was undeniably amusing.
"Pfff- Hahaha! Sorry!" You held your stomach, your shoulders shaking with laughter.
"..." The three girls didn't quite understand the reason behind your behavior, but as long as you weren't crying, they felt relieved.
"Me nervous talking to you! Anxious!" You confessed, your words tumbling out.
"Eh?! Are we scary or something?" Naho asked, her braids standing on end in surprise.
"No, no! You three... are really adorable!" You reassured them, blushing bashfully.
" :D " The girls blushed and exchanged giggles, finding your compliment endearing.
After a while of simply talking, you became friends. The trio would visit you to hang out and chat before the rehabilitation training began!
New friends unlocked!
Chapter 19: — 18
Chapter Text
TRAINING TIME! — CHAPTER #18 — A STABLE MIND MEANS A STABLE BODY! YOU MUST DO YOUR BEST (Y/N)!
Two weeks had passed, and everyone was getting better. You had already regained your normal size, but you were still waiting for your turn to start the rehabilitation training. Today, everyone else had begun, and you were left alone in the room.
As you lay in bed, gazing up at the ceiling, you felt a sense of solitude. The three girls, along with the boys, Kanao, and Aoi, were all out training. The place seemed empty without them. The only companion you had was Chuntarou, who rested on your head. Letting out a sigh, you gently picked up the sparrow, seeking a bit of comfort in its presence.
"Hello, Chuntarou! You cute as always!"
"Chu chuchu! Chu chu!"
"Haha, no problem! Me bored..."
"Chu chu?"
"Yeah, really..."
'Holy shit, wait! I could use this time to study my Japanese!! How can I be so fucking stupid!'
You gave Chuntarou a gentle peck on the head, showing your affection for the little sparrow, before reaching out to grab your book from the table.
Chuntarou perched on your shoulder as you studied, providing a comforting presence. It was important for you to absorb as much knowledge as possible. Your grasp of Japanese was already decent, allowing you to understand most of what you heard. However, there were still some areas where you struggled or lacked confidence. Whenever you felt nervous, it seemed like your Japanese skills vanished, leaving you feeling uncertain. Verb conjugations and unfamiliar words posed challenges that you needed to overcome through dedicated effort.
Lost in your reading, you suddenly heard the door open. You turned your head and saw that it was Shinobu, entering the room.
"Ah- Koucho!! Hello!!" You always gets happy whenever Shinobu is around you.
"Good morning, (Y/N)! How are you doing?"
"Good!! I'm happy!!"
"Oh? Can I know why's that?"
You blushed and couldn't help but fidget nervously. Looking at Shinobu, you stammered shyly:
"Cause'... You're here!! You make me happy!"
Shinobu's expression turned dumbfounded as she processed your words.
'She's happy because I came? Huh...' Shinobu found herself quite surprised by your response. It was a sentiment that she had rarely heard, apart from her sister Kanae.
Caught off guard, Shinobu struggled to find a suitable reply. Blushing faintly, she managed to utter a simple, "Oh..."
Realizing that it was pointless to dwell on her initial reaction, she let out a sigh and composed herself.
"It was nice to see you. I hope your training goes well tomorrow!"
"Thank you!"
"Oh! Before I forget..."
"Mhm?"
"You may call me Shinobu. There's no need to act so formal."
"Eh? Really?"
"Yes. I already call you by your name. It seems pretty fair." She smiled sweetly at you.
"Mhm, well, okay!"
With that, Shinobu excused herself, preparing to leave the room. "Bye-bye, (Y/N)."
"Goodbye... S-Shinobu!" You waved at her with excitement and energy.
As she smiled and left the room, you couldn't contain your excitement.
"YAY! Shinobu came to see me! And my communication skills are getting better! Let's gooooooo!!" You cheered to yourself, feeling a surge of confidence.
"Chu chu!" Chuntarou chimed in, sharing in your joy.
Meanwhile, Koucho, on the other hand, pondered her own behavior.
'I can't believe I got so flustered over that... What's wrong with me?' Shinobu clutched at her chest, trying to calm her racing heart. '...Whatever... it's probably just temporary...'
——————————————————————
"I'm bored, I'm bored... I miss having my phone/ipad/computer..." You thought at loud. "I think that by this time, the part two of chainsaw man is already publishing chapters! Dammit, I miss watching anime and reading mangas..."
...
"Oh jeez, when are they coming back?!" You were frustrated since being bored was consuming you.
"Chu chu chu! Chuchu!"
"At least I got you Chuntarou!"
"Chu chu chuchu!"
"Eh? Your name not Chuntarou?!" This was some shocking news.
"Chu chu chu chuchu! Chu chu chuchuchu!" Explained the sparrow.
"Ohhh! What's your name then?"
"Chuchu! Chuchu!"
"Ukogi?! That's sooo adorable! You have no rights to be so cute, Ukogi! Hahaha!" You hugged the sparrow, and Ukogi hugged your face.
Then, the door swung open, revealing two lifeless figures—Tanjiro and Inosuke—alongside a cheerful Zenitsu.
"Welcome back!" You exclaimed, your words met with silence.
'Well, that answers my question. Tomorrow is going to be a nightmare!' You thought, feeling a wave of apprehension wash over you.
"Hello, (Y/N)!! I missed you!" Zenitsu greeted you enthusiastically. While the other two simply went to sleep, seemingly unresponsive. He hopped onto your bed and embraced your waist tightly, seeking comfort in your presence.
"Holy shit, I'm not going to even lie. I had a great time but I'm exhausted."
"Was it... difficult?"
"Kinda. I just wished you where there though. It felt boring without you..." He pressed his face on your stomach, as if he was trying to hide it.
"Boring?"
"Yeah... I already got use to being with you AND IT DOESN'T FEEL OKAY WHEN YOU'RE NOT AROUND! It's like you're sorta of... of a comfort doll. Well, not doll but I don't know how to explain it. It didn't felt the same when you where not there..."
At this point, he was rambling and your understanding of Japanese was limited, so you simply stopped paying attention and began gently brushing his hair with your fingers.
"You know... you're really comforting... I think that's what I wanted to say... you have such a unique sound. Well, most of the time, you sound nervous or anxious, but there are moments like this when you sound so... peaceful... and I really, really like it. Anyway, I just think you have a nice voice, and I adore that. I feel like if I'm crying, I can just come to your side and I'll calm down—not only because of your soothing sound, but also because I'm with you... I just like your presence in general. Sometimes I even wonder if I can be by your side... Can I? I don't think I deserve to be with someone like you. That's why I want to get better. You deserve someone better. But I won't give up... So, just you wait! I'll make sure to become someone worthy of being by your side forever!" He smiled, his cheeks turning red.
You didn't quite understand what he was saying, as you had zoned out a while ago, but regardless, you returned his smile and patted his head affectionately.
'Ohmygodilovehersofreakingmuch!'
In the end, Zenitsu fell asleep while still holding onto your waist. You wanted to move, but you didn't have the heart to wake him up. Knowing how tired he was from the training, you decided to stay put and continued gently combing his hair. To your surprise, even Ukogi had found a comfortable spot on top of your head and had fallen asleep.
Just as you were settling into this cozy moment, Aoi entered the room to check on everyone. Upon seeing Zenitsu clinging to you, she scolded him for bothering you and gently lifted him back to his own bed, careful not to disturb his slumber.
——————————————————————
The next day, you and the remaining trio made your way towards the rehabilitation training. Tanjiro and Inosuke walked beside you, their lifeless bodies a solemn reminder of the battles they had fought. But Zenitsu, true to his character, happily clasped your hand, radiating with excitement.
Upon reaching the training location, your heart raced with joy as you spotted all of your favorite butterfly girls. A surge of enthusiasm engulfed you, and you couldn't help but approach them with a wide smile, eager to dive into the rehabilitation process and savor the company of your cherished comrades.
"Hello! Hello!" You said in a joyful tone with waving your hand like a mad person.
"Hello, (Y/N)!!" Said Kiyo, Sumi and Naho at the same time, returning your energy.
"Oh, you're here (Y/N)... good morning."
"Good morning, Aoi!" Seriously, why are you such a lady's girl? Aoi just looked at you and looked away.
"Good morning, Kanao!"
"..." The mentioned girl didn't respond but at least waved back.
"All right, since you'll be joining us from today, (Y/N), I'll explain the process again now."
"Ey, ey, Captain!"
Aoi took charge and began explaining the details of each exercise, using Zenitsu as an example. As she demonstrated each step, his enthusiasm was evident, and he seemed to be enjoying himself a bit too much.
The first exercise was massive stretching, aimed at increasing flexibility and improving muscle elasticity. Next came the reflex training, designed to sharpen reaction times and enhance agility. Lastly, it was time for the full-body training, a rigorous session that challenged strength, endurance, and overall physical fitness.
"That's everything. If you have no questions, then, let's start with you. To see how you do in all of this activities."
"Ehhh?" You weren't excited at all. "P-Please, train me well!" You had a comical sad, nervous face.
Sumi, Naho, and Kiyo joined you in stretching your body, and it was an absolute challenge. As someone who wasn't particularly athletic, except for your strength, it felt like hell. "AHHHHHHH!" You grunted, feeling the strain.
"Don't give up, (Y/N)!" Kiyo encouraged.
"You're doing great!" Naho added.
"Keep pushing!" Sumi cheered.
Finally, the stretching session came to an end, but you were completely exhausted. This was not easy for you at all. Now, it was time for the reflex training, and oh boy, it was a whole new level of struggle. You couldn't seem to keep up with Aoi's speed, and it felt like you were just terrible at this. It wasn't that Aoi was going hard on you; you simply struggled with the required speed and agility. At one point, Aoi started to feel bad about throwing so many cups at you.
"Let's, um... let's move on, (Y/N)." Aoi suggested, sensing your frustration.
"O-Okay!" You replied, feeling embarrassed by your performance.
Finally, it was time for the full-body training, and to your relief, this was something you excelled at. You and Aoi got into position, ready to begin.
"Begin!" Naho shouted.
Aoi tried to dodge, but you quickly followed her movements, keeping up the pace. It turned into a thrilling game of tag, and you couldn't help but enjoy every moment of it. You laughed like a child playing their favorite game, and it brought back memories of the training sessions you had with your Master. Eventually, you won by hugging Aoi above her shoulders, just like Zenitsu did in the anime. You realized what you had done and grew nervous, anticipating a punch from Aoi. However, to your surprise, the punch never came.
"..."
"...Aoi?" You asked, turning around while still hugging her, to see her face. Aoi's cheeks were slightly red, and she seemed a bit flustered by the hug, but she made no effort to break free from your hold.
"Yay! (Y/N) won!" Kiyo cheered, prompting the three girls to join in the celebration. You released your hug on Aoi and asked if you had done something wrong.
"A-Ah! No, you didn't do anything... I was just surprised." Aoi replied, still blushing.
"Oh! If you're okay, then!" You hugged her again.
"AH! (Y/N)!" She exclaimed as her face was as red as a tomate
"Hahaha!" You were having a blast.
"Yay!! (Y/N), let me hug you too!" Zenitsu exclaimed as he ran toward you, but Aoi quickly shielded you and punched Zenitsu in the face.
"OUCH! WHY DID YOU PUNCH ME?!"
"GIVE HER SOME PRIVACY! YOU'RE CLINGING TO HER 24/7!"
"AND WHAT'S YOUR POINT?!"
"God, I swear that one day I'll-" Aoi was interrupted by Inosuke.
"I'M GONNA KICK SOME ASS, TOO!" Inosuke declared, and he proceeded to mercilessly attack Aoi.
Inosuke and Zenitsu were able to beat the trainings with Aoi, while you managed more or less. Tanjiro, on the other hand, struggled to win. Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Tanjiro turned to see you standing beside him.
"It's okay, Tanjiro! Work hard!" You encouraged him.
"..." Now that Tanjiro was aware of his feelings, his heart raced at the sight of you. "T-Thanks, (L/N)!" He replied, smiling back. Now, the biggest challenge was Kanao. No one could defeat her, not even Aoi. If they thought Aoi was strong, Kanao was on a whole different level. Days passed, and despite their efforts, none of them could defeat Kanao. They couldn't even touch a single strand of her hair. And then, one day, Inosuke and Zenitsu stopped attending the training sessions, leaving Tanjiro and you to continue on your own.
"Please, train us well!" You two pleaded, determined to improve and overcome this formidable obstacle.
—————————————————
"Haa... ha... Thank you for a good... workout..." Tanjiro said before leaving. He was so exhausted that he didn't even noticed that he left you in the training room.
'Goddamit! I'm fucking exhausted! I can't stop sweating! I hate being sweaty! It makes me all sticky, hot and disgusting... WHO THE FUCK INVENTED SWEATING?!' While you were busy panting on the floor, you didn't saw Kanao walking towards you.
...
...
*Swing*
You heard the sound of a coin. You turned at your side to see the girl swiping her coin.
'She's making a choice?' After completing your training, Kanao approached you, her breath steady as she gracefully knelt down and took a seat in front of you. She extended her arm, offering you a towel.
"Ohh! Thank you so much!" you exclaimed, taking the towel and using it to wipe away the sweat. The cool touch of the fabric refreshed you, making you feel more comfortable. "Oh god, thank you!" Sitting face to face, you and Kanao locked eyes, a silent connection forming between you. The moonlight poured through the windows, casting a gentle glow on the room, while the stars shimmered in the night sky, adding to the enchantment.
'Kanao is so pretty... she's petite and gorgeous, yet she possesses such incredible strength...' Admiration welled up within you as you gazed at her.
...
"(Y/N)."
"Ah! Y-Yes?" Your heart skipped a beat, feeling a mix of nervousness and excitement.
...
"Do you mind if I give you some advice?" She asked, her voice soft and gentle.
"I would love to hear your advice!" Your replied eagerly.
...
"Using the Total Concentration Breathing technique consistently can make a significant difference in your abilities. It may be challenging at first, but the results are worth it. All the Hashiras, including myself, have honed this technique."
"Ehhh? Really? Thank you so much!" A bright smile spread across your face. You knew it would require effort and dedication, but you were determined to give it your all. Not only to protect everyone, but also to honor your Master's teachings.
"No problem. If you encounter any difficulties, don't hesitate to ask for my help." Kanao said with a sweet smile, her eyes gently closed.
"..." You were in awe, your eyes fixed on Kanao. She was captivating in every way. Without thinking, the words slipped out of your mouth. "So pretty..."
"Eh?" Kanao's expression shifted, caught off guard by your remark.
...
Your face turned as red as a ripe tomato, realizing what you had blurted out. Hastily, you stood up and bowed. "I-I should go now! BYE-BYE!" With a mix of embarrassment and excitement, you quickly turned and made your way out of the room, leaving Kanao behind, her expression slightly bewildered.
...
"Pretty, huh..." Unbeknownst to you, Kanao's face remained composed, but her ears turned a slight shade of red, a blush betraying her hidden feelings of embarrassment.
As you sprinted away, your face burning with embarrassment, a torrent of self-critical thoughts flooded your mind. 'UGH! Why did I say that? So dumb, so stupid, so cringe! AGHHHHH!' Mentally, you chastised yourself, tears of frustration welling up inside. The weight of your words hung heavily, and you couldn't help but replay the scene over and over, amplifying your feelings of foolishness.
You were so lost in your cringe-filled thoughts that you didn't notice someone standing right in front of you. As a result, the two of you collided, but just as you were about to stumble and fall, a hand swiftly grabbed your arm, preventing your embarrassing tumble. You blinked in surprise and realized it was Shinobu.
"Kouch- Shinobu?!" You stammered, flustered from the unexpected encounter.
"Sweetie, you should watch where you're going. You could have gotten hurt!" Shinobu said, her voice filled with concern.
"I'm so sorry for bumping into you!" You apologized, feeling a mix of embarrassment and gratitude for her timely intervention.
"Oh, it's okay! I'm not even mad. But, did something happen?" Shinobu asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she noticed your reddened face. You panicked internally, scrambling for an excuse. "Uhh, no! Everything's fine!" you blurted out, trying to downplay any hint of awkwardness.
Shinobu chuckled softly, her laughter filled with warmth. "Are you sure? You look so intense right now, and you're not making any sense!" She teased, clearly amused by your flustered state.
Taking a deep breath to calm yourself, you replied, "Um, I'm really okay. It's just... training! I've been training super hard!"
Understanding washed over Shinobu's face. "Ah, training! I understand. It must be difficult for someone who hasn't trained for demon slaying. But don't worry, I know you'll do great!" She encouraged, patting your head gently with a reassuring smile.
"Thanks, but I'm not so sure..." You responded, your tone more composed now. "I think I might need to train even harder."
Shinobu's eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. "Extra hard, huh?" She mused, deep in thought.
"Yes." You affirmed.
"Hmhm..." she pondered for a moment, a comfortable silence enveloping both of you. Then, her face lit up with an idea. "Ah! I have an idea!"
"An idea?" You echoed, intrigued by her sudden inspiration.
"Yes! I would love to train you or even turn you into my tsugoku, but right now, I'm too busy. However, I can ask someone to help you!" Shinobu offered, her words filled with genuine enthusiasm.
"Eh?! You'd do that for me!?" You exclaimed, pleasantly surprised by her willingness to assist.
"Yes! I'll ask around and see if someone can lend you a hand!" She confirmed, her smile brightening.
"Ohh, yay! Thank you so much!" You expressed your gratitude, a sense of relief washing over you.
"No problem at all, sweetie. Now, I recommend you go to sleep. It's very late." Shinobu suggested, concern evident in her voice.
You nodded in agreement. "You're right! Um... actually, I'm kind of lost. I don't know where my room is..."
Shinobu giggled softly. "Okay, I'll guide you to your room!"
You sighed with relief. "Ah, thank you again!"
"Fufu, it's no problem at all." She reassured you, her demeanor gentle and caring.
Chapter 20: — 19
Notes:
(F/S) = Favorite smell
Chapter Text
STAWP! YOU'RE MAKING ME BLUSH!! KYAA!! — CHAPTER #19 — DON'T MENTION THE PAST. IF I TALK ABOUT IT, I'LL CRY.
"I SWEAR! COME ON, GUYS! LET'S RETURN TO TRAINING, PLEASE!" Right now, Tanjiro was scolding Zenitsu and Inosuke for staying on the room instead of going to rehabilitation. "Sulking and feeling sorry for yourself like losers, won't do you any good."
Zenitsu stood up and looked at the window with his hands on his hip. "Yeah! For me, that was a good job! Just tell them my injury's taken a turn for the worse!"
You couldn't hide your disappointment, your sadness evident on your face. You had been looking forward to training with them, enjoying the camaraderie and the shared experience. However, the yellow-haired boy noticed your crestfallen expression, and a pang of guilt shot through him. He wrestled with his conscience, torn between staying and training with you or taking the easy way out and leaving.
In the end, he chose to leave like a coward, avoiding the uncomfortable situation altogether.
"Ah- I forgot to walk my fish! I gotta go. Bye!" Zenitsu got out of the room.
"Walk my fish...?" Muttered Tanjiro confused.
—————————————————
You found yourself in the training room with Kanao and Aoi, determined to master the Total Concentration Breathing technique. However, the intensity of the training was pushing you to your limits. Exhaustion took hold, and you collapsed in a heap, gasping for breath.
"(Y/N)!" Aoi rushed to your side, offering a helping hand. "It's alright, just focus on your breathing. Inhale, exhale, and find your rhythm."
Following Aoi's instructions, you regained control of your breathing, feeling your heart rate stabilize and the fatigue ebbing away. Kanao called out to you, pulling your attention. "Yes?" You responded, looking up at hee, who had taken a seat in front of you, ready to offer guidance.
"Breathing is closely connected to your lungs. If you're struggling with the technique, it could mean that your lungs need more preparation. Engaging in aerobic exercises, staying hydrated, maintaining proper posture, and doing muscle-strengthening activities can greatly assist you."
Aoi chimed in, emphasizing the importance of pacing yourself. "Yes, that's right. Practice every day, but be mindful of your limits. Pushing yourself too hard can lead to injury. Do you understand?" She asked, raising her finger as a visual reminder.
"Ey, Captain!" You replied with gratitude, a smile spreading across your face.
Checking the time, Aoi realized that you had been training for quite a while. She suggested a much-needed break. "Kanao, (Y/N), I'll go grab some snacks. Let's take a short break." With those words, she left the room, leaving you alone with the butterfly girl.
As you sat there, you watched as Kanao picked up her coin and skillfully twirled it in her hand. Once the coin landed back in her palm, she tucked it away. "Good job, (Y/N)." She commended.
"Thanks! I couldn't have done it without your help." you expressed your gratitude sincerely. Kanao seemed taken aback, unsure of how to respond to your words. Instead of a simple thank you, she decided to steer the conversation in a different direction.
"You know, when I trained under Master Kochou, one of the exercises involved blowing into gourds."
"Gourds?" You repeated, curiosity piqued.
"Yes, we had to blow into them until they burst."
"Holy shit!" You exclaimed, feeling a mix of amazement and trepidation.
Out of nowhere, Kanao produced the smallest gourd and handed it to you. Tentatively, you tapped it a few times.
"THE HELL?! this thing made of metal? So tough!"
"It's the smallest one, designed with a special material to make it harder to break. As you progress, the gourds get larger and more challenging." She explained.
"Really?" You feigned surprise, even though you were already aware of the progression. Kanao then revealed the largest gourd, towering over Sumi, Naho, and Kiyo in size. It was a massive object that seemed daunting to handle.
"S-Shit, Kanao. You must be incredibly strong to handle something like that..." You remarked, trying to mask your awe and amazement.
Kanao's expression became unreadable as she glanced between you and the ground. "Do you... Do you really think I'm strong...?" Her expression became unreadable as she glanced between you and the ground. You only nodded at her, still shocked by the fact that the gourds are so freaking hard and big (😻). 'She thinks I'm strong... Why does that make me happy?' She couldn't help but fall into the captivating charm of yours.
—————————————————
The next day, you and Tanjiro were in the training room.
"They're not coming today, either?!" Scolded Aoi with her hands on her hip.
"We're sorry! I'll make sure to bring them tomorrow. I'm sorry!" You and Tanjiro bowed on their behalf.
She sighed. "No. You two don't have to concern yourself with those assholes anymore!"
"We'll work hard." He felt terrible.
"Don't feel bad. It's their own fault. You two need to focus on your training, ok?"
"Yes!"
...
You only gazed at Aoi and went to her direction.
"What's wrong, (Y/N)?"
You gave her a head-pat, trying to give her even a bit of comfort since you knew how hard she was working for your sake. "Thanks for training us!"
"...!" Aoi only blushed and looked so fucking pissed but again, made no efforts of stopping you.
'Wait... HAS AOI ALSO FALLEN FOR (L/N)?! RIVALS JUST KEEP APPEARING!!' Tanjiro was perplexed.
—————————————————
Two days later, you and Tanjiro found themselves outside, engaging in training. He took on the role of instructor, teaching you how to wield a sword, knowing that you had never handled one before. As he guided you, he also continued his own training, employing the Total Concentration Breathing technique.
"Okay, (L/N), when you hold the sword, make sure to grip it like this!" He demonstrated the proper technique. "To attack, you'll need to swing with force, but don't hold it too tightly, or you'll develop calluses. Be mindful of that."
"...Got it! You replied eagerly, as he handed you the sword, and you attempted to mimic his movements.
Tanjiro couldn't help but notice that you were doing everything wrong, but he didn't have the heart to point it out. Instead, he watched you, finding amusement in your enthusiasm. 'She's not doing it correctly... I don't have the heart to tell her. But she seems to be enjoying herself...' He thought, unable to suppress a smile. 'Well, as long as she's having fun...'
And indeed, you were having a blast.
You had no prior knowledge of swordsmanship, but the sheer joy of the moment made you feel incredibly cool. You embraced the role of a samurai, channeling characters like Hyakkimaru from Dororo and Samurai Jack.
"HAHA! Take this, suckers!" You exclaimed, swinging the sword around with increasing excitement.
Tanjiro couldn't help but worry. 'Thank goodness the sword is made of wood!' Concerned about your safety, eventually decided it was time to intervene before things got out of hand.
"(L/N)!! Let me help you improve your technique!" He exclaimed, rushing over to your side. He positioned himself behind you, his hands gently intertwining with yours as he held the sword from behind. His guidance allowed him to show you the correct way to wield it, demonstrating the proper swing. You were so engrossed in the training that you failed to notice the proximity and intimate position you were in with him. However, Tanjiro, being more aware of the situation, felt his face flush with embarrassment and nervousness.
He tried his best to compose himself, focusing on instructing you rather than his own racing thoughts. "See, (L/N), it's all about the grip and the motion. L-Let me guide you through it." His voice wavered slightly as he concentrated on demonstrating the correct form, trying to ignore the warmth radiating from your joined hands. Though he felt self-conscious, his determination to help you overshadowed his embarrassment.
...
'...Holy shit. HOLY SHIT. OH CRAP! Okay, Tanjiro, keep your shit together. You're just teaching her how to use the sword! There's nothing wrong with that! But... but! AHHHHH! WE'RE SO CLOSE RIGHT NOW! TANJIRO, YOU'RE THE ELDEST SON! YOU CAN ENDURE THIS!'
His chest gently pressed against your back as he held your hands, effectively trapping you within his grasp. Your proximity was incredibly close, and you could feel the warmth emanating from his body. His breath tickled your neck, and your hair brushed against his face.
'Don't smell her hair, you spineless fuck! Don't smell it, don't smell it, don't smell it, don't-' He smelled it. Your hair smelled like a combination of vanilla and (F/S). Honestly, it smelled fucking great. It really suited you.
'You are the worst scum on earth, Tanjiro. I need to commit suicide to amend my sin. I'm a despicable human being. I don't deserve to be alive. I'm just simply the worst. I'm invading her privacy! What kind of person does that! I HATE MYSELF!'
While he was having his mental crisis, you were thinking:
'Hahaha, sword goes brrrr.'
'...Her hands...' Tanjiro's mind wandered as he observed the your delicate hands in his own. He couldn't help but notice the stark contrast between your hands—his calloused and weathered, yours cute and pretty—Yours fingers were slightly bigger/smaller, and skinnier/chubbier than his own, captivating him with their unique beauty.
Lost in his thoughts, Tanjiro unconsciously found solace by resting his head on your shoulder (if you have the same height or you are smaller)/beside your arm (if you are taller). It was a spontaneous action, driven by an inexplicable longing for closeness and the comfort he found in your presence.
...
'Wait... what's happening?' Your mind raced as you realized the intimate position you were in with Tanjiro. Panic surged through your veins, and you were overcome with a sense of unease. You had no experience with romantic situations whatsoever, and this was completely uncharted territory for you.
The only romantic encounter you could recall was when a guy once grabbed your hand to prevent you from falling. But when it came to physical affection with girls, it was a different story. You were used to being touchy and affectionate with your female friends, seeing it as a normal part of your interactions. Hugs, kisses, and playful embraces were all second nature to you.
Nezuko's frequent hugs never struck you as strange, and you had always been a naturally affectionate person. Aoi was someone you hugged often, and you wished you could do the same with Kanao and Shinobu, but your nerves held you back in their presence.
But when it came to boys, it was a whole different ballgame. You had never been in such an intimate position with a boy before. You may have had male friends—or maybe you didn't—but societal expectations had ingrained in you the idea that physical affection toward boys could be seen as romantic or sexual. It was a frustrating and unfair notion, but it still managed to impact your actions.
Zenitsu's initial hugs made you uncomfortable, but you gradually grew used to his clinginess. With the Kamaboko trio, you didn't mind being affectionate, but it didn't mean you were entirely free from nerves.
Your face flushed a deep shade of red, and your body trembled uncontrollably. Tanjiro's closeness, his body pressing against yours, and his hands interlocked with yours sent a whirlwind of emotions through you. You squirmed, feeling overwhelmed by the intensity of the situation and your own unfamiliarity with romantic encounters. This was the breaking point for Tanjiro as well. His embarrassment reached its peak, and he couldn't bear the internal struggle any longer.
The heat rushed to Tanjiro's face, and he felt a surge of arousal that made him painfully aware of his own desires. His heart pounded relentlessly, causing a sharp ache in his chest. Overwhelmed by the intensity of his emotions, he believed he might combust at any moment. Realizing he couldn't bear the closeness any longer, he abruptly pulled away from you, his face flushed with embarrassment. His mind raced as he scrambled to find an excuse to escape the situation.
"(L/N)! I-I, um, I H-HAVE TO... I HAVE TO WALK MY GRANDMA! I-I'M SORRY, BYE!" Tanjiro stammered out his words, his embarrassment and self-disappointment reaching new heights. He couldn't bear to be so close to you, feeling an overwhelming rush of emotions and desires that he struggled to comprehend. He felt consumed by guilt, as if he were the embodiment of sin itself.
Confusion flickered in your mind as you processed his sudden panic, momentarily forgetting your own nervousness about the proximity. '...Isn't his grandma dead though?'
—————————————————
Little note:
For those who don't get it, Tanjiro got a boner yall-🥺🥺🥺😣😣😣🫣🫣🫣🥰🥰🥰🦟🦗🦟🦗🦟🦗🦟🦗
—————————————————
Fifteen days had passed, and you could see noticeable improvement in your skills. Tanjiro has been instrumental in teaching you the art of swordsmanship, while Kanao and Aoi had helped you master the total breathing concentration technique.
You and the burgundy-haired boy continued to train together, although he still carried a hint of anxiety and embarrassment from your previous encounter. Fortunately, you didn't seem to notice his unease, which gradually put him at ease as well. Nonetheless, out of nowhere, Tanjiro suddenly bowed deeply and apologized to you. You were taken aback by his unexpected apology but accepted it graciously. As night descended, you sought solace on the rooftop, gazing up at the stars. It was a momentary break from the intense training sessions.
'I wonder how's mom doing...' Just as you were lost in your thoughts, a familiar voice rang out.
"Yoo-hoo!" Startled, you nearly lost your balance on the rooftop, but Shinobu swiftly reached out and grabbed your hand, preventing you from falling.
"Oh my! I'm sorry for scaring you!" She said with a warm smile, genuinely concerned about your well-being.
"N-No, it's okay!"
"Don't you feel lonely all by yourself?"
"No... I came here to relax!" Your understanding and comprehension of Japanese had improved significantly. You were able to grasp the meaning of spoken Japanese much better now. However, when it came to speaking and writing, you still struggled.
"Oh, really? Good job for training so hard!"
"Thank you! I really appreciate all the work you and the others do for me!!" You smiled at her and looked at the sky again.
"Fu-fu... you truly are someone delightful."
"Ah!" You blushed. "Y-You are delightful too!"
"Haha, thank you!" Silence took over. It was not an unpleasant silence though, it was really comfortable. You were both enjoying each other's company. But suddenly, thoughts began to intrude your mind as you remembered your mother. Indeed, she had passed some time ago but you missed her, more now that you were in a another world. You don't even have your phone to see photos, videos or some sort of memories from her. You pouted, making it obvious that something was bothering you. "(Y/N), is everything all right?"
"...Yeah?"
"You don't have to lie. It's very much obvious that something is bothering you." She then thought, trying to look for the right words. "I know I might not be the closest to you speaking on terms of friendship still... I've grown attached to you. I consider you someone I care about. So seeing you sad, makes me feel gloomy too. It's okay if you don't want to tell me anything, I respect that but, If you feel bad, don't keep it to yourself. You have wonderful people by your side that I'm sure would always lend you a ear... Okay, sweetheart?"
"..." As she spoke, her words poured out rapidly, and although you struggled to catch every detail, you managed to grasp the essence of her message. With a heavy heart, you gazed at her, your eyes filled with a profound sadness. Deep down, you tried to convince yourself that you were fine, that you didn't need to burden anyone with your troubles. You believed no one deserved to carry the weight of your personal problems. Perhaps that's why Shinobu's words affected you, not because she offered help, but because she saw through your facade. As you spoke, your voice quivered, and your lips trembled with vulnerability. "Um... it may not seem like much but... My mother passed away quite some time ago, in the most normal way possible. I just miss her. That's all, no biggies." You were so absorbed on trying to speak your feelings that you didn't even notice that you switched to english.
"...(Y/N), it's okay to feel that way. Your mother was someone important to you, so it's normal to get sentimental when you think about it..." Shinobu's hand gently glided across your back, offering a soothing touch that brought a sense of comfort and solace.
"No. You don't get it, it's not that, it's just..." Words seemed to disappear as you tried to explain yourself. "...It's okay. Forget it. It's just me being silly-"
"No, you're not being silly." Shinobu interrupted you quickly. It was weird seeing her like this, with such serious expression and not her usual fake smile. "Tell me."
...
As tears welled up, you tried your best to speak. "It's j-just... I had this routine with her. Whenever she would go out or return home, I would greet her and give her a big kiss and hug. She would do the same to me too. So, the d-day she passed away, I missed the chance to tell her "see you when you get back. I love you." You see, I was very tired from studying and didn't wake up from my sleeping that morning. That's the only day I didn't say it. I always said it to her, but that one morning... We weren't rich or anything. So I would always tell her that I would start working to earn money. She scolded me after that but then said..."
"(R/N), honey. You see, I didn't have the best life, but that is not your case. I don't want you to spend your entire life helping me. I want you to do what you truly want and live your dream life. I'll help you accomplish that so you can be the happiest person ever. Because if I'm honest, you being happy is my one and only wish."
"...She was the best mother I could ever ask for, and I didn't get the chance to say "I love you." I didn't even get to see her leave from home. I'm an idiot. Who cares if right now I'm living my dream. It was my mother that I should have to prioritized."
That's how you truly felt. Maybe that's why you were feeling so down. You couldn't help but feel a sense of guilt deep inside, as if you should have prioritized your mother more. Here you were, living your dream in the world of Kimetsu no Yaiba, surrounded by your favorite characters. It was an incredible experience, one that many could only dream of, and you couldn't ask for more on the surface.
But deep down, there was a void, a longing that couldn't be filled by the excitement and adventure around you. No matter how much you loved being here, the absence of your mother still weighed heavily on your heart. It was a bittersweet journey, a constant reminder of what you had lost. As you sat there, the mixture of joy and sadness intertwined within you. You cherished the opportunity to be here, to meet the characters you adored, but you couldn't escape the yearning for your mother's presence.
Shinobu looked at you with understanding in her eyes, aware of the pain that resided within you. She knew the weight of loss, having experienced it herself when her beloved sister fell victim to a demon's hands. With a gentle smile, she reached out and enveloped you in a warm embrace, providing a comforting solace.
With a gentle sad and understanding smile on her lips, Shinobu's arms encircled you in a warm and tender embrace. As she held you close, she could feel the softness of your presence, and her own heart fluttered with an unfamiliar warmth. In that moment, it felt as if time stood still, allowing the connection between you to deepen. Whispering softly against your ear, her voice filled with both compassion and a hint of longing.
"I'm so sorry for your loss, (Y/N). Losing someone we love is never easy, and it's okay to feel the pain and miss them deeply. Your mother holds a special place in your heart, and it's natural to long for her presence." She paused for a moment, tightening her embrace as if to offer you a sense of strength. "But remember, you don't have to face this alone. Lean on the people around you, for we all have our own burdens to bear. None of it it's your fault. I'm sure your mother would be happier seeing you enjoy yourself."
Tears overflowed from you as you leaned your head on her figure. "Thank you, Shinobu..."
"No problem, sweetie... if you feel like talking, I'll always be here to for you..." She gave you a comforting smile.
"Um, Shinobu..."
"Yes?"
"..." You gulped, and stopped leaning on her, looking at her eyes with such intense feelings. "...It's not your fault either."
"...eh?" She tilted her head.
"It's not your fault. To what happened to Kanae."
...
"...How do you know that?" She asks with confusion. You then suddenly wanted to die, forgetting that you were not supposed to know that. You began sweating.
"O-Oh! Um, you know! Aoi told me?"
"She told you?"
"YEAH! I WANTED TO KNOW ABOUT YOU BUT I WAS AFRAID TO ASK YOU!"
"...(Y/N). I appreciate you wanting to know more about me but I would prefer if you talked to me personally."
"...sorry."
"Don't be. I'm not angered... Do you perhaps want to know more?"
"Yes!"
"Well, my beloved big sister was slaughtered by an awful demon. Every time I see the tears of those who've lost their loved ones to a demon, every time I hear those cries of despair, there's an anger that builds inside me... my sister's dream was to become friends with demons but... that's something I can't really see myself doing. My sister had a wonderful heart but I'm not like her. I'll never be good and kind as she was... Deep down in the innermost depths of my body, there's a revulsion that I can't fight... I'm sure the other hashira feel something similar, as well. I'm entrusting this dream to the young Kamado. Nezuko seems different from the other demons..."
"Yes! Nezuko is really nice!" You said excited.
"..." Shinobu looked at you and smiled sadly. "I'm sure, you and my sister would've gotten along pretty well..."
"You... you think that?"
"Yes... my big sister was a kind-hearted person like you. She had sympathy for demons. Even when she was on the brink of death, she still felt pity for them. I can't bring myself to feel that way. How can you feel sorry for something that'a killed humans? I've never heard of anything so absurd." Shinobu's voice cracked, as if she was trying not to just unleash all and yell.
"But, if that was how my sister truly felt, then I must carry it on. If there's a way not to kill these pitiful demons, I have to keep trying to come up with it. But now, I'm a bit exhausted. Demons do nothing but lie. Losing all reason out of self-preservation, they murder humans with their instincts laid totally bare." She looked down, before leaning her head on your shoulder, making you jump a bit. "No matter how much I try, no matter how much I work for it, it's just... It looks like I'm never enough..."
"...That's not true at all, Shinobu."
"But why can't I be better...? I work so hard without accomplishing nothing... I want to make my sister's dream come true but... I can't see myself having the same mindset as her! She truly had sympathy for them but I don't! My stomach revolves at the mere sight of demons! Thinking about how many lives they've taken, how many people they've tortured... just makes my blood boil. I'm useless haha... I force myself to not get angry and ignoring my feelings as if that's going to fix something... but deep down, I know that all I'm doing is hurting myself..."
"Pff- You're kind of a hypocrite. Telling me stuff but not following your own advice." As she rested her head on your shoulder, you reciprocated the gesture, leaning in close to her. Your words, tinged with a hint of playful teasing, brought a bittersweet laughter from Shinobu's lips. There was a shared understanding between you, a recognition of the similarities in your struggles.
"You're right." She admitted with a soft sigh. "We both tend to carry the weight of the world on our shoulders. But perhaps, together, we can learn to let go, to lean on each other for support, I guess? I'm not sure. I'm not used speaking about my feelings. It's weird."
"Well, let's both do our best, okay? If you feel bad, come to me and I'll help you."
"I say the same thing to you. Don't burden everything by yourself."
"Okay. Pinkie promise?"
"...Pinkie promise." You both did your promise as you stayed in your usual position. Shinobu resting her head on your shoulder and you on her head. A warm smile graced Shinobu's lips as she looked up at you, her eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and hope.
Koucho Shinobu, finally let herself be vulnerable in-front of someone.
...
Then she remembered something her sister told her and Kanao once,
"As long as it's given a chance, a person's soul will open up, so don't worry. When you fall in love with some boy someday, you'll change too."
Shinobu laughed at herself but low enough so you wouldn't hear.
'Sis, i've finally encountered that person... Just a shame that it's not a boy like you said, hahaha...'
Koucho Shinobu realizes she is in love with (L/N) (Y/N).
Chapter 21: — 20
Chapter Text
UNEXPECTED PERSON? — CHAPTER #20 — DON'T BE NERVOUS CAUSE' YOU SEE ME SWEATY!
—————————————————
Little note:
—————————————————
One day after your sweet and emotional moment with Shinobu, she informed you that she had found someone who could assist you with your special training. Eager and filled with anticipation, you now waited outside for this mysterious individual to arrive. According to her, this person would focus on training your body and guiding you in the art of swordsmanship. Furthermore, they would help you in your quest to find a suitable breathing style, an essential aspect of becoming a skilled warrior in this world. As you stood there, a mix of excitement and nervousness filled your being, wondering who this special person was.
'GOD! I WANT TO SEE WHO WILL TRAIN ME! IS IT SOMEONE I KNOW!? IS IT A NEW CHARACTER! I'M SO EXCITED, I CAN BARELY STOP MOVING!' You thought as you were going around circles, too busy with the thoughts on your head that you didn't notice the presence of someone else being near you.
"Yoo-hoo! (Y/N)!" As you heard Shinobu's voice, you spun around with great excitement, unable to contain your anticipation any longer. However, surprise washed over you as you laid eyes on the person who would be your trainer.
...
"...Tomioka Giyuu. Um... nice working with you..." He uttered, his voice stiff and devoid of eye contact. On the other hand, you couldn't have been happier, radiating with joy.
"He will train you! I hope it doesn't bother you or anything! He was the only one available! Mitsuri, the pink-haired one you saw at the meeting, was eager to do it! Unfortunately, she was too busy. I hope you two get along! I have to get going. Goodbye!" Shinobu flashed you a warm smile and departed, leaving you alone with Tomioka.
"..."
"..."
The silence between you two grew uncomfortably loud, the awkwardness lingering in the air. But the reasons for the silence were completely different for each of you.
'...I didn't know SHE was the one I had to train... She must be disappointed since she hates me so much... Is it too late to back out now? But that would be rude... Why did I agree to this...? If I knew it was her, I wouldn't have agreed in the first place...' Tomioka silently agonized, wearing a visibly uncomfortable expression. But don't misunderstand, he doesn't hate you. He's convinced that YOU hate him. After the encounter with you at the master's house, he was convinced that you wanted him dead. No one had ever spoken to him like that, not even Obanai. It left him feeling terrible, spending the entire night questioning what he had done wrong. He doesn't want to be a bother to you, convinced that you resent his presence. '...She's probably cursing me in her head right now for being stuck with me... What should I do? I don't want to make her angry...' He cast a sidelong glance, deliberately avoiding your presence while lost in his thoughts.
...
You on the other side...
'Oh my god! He's so close to me! He's so handsome! I'm already getting nervous! Why do you have to be so attractive, Giyuu!? You're going to be the death of me! Ahhhhhhh!' Yes, in your case, you were rendered speechless by the sheer excitement of being near him. You were an ardent fan and interacting with him proved to be an extra challenge. Blushing profusely, you took a few steps away, hoping to mask the sound of your racing heart and the slight perspiration on your brow.
Unfortunately, he misinterpreted your actions.
'...Huh? Does she hate me so much that she's repulsed by being near me...?' Imaginary thunderbolts seemed to strike Tomioka as a shocked expression crossed his face. The normally emotionless Giyuu was experiencing some unexpected turmoil today.
Of course, completely unaware of his inner turmoil, you continued talking to him in your usual manner. "Hey! So what are you going to teach me?! Is it going to be cool?!" Your excitement was evident as you spoke to Giyuu, but you noticed a puzzled expression on his face, as if he was trying to solve a difficult puzzle. "Is something wrong?"
"Um..." He muttered, struggling to find the right words. His mind seemed to go blank, making it difficult for him to respond. "Uh..."
'He's so cute!' You thought, feeling a surge of joy inside. "Don't worry! Take your time! I'll wait for you."
He continued to gaze at you, appearing unable to comprehend your words.
...
"Sorry..."
"Eh? Sorry for what?"
Giyuu averted his gaze and looked off to the side. "...I know you don't like me. It would have been better if you had someone else to train you. I'm nothing compared to the other Hashira... I agreed because Koucho seemed to insist so much... I... I'll go now. Sorry for making you uncomfortable." With those words, he bowed slightly and began to turn away, preparing to leave you alone.
But before he could get any further, you grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks. He turned to face you, and his expression was one of surprise as he saw your worried look. There was a hint of sadness in your eyes, and it confused him. Why were you sad? As he looked at you, you released your grip on his wrist and unintentionally pouted, tears welling up in your eyes.
"T-Tomioka! DON'T SAY THAT! WHY ARE YOU SPEAKING LIKE THIS?!"
"...huh?"
"I don't dislike you or anything! Where did you get that idea!? I'm very glad you're the one who's going to train me! I'm so happy I could cry! Why would you think I hate you!?" Your words were filled with genuine honesty and sincerity, catching him off guard.
"You don't... hate me?" He asked, tilting his head slightly. It was a gesture that seemed very out of character for him, making it all the more adorable than usual.
"NO! ON THE CONTRARY! I REALLY, REALLY LIKE YOU A LOT! I THINK YOU'RE AMAZING AND COOL! AND IT WAS THANKS TO YOU THAT I BECAME A DEMON SLAYER! I CAN'T THANK YOU ENOUGH!" You spoke loudly, ensuring that he understood just how much you admired and appreciated him.
He was left speechless, unsure of how to respond to your heartfelt words. You remained silent, waiting for his reaction. Slowly, he turned around, his back facing you as you couldn't help but feel a hint of confusion at his behavior.
...
Hey reader, can you keep a secret? If you look closely, you might just notice a faint blush spreading across Giyuu's ears. It's barely visible, but it's there!
...
"But... at the meeting..."
"What happened at the meeting...?" You asked, tilting your head in confusion, eager to understand his train of thought.
"...you don't remember?" He tilted his head in confusion.
"Nu, uh." He grew increasingly uncomfortable. How could you not remember the harsh words you used to verbally attack him during the meeting? Was he the only one being sensible and dramatic?
"Um, er-" He tried to explain, but nervousness and overthinking paralyzed his ability to form a coherent response. His mind was chaotic yet strangely blank. "Uh, you said something to me... Before you left."
"..." You stood there in silence until a smile appeared on your face. "Ohhh! I remember now! Yeah! What's wrong with what I told you?" You cutely smiled at him, hands behind your back.
"...!" An imaginary thunderbolt and clash of thunder rang out in his mind again as he heard your answer. Was he really mistaken or something? What did you fucking mean by "what's wrong with what I told you?"
Both of you remained in a state of confusion until, "Ah, I get it now!" As you said that, he visibly relaxed. "You see, my Japanese was very limited back then, so I might have told you something incorrectly! I actually wanted to thank you for speaking highly of me to the master! I probably said something silly or ridiculous, right? Haha!"
"You wanted to thank me? That's it...?" You nodded. He felt a wave of relief. So you didn't hate him! It was all a misunderstanding! He placed a hand on his chest and closed his eyes, partly out of relief.
"Oh! Now I really want to know what I told you!"
"...Uh, it's okay."
"Nah, come on! Tell me!"
"..." Now that he knew it was all a misunderstanding, he felt guilty telling you. It wasn't your fault, and you would probably feel terrible if you found out.
"PLEASE! PLEASE!" you begged him, making it even harder for him to resist.
...
"Are you sure you want to know...?"
"Yeah!"
...
He sighed. "Well, you told me..."
—————————————————
"..."
"WAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AHHHHHH! AAGHHJJKIL!" At that moment, Tomioka Giyuu found himself experiencing the second most peculiar situation he has ever encountered-the first one being you killing Rui with a frying pan-After he revealed what you had told him, you had been crying inconsolably for the past five minutes, clutching onto his leg in shame. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! SORRRYYY! AAAAAAA!" You wailed, oblivious to the fact that your tears were dampening Giyuu's haori.
"Uh..." Tomioka had never been skilled at comforting others. This was uncharted territory for him. He awkwardly pat your back, trying to comfort you. "...Don't cry."
"I CANNOT STOP! THE TEARS WON'T STOP! IT'S SO EMBARRASSING! I'M SORRY FOR MAKING YOU FEEL BAD AND FOR PUTTING YOU THROUGH THAT IN FRONT OF THE OTHER HASHIRAAAA!!"
"..." He was taken aback. Witnessing someone caring about him so deeply, even if it was over something trivial, stirred unfamiliar emotions within him. However, he couldn't dwell on his feelings now; he needed to get you to stop crying. "H-Hey. Don't cry... I'm not angry. I'm not sad anymore."
"Still! I said such horrible things! And I made you feel bad! Sorry!"
"It's okay."
"IT'S NOT!" You sobbed a little more before finally ceasing your tears. Wiping them away, you stood up, giving his leg some respite. "I have an idea, Tomioka!"
"...What is it?"
"I'll buy you something! I'll buy you your favorite food, and, a-and! I'll owe you a favor! I'll do anything you want, anything! I'll even help you steal something! You name it!"
"It's okay. I already told you I'm fine. I don't need you to-" You interrupted him by grabbing his hands with enthusiasm, doing your best to make him give in.
"Don't resist! I'm going to buy you food!"
"But what about the training?"
"I don't give two shits about training! You're far more important!"
"Uh-"
"YOU'RE SO MUCH MORE IMPORTANT THAN SOME STUPID TRAINING! I NEED TO MAKE AMENDS FOR WHAT I DID TO YOU! I REALLY LIKE YOU, AND IT'S NOT FAIR, NOT FAIR!" You rambled on with a string of silly excuses as to why you needed to buy him food. However, he wasn't even paying attention to your words. The phrase "you're so much more important than some stupid training" resonated with him. Did you genuinely care this much about him? You two weren't even friends. Why were you being so stubborn? Why couldn't you just give up? Why were you trying so hard to make amends? Why... why did it make him a tiny little bit happy... to have someone tell him that he's important?
...
...
...
He looked at your face once more, before looking into another direction. "...okay."
"HUH?" You stopped shaking his hands.
"I said okay... I give up. You're far too persistent."
"..." You looked at him innocently, blushing and smiling. You released his hands and jumped, cheering to yourself. "YAYY! YAY! COME ON!"
You took his hand and guided him outside the mansion, wearing a broad smile. Tomioka Giyuu wasn't adept at dealing with people. He struggled with social interactions and deciphering cues. But he could sense that you were genuinely happy. You could say it amazed him that something as simple as buying him food could bring you such joy. For some inexplicable reason, your happiness made him feel... unusual.
...
'Weird...'
—————————————————
Two days later, you and Kanao were practicing alone in the training room, engaging in full-body training. Both of you showcased your impressive physical capabilities. Despite Kanao's renowned strength, she found herself facing a formidable opponent in you. With each round of intense combat, it became increasingly evident that you possessed remarkable physical prowess.
However, as the grueling session progressed, signs of fatigue began to manifest more prominently in your demeanor. Your body glistened with perspiration, evidence of the exertion you had undergone. The heat coursing through your veins left your face flushed, and the rhythm of your breath grew labored. Inevitably, your trembling legs betrayed the strain they endured.
Keenly observant, Kanao recognized the toll the training had taken on both of you. Sensing the need for respite, she decided it was time to take a break, not only to provide you with an opportunity to recuperate but also to attend to her own fatigue. She acknowledged your impressive strength and acknowledged the exhaustion you were experiencing, prompting her to intervene and suggest a momentary pause in the training regimen. Reluctantly, you agreed and collapsed to the floor, still panting.
"Holy shit! Why does it feel so damn hot?" You exclaimed, tired of the heat. Out of instinct, you removed the top part of your clothing, leaving your bra, tummy, and arms exposed.
You gathered your hair into a ponytail / used clips to keep the bangs and stray strands out of your face. You placed your hands behind you for support and looked up at the ceiling, hoping it would help calm your rapid breathing.
...
!!!
Oh, naive little (Y/N).
You might be too preoccupied with resting to realize it, but someone else does.
And that someone is Kanao.
At this moment, she realized just how stunningly attractive you looked. However, this was the first time she had ever thought like this, so poor her was confused and nervous.
...
'E-Eh?' Kanao gazed at you, unable to blink. 'Why do I feel so dizzy...? I can't even breathe properly...'
Her face turned flushed, and even her ears reddened.
'Do I have a fever? No, I don't. I don't feel feverish, but... but! Why is my heart beating so fast right now? Why am I suddenly feeling so nervous? I-I... I don't remember how to breathe... Why does she look so... pretty...?'
"Huh?" You noticed hee state. "Oh! Are you feeling tired too, Kanao?" You slowly stood up and approached her.
Fuck.
"Kanao...?" Now you were confused by the lack of response, tilting your head.
'Did she always have such beautiful (E/C) eyes? Why do her lips look so cute? And her figure... I didn't know she had such a... nice body... WHY AM I THINKING LIKE THIS?!'
When Kanao starts thinking in capital letters, you know things are serious. If the situation couldn't get more intense, you got even closer to her to check if she had a fever or something. In doing so, you accidentally, for the sake of the story, tripped over thin air and ended up landing on top of her.
Normally, if she were in her normal state, she would have caught you and resolved the situation. However, in her flushed state, her senses were dulled, and she failed to catch you, resulting in both of you falling.
*THUD*
...
"Ngh..." Kanao opened her eyes, only to see a goddess on top of her. "!!!"
Oh wait, it's just you. Well, it's practically the same thing. You had essentially trapped her. Both of your arms were at the sides of hee head, and to top it off, you were seated on her waist. Usually, you would apologize and quickly exit the room, but today felt different. You simply looked at her, and she looked back at you. Both of you had unreadable expressions, although Kanao's face was flushed.
Before you could say anything, Kanao swiftly adjusted her position and attempted to stand up but paused halfway when your face was in close proximity. She could feel your warm breath, causing her own hips to twitch involuntarily. She couldn't handle this anymore. Trembling, she quickly stood up. When she reached the door, she turned around to look at you, still on the floor, staring right back at her.
"I-I need to go, (Y/N). Aoi can attend to you. Goodbye!" She hurriedly left, unable to contend with her overwhelming emotions.
...
'She smells like flowers... She smells so sweet?! What?!' You were amazed by how lovely Kanao's scent was, despite the confusion it caused within you.
—————————————————
Later at night, the kamaboko trio + you were all sleeping peacefully.
*SPANK SPANK SPANK*
'GAH- WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?' You stood up abruptly after hearing those sounds.
...
'Oh, it's just the girls spanking Tanjiro cause' of his training. Lmao. Let's go back to sleep.' You slept like a baby, while Zenitsu and Inosuke were terrified watching Tanjiro being spanked by the girls.
—————————————————
"Just the two of you, again?" Asked Aoi dissapointed.
"We're sorry! I did ask them to come but-"
"Well, it doesn't matter to me. As long as you two come..."
"I'll give them another nudge later! Right, (Y/N)?"
"Yeah! We'll make them come!" You said, raising your fists in the air.
As you and Tanjiro delved deeper into the practice of Total Concentration Breathing, you gradually grew more accustomed to its demands. However, it was evident that you still had a long way to go in mastering the technique. While Tanjiro seemed capable of sustaining it effortlessly for extended periods, you found yourself struggling to maintain the concentration required, often succumbing to fatigue after just an hour of practice.
Nevertheless, you remained determined to improve your Total Concentration Breathing. Each session brought incremental progress, and with every repetition, your stamina received a much-needed boost. This was particularly beneficial for you, considering your initial limitations in that area. However, it was clear that you had not yet reached the level of expertise demonstrated by both Tanjiro and Kanao.
Also, since your previous encounter with Kanao, you noticed a significant increase in her anxiety whenever she was around you, if one could describe it that way. Perplexity started to take hold of you as you struggled to comprehend the reason behind her behavior.
—————————————————
"Thank you very much!" You and Tanjiro exclaimed simultaneously, bowing in gratitude.
Aoi, displaying her typical tsundere behavior, huffed and crossed her arms, glancing sideways with a hint of indifference. Suddenly, a sound caught the boy's attention, and he turned around to see his two friends approaching. His face lit up with excitement. "Zenitsu! Inosuke!" He called out, but his joy was short-lived as they immediately bolted away.
"I refuse to get involved." Aoi muttered, her voice firm. After bidding farewell, Tanjiro left the room accompanied by the other three girls, leaving you and piggy-tails girl alone.
A heavy sigh escaped Aoi's lips, drawing your attention.
"Hm?" You turned towards her, curious about the source of her frustration.
"Ugh... (Y/N), am I doing something wrong?" She asked, a tinge of uncertainty in her voice.
"Eh?! Why would you think that?" You replied, genuinely puzzled.
"I'm not sure... I've been trying to be less strict so that Inosuke and Zenitsu would feel more comfortable joining, but they keep avoiding us... Maybe it's their fault, or perhaps I'm somehow to blame too." Aoi murmured, her gaze fixed on the view beyond the window. You joined her side, sharing the same perspective. "I decided to become a helper here because I realized I wasn't cut out to be a demon slayer. I wanted to assist others so they wouldn't end up feeling like cowards, like I sometimes do..."
"You're not a coward!" You interjected, a surge of protectiveness welling up within you. It pained you to hear Aoi speak so harshly about herself.
"Really? Well, maybe you're right. I'm doing my best to offer help, and it's up to them whether they accept it or not... It's not entirely my responsibility." Aoi admitted, her arms crossed.
Both of you fell into a brief silence, and you found yourself captivated by Aoi's radiant beauty. The setting sun cast a warm glow on her, and a gentle breeze tousled her hair, giving her an ethereal appearance. Inexplicably, laughter bubbled up inside you, and you couldn't resist enveloping he r in a spontaneous hug.
"Eh? Why the sudden hug?" Aoi's surprised voice carried a hint of amusement as she returned the embrace, her arms encircling your waist. It seemed she had grown accustomed to your affectionate gestures.
"Hehehe!" You couldn't contain your joy, and you gently cupped her cheeks. "Aoi, I'm here for you. I'm your friend! I'll do everything in my power to ensure you never feel sadness again! Keep being the incredible person you are!"
...
Your own heartfelt words caused a blush to rise to your cheeks, and you instinctively sought refuge by burying your face in the crook of Aoi's neck.
In that moment, both of you were taken aback by the intensity of the emotions that coursed between you. She silently expressed gratitude that you were alone, unable to witness the blush that painted her face. It was as if a faint wisp of steam rose from both of your heads, evidence of the warm connection you shared.
Undoubtedly, future historians would describe your bond as that of the closest of friends.
—————————————————
One day later, after intense practice, you and Tanjiro finally managed to break the smallest gourd. The sense of accomplishment filled the air, eliciting joyous cheers from everyone present. Tanjiro, his face slightly flushed, couldn't contain his excitement and pulled you into a tight hug. Overwhelmed with happiness, you returned the embrace, your cheeks inadvertently brushing against each other. The three girls joined in the jubilation, jumping and dancing around in sheer excitement.
"It broke! YAYAY!!" You all exclaimed, celebrating the small victory.
As the cheer subsided, Naho pointed towards a massive gourd, seemingly twice the size of any previous challenge. "Now, all you two have to do is break this huge gourd!" She announced, a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes.
Turning to Tanjiro, you held his cheeks gently, a mix of determination and playfulness in your voice. "We can do it, Tanji. Right?"
Although still slightly embarrassed by your affectionate actions and the nickname you gave him, the happiness radiating from him made him forget his previous nervousness. "Yeah! I'm sure we can do it!" He replied with newfound confidence.
Unbeknownst to both of them, while they were caught up in the excitement and celebration, Zenitsu and Inosuke observed the scene from behind the bushes, their expressions filled with a mix of disbelief and trepidation.
"Oh crap. We're in trouble." The blonde muttered under his breath, a sense of impending doom washing over him.
—————————————————
Next day, Zenitsu and Inosuke were on their beds.
The yellow haired boy was the first one to wake up. Inosuke was still snoring like if there was no tomorrow.
'So, Tanjiro and (Y/N)'re already gone off to train... jeez, it's fucking early. Putting effort isn't my thing... there's nothing more draining than persevering every day... But, I did say I would do my best for (Y/N) and yet, here I am. Like a fucking loser...'
"Chuchu!" Ukogi arrived and landed on Zenitsu's hand.
"I'm totally useless bro..."
"Chuchu! Chuchu!"
"Wait, did you just say, "yes, you are"? How can you be so cruel?"
"Chuchu, chu chu!"
"Ok bitch, just shut the fuck up or I'm going to roast you for dinner."
"CHU?!"
"Just kidding... You're right. I should work harder..." Zenitsu picked up his medicine and drank it. "Gross...!"
Out of nowhere, Inosuke stood up with his abs exposed. He thought he did something but anyways.
"Get your ass up, Monitsu." This has no right to be so cool.
—————————————————
After a long and arduous training session, the four of you finally gathered in the training room. Tanjiro and you were elated that Zenitsu and Inosuke had finally shown up.
To everyone's surprise, Shinobu arrived unexpectedly, instantly capturing your attention. Over time after your encounter on the roof, your bond with her had grown stronger, and you felt comfortable enough to embrace her, indulging in your newfound affection.
"Aw, (Y/N)! It's always a pleasure to see you!" She reciprocated the hug, her arms wrapped around your shoulders while you held onto her waist.
Amidst the embrace, she began explaining Tanjiro's training objective-mastering the skill of total concentration, constant-Lost in your thoughts, you momentarily tuned out the conversation. You were already familiar with the concept. As your mind wandered, a sudden curiosity overwhelmed you. 'I wonder how Shinobu smells...' You thought, indulging in a fleeting moment of Tanjiro kinship.
Unbeknownst to her, you surreptitiously took a gentle whiff of her scent. 'Is... Is she smelling me?' Shinobu couldn't help but notice, her suspicion growing. 'First Tanjiro, and now her...?'
A wave of embarrassment washed over you as you realized your actions. 'Oh my god! Shinobu smells so good! She exudes a delightful blend of lavender and roses!! I could stay by her side all day!' You blushed, unable to hide your admiration.
"Um, well, let's just go ahead and give it a try!" Shinobu attempted to mask her own nervousness, diverting the attention away from your previous sniffing incident.
...
Zenitsu and Inosuke were left utterly astounded by the sheer difficulty of the task.
"IMPOSSIBLE! ABSOLUTELY IMPOSSIBLE!" Zenitsu wailed in despair.
The Kamaboko trio settled down on the floor, and Tanjiro began explaining the mechanics of the skill, offering advice to all of you. Meanwhile, you and Shinobu engaged in a casual conversation, still locked in your embrace.
"So, (Y/N)..."
"Hm?" You responded, your voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.
"May I ask why you were smelling me?" She inquired, her tone lighthearted.
"GAH-" You almost cried out in embarrassment. 'Oh no! I've been caught! I need to escape before things get even more awkward!'
Sensing your unease, she quickly reassured you, "Oh, don't worry! I'm not upset or weirded out. I'm simply curious."
"..." You glanced at Shinobu, your cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Um... It was just a random thought that crossed my mind, and... I couldn't resist smelling you..."
"Hmm... Did I smell nice?" She queried playfully.
"Y-Yes..." you buried your face in the crook of Shinobu's neck, overwhelmed by your own previous actions.
"My, my! Don't feel ashamed, hahaha!" She chuckled, attempting to alleviate your embarrassment. In reality, your honest response had caused a subtle blush to grace on her cheeks, but she was adept at concealing it. Although she wanted to continue hugging you, she decided to lend a helping hand to the struggling Kamaboko trio. Unlike the anime where her unexpected touch would send Tanjiro blushing, this time he simply looked up with a neutral expression. No blush, no reddened cheeks. It was clear that he didn't mind her affectionate gestures, taking them in stride.
"We're talking about a basic skill, or should I say a beginner's skill." Shinobu remarked, her voice carrying a hint of playfulness. "So why shouldn't you be able to do it? But, of course, it's also true that one must put great effort into mastering it, right?"
Leaving Tanjiro momentarily, she turned her attention towards Inosuke, walking confidently towards his direction. With audacity in her voice, she challenged his doubts.
"Well, why wouldn't you be able to do it, though? I was sure it would be child's play for you, Inosuke." She taunted, pushing his buttons. "Are you sure you can't do it? Even though there's NO reason you can't do it? It can't be helped, then, if you can't do it, of course."
Inosuke reached his breaking point, unable to contain his frustration any longer. He shot up from his seat, his voice reverberating through the training room.
"OKAY, YOU PIECE OF CRAP! MOTHERFUCKER-LOOKING ASS INSECT! YOU STUPID, FREAKING, WOMAN-BUTTERFLY-LOOKING BITCH! DON'T MESS WITH ME, OR I SWEAR I'LL RIP OFF YOUR BREASTS! I CAN FUCKING DO IT!"
You struggled to comprehend Inosuke's rant, his barrage of insults leaving them utterly bewildered. Shinobu, unimpressed by his outburst, nonchalantly raised her middle finger in response before making her way over to Zenitsu.
"Hey, you know..." Her voice took on a more gentle tone as she approached him. "(Y/N) once told me that she missed being with you. If you start training, she'll be your biggest cheerleader! So please-"
"YES, MA'AM!!! OF COURSE I'LL COME FOR YOU, (Y/N)!!" Zenitsu cut her off, throwing himself at you and enveloping you in a tight hug.
Chapter 22: — 21
Chapter Text
TRAINING HARD — CHAPTER #21 — SLEEPOVER TIME!
Now it was Zenitsu and Inosuke's time to shine. They pushed themselves to the limit, displaying incredible strength, speed, and endurance. It was truly awe-inspiring to witness them running, lifting rocks, and engaging in rigorous exercises. While Tanjiro enthusiastically cheered on them, you found yourself engaged in a less exhilarating activity—push-up—It wasn't your favorite exercise, but you knew the importance of building your strength.
Amidst the hustle and bustle, Shinobu called out to Kanao, suggesting that she join the training session since they were in the same class. However, Kanao didn't respond with words. Instead, she simply bowed in acknowledgement and walked away to observe someone from a distance. That someone was none other than you. Kanao stood there, silently watching you perform push-ups, her thoughts running wild in her mind.
'What is (Y/N) to me?' Kanao pondered, a sense of confusion washing over her. 'Why do I feel this strange, indescribable sensation whenever I'm around her? And why does she have such a profound influence on my decisions, making me hesitate to rely on my coin?' Suddenly, a cherished memory of her dear sister, Kanae, resurfaced, her words echoing in her mind.
"As long as it's given a chance, a person's soul will open up, so don't worry. When you fall in love with some boy someday, you'll change too."
The memory stirred something deep within Kanao, causing her to question her own feelings. 'Do I... do I love her?' She mused, her heart in turmoil. 'But she's not even a boy... maybe I'm just confused. Perhaps it's one of the trio over there that I like.' She shifted her gaze towards the Kamaboko squad, but a slight twitch in her left eye betrayed her true emotions. '...no. Definitely no. It's not them.'
——————————————————
"So, Master Tomioka!"
"...You don't have to call me that."
"But I find it fun!"
"..." Tomioka and you were finally having your first official training session together. The previous attempt at training was interrupted by a food detour, where you treated him to a meal as an apology for the earlier incident. While Shinobu scolded both of you, she directed most of her scolding towards Tomioka, as he was the one in charge. Did you feel sorry for him? Yes. But at the same time, you didn't regret it because when you saw him smile ever so slightly while enjoying his favorite dish, simmered salmon with daikon, it made it all worthwhile, even if it was barely noticeable.
But let's get back to the present. "So! What are we going to do today?"
"Mhm..." Tomioka pondered, tilting his head slightly—an endearing habit he seemed to have whenever he was around you— "We could start by measuring your strength. After all, it takes incredible power to decapitate a lower moon with a frying pan. So, let's begin there..."
"Ohhh! And how are we going to measure my strength?"
"Are you willing to spar with me?"
"SHIT! HELL YEAH! I WANT TO!" You beamed with enthusiasm, but Tomioka's expression turned troubled.
'But fighting with a girl... doesn't that make me a jerk?' Despite acknowledging your strength, Tomioka believed in treating girls with utmost respect and gentleness, as his sister had taught him. "Uh, you know what? Nevermind."
"Ehh? Why, though? I want to fight with a Hashira!"
"It's not necessary."
"Come on! Just a little fight!"
...
If you looked at him with those irresistible pouty eyes, then... it became quite challenging for him to refuse you.
...
"...Okay. But just a quick one."
"Yay!" You cheered to yourself, clapping and jumping with enthusiasm. He scolded you, urging you to take the fight seriously. You chuckled but complied, realizing that it was time to focus. As you both prepared yourselves for the spar, he couldn't shake off the feeling that something had changed in your aura. It was an intriguing and unfamiliar sensation that piqued his interest.
He glanced at you, intending to take it easy on you initially. He contemplated delivering a punch to the side of your stomach, aiming to numb you temporarily and secure his victory without causing any harm. However, as you assumed your positions, his eyes widened in surprise.
With a newfound determination, you unleashed a barrage of strikes. Your punches were swift and decisive, targeting Tomioka's defenses with calculated accuracy. You launched a roundhouse kick, aiming for his midsection. The force behind the strike was formidable, but he managed to deflect it with a well-timed block. Undeterred, you swiftly transitioned into a front kick, aiming for his chest. The speed of your attack caught him off guard, causing him to stagger backward.
Continuing your assault, you followed up with a rapid series of punches, aiming for vulnerable spots such as his ribs and solar plexus. Tomioka evaded some of the strikes, but a few landed solidly, leaving him momentarily vulnerable. Feeling the momentum in your favor, you attempted a spinning back kick, hoping to catch him off balance. However, he anticipated your move and swiftly dodged, seizing the opportunity to counterattack. In a split second, he closed the distance between you and skillfully intercepted your incoming strike.
With a deft movement, he redirected your momentum, disrupting your balance and causing you to lose footing. Capitalizing on your vulnerability, he swiftly moved behind you and wrapped his arm around your waist, effectively restraining your movements.
Gasping for breath, you found yourself pinned to the ground by Tomioka's hold. His strength and skill had turned the tide of the battle in his favor. He gazed down at you, a mix of admiration and seriousness in his eyes.
"Boo. Boomer. Can't believe I lost." You pouted irritated as Tomioka had his hold on you on the floor. You were so dissapointed in your lost that you didn't even realize the position you two were in. It would've made yo go on full simp mode but that didn't matter to you right now.
...
'This girl... they were not lying when they said she was strong. I was caught unguarded. I actually had to spar seriosly or I would've lost completely. What were those moves...?' Tomioka Giyuu was impressed by you, not expecting you to be so skilled.
"You fought well." He remarked, his voice laced with respect. As he released his grip and extended a hand to help you up, a sense of accomplishment washed over you.
"Well, thanks but I still lost. I can't believe I was expecting to win! Haha, I still have a long way to go, right?" You stuck your tongue at him playfully.
"No. Not at all."
"Eh?" You looked at him dumbfounded.
"I most admit, you're really strong. I was almost at the verge of losing. You caught me off guard. You fought really... splendid."
"A- REALLY? YAY!" You jumped of joy.
"What are those moves? The ones you used."
"Mhm? I just used a bunch of them. I don't even remember the names. Nonetheless, I can tell you the basic. I practice martial arts ever since I was little! But I specialize on Karate and Taekwondo! I think I'm a black belt on both! Pretty impressive, right."
He stared at you. He's never heard of Taekwondo ever in his life. Maybe it was a foreign form of martial arts? At least he's heard of karate before but your moves seemed... unusual. He's never seen anything like that. "It is impressive. I didn't expect you to have such strength."
"Am I supposed to take it as a compliment or as an insult?"
"Ah- no! I mean, yes!" He got nervous since he thought you got offended but you were just teasing him.
"Pff- calm down! Just playing! I had fun! What's next?"
"...What's next..." He pondered. "I guess your breathing style? I've heard you don't have one yet. Is that correct?" Giyuu inquired, trying to understand your situation.
"Yup! I have no idea what to choose! I don't even have a Nichirin sword!" You replied with a hint of frustration.
"Sword...? I thought you were going to use the frying pan?" Giyuu seemed puzzled, recalling your unorthodox weapon of choice.
"NO! IT BROKE ON MOUNT NATAGUMO! I WANT A SWORD! NOT A FRYING PAN!" You exclaimed, feeling offended by the suggestion. "It was embarrassing to be known as the girl who killed Lower Moon Five with it!"
"Embarrassing?" Giyuu's confusion deepened. "I thought... I thought you looked very admirable ..." His words trailed off, his senses growing a bit embarrassed slightly as he realized the unintended impact of his response. Sensing your gaze, he quickly tried to rectify the situation. He nodded understandingly, accepting your choice. "But uh, okay... You have any idea how to use a sword?" He asked, shifting the conversation to a more practical topic.
"...no." You admitted, your voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.
He sighed. "Alright then. We'll start with the basics."
——————————————————
It was already nighttime, and the Butterfly Estate was enveloped in silence. The lights were dimmed, and the majority of its inhabitants were sound asleep, their dreams carrying them to distant realms.
However, not everyone in the estate had succumbed to slumber. A particular trio, consisting of Zenitsu, Inosuke, and Tanjiro, found themselves gathered in front of your sleeping figure. The room was hushed, their voices barely above a whisper as they gazed at you. You see, the Kamaboko Squad and the Butterfly Estate girls had noticed a change in your demeanor ever since your training session with Giyuu. The usual spark in your eyes seemed dimmed, and a shadow of sadness hung over you. Concern began to spread among them, fueled by their genuine care for your well-being.
"...Should we really wake her up...? Maybe we can talk tomorrow." Whispered Tanjiro after looking at your sleeping calm state.
"I can't wait anymore! I'm tired of seeing her like that! It hurts!" Exclaimed Zenitsu.
"You don't think it worries me too?! I'm concerned about her! I just don't think this is the right time..."
"Great! Now you're making me doubt! Thanks a lot, Tanjiro!" Said Zenitsu with obvious sarcasm.
"Just shut up, dramatic yellow mop! Don't blame me, I'm just trying to make the better decision!"
"Dramatic yellow mop?! I hope one day, you choke on the shit you talk!"
"Okay, now you've done it-" Before the burgundy haired boy could continue, Inosuke took action.
"IDIOTS! IF YOU WON'T WAKE HER UP, THEN I WILL!" He jumped to your bed and grabbed your shoulders.
"C'MON C'MON C'MON! WAKEY-WAKEY! Rest time is over!" Bouncing up and down the bed, it was impossible for you to don't wake up from his incessant yelling.
"INOSUKE/STUPID BOAR!!!" Yelled the two boys at the same time.
"Gnhg... the hell...?" You finally opened your eyes, just to see handsome face, who belonged the king of mountains, on top of you. "Inosuke... stop this... just give me... 10... more...." and there you fell back asleep again. He got annoyed that his plan didn't worked but, he got an idea. A terrible idea. Inosuke got a marvelous terrible idea.
With a mischievous grin on his face, he tiptoed to the far wall, trying not to make a sound. Tanjiro and Zenitsu exchanged confused glances, wondering what he was up to this time. Suddenly, he dashed forward with impressive speed and leaped onto your bed, landing with a loud thud. He then delivered a powerful kick to your stomach, with a lot of force behind it. He then scooped you up in his arms and harshly tossed you off the bed, causing you to land on the hard fucking floor. You groaned and clutched your stomach, you looked up at Inosuke with a mixture of surprise and annoyance.
"YOU'RE DEAD BOAR! YOU HEAR ME?! DEAD BOAR!!!! I SWEAR, I'LL COOK ALL THE BOARS IN THE WORLD AND EAT THEM IN-FRONT OF YOU!" Quickly standing up and popping your knuckles, you raced out the door, intent on actual murder.
Inosuke still running full speed, raised his fists to the air. "HAHAHA! COME CATCH ME IF YOU CAN, LOSER!"
While these two were running, Tanjiro and Zenitsu were chasing them.
"You two! Quiet down!" Tanjiro was nervous of being to loud and waking up other people or patients.
"SHHHHH!" Zenitsu tried to shush you. He was scared of waking up Shinobu or Aoi and get scolded by them. After running for a while, you were tired, but Inosuke finally stopped and opened a door. Without hesitation, you tackled him, causing him to fall on his chest with you on top of his back.
"THIS IS YOUR- end...?" You said, looking into the room and spotting Nezuko. The sight of the girl demon excited you.
She paid no attention to Inosuke and jumped on him, hugging you tightly. "MHMH! MHMH!"
"Nezuko...! It's been a while since I've seen you!" You exclaimed, hugging her back. "But wait, what's going on? Why did you bring me here?" You looked at Tanjiro and Zenitsu for an explanation.
"AGH! GET OFF ME, WOMAN!" Inosuke managed to stand up, stretching his back as it ached a little from the tackle.
"(L/N)! Um, we brought you here because... we wanted to talk...?" Tanjiro approached cautiously, unsure of how to address the situation. You tilted your head with a confused look. 'Talk about what?'
"My wifey!" Zenitsu declared, sitting beside you and placing his hand on your shoulder. "Are you... feeling okay?"
You simply looked at him, not responding. Zenitsu continued, expressing his concerns.
"We noticed that you've been... different lately. You seemed quite depressed, and it's not like you at all. We're worried about you, and we wanted to check in and see how you're doing..." His words trailed off, unsure of how to express his concern fully.
...
"You fucking suck." Commented Inosuke.
"HUH? I HAVEN'T SEEN YOU TRYING, BITCH FACE!"
"I'LL OBVIOUSLY DO IT BETTER THAN YOU AND MONJIRO, FUCK FACE!"
"BASTARD!"
"PIECE OF SHIT!"
"Hey!" Tanjiro interfered. "Stop fighting already! Did you forgot the reason we came-"
"SHUT UP, BUG FOREHEAD!" The two other boys said at the same time. Three irks appeared in Tanjiro's face. Shit.
The three boys began their animated discussion, their voices growing louder as they argued. Nezuko, growing tired of their squabbling, decided to join in on the discussion as well. Meanwhile, you sat on the floor, watching them with a thoughtful expression. Despite their lightheartedness, you couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt. 'Damn... so they noticed my change in attitude? I've been trying my best to hide it...'
Suddenly, Nezuko's keen senses kicked in, and she became aware of something amiss. Her demeanor transformed into a serious expression as she turned her attention towards the trio, her eyes focused intently on them. "Hmh...!" Nezuko grabs their attention and a hush falls over the room when they hear you crying softly. Everyone freezes like a deer in headlights.
"FUCK!" Inosuke slaps Tanjiro's back. "Tell a joke!"
"HUH?! Uh, um..." Tanjiro starts to panic from the sudden demand.
"SHIT! YOU'RE USELESS!" Inosuke yells. "Do something!" He yells at Nezuko who is just as lost as everyone.
"Someone, rub her back! That'll calm her!" Tanjiro suggests and Zenitsu volunteers himself. He gets close to you and moves his hand in slow circular motions.
"But don't do it like you're trying to fuck her!" Tanjiro accuses him and the yellow haired boy pulls his hand back.
"But I'm not, motherfucker!" Zenitsu responds offended of that accusation.
"Pfff-" They heard a sound and turned to your direction. "Hahahaha!!"
You were laughing. A genuine laugh. You even had some tears. You held your stomach to calm down but it was in vain.
'...An angel laughing...' Is what everyone thought looking at you.
"Hahaha... you guys are so... so, so dumb! I can't- Hahaha!"
After regaining your composure, you apologized for your strange behavior, attributing it to feeling a bit off. The trio became curious and asked you what had caused your earlier attitude, causing you to grow nervous.
The reason behind your downcast demeanor became clear as you gathered your thoughts. It stemmed from your recent training session with Giyuu, where you found yourself preoccupied with thoughts of your defeat in the fight. But what made matters worse was the realization that during that intense moment, you were in such close proximity to him. You could feel his body heat, his breath on your skin, his toned body, his pretty face close to you but your mind had been solely fixated on your loss, completely oblivious of the situation. The missed opportunity to simp for him weighed heavily on you, and you berated yourself for not seizing the moment. The self-deprecating thoughts swirled in your mind, making you feel like a complete idiot for failing to recognize your position with him. It was that regret, that feeling of missed connection, which had led to your subdued state.
However, rather than confessing the real reason to your friends, you chose to attribute it to having your period. It seemed like an easy explanation, even though Tanjiro couldn't smell any blood (😻). He didn't pry further, understanding the need for privacy.
Instead of retreating to your respective rooms, you all decided to create a large, cozy bed using blankets and pillows, reminiscent of your time together at the Wisteria House. It brought back fond memories, and you all settled in for a peaceful night's sleep.
Chapter 23: — 22
Notes:
(F/C) = Favorite color
Chapter Text
HAGANEZUKA SURE PLAYS FAVORITES — CHAPTER #22 — WHAT IS THIS COLOR?!
Some days later, you and Tanjiro found yourselves in the training room, engaging in a sparring session. However, your practice was interrupted by the sudden entrance of Tanjiro's crow, who had news to share with you. Excitement radiated from him as he delivered the eagerly anticipated update.
"Inosuke! Inosuke!" The burgundy-haired boy exclaimed, rushing into the room and pulling your hand along as he searched for the boar-headed boy. Eventually, you found Inosuke engaged in his usual bizarre training poses. "They're bringing our reforged Nichirin Swords soon! And (Y/N)'s sword is also on its way!"
"EH?! No way?!" Inosuke's enthusiasm was palpable, his excitement matching Tanjiro's.
"That's right! I just received word from my crow!" Tanjiro's keen sense of smell picked up a familiar scent. "Ah! That's Mr. Haganezuka's scent!"
Without wasting a moment, the three of you dashed outside, driven by anticipation and childlike eagerness.
"YAHOO!" The burgundy-haired boy beamed happily, jumping a bit.
"Let's go! Let's go!" Inosike jumped along him, matching his excitement.
"I'm gonna get a sword~! I'm gonna get a sword~!" You sang, being dragged by the two boys.
As you neared your destination, you couldn't help but wonder who had worked on your sword. In fanfictions, Haganezuka was often responsible for such tasks, but there was always the possibility of an oc being introduced. Glancing around, you couldn't spot anyone else, leading you to believe that perhaps the same person who crafted Inosuke's sword had also worked on yours. The thought filled you with excitement and anticipation.
"Hey! Hey! Mr. Haganezuka! It's been a while!" Tanjiro called out cheerfully, waving at the man with unbridled enthusiasm. However, to your surprise, Haganezuka's response was far from welcoming. His aura exuded nothing but anger, and his immediate reaction was to grab a knife and rush towards the poor boy, his intentions clear.
Shock washed over Tanjiro's face as he barely managed to evade the attack by mere centimeters. "The fuc- M-Mr. Haganezuka?!"
Inosuke, standing by your side, held your hand tightly. Probably being kind of spooked by Haganezuka's actions and unconsciously seeking comfort from you.
"How dare you snap my sword in two? YOU'VE GOT A LOT OF NERVE, YOU FUCKING DUMBASS!"
"I'M SORRY! B-But to be honest, I came this close to being killed! My opponent was insanely strong!"
"DON'T GIVE ME THAT BULLSHIT! THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH IT! YOU'RE THE ONE TO BLAME! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT! YOU'RE HELLA WEAK! THAT'S WHY IT BROKE! OTHERWISE, MY SWORD WOULD NEVER SNAP LIKE THAT!" Haganezuka's fury seemed to know no bounds as he unleashed his wrath upon Tanjiro, repeatedly striking his cheek with increasing force. Each blow landed like a punch, leaving him helpless and desperate to find a way out of the situation.
"I-I'm sorry!" He stammered, his voice filled with fear and desperation. But Haganezuka's rage only intensified. "I'm going to end you, YOU LITTLE FUCKER SON OF A BITCH!" He bellowed, relentless in his pursuit. He lunged forward, brandishing his knife with merciless intent. Tanjiro, driven to the brink, ran for his life, trying desperately to evade his assailant. In a last-ditch attempt to escape, he sought refuge behind the first person he stumbled upon. And that person happened to be you.
"Please, have mercy! I-I didn't mean any harm!" Tanjiro pleaded, his voice trembling with fear. Haganezuka's fury remained unabated as he closed in, seemingly unfazed by his desperate plea. However, as he caught sight of your face, his demeanor shifted.
...
...
...
"Excuse me, miss..."
"Yes...?" Your responded, your voice laced with trepidation.
Haganezuka, still holding his knife, dropped it in shock and took several steps back.
"Oh... oh... OH MY GOODNESS!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with awe and reverence. With an almost reverential tone, he approached you, gently cupping your cheek in his hands. "OH MY GOD! I am finally standing before you! The person I've longed to meet! You're none other than (L/N) (Y/N), aren't you?" He asked, his voice filled with excitement and admiration. Nervously, you nodded in response. The swordsmith's demeanor underwent a dramatic transformation. Gone was the anger and aggression, replaced instead by adoration and sheer awe.
"I can't believe it! You're the one who wielded the frying pan I created! I initially made it as a joke, but you actually used it to defeat a Lower Moon! You're the best! You're amazing! Absolutely wonderful!" Hearts and roses seemed to materialize in his aura, and even his mask appeared adorned with stars. He couldn't help but heap praise upon you, his words overflowing with admiration. While Tanjiro couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the unexpected attention lavished upon you, his primary emotion was relief. At least now, Haganezuka had shifted his focus away from chasing him with a knife. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the room, Shinobu and Aoi observed the chaotic scene unfolding before them.
"I don't quite understand what's happening, but that man is getting far too close to (Y/N)..." Shinobu remarked, her patience wearing thin as veins began to bulge on her forehead.
—————————————————
"Well, Mr. Haganezuka is certainly a man of passion." Remarked Kanamori, as the group gathered in a room. Tanjiro and the masked man engaged in conversation while the others observed.
"Yes, I guess..." He replied, glancing back to see Haganezuka glaring at him before returning to his inspection of your hands, all the while praising your strength and skill in the forging process, making you actually a bit embarrassed. Unknown to you, he found it rather cute but didn't comment it.
"I'm Kanamori, the one who forged Master Inosuke's swords." Introduced the masked man, drawing everyone's attention to Inosuke, who sat outside clutching his newly reforged blades. The blades had transformed into a beautiful shade of blue, captivating the eyes of all who beheld them. "Aren't they magnificent? The dull sheen of that indigo-gray hue is so cool... it's a truly fine color."
"Congratulations, Inosuke! Your sword was all chipped before, and now look at it!" Tanjiro exclaimed, beaming at his friend before receiving a smack from Haganezuka on his back.
"Congrats, Inosuke! They're awesome!" You chimed in, genuinely impressed by the craftsmanship.
Kanamori shifted his attention to Inosuke's sword grips. "How do you like the grips? You see, this is the first time I've forged swords for a dual-wielder." The boar boy, without hesitation, rose to his feet and fetched a rock, inexplicably proceeding to strike it with his sword. The audacity of the action left everyone bewildered.
"AHHHHHHHHHHH!! / PFF-" A collective shout echoed through the room, while you struggled to contain your laughter.
"Better." Inosuke declared, seemingly satisfied with the result.
Tanjiro rushed to Kanamori, attempting to restrain him. "I'm sorry! Please, calm down!"
"I'LL KILL YOU! I'LL MURDER YOU, YOU MISERABLE PORK! YOU BASTARD! ARE YOU TRYING TO SHOW OFF!?" Kanamori raged, his fury still smoldering beneath the surface.
"We're sorry! We're sorry!" Tanjiro pleaded on behalf of himself and Inosuke.
Inosuke, being Inosuke, paid no mind to the chaos he had caused and began "repairing" the other sword, further fueling Kanamori's ire. "YOU FUCKING DONKEYYYY! BASTARD! PIECE OF SHIT! THAT'S IT! YOU'RE A DEAD MAN!" His threats continued to fly, though the room gradually regained a semblance of calm.
Once the commotion had settled, Kanamori's curses toward Inosuke were now uttered in silence, the swordsmith seething with frustration. Tanjiro finally had his new sword, which appeared identical to his previous one. Now, it was your turn to receive your new weapon.
"Come on! Here it is!" Haganezuka exclaimed with unbridled enthusiasm as he presented you with the new sword. It appeared ordinary at first glance, lacking any remarkable features. However, you couldn't help but feel a rush of excitement and gratitude.
"YAY! I HAVE A SWORD! I have a sword..." You murmured, tears streaming down your face.
"Eh?! What's wrong?! Don't you like it?" Haganezuka asked, his voice filled with concern as Tanjiro comfortingly rubbed your back.
"N-No, it's not that... I FRIGGIN' LOVE IT SO MUCH! I'M SO HAPPY! WAHHHHHHHHH!" You exclaimed, overwhelmed with joy. The sword symbolized your transformation into a demon slayer and served as a testament to the dedication and hard work invested in its creation.
"AHHHHHHHHHHH! I KNEW IT! YOU TRULY UNDERSTAND THE HARD WORK AND ELEGANCE BEHIND IT!" Haganezuka praised, his hands gently rubbing your head with affection.
Tanjiro breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank goodness. I'm glad it wasn't anything bad."
Your tears of happiness subsided, and you eagerly held the sword, eager to witness the color it would manifest.
'Oh, God! Oh, God! WHAT COLOR WILL IT TURN? BLACK? GREEN? (F/C)?' Your mind raced with anticipation. Gradually, the sword began to change its color, leaving everyone astonished when the transformation was complete.
...
...
...
"Eh?" You let out a bewildered gasp, struggling to find words to describe what you saw.
"This is..." Haganezuka trailed off, completely at a loss for words. He stood up and delicately examined the sword up close, with Kanamori doing the same at his side. "Holy shit! This is unbelievably..."
The sword was transparent, clear as crystal, with a mesmerizing translucency. It was a sight of rare beauty.
"Wow!! I never knew a sword could be transparent! It looks amazing!" Tanjiro exclaimed, sharing in your astonishment and excitement.
"THIS SWORD IS ABSOLUTELY WONDERFUL! IT'S MY FIRST TIME SEEING A TRANSPARENT SWORD! TRULY MAGNIFICENT! IT LOOKS SO ELEGANT! SO BEAUTIFUL! HELL YEAH, I NEED TO SHOW THIS TO THE ENTIRE VILLAGE! HAHAHAHA!" Haganezuka's joy overflowed as he lifted you up, mimicking a scene from "The Lion King," spinning you around while continuing to heap praise upon you. "I KNEW YOU WERE SPECIAL! TRULY THE BEST!"
Damn, praise kink going hard bro😍.
—————————————————
As they were leaving, Kanamori continued to vent his frustration at Inosuke, his curses ringing through the air. Tanjiro, feeling responsible, apologized on his friend's behalf. "Unbelievable! He's absolutely unbelievable! Taking a stone to those swords?! I can't believe it!" Kanamori ranted, his annoyance evident.
"We're sorry! We're truly sorry!" Tanjiro pleaded, trying to appease the irate swordsmith.
Meanwhile, Haganezuka positioned himself in front of you, grasping both of your hands. "Thank you for this incredible experience! I've never witnessed the creation of a transparent sword before. I didn't even know such a thing was possible!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with gratitude and awe.
"Hehe, it was my pleasure! But honestly, I should be the one thanking YOU for crafting such an amazing sword!"You responded, a warm smile on your face.
"GAH! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!" Haganezuka exclaimed, unable to contain his adoration. He playfully pulled your cheeks before getting more serious. "By the way, I want you to write me letters. I want to keep track of how the sword performs. Let me know if it's comfortable to use, if you notice any changes—tell me everything, okay?!"
"Yes, sir! I'll make sure to keep you informed!" You replied with enthusiasm.
"Well, that's all I had to say. Take care, (Y/N). AND TAKE CARE OF THE SWORD TOO!" Haganezuka bid his farewell and walked away, gradually disappearing from your sight.
"Damn... the favoritism is real..." Tanjiro muttered, his expression deadpan, unable to ignore the obvious preferential treatment you received.
—————————————————
The next day was a momentous occasion for you. You felt a swell of pride within you after countless hours of training and pushing yourself, finally achieving a breakthrough. Today, you managed to surpass your previous limits. You were able to keep up with Kanao, matching her movements stride for stride. As the two of you engaged in full-body training, you found yourself laughing and enjoying the chase. And then, it happened—you tackled Kanao and emerged victorious for the first time—Unbeknownst to you, a faint blush colored the butterfly girl's cheeks at your close proximity.
Next, it was time for reflex training. This proved to be more challenging, as your reflexes still had room for improvement. However, you could feel the progress you had made. At one point, you even managed to snatch a cup before Kanao could react. Grinning with satisfaction, you contemplated how to proceed. But then, a wave of consideration washed over you.
'No! I can't throw it at her! That would be too mean... I know! I'll throw it to the side!' You thought, ready to execute your plan. But then, another realization struck you. 'Shit! I can't do that either! If I throw it there, it'll just create more work for Aoi! I don't want that. And I don't want to put it on top of her head because I don't want to steal Tanjiro's moment with her... There's only one way to do this!' You concluded.
And so, with a mischievous glint in your eyes, you made your decision. You threw the cup at yourself.
...
...
...
"It counts, right?" You asked Naho, Sumi and Kiyo, seeking confirmation.
"Technically, yeah..." Kiyo responded, a hint of amusement in her voice. The room erupted in cheers, along with a perplexed expression on Kanao's face. You had shown progress, and that was something worth celebrating.
Then, unlike in the anime, Tanjiro, instead of placing the cup on her head, couldn't resist the temptation and ended up throwing it at Kanao's instead. It was a peculiar turn of events. Her irritation was palpable, as veins throbbed on her forehead, but she remained outwardly composed. Tanjiro, on the other hand, couldn't help but smirk, barely containing his laughter at the unexpected twist.
—————————————————
You found yourself in the infirmary room, where Shinobu was conducting a thorough examination of your body at your request.
...
"Pu!" She playfully touched your side, eliciting an immediate reaction from you.
"PFFF- PLEASE DON'T TOUCH ME THERE!" You burst into laughter, unable to contain yourself. She couldn't resist teasing you further and touched the same spot again, causing you to laugh even harder. Before you knew it, she had begun tickling you, and you pleaded for mercy amidst your fits of laughter. Eventually, she relented and shifted her focus to a more serious examination of your body.
"Hmm, mm... I can see that everything is fine!" She remarked, her voice filled with reassurance.
"Really? That's such great news!" Relief washed over you as you realized that your body had returned to it's original state. The short arms and legs were no more, and all your wounds had healed.
"Yes, and not only that, you've also improved physically. I'm incredibly proud of you, (Y/N)!" Shinobu's words carried a sense of genuine pride.
"Yay! Thank you so much for everything!" You expressed your gratitude, genuinely thankful for her care and support.
"Hahaha, it was my pleasure. I'll always be here to take care of you!" She replied with a wink, her eyes sparkling.
Filled with appreciation, you hugged Shinobu tightly before bidding farewell and leaving the infirmary. As you walked past Koucho, you waved at her and returned the wink, prompting a soft chuckle from her, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink.
Chapter 24: — 23
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
RIGOROUS TRAINING WITH TWO HASHIRAS — CHAPTER #23 — I'LL TRAIN HARD!
"And so, I've become stronger and finally obtained my Nichirin sword! It's so badass!" You excitedly recounted your journey as a demon slayer to Giyuu during your training session. Sweat trickled down your forehead as you caught your breath. "You wouldn't believe the color I got! It's very cool!"
Giyuu tilted his head. "...Cool? Is it that weird?"
You grinned, relishing in the anticipation. "Well, I wouldn't say it's weird, but it's definitely not something you see every day! It's unique!"
Intrigued, Giyuu gave it a shot. "Can I have a guess?"
"Sure! Go ahead and try guessing the color!"
Giyuu pondered for a moment before throwing out his first guess. "Is it... white?"
You shook your head, a playful smile on your face. "Nope! Guess again!"
He frowned, attempting another guess. "Red?"
You chuckled, shaking your head once more. "Not even close!"
Giyuu deadpanned. "...Rainbow...?"
You burst into laughter, unable to contain yourself. "No way! Hahaha, you're not even close! But good effort!"
He sighed. "Just give it to me."
Handing over the sword, still encased in its protective sheath, you eagerly watched as Giyuu inspected it with a keen eye. He examined the intricate design and craftsmanship before slowly drawing out the blade. As his gaze fell upon the transparent crystal sword, his breath caught in his throat. Never before had he seen a sword like this—completely transparent—almost ethereal in its appearance. It left him awe-struck.
"Cool, right?" You asked, anticipation bubbling within you.
Giyuu nodded. "It's very impressive. I've never witnessed this color before." He carefully returned the sword to your awaiting hands. "Have you thought about which breathing style you want to pursue?"
You scratched your head, a touch of uncertainty in your voice. "Honestly, I haven't decided yet. It's a tough choice."
He deadpanned at your words. "After all this time, you still haven't made a decision?"
You shrugged, a hint of frustration evident. "It's not easy, you know! There are so many options to consider, and I want to choose the one that suits me best. Don't blame me for being indecisive!"
"...I'm not blaming you. Take your time. It's an important decision." Lost in his own thoughts, Giyuu couldn't help but wonder about the significance of the sword's unique color. Did it have a direct connection to a particular breathing style? Or was it a reflection of your individuality as a demon slayer? The questions swirled in his mind, leaving him silent and contemplative.
...
"Tomioka! Are you here? Hello?" Your voice broke through his musings, jolting him back to reality.
Blinking, he snapped out of his reverie and refocused his attention on the present. "Ah... Sorry. I was just lost in thought." He replied, his voice tinged with a tiny touch of embarrassment. "Anyways, let's start with some warmups. Run 10 times around the garden. 100 burpees. 100 squats. 100 push-ups. 100 jumping jacks and 100 knee-to-elbow crunches."
"NOOOO! YOU'RE KIDDING! ALL OF THAT AGAIN?! YOU SAID YOU WOULD BE LESS STRICT?!"
"Yeah...? I eliminated the flutter kicks."
"YOU ONLY ELIMINATED ONE EXERCISE! YOU WANNA KILL ME?!"
"Just start running."
"..." You gave a big sigh, mentally cursing him. You really thought he was going to make things easier for you but it didn't. You know regretted every single one of your choices ever since you arrived here. Stamina wasn't a really good part of you and he seemed to notice that, making you do a lot of exercises to work on it. As you continued your running exercises, the Hashira's thoughts started to wander. He couldn't help but feel that your case required a second opinion. Perhaps another perspective would shed some light on the best approach to train you. With a moment of contemplation, he made up his mind.
"(L/N), I'm going for a moment. Keep running and don't take a break." Giyuu announced, leaving you alone on the training grounds. Doubt crept into your mind as you watched him walk away, wanting to be lazy and stop training but you knew deep down that this was a necessary step to help you become stronger. With a mixture of determination and uncertainty, you pressed on, continuing your relentless running.
———————————————
Minutes turned into what felt like an eternity, and confusion started to gnaw at your mind. What was Giyuu doing? He still hadn't returned, and you had only one more set to finish your warm-up. Beads of sweat rolled down your forehead as your fatigued body begged for respite, but you resisted the urge to stop. You reminded yourself that this was all part of the process, and you needed to trust Giyuu's instructions.
———————————————
...
...
...
"What the actual fuck?" A voice erupted, shattering the silence that had enveloped the training grounds. You turned your weary gaze toward the source of the commotion and found yourself facing Shinobu, Tomioka, and an infuriated Sanemi. With your tired body seated on the hard ground, you strained to listen to their heated discussion.
"I'm not training her. Fuck off." Sanemi vehemently expressed his refusal, his voice laced with anger.
Shinobu frowned, her determination unwavering. "Oh, Shinazugawa. It's just for one day! She needs a lot of help!"
His frustration spilled over as he retorted, "Then why can't you do it, smartass?" His tone dripped with irritation.
"I'm busy training Tanjiro, the one who headbutted you, by the way. That was so hilarious; I'll never forget it!" Shinobu's playful remark seemed to ignite another flame of annoyance within Sanemi. Veins bulged on his forehead. "I'd love to help her, but I can't! The other Hashira are occupied as well, except for you. Just train her alongside Giyuu today, and that will be it!"
His defiance remained unyielding. "I don't want to."
"Why? What is your problem with her? You're free today!" Shinobu's voice carried a tinge of frustration, trying to reason with the stubborn Hashira.
Sanemi's response was laced with bitterness. "Listen to me well. My problem is not with her." He muttered, his voice growing louder with each word. "MY PROBLEM IS WITH THAT FUCKFACE!" He pointed an accusatory finger at Giyuu, who had been quietly minding his own business. The water Hashira's expression turned to one of confusion as he turned around, seeking an explanation for the sudden outburst.
"What happened?" Giyuu's calm voice cut through the tension, his eyes searching for answers.
"UGH! I REFUSE TO TRAIN HER WITH HIM!" Sanemi's frustration echoed in his words, his resolve unyielding.
Shinobu's patience waned, her frustration matching Sanemi's. "Don't be so stubborn! Don't you want to help her? She's very strong and has a lot of potential! She's like a diamond in the rough. She just needs a little guidance, and she'll become an excellent demon slayer!" She reasoned, her voice filled with desperation.
"I DON'T GIVE A FUCK! SHE ALREADY HAS CUMFACE WITH HER! WHY DO I HAVE TO HELP TOO?" His angry retort echoed in the air, his words harsh and fueled by resentment.
"She's a rare case. At least for today, it would be advisable to have two different perspectives to evaluate how she can be trained. Please, Shinazugawa..." Shinobu pleaded, her voice tinged with urgency.
You watched the exchange unfold, contemplating Shinobu's words. Determined to assist in your own way, you decided to imitate her and turned to face Sanemi, pleading with puppy eyes and clasped hands. You silently mouthed, "Please, Shinazugawa."
"..." The unexpected tactic seemed to catch Sanemi off guard, and for a brief moment, he appeared to waver. The wheels of consideration turned in his mind as he contemplated the request. However, before he could reach a decision, Giyuu joined the duo.
"Please, Shinazuga-" Tomioka pleaded, his voice laced with sincerity, hoping to sway Sanemi's opinion.
"FUCK OFF! SCREW YOU GUYS, I'M GOING!" Sanemi's frustration reignited, his anger bubbling over. He made a firm decision to leave, but before he could storm off, Shinobu snapped, her patience wearing thin.
"As a Hashira, refusing to help others is dishonorable. You could at least try to assist this young lady. I don't care if you don't want to. I spoke with the master about her, and he said he would be more than happy if the Hashira could lend her a hand. So, screw you if you don't want to, but I'm obligating you to do it. I'm leaving now. Beware of what I might do to you, Shinazugawa~" Shinobu's voice took on an eerie tone, her smile sending chills down everyone's spines. With that final warning, she walked away, leaving behind a deadpanning Giyuu, a bewildered you, and a furious Sanemi. The tension hung heavy in the air as you waited to see how the situation would unfold.
...
Sanemi continued to breathe heavily, his attempt at self-calming evident in his closed eyes and the bulging veins on his face and arms. His hands remained clenched tightly, reflecting the intensity of his emotions. Muttering to himself, his words barely audible, he seemed to be trying to remind himself of an important principle. "She's a woman. She's a woman. You don't hit women, you don't hit women..." He repeated this mantra, struggling to calm himself down. It was clear that this was the first time he had ever been provoked to strike a woman, and he was grappling with the conflicting emotions that it stirred within him. After a few moments, he let out a long sigh, his tension slowly dissipating. Finally, he turned his gaze toward you, who remained on the floor, still recovering from the earlier commotion.
"You, woman. What's your name?" He asked, his tone now calmer and more collected.
Your nerves tingling, you managed to muster a response. "Um... (L/N) (Y/N)..." You didn't want to admit it but, you found it kind of hot when he was trying to calm himself down.
"Alright. What can you do?" He wasted no time, his words quick and to the point.
"I-I'm strong!" You blurted out, eager to answer him as swiftly as he had spoken.
Sanemi's deadpan expression spoke volumes. "Yeah, okay. Wow, that tells me so much." he retorted dryly. "What can you actually do? Tell me about your abilities."
"Oh! Um, I know martial arts!" You replied, hoping to provide him with a more substantial answer.
"Martial arts, huh... So you're saying you can beat me in a fight?" He challenged, his tone laced with skepticism.
"Eh- I didn't say that-" Before you could finish your sentence, Sanemi suddenly lunged toward you. Caught off guard in your seated position, you barely had time to react. Swiftly, you managed to dodge his attack, narrowly avoiding his assault. Surprise coursed through your veins, mingling with a hint of defiance. What was his problem? Did he want to fight you? Well, you couldn't care less. This was an excellent opportunity for you, as you relished the thrill of combat. If Sanemi wanted to test your mettle, then you were more than ready to give him a run for his money. Funny for a man that was muttering not to hit women but here he was, starting a fight with you. At least it was for training purposes.
As Sanemi's attack missed its mark, you swiftly maneuvered your body, utilizing the training and techniques you had acquired through your knowledge of martial arts. Your muscles tensed as you unleashed a flurry of karate moves, aiming to defend yourself and strike back. Your strikes were swift and precise, targeting vulnerable points, but to your surprise, he proved to be a formidable opponent despite lacking formal martial arts training.
His movements were raw and instinctual, fueled by his innate strength and combat experience. He deftly dodged your strikes, evading your attempts to land a hit. In response, he launched his own counterattacks with swift punches and powerful kicks. Each movement was calculated and delivered with a force that tested your limits.
The fight escalated, both of you displaying a mix of skill and raw power. Your movements became more desperate as you attempted to find a weakness in Sanemi's defenses. However, he proved to be a formidable opponent, his reactions quick and his strikes unforgiving. The air crackled with the energy of their clash, the sound of blows landing and grunts of exertion filling the space around you.
Finally, as the battle wore on, Sanemi seized an opportunity. With a calculated move, he managed to launch you off balance, causing you to stumble backward and lose your footing. In an instant, you found yourself crashing to the ground, the impact jolting through your body. Before you could recover, Sanemi swiftly followed.
He positioned himself on top of you, his weight pressing you firmly against the ground, effectively restraining your movements. Your attempts to break free were futile as he held you in place, his strength overpowering your struggling form. The realization of defeat settled in, and you could feel the adrenaline rush gradually subside as you lay beneath him.
"Well, we can rule off your ability of martial arts." He commented, seating on top of you like nothing, despite of you trying to move.
"Agh- Fuck you! I fought well! You're just too strong!" You tried defending yourself. "I even managed to punch you sometimes."
"Yeah, but not enough to defeat me. I felt I was fighting a cat or something." He yawned.
"A CAT-" You gasped, offended. "HONESTLY, FUCK YOU!"
"Do it yourself, then." (😩)
"I'LL GLADLY DO IT IF YOU WOULD GET THE FUCK OFF ME-"
Just as you were about to continue your discussion, a low applause broke the silence. Your attention turned to Tomioka, who stood there, applauding your sparring session with his usual neutral face.
"Tomioka...?" You stared at him in disbelief, not expecting such a reaction.
"You've really improved. Taking on a Hashira is no easy feat." Giyuu praised you in his own stoic manner. His words touched your heart, and you felt a warm tear welling up in your eye at his unexpected compliment. But before the tender moment could sink in, Sanemi's rage erupted like a volcanic eruption. He shot an icy glare at him and growled. "Shut the fuck up, or I'll personally blow your damn head to the nearest wall!"
Giyuu, bewildered by Sanemi's sudden outburst, tilted his head in confusion. "Are you challenging me to a fight? That goes against the rules."
Sanemi, disregarding rules and decorum, stood up, finally freeing your body from his weight. Although a small part of you secretly wished he had stayed seated longer, you knew better than to test his patience. He approached Tomioka, locking eyes in an intense glare that could ignite a forest fire. As the tense standoff continued, a mischievous plan formed in your mind. Determined to get back at Sanemi for his aggressive behavior, you discreetly picked up a nearby rock and aimed it at the back of his head. However, you underestimated his Hashira reflexes. Without even turning around, he swiftly caught the rock with one hand, leaving you astounded by his speed and precision. With a swift motion, Sanemi pivoted and threw the rock right back at you, hitting you square on the forehead. "OUCHHHH!" You winced in pain, rubbing the sore spot on your forehead.
Sanemi smirked, a mix of satisfaction and smugness on his face. "Think you can hit me that easily? Try again in about ten years, rookie."
"Tch- bitch. Not that you didn't hurt women?" You muttered so he could not hear, pouting and nursing your forehead. Acknowledging the futility of your attempt.
"Shinazugawa, go easy in her."
"You don't boss me around. Didn't you call someone to help you train her? That's what I'm doing."
"Yeah but, you could be more gentle."
"I don't give a fuck. If she can't handle it then she should just go and stop being a demon slayer."
"..." Giyuu remained silent, mulling over Sanemi's words. Perhaps the hot-headed Hashira was right. This incident was relatively small, and if you couldn't handle it, maybe you weren't cut out to be a demon slayer. After all, you hadn't even gone through the final selection, and your experience with demons was limited to your encounter with Rui. However, much to their surprise, you suddenly rose from the floor and confidently placed your hands on your hips. Your determination filled the air as you faced them head-on. "So, what's next? I'M READY FOR ANYTHING! Come on, teach me something, Master Shimagawa and Master Tomioka!"
Giyuu blinked in astonishment, taken aback by your sudden enthusiasm. Even Sanemi, known for his perpetual scowl, raised an eyebrow at your audacity. Your unwavering spirit had a certain charm, as if you were ready to conquer the world. However, before they could respond, Sanemi's anger got the better of him. "You idiot, IT'S SHINAZUGAWA!" He scolded you for getting his last name wrong, clearly irked by the mistake. But you didn't seem fazed by his outburst.
"Is that right? Sorry! Your last name is pretty shitty! Can I call you Sanemi instead? It's much easier for me!" You retorted casually, disregarding his ire.
"My name is shitty...?" Sanemi clenched his fists, his anger intensifying. "You've got a lot of nerve. I'll give you that. I don't know if you are too dumb or too brave."
"Oh? Thanks for the kind words, Master Sanemi!" You responded with a mischievous grin, purposefully provoking him.
"I DIDN'T GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO CALL ME BY MY NAME!"
"I DON'T GIVE A SHIT! I'LL CALL YOU WHATEVER I WANT!"
The insults flew back and forth as you engaged in a heated verbal battle. Tomioka, feeling utterly bewildered by the turn of events, stood by silently, unsure whether to intervene or let the two of you sort it out. After a moment of contemplation, he decided it might be best to maintain his distance and observe the unfolding chaos.
———————————————
Sanemi stood beside Tomioka, a deep sigh escaping the Wind Hashira's lips as he struggled to maintain his composure. "So you don't have a breathing style. You just recently started using Total Concentration Breathing, and... your sword is unusual as shit?" He remarked, his tone a mixture of curiosity and frustration.
"Yeah!" You replied with enthusiasm, nodding your head. Sanemi remained silent, his gaze fixated on your transparent sword. You were truly an enigma to him. First, you were accepted into the Demon Slayer Corps purely by luck, killing a Lower Moon with a frying pan. And now, here you were, being trained by two Hashiras. He couldn't help but wonder if you were exceptionally lucky or simply unlucky.
"I told you she was very unusual." Tomioka chimed in, his eyes also focused on your sword and your overall presence. Surprisingly, Sanemi didn't yell at him for his observation this time. He was too busy contemplating your situation and, for once, found himself agreeing with him.
"Mhm... isn't there a breathing style you want to use?" He asked, crossing his arms and tossing the sword back to Giyuu, as if silently ordering him to put it back in its case.
"I don't know. I don't even know how to use a sword yet!" You responded cheerfully, seemingly unfazed by the revelation.
"WHAT?! / HUH?!" Giyuu and Sanemi yelled simultaneously. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW HOW TO USE A FUCKING SWORD? DID YOU EXPECT TO CONTINUE KILLING DEMONS WITH A DAMN FRYING PAN?!"
"(L/N)!" Tomioka admonished you, looking at you with disappointment. "I thought I had already taught you how to use a sword! I spent time teaching you and everything!"
"Yup, I forgot already, haha!" You laughed, oblivious to the gravity of the situation. Both men looked at you, dumbfounded and unamused. Sanemi rubbed his temples, attempting to calm himself down and resist the urge to shout at you. Tomioka frowned, his expression a mix of frustration and disbelief.
"Well, let me see your skills. I've already witnessed your combat abilities. Handling a sword isn't that difficult. Here." Sanemi said, placing a dummy in front of you.
"Uh? What do I have to do?" You asked, tilting your head in confusion.
"Slice its head off." He replied curtly.
"Ehh?" You whined, feeling overwhelmed by the task.
"Just do it!" Sanemi scolded you, his voice filled with impatience. Pouting, you took the sword back from Giyuu and readied yourself. You tried to recall the techniques Tomioka had taught you during your previous training sessions. Your playful demeanor shifted as you became more serious, fully focused on the task at hand. Even Sanemi and Giyuu thought you might actually do well this time. But then...
...
...
...
"How the fuck..." Sanemi's voice rose, his frustration mounting. "DID YOUR SWORD END UP THERE?!" He pointed to the roof. When you attempted to slash the dummy's head, something inexplicable happened—the trajectory of your sword ended up lodged in the ceiling—
"I TOLD YOU I DIDN'T KNOW HOW TO USE A SWORD!" You retorted, defensively.
"THAT'S NOT A FUCKING EXCUSE!" Sanemi bellowed, clearly exasperated. With Giyuu's assistance, he retrieved your sword from the ceiling. This training session had turned out to be a wild and unpredictable affair, and it seemed like no significant time had passed at all. He let out another exasperated sigh, feeling his patience wane with each passing moment. "Look, I'm going to teach you. It should be easy, right?" He said, his voice tinged with a hint of annoyance.
"I hope so!" You replied cheerfully, your determination unwavering.
Tomioka positioned the dummy once again, and both he and Sanemi began explaining the basics of using a sword. As they spoke, you absorbed every word, understanding the concepts they laid out before you. The techniques and movements made perfect sense in your mind, yet when it came time to put them into practice, your body seemed to rebel against your will. Sanemi sighed loudly, frustration etched on his face. He was growing tired of your inability to translate your understanding into action. "Just stop. I'll teach you personally." He growled, stepping up behind you and firmly gripping your hands, which were still clutching the sword.
As his touch sent a jolt through your body, you couldn't help but feel a mix of nerves and something else—a strange fluttering sensation in your stomach—His hands guided yours with an intensity that bordered on aggression, adjusting your grip on the sword with forceful precision. His instructions were sharp and direct, leaving no room for misunderstanding.
As Sanemi's stern teaching continued, you couldn't help but become acutely aware of his presence behind you. The closeness, the heat radiating from his body, caused a mix of excitement and unease to swirl within you. Your heart raced, making it difficult to focus solely on the task at hand. The more he pushed, the more your nerves overwhelmed you, causing your palms to grow sweaty and your breath to catch in your throat.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of struggling, you couldn't bear the mounting pressure any longer. "I- I CANNOT DO IT ANYMORE!" You screamed as you quickly got off him. The overwhelming combination of his undeniable beauty and the compromising position you were in was simply too much for you to handle. Tanjiro was one thing, but Sanemi's hotness reached a whole different level of intensity.
"The hell? Why would you stop?!" He demanded, his voice filled with frustration. "You were actually getting the hang of it! Let's keep practicing!"
"NO, DON'T WANNA!" You blurted out, your face turning a bright shade of red from both embarrassment and the rush of emotions coursing through you.
"AND WHY THE HELL NOT?!" He approached you, his voice rising.
"Because, because!" You desperately searched for an excuse, your mind racing to find a plausible reason that wouldn't expose your true feelings. "I HAVE MY PERIOD, OKAY? MY TUMMY HURTS A LOT! IT HURTS! YOU WOULDN'T UNDERSTAND, YOU'RE A MAN!" You yelled, feeling the heat of your lie engulfing you.
At least, your excuse was enough to momentarily stop Sanemi's yelling. He looked at you, shocked by the sudden revelation. He turned slightly embarrassed, trying his best to mask his discomfort and maintain his tough exterior. "H-HUH? YOUR PERIOD? JEEZ, YOU SHOULD'VE JUST SAID SO! NO WONDER YOU WERE BITCHING SO MUCH!" His attempt at nonchalance was feeble, clearly betraying his own awkwardness.
"Hey..." Tomioka intervened, his voice calm but disapproving. "That's not nice..."
"The fuck are you saying, bitch-ass emo?" He retorted, using the same insult you had directed at Giyuu during the Hashira meeting, unintentionally mirroring your words.
Him, disregarding Sanemi's response, approached you with a gentle expression. "Um... does your... tumm- I mean, stomach hurt a lot?" He asked, unsure of how to approach the situation delicately. "Do you need, uh... pads or something...?" He awkwardly placed a hand on your shoulder, his concern evident.
"Uh, no! I'm okay!" You tried to ease the tension, mustering a bright smile despite feeling bad and embarrassed about the situation. "I just want to rest, that's all!"
"Oh... okay... do you want us to accompany you?" Giyuu offered, his voice filled with genuine concern.
"Uh, yes, I'd love that."
"Let's go, Shinazugawa."
"Don't fucking boss me, asshole." Sanemi grumbled, but he reluctantly followed along.
The three of you made your way to the outside of the mansion, finding a spot on the wooden floor just before entering inside. You settled in the middle, Tomioka taking a seat on one side while Sanemi begrudgingly sat on the other, making it clear that there was no way he would sit beside the "emo".
"Mhm..." You yawned, feeling the exhaustion weighing heavily on you. "I want to sleep."
"Outside? That could be bad for your health..." Tomioka expressed his concern.
"I don't care. I'm tired." You replied stubbornly.
"Then sleep. You don't have to bitch so much. If you're tired, you're tired." Sanemi grumbled, his irritation palpable. Taking his advice to heart, you laid down on the floor, seeking a moment of respite.
"Okay then, I'mma go to sleep... Wake me in like 15 minutes..." You mumbled before quickly drifting off. The fatigue from rigorous training had caught up with you, surprising Giyuu with the speed at which you fell into slumber. Tomioka subtly yawned, a rare display of weariness. Was he also tired? It was unusual for him to show signs of fatigue. Perhaps you had proven to be quite a handful for him to handle. He fought to stay awake, but the drowsiness relentlessly overpowered him, causing his head to nod and then jerk back up. Sanemi noticed this and rolled his eyes in exasperation. "Ugh. Just fucking sleep already if you're gonna be fidgeting so much."
"Isn't it irresponsible to do so?" Tomioka questioned, his words slowing down as sleep slowly consumed him.
"I don't give a shit. We don't have any missions, there are no demons around, so who the fuck cares if you-"Sanemi's sentence was cut short as Giyuu succumbed to slumber, leaving his statement unfinished.
"The fucking nerves..." Sanemi muttered under his breath, his frustration bubbling up. He had half a mind to beat Giyuu up for falling asleep so easily, but he resisted the urge, mindful of not disturbing your peaceful slumber. Now Sanemi found himself alone, seated on the floor while the two of you slept soundly like innocent infants. He let out a weary sigh and cast his gaze upon you. The sight of your peaceful sleeping form, a faint smile adorning your lips, softened his expression.
He couldn't help but yawn himself, the weariness gradually seeping into his consciousness. Unconsciously, he found himself lying down on his side, using one arm to support himself as he boredly observed your figure. You reminded him of something, or rather, someone. Memories of his little brother flickered in his mind.
"I love sleeping! Because that way I don't get hungry!"
Silence filled the air as Sanemi stood there, silently recalling those words. Why did that memory resurface now? He pondered the question momentarily before the heaviness of exhaustion finally caught up with him. Gradually, his eyes closed, and he succumbed to slumber, emitting a faint snore. It was a peculiar sight indeed—two Hashiras, brought to the brink of exhaustion by your presence—
———————————————
...
...
...
"(R/N)!"
"What mom?"
"Food is ready! Come to eat!"
"Okay..."
...
...
"Mhm! This is delicious! What did you put in it?"
"Well, a friend of mine gave it to me. I think it was called @#$$&&***(( "
...
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! You yelled at the top of your lungs, waking Sanemi and Giyuu at the process. "WHERE AM I?"
"WHAT WAS THAT?!" Sanemi yelled at you, grabbing your shirt's colar, since your scream scared the hell out of him.
You gave him a lazy smile. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I just had a nightmare, hehe."
"GODDAMIT!" He grabbed his chest and breath heavily. Giyuu just yawned as you lied down there. Wondering what could be the meaning of you remembering that memory.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Sanemi didn't have any problems training you in the first place—the problem was that he didn't want to train you WITH Tomioka.
- Sanemi actually found your martial arts skills a bit impressive... just a bit.
- Even Tomioka doesn't know this but he finds it fun being around you.
xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 25: — 24
Notes:
(F/C) = Favorite color
(F/F) = Favorite food
Attempt of raping (nothing happens, dw)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
5 BIRDS, ONE STONE — CHAPTER #24 — THREESOME TWO FUCKING TIMES?! COUNT ME IN!
After the intense training session with the two Hashira, the three of you decided to take a quick nap to recharge. However, your peaceful slumber was abruptly interrupted by a vivid memory that triggered an outburst. The suddenness of your yell startled Sanemi, causing him to scold you in frustration. Feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration, you found yourself alone with Giyuu. Eventually, the training session came to an end, and it was time for everyone to part ways. Exhaustion washed over you like a heavy wave, weighing down your every step.
Now, it was the next day. You were wandering through the hallways, finding yourself aimlessly exploring, hoping to stumble upon something that could capture your interest and distract you from your boredom. The mansion seemed quiet and deserted, as most of the others were engrossed in their own training or tasks. Kanao, Aoi, Sumi, Naho, Kiyo, and the Kamaboko Trio were deeply engaged in their own rigorous training, leaving you to wander on your own. Nezuko, true to her nature as a demon, was peacefully slumbering. As you roamed the hallways, you couldn't find any trace of Shinobu, perhaps she had some business outside the mansion.
You sighed and pouted. '...Boo... this is so boring. I don't have anything else to do. I don't want to train today...' You continued walking down the hallway, and suddenly you heard the distinct sound of footsteps approaching. Intrigued, you halted in your tracks, wondering who could be coming your way. Abruptly, a figure materialized in front of you, causing you to jump in surprise. As you took in the sight before you, a mixture of confusion and concern flooded your mind. The person standing before you was none other than Kyojuro, but he appeared to be in a dreadful state, covered in blood and bruises. Despite his battered appearance, he maintained a beaming smile.
...
Silence hung in the air as you and Kyojuro stared at each other, unsure of what to say. Then, with an endearing, almost childlike tone, he cheerfully greeted you, oblivious to his own dire condition. "Hello!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with an odd mix of enthusiasm and obliviousness to his impending demise.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Without thinking, you let out a scream that echoed through the hallways. Seeing your beloved character on the brink of death, was too much for you to handle. Panic and worry flooded your voice as you frantically asked, "W-What happened to you!?"
He looked at you with a mischievous glint in his eyes, finding your reaction rather amusing. He chuckled lightly, as if he were dismissing his injuries with a wave of his hand. "Oh, this?" He replied nonchalantly. "Just a scratch, my dear. Nothing to worry about. I was actually on my way to find Shinobu. She'll help me patch up these wounds in no time!"
Your anxiety increased as you realized that she was not currently available. You bit your lip nervously and stammered, "Uhm... I don't think Shinobu is here right now."
Surprisingly, his smile widened even further. With a burst of unbridled enthusiasm, he declared, "Well, when nothing goes right, go left!"
You blinked, utterly perplexed by his motivational quote. "W-What does that even mean!?" You blurted out, unable to comprehend the motivational quote he had just thrown at you.
Unfazed by your confusion, he continued to radiate positivity. He grinned and reassured you, "Don't cry, young miss! This won't destroy me. Remember, BE STRONG, BE BRAVE, BE FEARLESS!"
"..." Internally, you couldn't help but cringe at the overly cheesy motivational phrases he spouted. The stark contrast between his relentless optimism and the gravity of his injuries left you concerned. He seemed blissfully unaware of the mixed emotions bubbling within you, determined to maintain his unyielding spirit in the face of adversity.
"Wait a minute! Why are we speaking English?" You suddenly blurted out, a realization dawning upon you. It struck you as odd that the conversation had been carried out in a language other than Japanese. Kyojuro chuckled at your reaction, finding it quite funny.
"Well, (L/N) (Y/N), I haven't forgotten about you! The foreign civilian who defeated a lower moon with a frying pan and the one who cursed Giyuu to no end. Quite an extraordinary woman, I must say!" He exclaimed cheerfully, his voice filled with genuine admiration. Your face turned beet red as he recounted the incident with the water pillar, leaving you feeling both embarrassed and flattered, though you attempted to brush off the embarrassment.
"Oh, it's alright! There's no need to speak English. My Japanese has improved significantly! I can speak and understand it quite well now!" You reassured him, trying to regain your composure.
"OH WOW! REALLY!? CONGRATULATIONS ON YOUR LANGUAGE MASTERY! EXPAND HORIZONS, BRIDGE CULTURES!" He gave you another motto as he praised you for your well-deserved achievement—the knowledge of a new language—
"Thank you! Oh!" You said surprised, a new idea had come to your mind but you were unsure if it was a good one. "Y-You know... since Shinobu is not here then- er, I can help you... with your wounds. ONLY IF YOU WANT TOO, IT'S OKAY!"
Hearing your suggestion, Kyojuro's face lit up with an even brighter smile. "Oh, absolutely! I would be more than delighted! Thank you very much!" He exclaimed with genuine gratitude. Your heart fluttered at his response, feeling both thrilled and nervous in his presence. The admiration and crush you had for him seemed to intensify, making you question if it was even appropriate to treat him. But you quickly dismissed those thoughts. After all, you were just planning to clean his wounds and apply some bandages. It was a simple task.
As the two of you walked towards the infirmary, you couldn't help but steal glances at him, still finding it hard to believe that he was standing right beside you. To your surprise, you nearly jumped when you noticed that he was already looking at you. Your cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and you averted your gaze.
"Um, is something the matter?" You stammered, feeling self-conscious under his gaze.
"(L/N)! I just realized that I never properly introduced myself! How unmanly of me!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement.
"Oh, it's alright. No worries." You reassured him, trying to ease his concern.
"MY NAME IS RENGOKU KYOJURO! I AM THE CURRENT FLAME HASHIRA! IT IS A PLEASURE TO MAKE YOUR ACQUAINTANCE!" He declared proudly, bowing deeply before you. His confidence was infectious, and you couldn't help but smile in response.
"The pleasure is mine... I would introduce myself, but you already know me." You replied, your voice tinged with shyness. Kyojuro chuckled at your words, finding them endearing.
"Please, be my guest. Introduce yourself! There's nothing wrong with an official introduction!" He encouraged, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.
"Well..." You hesitated for a moment, gathering your thoughts. "I'm (L/N) (Y/N). I'm 18 years old and, uh..." You trailed off, unsure of what else to say. You didn't hold any special position or rank within the Demon Slayer Corps. In fact, you weren't even sure of your own rank, assuming it was likely the lowest. Kyojuro seemed to sense your uncertainty, and he placed a finger on his chin, deep in thought.
"Uh, what are you-" You began, but he interrupted you with a sudden exclamation.
"(L/N)!" He called out your name, causing you to jump in surprise.
"YES?!" You responded, startled by his sudden loudness.
"TELL ME YOUR FAVORITE FOOD!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.
"(F/F)!" You blurted out without thinking, caught off guard by his question.
"FANTASTIC! NOW TELL ME YOUR FAVORITE COLOR!" He continued, his excitement infectious.
"Uhh, I think it's (F/C)?" You replied, still slightly flustered by the rapid-fire questions.
"ORGASMIC CHOICE! AND A PASSION OF YOURS?" He inquired, his laughter ringing through the air.
"MARTIAL ARTS!" You responded, totally ignoring the fact that he just said orgasmic choice.
"HAHAHAHA, EXCELLENT!" He laughed heartily, his eyes sparkling with joy.
"What was that all about?" You asked, unable to hide your curiosity.
"You seemed unsure of what else to say in your introduction, so I thought I'd help you a bit!" He explained with a mischievous grin. "You strike me as such an interesting woman, and I would be more than glad to get to know you better!"
You nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves as you led him to the infirmary. Once inside, you gathered the necessary supplies and positioned him on a nearby examination table. Your hands trembled slightly as you prepared to clean his wounds, hoping that your clumsiness wouldn't make the situation worse.
Kyojuro, being the cheerful and energetic person he was, seemed completely at ease, his infectious smile never fading. "You know, (L/N), you have such a unique energy about you. It's refreshing!" He remarked, his tone genuine and filled with curiosity.
As you dabbed the alcohol-soaked cloth on his cuts, your movements were far from graceful. You couldn't help but feel self-conscious about your lack of expertise in treating injuries. However, Kyojuro's unwavering optimism made you feel a bit more at ease. He chatted animatedly about various topics, from his training experiences to his favorite foods, making the atmosphere in the room light and cheerful.
"So, (L/N), have you always had such a knack for saving the day with a frying pan!?" He asked with a playful twinkle in his eyes.
You chuckled, feeling a bit more relaxed by his presence. "No, it was actually a spur-of-the-moment decision." You lied smoothly as if you didn't had planned that at all.
He laughed heartily, his voice filling the room. "That's incredible! It just goes to show that heroes can come from the most unexpected places."
You smiled, appreciating his lightheartedness. "Well, I wouldn't necessarily call myself a hero. It was more like a stroke of luck, I suppose." You said, but truth is that you were enjoying his praising very much.
He shook his head, his fiery blonde-red hair swaying. "No, (L/N), don't downplay your own bravery. It takes a special kind of courage to face danger head-on, even with unconventional weapons."
As you finished applying the bandages, you stepped back and admired your handiwork, feeling a mix of relief and satisfaction. Kyojuro hopped off the table, testing his range of motion and flexing his muscles with a playful grin. "Good as new! Thanks to your impeccable care!" He exclaimed, sounding genuinely impressed.
You couldn't help but smile at his enthusiasm. "I'm glad I could help. Please be careful in the future. You're an important asset to the Demon Slayer Corps." You said, your voice filled with genuine concern.
He chuckled and placed a hand on his chest dramatically. "Don't worry, (L/N)! I'll continue to give it my all! After all, I must protect everyone and spread my fiery spirit!"
You laughed softly, feeling a mix of emotions as you stood there, face to face with Rengoku Kyojuro. The encounter had been brief, but it left a lasting impact on you.
"I must bid my farewell now! It appears that I am busy and must get back on track! It was a pleasure meeting you!" He said cheerfully, extending his hand for a firm shake.
"It was a pleasure meeting you too!" You replied, accepting his handshake and feeling a tinge of excitement at his warm touch.
"GOODBYE! MAY OUR PATHS CROSS AGAIN!" He exclaimed with his signature enthusiasm, flashing you a bright smile. You waved goodbye as you watched his figure gradually disappear into the distance. But as he faded from view, an unexpected wave of sadness washed over you, catching you off guard.
Confusion filled your mind as you tried to understand why you felt this way. Why were you suddenly overwhelmed with such sorrow? Was it because deep down, you knew what awaited him in the not-so-distant future? The knowledge of his eventual demise weighed heavily on your heart, and the mere thought of it brought tears to your eyes. Realization struck you like a lightning bolt. You possessed knowledge of his past, his motivations, his values, and the tragic fate that awaited him. But uncertainty gnawed at you. Could you alter his destiny? Could you change the course of his life?
The weight of responsibility settled on your shoulders, reminding you that this was no longer just a beloved story but a reality where you held a unique advantage. Rengoku Kyojuro, the flame hashira, had become more than a fictional character to you. Hours spent immersed in anime episodes and manga had forged a deep connection, fueling your affection and admiration for him. But to him, you were a mere acquaintance, a girl he had met only moments ago.
As Rengoku continued on his way, he suddenly felt a gentle grasp on his wrist. He didn't need to turn around to know it was you, yet your action perplexed him. "Hmh? Is there something wrong?" He inquired, his eyes filled with concern, meeting your gaze as your hold on his wrist remained.
Silence hung in the air, stifling your words. What could you possibly say to him? Caution kept your tongue in check, preventing you from revealing too much or arousing suspicion. You found yourself looking down, feeling the weight of uncertainty bearing down upon you. Kyojuro watched you intently, his worry evident on his face. Despite his confusion, he offered you a gentle smile and took your hands in his, his touch exuding tenderness.
"Hey, it's okay. Take your time." He reassured you, his voice soft and comforting.
His patience and understanding calmed your racing thoughts, granting you the courage to speak. "Rengoku..."
He focused his attention on you, his eyes reflecting a mixture of curiosity and concern. "Yes?"
"...Don't die... okay?" The words escaped your lips, the sincerity in your plea evident in your eyes. It was a simple yet heartfelt request, driven by your genuine concern for his well-being.
...
A moment of silence enveloped you both, the weight of your words hanging in the air. Yet, he closed his eyes, his smile softening as he contemplated how to respond to your heartfelt plea. "Okay. I won't die." He finally said, his voice filled with determination. "...I promise."
His words stirred a sense of hope within you, even if the promise seemed impossible. You couldn't help but wonder if, just maybe, MAYBE, your meeting had sparked something more significant between the two of you.
——————————————————
Several days later, you find yourself standing in front of the Butterfly Estate, dressed in a vibrant (F/C) yukata and with your sword securely fastened to your hip. The air is filled with a mix of anticipation and nervousness as you prepare for your upcoming journey.
"(L/N), remember not to talk to strangers too much! It can be dangerous!" Tanjiro warns, his hands gently cupping your cheeks as worry etches his face.
"NOOO! I DON'T WANT HER TO LEAVE ME ALONE! I NEED HER BY MY SIDE!" Zenitsu wails, dropping to his knees and clinging to your waist.
Aoi swiftly delivers a punch to Zenitsu's head. "Quit making a fuss! She'll only be gone for a day! She'll be back in a few hours!"
"WHY CAN'T WE GO WITH MINION?! I WANNA FIGHT DEMONS TOO!" Inosuke protests, crossing his arms defiantly.
"Now, now! This was requested by Master Ubuyashiki! It's necessary for her to learn more about being a demon slayer!" Shinobu explains. "I would love to accompany her, but I have my own duties today."
Ubuyashiki had been informed of a demon sighting in a nearby village and requested that one of the Hashira handle the situation while also taking you along to gain more experience. "It's alright, Shinobu!" You reassure her, giving a thumbs up. You can't help but feel excited about spending time with one of the Hashira.
'Maybe I'll be paired with Giyuu! OR PERHAPS WITH RENGOKU! What if it's Sanemi though... DAMN, THAT WOULD BE INTIMIDATING!'
"Now it's time for you to go! Follow the directions I gave you and wait for further instructions there." Shinobu instructs.
"Okay, I'll do that!" You pat Zenitsu on the head and plead with him to let you go. After some time, he reluctantly relents, and just as he tries to give you a goodbye kiss, Tanjiro swiftly knocks him out.
"Have a safe trip, (L/N)!" Tanjiro waves, his smile beaming brightly, causing the sunlight to reflect off his teeth. It's blinding.
"Bye-bye, Tanjiro!" You waved back. "Bye-Bye, everyone!" You wave at your friends, feeling their support and well wishes. With a mix of excitement and trepidation, you begin to walk away, your mind buzzing with anticipation for the adventures that await you.
——————————————————
You arrived at the village, feeling a bit nervous about exploring a new place alone. Not being familiar with the surroundings and having limited knowledge of Japanese added to your unease.
You found yourself standing in front of a charming restaurant, unsure of what to do next. According to the directions, you were supposed to wait here for the unknown Hashira who was on their way to meet you. As you observed the lively atmosphere around the restaurant, with families and friends enjoying their time together, a sense of comfort washed over you, and you couldn't help but smile unconsciously.
...
...
...
"MOMMM!!"
Startled, your mother, who was cleaning the dishes from breakfast, turned to you with concern. The plate she was holding slipped from her hands and shattered on the floor upon seeing your distressed state. With red puffy eyes, a runny nose, trembling hands, and tears streaming down your face, you were a picture of distress.
"What's wrong?" She asked, rushing to your side and holding your cheeks. "Is it your period? Did you fall? DID A BOY HURT YOU?"
Trying to speak through your tears, you managed to say, "N-No!"
"Then tell me, what happened?" She urged, gently caressing your cheek and giving you a comforting hug.
"M-Mi!" You choked out between sobs.
Confused, your mother tilted her head and asked, "Mi?"
"MITSURI DIEDDDD!! AHHHHHH! MY BELOVED! SHE DIED IN THE ARMS OF OBANAI! HOW SAD IS THAT! I HATE KIMETSU NO YAIBA! ALMOST EVERYBODY DIED, but well, I guess it's fine since they reincarnated in the modern world, but still! IT'S SO PAINFUL!"
Realizing the source of your distress, your mother let out a relieved laugh. "Ohh! Is that the Chinese cartoon you like watching? You scared me for a moment there!"
"It's not Chinese, Mom!" You protested.
Chuckling, she said, "Sure, whatever you say. Want to talk about it? I'm all ears." Sensing your need for comfort, you grabbed her hand and led her to the couch. You proceeded to explain in detail all the deaths that occurred in the Infinity Castle and how heartbroken you were.
Your mother listened with a mix of empathy and shock. "Oh gosh..."
You nodded in agreement, acknowledging the emotional weight of the story.
"B-But that Takehshiro boy... He was just a kid! How could he have been killed by his own ancestor?" Your mother murmured, tears welling up in her eyes.
"Uh, you mean Muichiro?" You corrected her gently.
"Didn't I say that? Still, this is so sad! Why are you reading stuff like this?" She asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.
"Don't ask me! I don't know!" You exclaimed, seeking solace in your mother's comforting embrace as she held you tight.
Realizing that it was getting late and you both needed sustenance after such an emotional outpour, your mother suggested, "Well, it might not be enough, but it's time to eat. We had breakfast quite late. Go shower."
Nodding in agreement, you made your way to the bathroom. The idea of taking a cold shower crossed your mind, hoping it would help you forget the hours you spent crying over the characters' deaths. After finishing your shower, you changed into fresh clothes.
"(R/N)!"
"What, Mom?" You responded.
"Food is ready! Come and eat!"
"Okay..." You replied, making your way to the table.
To your delight, you found an array of delicious dishes waiting for you. The sight brought a smile to your face, and you thanked your mom before digging into the food. As you savored the flavors, you couldn't help but wonder about the mysterious condiment that you had never encountered before. It had no label or name, leaving you clueless about its origin.
"What did you put in this? It's delicious!" You asked your mom, holding up the condiment bottle.
"Well, a friend of mine gave it to me. I'm glad you like it! Feel free to use as much as you want."
"Really? Thanks!" You exclaimed, generously applying more of the condiment to your food, using it up almost entirely. Despite the unknown nature of the condiment, its taste brought you joy and satisfaction.
...
Lost in thought, you continued to glance around, the bittersweet memory lingering in your mind. You then remembered that this same thing happened when you were taking a nap with Sanemi and Giyuu. You couldn't shake off the feeling that there was something significant about that particular memory. Perhaps your subconscious was trying to convey a message, but for now, it remained elusive.
...
"Uhm, (Y/N)?! YAY! YOU'RE HERE!!" You felt a tap on your shoulder, and when you turned around, you couldn't believe your eyes. Kanroji Mitsuri was standing right there.
"OH GOD! YOU'RE SO PRETTY UP CLOSE- KYAAAAAA!" Mitsuri exclaimed, blushing furiously. "Oh wait! Right! You're a foreigner! You can't understand me!"
"Actually-" You began to say, intending to inform her that you could now understand Japanese, but she interrupted you unintentionally.
She cleared her throat and flashed a cute, nervous smile. "My n-name is Kanroji Mitsuri! Pleasure meet you! You really pretty!"
'She's... she's speaking English? I thought only Rengoku, Shinobu, and Sanemi knew English... though her pronunciation seems a bit off...'
"Hehehe!" She scratched her cheek. "Ever since I was told you were going to be here with me, I tried learning English! My pronunciation isn't great, but I learned a little bit just for you! AH- YOU CAN'T UNDERSTAND WHAT I'M SAYING, RIGHT?! OH GOD, WHY AM I ASKING IF YOU CAN UNDERSTAND ME?! I'm s-so sorry!! Uhm..." Now she was nervous due to the language barrier.
'She learned English just for me...? AWW! MARRY ME!'
"Don't worry! I'll buy an English dictionary! Just wait-" You reached out and held her hand, preventing her from continuing or going elsewhere. 'E-Eh?! DID I DO SOMETHING OFFENSIVE TO HER?! OH NO, OH NO, OH NO!' Her excitement about being with you quickly turned into anxiety, fearing she might have done something to upset you.
"Kanroji! I've been practicing my Japanese for a while now! I can understand and follow most of the conversations! Don't worry! Hahaha!"
...
'(Y-Y/N) looks so cute speaking Japanese! I can't believe she learned so fast!' Mitsuri blushed while gazing at you. "E-Ehhh? Really?! For reals?! That's amazing! You're such a fast learner! Your pronunciation is really pretty! You still have that foreigner accent, but it just makes it 10 times cooler!" She gasped and covered her mouth with her hands.
'O-Oh no! I'm speaking too much! Women have to be feminine and educated! Dumb Mitsuri! Dumb Mitsuri!' She berated herself internally for her lack of etiquette. People often told her that she spoke too much and that ladies who were not elegant were not attractive at all.
You formed an "o" shape with your mouth and clasped your hands together. "Hehehe, thank you so much! I really appreciate it. Your English pronunciation was also really pretty! Thanks a lot for learning a little bit for me!" She gave Mitsuri a wide smile.
'GAH- TOO MUCH CUTENESS TO DEAL WITH!' She covered her eyes, leaving you slightly puzzled.
You two were bound to get along really well.
——————————————————
"(Y/N), you can call me Mitsuri! Kanroji sounds too formal! Besides, I already call you by your first name..."
"Okay! I'll call you Mitsuri!"
"Why everything you do is so adorable?!" She whispered to herself. You and Mitsuri were currently walking around the village. It was still too early to deal with the so-called demon. So you decided to just hang out together. "The village has a lot of markets and stores! Everything they sell is so pretty! And those food stalls! Don't get me even started! The food is delicious!"
"Really?! This place looks awesome!"
"It really is! We can go to eat if you want!"
"But I don't have any cash with me..." You pouted, looking at your pockets with your inexistent money.
"Oh jeez, (Y/N)! Don't worry! I can pay for you! Consider it as my treat!"
"Really?!" You had stars in your eyes. "THANK YOU SO MUCH! YOU'RE THE BEST!"
"AWWW! NO! YOU'RE THE BEST!"
"NO, YOU!"
"NO, NO! YOU'RE ABSOLUTELY THE BEST!"
"Hahaha!! You're so cute, Mitsuri!" You complimented her, finding her behavior just straight up adorable. You were really blessed for being here in this world.
"E-Eh?! Me?! Cute?!?" She was in disbelief. "No, No, No! You must be wrong! I'm totally not cute or adorable! If so, I'm kind of a freak or even a weirdo, right? Hahaha..." Mitsuri stopped laughing after seeing that you were not laughing at her statement.
"Mitsuri, do you think you're a freak?" You asked, sadness in your eyes.
The pink haired girl seemed startled by your question. "A-Ah! Well, um... If I'm honest, I kind of do... I don't act like how a lady should behave and my hair is so colored! A lot of men I have met, have told me that it doesn't make me attractive at all... Not to mention my big strength—I scare all the men by it—I became a demon slayer to find a man who could be stronger than me! I'm still trying to be the perfect lady but hahaha, I still have a long way to go..."
...
"Mhm? (Y/N)...?" You were just looking at her, with no expression at all. "Is everything all right?"
"Mitsuri!" You abruptly grabbed her shoulders and got closer.
"E-EH?! WHAT'S WRONG?!"
You gave her a serious look, as if you were scolding her.
"Mitsuri! You're not a freak at all! Not even in the slightest! In fact, I think you are very wonderful! Your personality is so lovely! Your hair is so beautiful, I love the colors! And your strength... Why do you care about what some idiot man says?! Strong women are absolutely the best! I LOVE STRONG WOMEN! You're the best!" You literally had stars in your eyes. Your words were absolutely genuine. You really won't allow the Mitsuri slander. Got to protect best girl after all.
"...D-DO YOU SERIOUSLY MEAN ALL OF THAT?!" Mitsuri was super taken back and flabbergasted by your words. She didn't belive them.
"OF COURSE I DO! YOU ARE SOOOO WONDERFUL!!"
...
"(Y/N)!!!!" Mitsuri cried and hugged you, stuffing your face in her chest. The soft skin rubbing against your cheeks, making your face turn as red as an apple.
"Mitsuri- MCMKMCKEMCN!"
"THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU SO MUCH! YOU'RE SO SWEET! NOBODY HAS EVER COMPLIMENTED ME THAT MUCH! I LOVE YOU! I'LL TAKE YOUR WORDS WITH ME FOREVER TIL' THE END!"
'Mitsuri's chest. I'm being suffocated here!' Best way to die.
"(Y/N)... (Y/N)?! AHHHH! DON'T DIE ON ME!" She grabbed you by your shoulders and shook you slightly to see if you reacted. "(Y/N)! OH NO! YOU'RE BLEEDING THROUGH YOUR NOSE! LET ME HELP YOU!"
"Gmh... Mitsuri, I'm okay! It was just so sudden... the hug I mean." You gazed at everywhere except her, still embarrassed by what just happened.
"Are you sure you're okay?! Let me find a tissue for you!" Mitsuri grabbed your wrist and started leading you. "I know a nearby store where they have the cutest tissues! You're going to love them-" She turned around, expecting to see you, but instead, she was met with a grown man. "EH?! You're not (Y/N)!" She looked around and spotted you, engulfed by a crowd of people. The place was packed, and the crowd was overwhelming.
"(Y/N)! I'm here!" She called out to get your attention. "Oh gosh! It's so crowded today! I'm sorry! I almost lost you!"
"Haa... Ha... It's not a problem... but holy shit! Where did all these people came from!?"
"Today they have mega discounts at the market! That's why it's so packed!" Mitsuri explained, then getting an idea. "(Y/N)! Let's hold hands! That way, we won't lose each other!" Mitsuri anticipated some resistance or even some hesitation from you, but without wasting a second, you tightly grabbed her arm.
"Good. I hate being in crowds. Too many people..." You said, feeling a sense of disgust. You didn't have a phobia or anything, but being surrounded by a bunch of sweaty strangers wasn't pleasant. While you were dealing with your feelings of disgust, Mitsuri was on cloud nine.
'O-Oh my god! (Y/N) is so cute when she acts like this! And she's practically hugging my arm! She smells so nice too! (Y/N), what are you doing to me?! Kyaaaaa!' She internally fangirled over the moment.
You went to look for the tissues, and Mitsuri was right—the market was filled with adorable patterned tissues—She quickly purchased one for you, and you two decided to find a place that wasn't swarmed by people. Finally, you found a bench and sat down together.
"Thanks a lot for this! And sorry for bleeding on the first place!"
'I thought bleeding through the nose was something that only happened in anime, it feels weird.'
"Okie-dokie, (Y/N)! You can ask me for anything!" Mitsuri looked at her surroundings and spotted something. "Hmh...?"
"Is there something wrong, Mitsuri?"
"AH- THAT'S HIM!" She stood up and grabbed your hand while running towards someone. "OI!! SENJURO! HELLO!"
"...?" He turned around, only to see Mitsuri, his brother's friend, and another girl, you. Senjuro smiles at the sight. "Kanroji! Hello!"
"God, Senjuro! How many times have I told you... call me by my name!" Mitsuri pouts at him.
"I-I'm sorry! I forget sometimes!"
"I accept your apology! Anyways, SENJURO! YOU'VE GROWN SO MUCH!" Mitsuri ruffles his head, playfully messing with his hair.
"Hahaha, Mitsuri! I'm not a kid anymore!" Senjuro laughs while trying to get Mitsuri to stop ruffling his hair. "You've become even more beautiful!"
"E-EHHHH?" Mitsuri takes a step back, blushing, and holds her own cheeks. "Hehehe..." She's happy with the compliment.
"Hmh?" Senjuro finally notices the other girl standing beside Mitsuri. Due to his shy nature, he holds onto her haori and asks her, "Mitsuri, who is this lady?"
"Ah, I forgot to introduce you guys!" She grabbed your shoulders. "This is (L/N) (Y/N)! She's a new demon slayer!" You give a peace sign. Then she moved to the other side and grabbed Senjuro's shoulders. "And this is Rengoku Senjuro! Kyojuro's little brother!" Senjuro shyly waved to greet you back.
"Pleasure to meet you!" You extended your hand.
"P-Pleasure to meet you as well!" Senjuro shaked your hand, and you both smiled at each other.
'Senjuro is sooo cute! He's so underrated! I love him!'
'(L/N) is... is very pretty...' The two of you blush, just smiling at each other.
'THEY ARE SO AWKWARD! HOW ADORABLE!' Mitsuri internally squealed. After some conversation, Senjuro had to leave already, much to your dismay. You bid your respective goodbyes. Senjuro and you ended up talking a lot. He loves to read and talked to you about various book recommendations and stories he liked. It's amusing for you because you didn't expect to see this talkative side of him, especially since he hasn't had much screen time in both the anime and manga.
——————————————————
Night had fallen, and the village was brimming with life. Families, acquaintances, and friends gathered together, enjoying the vibrant atmosphere. You and Mitsuri were on the hunt for the demon amidst the bustling crowds. However, the sheer number of people made it challenging to identify any anomalies. No matter how hard you concentrated, stayed alert, or scanned the surroundings, you couldn't detect any signs of demons. It felt futile.
"Mitsuri, do you think this was the right place...? I don't sense any demons!" You whined, feeling frustrated.
"Mhm, I'm not sure anymore since I'm not sensing any either!" Mitsuri exclaimed, sharing your disappointment.
"Not to mention... THIS PLACE IS SO CROWDED! I CAN BARELY CONCENTRATE WITH ALL THESE PEOPLE AROUND! IT'S ANNOYING!"
"Maybe that's why we can't sense any demons. The village is filled with noise and people. Their scents are all merging together, creating a chaotic mix of everything! Yikes!" Mitsuri pouted. Suddenly, amidst the chaos, she heard someone calling her name. She turned around to find someone who held a special place in her heart. "OH MY GOSH! OBANAI! YOU'RE HERE, WHAT?!" She gasped, surprised.
'Iguro?! Where?!' You quickly turned your head, almost snapping your neck in the process, but managed to catch a glimpse of him.
"...Follow me." He said, darting off at a swift pace. He was too fast for you to keep up, but luckily, Mitsuri held your hand and helped you navigate through the crowd, keeping you from getting left behind.
——————————————————
You leaned over, gasping for breath, placing your hands on your knees to steady yourself. The Hashira's skills were no joke, and you felt like your life had flashed before your eyes. The intensity of the battle was overwhelming, and it seemed as if you could hear the echoes of the sounds around you. Now, the three of you had managed to find a relatively less crowded area, although it was still bustling with people.
"Kyaaa! Obanai!! What a delightful surprise to see you!" Mitsuri squealed, her cheeks flushed with adoration.
"...I feel the same." He replied, a hint of bashfulness in his sideways gaze. However, before their lovely interaction could continue, you interrupted them with a horrendous panting of agony. "Uh, is she going to die?"
"Eh? (Y/N)? She's fine! She's just a bit tired from all the running, right?" Mitsuri sweetly reassured you, her voice filled with warmth. Despite feeling like you were on the verge of vomiting, you managed to give her a thumbs up in response. "Oh! You don't know her! Should I introduce you?"
"...No. It's fine. I do recognize her." He stated frankly, his gaze fixed on your figure. His sudden recognition took you by surprise, and your expression screamed, "WHAT? YOU KNOW ME?" As if he had read your mind, he responded your mental question.
"Yes. I remember you, (L/N) (Y/N). The one who killed Lower Moon Five with a frying pan and cursed that emo piece of shit. Hah." Unexpectedly, a laugh escaped him and he covered his face with one hand as the other hugged his own stomach. It was noticeable even under his mask. As he recalled the memories, it brought a smile to his face. You could tell he was smiling by how his eyes were squinted. It was a peculiar yet, very adorable sight to behold.
'SHIT! FIRST RENGOKU AND NOW IGURO!? AIN'T NO WAY! ARE THE HASHIRA GOING TO REMEMBER ME LIKE THIS!? FUCKKK OFFFFF!' You internally screamed, feeling a strong desire to hide. "Y-Yeah!! The one and only! And you are...?"
"..." He gazed at you for a moment, then let out a sigh. "...Iguro Obanai. The Serpent Hashira." He hesitated before considering his words, once again looking at you. "...Nice to meet you."
'WAS HE HESITATING TO SAY NICE TO MEET YOU?! AND HE SAID IT?! AWWW!' You just wanted to scream and hugged him but taking in fact that it's creepy and that he's afraid of women, it would be very rude of you to do it. So, you just restrained yourself with a big amount of willpower. "Nice to meet you too!" You took out your hand for a handshake, you even thought that he wouldn't accept it but to your surprise, he did return the handshake.
"Aww! I'm so glad you two are getting along!" Mitsuri exclaimed, delighted to see her friend opening up.
"..." Obanai looked at her, contemplating whether to tell her to be quiet, but he held his tongue. Instead, he changed the subject. "I assume you two are here for the demon."
"Yeah!" You responded.
"But why are you here? I was sent with (Y/N) to deal with it!" Mitsuri pondered, striking a thoughtful pose.
"Well, I was sent here too. It was sudden." Iguro explained.
"What? Why would they require two Hashiras to-" Suddenly, realization dawned on her, and she closed her mouth in surprise. "Oh my god..." She muttered.
"Exactly." Obanai confirmed, acknowledging that she had caught on to the issue.
"Eh? Eh?! What's wrong?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN?" You asked, confused by their reactions.
"(L/N), it's simple." Iguro said, his gaze focused on you. The atmosphere grew tense as his next words hung in the air. "An upper-rank demon is here."
...
"HOLYYY SHIT, WHAT?!" You exclaimed, so shocked that your profanity slipped out in English instead of Japanese.
"Yeah! I didn't expect that! We need to stay alert! It could attack at any moment!" Mitsuri immediately began strategizing a plan. "Did you sense anything?"
"...No. They are hiding themselves very well. They're blending in with the large crowds, and I can't even pick up a scent." Iguro admitted.
"We should start searching, then!"
"..." As they continued their discussion, your mind drifted off. You sensed—or rather, felt—something nearby. It was hard to put into words. Intrigued, you began walking away, completely absorbed in your own thoughts. They were so engrossed in planning that they didn't immediately notice your departure.
'I swear- I SWEAR I JUST FELT SOMETHING! BUT I CAN'T DESCRIBE IT WELL! MAYBE IT WAS THE UPPER RANK!' You found yourself among the bustling crowds, desperately searching for the source of the strange sensation. It was baffling. If neither Iguro nor Mitsuri, who were Hashiras, could detect anything, why could you? As you continued searching, you ended up getting lost. 'Ugh, of course I would get lost.'
You found yourself near a cluster of stalls offering various games. The kind where people could win prizes if they succeeded. The crowd pressed against you, jostling you about, until you accidentally collided with a stranger. Fortunately, neither of you fell, but the impact was strong enough to elicit the stranger's anger. "I'm so sorry! It was an accident!"You quickly apologized, not wanting to lose track of the sensation you were chasing. As you attempted to move away, the person grabbed you forcefully, refusing to let go. "Huh?"
"You bitch. Think you can apologize and walk away like nothing happened!? YOU ALMOST BROKE MY ARM!" The man, in his forties, exuded the stench of alcohol and had short black hair, a beard, and dark eyes. Just great.
"I'm sorry. It wasn't my intention. Please let me go." You pleaded, growing increasingly frustrated with his unwillingness to release you.
"Feisty one, huh? I'm not letting you go that easily." He retorted.
"Fuck you. You've got more wrinkles than an elephant's scrotum." You managed to break free from his grasp and started to walk away. However, the man rushed after you, grabbing your hair and yanking on it, causing you to lose your balance and even pull out a few strands. "OUCHHH?! WHAT THE HELL?!"
"I said, I'm not letting you go that easily. You need to apologize properly for hurting me." He declared with a twisted smile. Seeing you in distress brought him satisfaction. Oddly enough, the surrounding crowd remained oblivious to the unfolding situation. You gritted your teeth in frustration. What had this man done to deserve such pleasure? Looking down for a moment, you raised your head, fixing him with an innocent smile.
"Okay. I'll do anything to apologize then. What do you want me to do?" You said, adopting a cute expression. The man appeared to take a liking to it, even blushing slightly.
"O-Oh, hehehe. Let's go to that forest. I'll call my friends. It'll be something quick, okay?"
"Okay." You replied compliantly. As he summoned his friends, the man and his companions led you toward the nearby forest. Little did they know, they had unwittingly chosen their own punishment. They planned on doing unspeakable things to you, more specifically rape you and then punch you until you go unconscious but what they didn't realize was that you were also plotting revenge.
'They'll see. They'll see. They'll be my new punching bag. Hehe, AHAHAHA! THEY'LL SEE NOT TO FUCKING MESS WITH ME!' Yes, you had officially snapped.
Unbeknownst to you, two individuals had indeed noticed the commotion that happened with you and the man.
——————————————————
Soon, you found yourself deep within the confines of the forest, far away from any prying eyes. You were backed against a sturdy tree, surrounded by five men who wore sinister, lustful expressions. "Listen, whore. Just obey and everything will be quick." The man who had you pinned against the tree sneered, his breath reeking of alcohol. Despite the repulsive scent, you remained silent, keeping your composure.
"Damn, is she some kind of prostitute?" One of his friends commented with a lewd grin.
"Dude, she's definitely a foreigner... WE'RE FUCKING A FOREIGNER! HELL YEAH!"
"Listen, doll. Just be a good girl, okay?" The man leaned in closer, his hand caressing your cheek in a repugnant manner. He was about to lower his head to kiss your neck when, in a moment of instinctual defiance, you pushed him away, causing him to stumble and lose his balance momentarily. "HUH? WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?"
Seizing the opportunity, you swiftly assumed a karate stance, preparing to unleash a powerful kick to his face. Your intention was to leave him with a broken nose or possibly knock out a few teeth. You smiled creepily. As you gathered your strength and leaped forward, extending your leg toward his face, you were caught off guard by an unexpected turn of events. In an instant, his head was violently severed from his body, blood spurting in all directions.
Stunned, you froze in mid-air, unable to comprehend the sight before you. The man's lifeless body crumpled to the ground, his head rolling a short distance away. The forest grew eerily silent, the only sound being the rustling leaves as they whispered their secrets to the wind.
...
"A-" In a split second, before you could process the shocking sight that unfolded before you, the heads of the five men who had surrounded you were abruptly severed from their bodies. Their voices were silenced, unable to let out even a single scream. Blood sprayed across the surroundings, splattering onto your yukata and staining your face in crimson.
Paralyzed with astonishment, you stood frozen, unable to comprehend the sheer brutality of the scene before you. The forest floor was now littered with lifeless bodies, their vacant eyes staring into nothingness. It was a horrifying sight, one that would be etched into your memory forever. As the initial shock began to subside, you instinctively wiped the blood from your face, the metallic scent filling your nostrils. 'What the actual motherfucking fuck, just happened?' You scanned your surroundings, desperately seeking any clues that could shed light on this gruesome spectacle.
"Oh my god! You actually did it! Haha, I thought you were kidding when you said that you were going to kill them!" A strange, familiar voice exclaimed. He laughed at the sight, giving his companion a slap on his back. Your eyes widened as you saw the two individuals in front of you.
"..." The other individual had his hand covered in blood. He was responsible for killing the men. But there was no trace of regret in his expression. "Shut the fuck up. It irritates me." He said, his eyes squinting. "When men think they are superior to women and treat them like shit, they are scums who do not deserve to live in the first place."
Akaza wiped the blood off his hand, leaving his arm impeccable. He raised his head, turning to you. Your gaze met his, your eyes filled with fear contrasting his emotionless gaze.
"Haha! So funny! They look like cockroaches!" Douma laughed, kicking one of the lifeless bodies. "Well, I'll leave them there because there's no way I'm eating them. Ew." He glanced at Akaza, awaiting his response.
...
"I'm not eating them either. They look like they taste like shit." Akaza scoffed, crossing his arms.
"Aw, but I'm hungry! I wanna eat something..." Douma's eyes trailed to you, who was still standing there, processing what was happening. He placed a finger on his lips. "Oh? I guess she'll be my next meal~!"
"The fuck-" You uttered, your voice trailing off as you witnessed Douma's sudden disappearance, leaving Akaza with a surprised expression. Before you could comprehend what was happening, you felt his presence behind you, his strong arms enveloping your waist, lifting you off the ground, making your feet not touch the floor. It was an embrace that held a strange mixture of intimacy and danger, as if you were a treasured possession he refused to let go of. It looked like he was hugging his favorite stuffed animal.
"Lord Akaza~! This is it! This is what I was telling you about when I sensed something unusual! I'm not wrong!" Douma's head gently rested upon yours, as if he was absorbing your very essence. Slowly, he moved his head to the crook of your neck, his warm breath grazing your skin as he inhaled your scent. With a delicate touch, his fingers traced a feather-light path along your collarbone, sending shivers down your spine. The sensation intensified as his touch traveled upward, his fingertips tracing the contours of your face with a tenderness that belied his otherwise enigmatic nature.
"Just... who are you~?" As his lips hovered near your ear, his voice, low and captivating, whispered words that sent a thrill coursing through your veins. The sensation sent a shiver down your spine. You tried to move but he would add more strength to his hold, making it difficult to do something.
You couldn't help but feel embarrassment. If this were a smut one-shot found on Tumblr, you might have relished the attention from a character like Douma. But in the reality of the situation, the knowledge that his every move held the potential to end your life in an instant kept you on edge. "What is this~ What is this~" He playfully sang, his voice resonating with a strange allure. It was as if he was exploring the depths of your being. You had such a weird scent, that just kept him feeling more allured to your presence.
"Stop it." Akaza, his eyes filled annoyance, commanded.
Douma, seemingly unaffected by the stern command, continued to revel in the moment. "Hahaha! Stop?" He laughed, his voice laced with a hint of mischief. "You probably don't understand since you haven't smelled her, but oh god."He then stoped hugging you and picked you by your armpits, levitating you so he could look up you. He smiled, his eyes locked with yours, conveying a magnetic pull that defied reason. He licked his lips. "I can't quite grasp it, but this woman possesses such an extraordinary scent... it only intensifies my craving for her!"
'Oh shit, OH FUCK! WHAT'S HAPPENING? WHY IS HE HOLDING ME LIKE THIS?!' Fear coursed through your veins, making you feel weak and useless. Despite harboring a secret admiration for both Douma and Akaza, you knew they didn't reciprocate your feelings. They didn't even knew you like you knew them. Tears welled up in your eyes as you saw Douma drawing closer to you.
"I'm just going to have a quick taste, okay?" He grinned, sending chills down your spine. You had no idea what he had in mind. Would he devour you? Absorb you? Lick you? Take a bite? The possibilities were terrifying. As you prepared to defend yourself with a strong punch to his face, blood splattered across your face as Douma's head was abruptly severed, crashing against a nearby tree.
Although his decapitated body still held you, it wouldn't last for long. His headless corpse began to crumble, and you were about to hit the ground when a strong arm swiftly caught you by the back of your yukata, as tenderly as a mother cat holding her newborn kitten.
...
"Boo! That's not very nice, Lord Akaza!" Douma's voice echoed, his severed head starting to regenerate. Your breath grew rapid as you shifted your gaze to your savior. Akaza's intense gaze met yours for a fleeting moment before he gently released you to the ground. He sighed heavily, massaging his forehead, completely disregarding his companion.
"Woman, if you don't want to become demon food, get out of here." He grumbled, arms crossed but not meeting your eyes. Without hesitation, you bolted away. You knew you couldn't possibly defeat them. It was a painful truth that you had to accept. However, luck was not on your side today as Douma managed to snatch you once again. He forcefully grabbed your body and tossed you to the ground, then positioned himself atop you.
"Hahaha, Lord Akaza! I know you used to be a feminist or some shit before becoming a demon, but we can't let her escape!" Douma remarked, provoking an irritated grunt from Akaza, who seemed ready to launch another attack. "I want to eat her, yes, but it's not just that." He glanced down at you and seized your sword. "She's a demon slayer. That's even more reason why we can't let her go."
Akaza's expression widened in realization. Douma was right. They couldn't simply release you. You were a threat as a demon slayer, providing them with ample justification for disposing of you. "I'm feeling generous tonight, so if you change your mind about your feminist ideals, I'll allow you a glimpse of her." He taunted, his smile oozing with wickedness. Your nerves were on edge, your anxiety intensifying. Boy, you were on the verge of a mental breakdown. Where the hell were Mitsuri and Obanai when you needed them?
Silence hung in the air as Akaza clenched his fists so tightly that they drew blood. His face expressed both anger and annoyance. Eventually, he turned away. "Just... Agh. Just make it quick, you damn fucking piece of shit."
"Okay, I'll do just that!" Douma's grin widened as he turned his attention back to you. "Don't worry, darling. Since Lord Akaza wants it quick, I'll make it a blink of an eye." Your body tensed up as he drew nearer. He positioned himself on top of your stomach, rendering you immobile. Was this truly the end? Would you die so pathetically? Your life flashed before your eyes, and you thought of your dear mother. Countless times, you had expressed your desire to live in the world of Kimetsu no Yaiba, and now you were on the brink of being killed by Douma. Your breath hitched, and tears streamed down your face. You felt utterly pathetic. This was the end for you.
...
...
...
Oh hell no, you ain't dying like this. You are not a fucking pussy. Opening your eyes, you let out a resolute scream. "L-L-L-LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING! LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING! DON'T KILL ME YET, PLEASE!"
"Hmh." Congratulations, it seemed you had piqued his interest. "Show me something?"
"Y-Yeah! Please!" You pleaded, making a praying sign with your hands.
"Aw, show me what exactly?" He tilted his head cutely, as if he hadn't been moments away from devouring you.
"Look! If I can surprise you, you'll let me go! IF I CAN MAKE YOU SURPRISED, YOU'LL MAKE ME LIVE!"Desperation filled your voice as you fought tooth and nail for your survival. As long as you didn't die, you considered it a victory. It may have seemed pathetic, but you were willing to do anything to escape this dire situation.
...
"Pff- Hahahaha!" Douma burst into laughter, wiping tears from his eyes. "Oh Lord Akaza! Did you hear that?! She wants to surprise me! That's funny! It's so adorable!"
"..." Akaza stared at you dumbfounded, his scowl softening slightly. He just awkwardly stood there. You ignored their reactions. "Yeah! Please!" You continued to plead, even though it seemed futile as Douma continued to laugh, finding the whole situation amusing. Tears threatened to spill from your eyes, but you refused to give up. With hope in your heart, you turned your gaze to Akaza, who was already fixated on you. You knew he had a weakness for women, and you had to exploit it to your advantage. If you looked at him with helplessness, maybe, just MAYBE, he would intervene to save you. After all, he didn't kill women, right?
You cast him a pleading look, your eyes brimming with vulnerability, while Douma was still distracted by his laughter. Akaza visibly sweatdropped, unsure of what to do. What did you expect from him? He was a demon, an upper rank at that! Evil and merciless! Just because a woman looked at him that way didn't mean he would save you...
...
Okay, at this point, he was starting to feel a pang of guilt for your plight. You continued to gaze at him with such sadness that it stirred something inside him, making him hesitate about letting you die. He broke eye contact momentarily to collect his thoughts and sort through his conflicting emotions. When he looked back at you, you were still staring at him, giving your best attempt at puckering your lips. Was this your last resort to convince him to spare your life?
...
"Douma." He spoke up, his voice laced with uncertainty. "Let her do it."
"Eh?" The demon's laughter subsided as he stared at his partner in bewilderment. "What did you just say?"
Akaza grumbled, not believing his own actions. It was so out of character for him. "Just let her do it! She's um..." He searched for an excuse. "She just looks so pitiful, it's making me uncomfortable." Crossing his arms, he averted his gaze, unwilling to meet your starry-eyed stare.
"Oh! Hahaha! What a coincidence! I was feeling the same thing!" Douma stood up and offered you a helping hand, pulling you up from the ground. He then placed his hands on your shoulders, addressing Akaza. "She just looks so pathetic, begging like that! It makes me feel bad! At first, I didn't understand it, but maybe I'm experiencing heartbreak! You know, it's like what humans feel when they see a cute animal in distress! They feel sorry for them, right? Haha, that's what I'm feeling right now!" He chuckled, genuinely delighted at the unexpected surge of emotions.
"..." You felt three veins throb on your forehead, but you restrained yourself from doing something foolish. Nervousness settled in as you realized it was now your turn to deliver on the promise of a surprise. It had to be something cool, something impressive! But what on earth could you do?!
"Okay. Go on. I'm waiting!" Douma said, his voice retaining a cute tone that only added to the pressure. Even Akaza looked at you expectantly, anticipating something remarkable. The situation couldn't get any worse. Your mind raced through a multitude of ideas. Should you tell a joke? Showcase your martial arts skills? Your hands trembled uncontrollably as nothing concrete came to mind. You were in deep trouble.
"Come on! I'm getting bored here-" Douma's sentence was abruptly cut off as you interrupted him, finally seizing upon an idea. Still, your hands continued to tremble, and sweat formed on your brow.
"Um... I w-will now show y-you an amazing trick! P-Pay close attention because it'll be a-awesome!" You said, mustering all the confidence you could.
With a deep breath, you extended your right hand, showcasing your thumb to the demons. "Behold, the legendary thumb trick!" You declared. You flexed your thumb and pressed it against your palm, creating the illusion that it had disappeared.
"See, m-my thumb is gone!" You exclaimed, with an awkward and nervous smile. Next, you slowly extended your index finger and carefully placed it over your concealed thumb.
"But fear not, for I shall summon it back!" You continued, your words filled with anticipation. With a swift motion, you released your thumb from its hidden position, making it pop up right beside your extended index finger. "And voila!" You proclaimed, presenting your fully restored thumb and index finger to the demons.
...
Silence hung in the air. You squeezed your eyes shut, unable to bear the thought of witnessing their reactions. You were certain this would be the end, your impending doom.
...
...
...
But instead, more silence followed. What was happening? Why weren't they saying anything? Anxiety coiled within you. Slowly, you summoned the courage to open your eyes, bracing yourself for the worst.
"WHAT THE FUCK?!" Douma's voice reverberated through the room, his hands desperately clutching his hair in immense shock. "WHAT?!"
"..." You stood there, dumbfounded by his extreme reaction.
"HOLY SHIT! SHUT UP! HOW DID YOU DO THAT?! THAT'S SO CREEPY!" Douma continued to exclaim, his voice filled with a mix of terror and astonishment. You couldn't quite discern if he was acting or genuinely taken aback. "OH JEEZ! THE HELL?! HOW DID YOU DO THAT?" His words poured out in a torrent of disbelief, leaving you perplexed yet strangely gratified.
You contemplated the situation for a moment, unsure of how to respond. Should you reveal the secret behind the trick? Or should you bask in the mystery and allow their bewilderment to linger? "Want me to do it again?" You finally managed to utter, your voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and confidence. Without waiting for Douma's response, you repeated the motion, making your thumb disappear and reappear before their eyes.
"AHHHHHH! AIN'T NO FUCKING WAY!" Douma's scream pierced the air as he instinctively clung to Akaza's shoulders, seeking some form of solace or confirmation. Akaza, caught off guard, didn't react to the unexpected embrace, his mind still grappling with the inexplicable trick you had just performed. How on earth did you do that?
"Oh lord. Oh lord! D:" Douma muttered, his breath ragged and his expression a mix of disbelief and awe. "Oh shit, oh my lord! I don't believe it. There's no way." His words echoed with the first stage of denial, a desperate attempt to rationalize the inexplicable.
Akaza finally snapped out of his trance, his gaze locking onto his agitated companion. "Ugh, please. I will admit, it was a bit surprising, but not THAT surprising." He barely had time to finish his sentence before Douma latched onto his shoulders once again, dragging him a few steps away from you, creating a small distance to muffle their conversation.
"Akaza, this girl. Oh god." Douma's voice cracked, his distress evident.
"Yo, dude, relax." Akaza attempted to calm him down.
"YOU DON'T GET IT! SHUT THE FUCK UP AND LISTEN, OKAY?!" Douma exploded with frustration, his voice brimming with agitation. "You are an antisocial. You don't interact with people the way I do. Motherfucker, I've been interacting with humans for over a hundred years! I interact with humans every day! AND BROTHER, BROTHER, LISTEN! I FUCKING KNOW FOR A FACT THAT HUMANS CANNOT DO THAT SHIT! IT'S IMPOSSIBLE! I SWEAR ON LORD MUZAN'S NAME, IT'S IMPOSSIBLE! THERE AIN'T NO FUCKING WAY SHE WAS ABLE TO DO THAT!"
After Douma's tirade came to an end, he dashed toward you, pointing an accusatory finger in your direction. "You are no human! YOU ARE A DEMON!"
"..." You and Akaza exchanged bewildered glances, struggling to comprehend the absurdity of Douma's claim. Your simple trick had managed to befuddle him to such an extent that he genuinely believed you to be one of his own kind. The situation was equal parts hilarious and perplexing, leaving you torn between bursting into laughter and playing along.
Remaining composed, you responded with a deadpan expression. "Shall I do it again?" Douma eagerly positioned himself in front of you, anticipation etched across his face. You decided to indulge him, adding some drumroll sound effects for dramatic effect. Then, with a flourish—you executed the trick once more—separating your thumb from your hand before promptly reattaching it.
...
He gasped. "OHHHH MY GOODDDDDDD! YOU'RE FROM HELLL! IT'S LITERALLY IMPOSSIBLE!" Douma cried out in utter disbelief, his hands now tugging at his hair in sheer frustration. "You have to be a demon. No way you're a human. Humans cannot separate their own fingers!"
Even Akaza, despite his stoic demeanor, couldn't help but be intrigued by the mysterious trick. However, his pride prevented him from voicing his curiosity, and instead, he remained silently observant, his gaze shifting between you and Douma. As the absurdity of the situation stretched on, he had reached his breaking point. He couldn't let this charade continue indefinitely. In a display of remarkable speed, while Douma was still grappling with his existential crisis, he swiftly closed the distance between himself and you. You stared at him quizzically, uncertain of his intentions, when suddenly, he executed a swift and unexpected maneuver.
With a well-aimed kick to your legs, he disrupted your balance, causing you to topple backward. But just as gravity threatened to claim its victory, Akaza's strong hands snaked around your waist, preventing your fall. In the blink of an eye, he whisked you away from the forest, disappearing into thin air and reappearing in an entirely different location.
...
"...Eh?" Confusion etched itself onto Douma's face as he witnessed the sudden disappearance of his companion and the enigmatic human who had managed to captivate them both. His head tilted to the side in puzzlement, a question mark practically materializing above his head.
—————————————————————
You and Akaza found yourselves in a place nearby the village, a quiet and somewhat secluded spot where there were still a few people passing by. Despite the emptiness, it offered enough cover for your sudden appearance not to raise any immediate suspicions. As you caught your breath, Akaza turned his back, intending to walk away.
"Woman, you are not cut out for this." He said in a harsh and cold tone. "Quit this job and go live a nice life or something." He seemed resolute in his decision, ready to disappear into the shadows once again. However, something about your hand reaching out to grasp his wrist stopped him in his tracks. There was something different about your touch, something that spoke of innocence and the absence of bloodshed. In that moment, he couldn't help but contrast himself with you, knowing that you had likely never taken a life like he had. He remained silent, waiting for you to break the silence.
"Thank you. For saving me." You said, your gaze locked onto his eyes. Gratitude filled your voice as you expressed your sincere appreciation for his repeated acts of rescue. You recognized that his actions stemmed from his aversion to seeing women mistreated, a sentiment borne from his own past. Yet, even though he didn't know you and his actions seemed inconsequential to him, you held a deep fondness for this character, adoring him with all your heart.
Akaza gazed at you, his grip loosening as he gently withdrew his wrist from your grasp. He turned away, his back still facing you. "Don't. I'm a demon. I don't hurt women. I didn't save you because I wanted to or anything. It just irks me to see women being treated like that." He retorted, his voice laced with a touch of bitterness.
"Still, thank you." You smiled, contemplating whether to speak your mind further. It was a risky move, potentially exposing your true intentions, but you wanted to seize this opportunity, hoping to alter the course of this story with your own actions. "Akaza... right? Um..." You hesitated, studying his profile, surprised to find that he remained in place, waiting for you to continue.
...
...
...
"...It's not your fault."
"...What?" He questioned, his confusion evident in his tone.
"It's not your fault." You repeated, your voice clearer and more resolute this time.
He looked at you, perplexed yet still willing to engage. "...I know." He responded, his answer tinged with a touch of hostility, as if emphasizing that he already understood, that it was not his fault.
"It's not your fault."
...
"All right." He relented, feeling an odd mixture of nervousness and discomfort. Why was he feeling this way? What were you two even discussing? It didn't make sense. What wasn't his fault? He couldn't grasp the full meaning of your words, and yet, as his eyes remained fixed on you, the image of a woman started to materialize in his mind. Who was she? Why was he remembering her? Wait, remembering? Did he know her? Nothing was certain, but one thing was clear—your expression mirrored that of the woman with pink flowered eyes—The same face, the same look of empathy.
Did you truly feel empathy for him? You didn't even know him. What was happening? Who was that woman?
And most importantly, who were you?
Before the moment could progress any further, Akaza sighed, his expression darkening. He regarded you with a mixture of anger and annoyance. "Stop acting like you know me." He snapped, frustrated by the contradictions and uncertainties swirling within him. Ironic that he is telling you that when he doesn't even know himself. With that, he vanished into thin air, leaving you alone
...
You sighed, left to ponder what the hell had just transpired.
—————————————————————
Now, with a sense of relief, you continued on your path, determined to find Mitsuri and Obanai. Fortunately, your sword remained intact, giving you a small sense of security. After observing their behavior, you felt a newfound calmness, understanding that they no longer had any unfinished business. Surprisingly, you even had a hunch about what they were up to. They must have been searching for the elusive blue spider lily. It seemed like the only logical explanation for their continued companionship. Given Akaza's animosity towards the LGBTQ+ demon, it was clear that they hadn't succeeded in finding it yet, meaning they likely managed to escape his clutches.
As you walked, lost in your thoughts, a familiar voice called out your name. Turning around, you spotted Mitsuri and Iguro approaching you. Relief washed over you as she enveloped you in a warm, tight hug. "I was so worried when you suddenly disappeared! I was about to cry, right Obanai?" She exclaimed, seeking confirmation from her stoic partner, who simply nodded in agreement.
"Where were you?" With Kanroji still embracing you, the serpent hashira, arms crossed, asked.
"..." Your heart raced as beads of sweat formed on your forehead. Should you divulge the truth of your encounter? Would they suspect something if you were honest? After a moment of contemplation, you made a decision—you would fabricate a story— "I... I encountered a demon." You began, carefully choosing your words. "This demon was in alliance with an upper-ranked demon. They were searching for something, though I didn't know what it was. Since they were partners, the scent of the upper rank lingered around the demon. I managed to confront and defeat it." You hoped that your fabricated tale would satisfy their inquiries without raising any suspicions.
Kanroji's grip tightened around you as she gasped. "You fought a demon? You're incredible, (Y/N)! YAY! I'M SO GLAD FOR YOU! MY BABY IS GROWING SO MUCH!" She exclaimed with admiration.
Obanai remained stoic, his eyes fixed on you. "Be careful next time. You shouldn't take such risks alone." He advised, his concern evident despite his curt tone. You were glad they didn't suspect a thing.
"So..." Mitsuri began talking, curiosity lingering on her tone. "Are we finished? There's nothing else to do... Sun is already coming out!" She was right, morning was already arriving, leaving aside the opportunity to fight with any demon, due to their weakness of the sun.
"I suppose there's nothing left to do. We have finished, I guess." Obanai said with hesitation clear on his voice. They literally did nothing and you were the only one who fought a demon.
"Well, now that we're here... LET'S GO TO EAT TOGETHER!" Proposed the girl.
"YEAH! I WANNA EAT!" You raised your fists onto the air. You wanted to forget about the whole chaos with Akaza and Douma as quickly as possible. The two energetic individuals, you and Kanroji, practically dragged Iguro along as they entered the restaurant. He didn't have much time to protest, though he probably wouldn't have refused either way. Once inside, you were promptly seated at a small table, with Iguro by your side and Kanroji sitting across from you.
Suddenly, Iguro's snake companion, Karabumaru, appeared behind him, causing Mitsuri to squeal in delight. "KYAAAA! KARABUMARU! YOU'RE LOOKING AS CUTE AS EVER!" She exclaimed, winking at the snake, who responded with a little smile.
"Aww! What a cute snake! Is it a female or a male?" You asked, showing your interest.
"It's a male." Iguro replied. Karabumaru looked at you, and a sense of nervousness washed over you. Was he testing you? Karabumaru gave a slight bow, and out of respect, you instinctively bowed back to the snake. 'Aw, forget it! This snake is absolutely adorable!' You thought to yourself. You exchanged smiles with Karabumaru, and it didn't go unnoticed by Obanai.
"Have you all decided what you're going to order?" Mitsuri asked, breaking the brief moment.
"Yeah, the food here looks good." You replied, trying to regain your composure.
"YES! THE FOOD HERE LOOKS DELICIOUS!" Mitsuri exclaimed with excitement.
"RIGHT?! I TOTALLY AGREE!" You chimed in, finding her enthusiasm contagious. You each placed their orders, and Kanroji seemed to order almost everything on the menu, displaying her usual voracious appetite. As the conversation flowed, Mitsuri and Obanai engaged in heartfelt dialogue, their affection for each other evident. Meanwhile, you couldn't help but find your gaze continually drawn to Obanai. His eyes captivated you, for you had never met anyone with two different eye colors before. 'He has no right to be so pretty!' You thought to yourself, feeling a mix of awe and amusement.
...
"Why are you looking at me so much?" Obanai finally broke the silence, his gaze fixed on you.
"Eh?" You stammered, caught off guard by his direct question.
"You haven't stopped looking at me... ever since we arrived here."
Your face flushed with embarrassment, and you averted your gaze, feeling the need to explain yourself. "I-I... Well, you see! I just think you have such... such pretty eyes!" Each word felt like a struggle as you sank into your chair, feeling self-conscious.
"KYAA!" Mitsuri exclaimed, grabbing your hands. "I THINK SO TOO! They are so pretty!"
"I think I could get lost in them! I love the colors!" You and Mitsuri fangirled together, leaving Obanai slightly taken aback. Being praised by two beautiful girls wasn't something he was used to.
"(Y/N)! Did you know that he was the one who bought me these wonderful socks?" Mitsuri interjected, changing the subject.
"Ehhh? Really!? They are so stylish!" You exclaimed, turning your attention to Obanai. "You have a really good sense of fashion! I love your haori too!"
Obanai was momentarily taken aback by your compliments but managed to thank you, albeit somewhat awkwardly. To your surprise,che gradually grew more open and comfortable in your presence, realizing that you were a genuinely nice person. The conversation flowed effortlessly between the three of you, and before you knew it, the food arrived. However, you continued chatting and enjoying each other's company, barely touching your meals.
"And I didn't believe it when I saw... what's his name again? Ah, Gyomei! He's huge!" You shared, recalling your impressions of the Hashiras when you first met them.
"I thought the same thing too! I never thought I would meet someone so big (😯)!" Mitsuri agreed, sharing in the reminiscing.
"And what did you think when you saw Tomioka for the first time?" Obanai asked, genuinely curious about your initial impressions.
"I feel a bit sorry for saying this, but... the first time I saw him, I thought he was a freaking emo!" You burst out laughing, Mitsuri gasped and Obanai covered his face..
"Wait, you thought he was an... Hahaha!" His stoic demeanor cracked, and he laughed, a tear forming in the corner of his eye. You looked at him, wide-eyed and stunned by his cute laugh, completely captivated. He noticed your gaze and blushed ever so slightly. "What are you looking at?"
"...You are so cute-" You inadvertently blurted out, gasping and covering your mouth in shock. It wasn't meant to be said out loud, but it slipped out nonetheless.
"(Y/N) is sooo right! You should smile and laugh more!" Mitsuri chimed in, reinforcing your sentiment. He didn't quite know how to react to the compliment, so he simply looked at the two of you, dumbfounded.
"Obanai, I think you dropped something under the table!" You quickly improvised, noticing his quiet demeanor. He looked under the table and found you extending your middle finger. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he shot you one back.
"Can't believe you fell for it!"
"...Can't believe I fell for it either." He admitted, leaving Mitsuri a little perplexed.
"This kind of reminds me of someone who fell for this girl a long time ago! I can't believe they're still together after all of that!" You jokingly remarked.
"Who?" Mitsuri asked curiously.
"MY ASSCHEEKS! HAHAHAHA!" You burst into laughter, falling off your chair, and Mitsuri ended up spilling her drink in her fit of laughter. The infectious laughter spread to Obanai, who tried his best to hold it back but ultimately failed. He ended up laughing heartily, covering his face with the table, while even Karabumaru joined in the laughter. The sight of the three of you laughing uncontrollably earned you a few odd looks from the other customers.
"Oh fuck! My stomach hurts!" You exclaimed, still chuckling, as you composed yourself and returned to your seat. As you smiled to yourself, witnessing Obanai and Mitsuri laughing together, you couldn't help but feel a warm and fuzzy sensation inside.
"Aw! I had such a great time, but..." Mitsuri glanced at the time, realizing the mission was completed and you needed to return to the Butterfly Mansion. "I think (Y/N) has to get going now! I was told to make sure you reach the mansion as soon as the mission was finished!"
"EHH?!?! NOOO! I DON'T WANT TO LEAVE YOU YET!" You cried out, embracing Mitsuri tightly while Obanai paid the bill.
The three of you walked towards the Butterfly Estate, with Mitsuri and Obanai offering to accompany you since you were likely unfamiliar with the route.
"I had tons of fun! The three of us should hang out together more often!" You suggested.
"We totally should! I loved being with you two!" Mitsuri replied enthusiastically. "Hehehe, right Obanai?" She turned to him, who seemed lost in thought.
"Hmh..." He responded softly, his gaze fixed on you, as if contemplating something. You looked back at him, waiting for his reply. "I never thought I would enjoy your company after all..."
"Hehehe! That's my charm, after all!" You playfully placed a hand on your hip, flashed a peace sign with the other, and winked at him. Obanai chuckled at the sight, unable to resist.
"We've arrived! Aw... :( time passed faster while we were walking..." Kanroji pouted.
"Well, they say time passes fast when you're having fun." Obanai remarked.
"I had a great time with you two! Thanks for everything! I hope we can hang out again soon!" You bowed and smiled.
"I'll miss you a ton! I love you sooo much!" Mitsuri hugged you tightly, and you returned the embrace. You suffocated each other... with love. Tiny tears welled up in her eyes as she reluctantly let you go.
You approached Obanai, smiling at him. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Iguro! I'll miss you too!" You extended your hand for a handshake. Obanai looked at you, and instead of a simple handshake, you excitedly held his hand with both of yours and gave him a wide smile. "Hehehe!"
"I'll miss you too, Karabumaru!" You blew a small kiss towards the snake, causing him to blush.
You turned to leave but stopped when Obanai called out to you. "(L/N)."
"Yes?" You turned back, curious about what he had to say.
...
...
"You can call me Obanai..." He said, looking away. Mitsuri was on the verge of screaming from the overwhelming cuteness but managed to contain herself.
"Okay! But you must call me (Y/N) then!"
"I'll do it."
"Hehehe, bye-bye!" You waved at him, your eyes closing with a big smile.
"Goodbye." He responded.
"Obanai, bye-bye!" You opened your eyes again and added a bit more force to your last words.
"..." Obanai's eye twitched slightly.
"Obanai, bye-bye! "
"Gh..." He let out a sigh. "B... Bye-bye..." He waved back.
'OH MY GOD! HE SAID IT! HE'S SO CUTE!' You squealed internally. "Mitsuri, bye-bye!"
"Bye-bye, (Y/N)!" She waved happily.
You smiled and finally entered the mansion. Soon enough, you were greeted by everyone, even though it was very early in the morning.
"(L/N)! How are you? I'm glad you're back!" Tanjiro beamed at the sight of you.
"(Y/N)!! IT FELT SO BORING WITHOUT YOU!" Zenitsu exclaimed, hugging you tightly as always.
"I BET IT WAS BORING WITHOUT MY PRESENCE, RIGHT MINION?!" Inosuke shouted excitedly.
"I was told Mitsuri was the one who accompanied you! You must have had a great time then!" Shinobu smiled.
"We're glad you're back safe and sound, Master (Y/N)!" Naho, Kiyo, and Sumi greeted you in unison.
"Are you okay? You're not injured, are you?" Aoi asked, checking you for any wounds
"(Y/N)...?" Kanao asked, worried for your lack or response. You stood silent. Still processing everything that happened. Some days ago you met rengoku. Yesterday you met Kanroji, Iguro and Senjuro. And you even managed to meet Douma and Akaza. You opened your eyes to look at them. You smiled dumbfounded.
"No worries, i'm fine." You said as you fainted, making everyone scream of worry.
Notes:
Secrets ~
- Author can really see Mitsuri, Obanai and (Y/N) be in a polyamorous relationship
- This chapter is the longest one yet. With more than 13k+ words (😭).
- Douma first noticed you among the crowd because you had a distinguishing peculiar scent that was very alluring. Even Akaza sensed it but didn't knew it was from you until you three interacted in the forest.
- Originally, Sanemi was the one who was going on the mission with you but he got some things to do and couldn't do it.
Please, tell me if you liked this chapter! ^_^
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 26: — 25
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM — CHAPTER #25 — LITERALLY JUST FLUFF
As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the room, you were abruptly awakened by the sound of Tanjiro's crow boisterous cawing. Startled, you sat up, rubbing the sleep from your eyes. Inosuke, always quick to react, jolted awake, his senses on high alert. Zenitsu, on the other hand, groaned in his half-awake state, still grappling with the reality of the early morning disturbance. Tanjiro stood up, going for some stretching.
Confused and disoriented, you addressed his crow, who had perched himself on your head. "What's all the commotion about?" You asked, your voice laced with curiosity and mild annoyance. The crow had flown into the room through the open window, bearing urgent news. Its repetitive cries hinted at the gravity of the situation. With a sense of foreboding, you strained to comprehend the words it was trying to convey.
"The casualties from the Mugen Train incident are rising!" He squawked, its voice carrying a note of urgency. "More than 40 individuals are now missing, and the situation demands immediate action. You have been assigned to join Rengoku Kyojuro at the site. Head west without delay!"
The weight of the mission suddenly sank in, and a surge of determination coursed through your veins. You knew that time was of the essence, and the thought of Rengoku's life hanging in the balance compelled you to gather your resolve. "This is it..." You whispered to yourself, an unwavering resolve blossoming within you. "If I want to ensure Rengoku's safety, I must give it my all."
Little did you know, (Y/N), that this mission would be the catalyst for a chain of events that would test your strength, resilience, and unravel secrets hidden in the shadows.
———————————————
You, (L/N) (Y/N), a young 18-year-old girl, found yourself deep in contemplation about the choices you had made in your life. Something had triggered this introspection, but the details of what had transpired were yet to be revealed.
...
a Kakushi entered the room and greeted you. "Hello, Miss (L/N)!"
"Hello! What brings you here?" You replied curiously.
"I heard that you're embarking on a new mission, is that correct?" the Kakushi inquired.
"Yes." You confirmed.
"As a new demon slayer, I realized you might not have a uniform yet..." the Kakushi remarked.
"Oh, right! I completely forgot about that!" You exclaimed.
"I have one for you. It's in perfect condition!" The Kakushi offered, handing you the uniform.
"Thank you so much!" You expressed your gratitude, beaming at him. The Kakushi left, and you proceeded to change into the uniform.
...
Life had taught you not to be too naive. As you tried on the new uniform, you didn't expect anything out of the ordinary. However, to your shock, you discovered that your chest and legs were completely exposed.
"AAHHHHHHHH!" You cried out, reflexively covering yourself, even though there was no one else in the room. It appeared that you had been tricked into wearing the same revealing uniform as Mitsuri. "Oh no! What is this? I mean... I don't look bad, but I'm exposing way too much. I can't use this! I refuse to wear this uniform!" You frantically considered your options. Since you had no spare clothes in the room, your only choice was to somehow go unnoticed by everyone and seek out Shinobu or Aoi to get a normal uniform.
"Okay, (Y/N)! It's not that hard! Just act like a spy. I'm sure I won't encounter anyone on my way... I hope I won't encounter anyone..." You muttered to yourself, attempting to boost your confidence.
Just as you were about to make your way out, you felt something land on your head. "Hmm? Is that you, Ukogi?" Yoi wondered aloud, picking up the object. When you looked at it, your eyes widened in surprise.
"Ahhhh! What is this?!" You screamed, clutching your chest in shock. In your hands was a small, adorable, squinckly, black crow. "Awww! Who are you, little cutie? Why are you so cute?" You cooed at the crow.
"Caw! I'm Dodo! Caw!" The crow chirped, giving a little jump. "I'm your new crow, Master (Y/N)!"
"Dodo, you're my new crow?! This is the best day of my life!" You exclaimed, hugging Dodo tightly as the crow rubbed his head against your cheek.
"Okay, Dodo!" You said, placing the bird back on your head. "We're on a super special mission, and you're going to accompany me, okay?"
"Caw!" Dodo cawed in agreement.
"Alright, let's go!" You whispered, sneaking out of the room as quietly as possible. Avoiding any encounters, you ran on your tiptoes, getting caught up in the excitement of feeling like a spy. However, in your distraction, you completely forgot the primary objective: not getting caught by anyone.
Inevitably, you collided with someone's chest/head, causing you to stumble back.
"Ouch! Ow!" You groaned, rubbing your forehead as you looked down/up/in front of you.
To your astonishment and dismay, you realized it was none other than Genya.
...
Shit.
"G-G-G-G-GENYA?!" You stammered, realizing your mistake.
He stared at you momentarily before his face turned as red as Elmo.
"I-I'm sorry-" You tried to apologize, but he beat you to it.
"I-I-I-I-I-I-I'M SO S-SORRY!" Genya stammered, bowing awkwardly. The poor boy was overwhelmed with embarrassment and nerves, even breaking out into a sweat. Your revealing outfit was clearly too much for him to handle. He wasn't accustomed to being around pretty girls. "I-I-I'm really sorry! Goodbye!"
"W-Wait! Don't go!" You called out, attempting to reach out to him, but he had already disappeared from your view. He moved faster than Sonic the Hedgehog.
"DAMN IT!" You cursed, punching the wall in frustration. "I can't believe I met Genya in this state! It's so embarrassing! I'm done!"
As you stood there, frustration coursing through your veins, you took a deep breath and reflected on the situation. It dawned on you that perhaps this was an opportunity for personal growth and a chance to challenge your own insecurities. You realized that you had come here with the intention of changing the story, and now, it was time to change your attitude as well.
With a newfound determination, you made a decision. Despite the undeniable embarrassment and discomfort caused by the revealing uniform, you chose to keep the top part. The thought of exposing so much skin still made you cringe, but you were willing to embrace a small measure of vulnerability for the sake of personal growth.
In place of the skirt, which you couldn't bear to wear, you found a pair of comfortable big large pants that matched the uniform. They provided a sense of security and allowed you to move freely without the constant worry of exposing too much. Tying a white belt around your waist added a touch of contrast and broke the monotony of the uniform's color scheme.
Besides, you had a loyal companion in Dodo, the adorable crow perched on your head. Dodo had become an unexpected source of comfort and encouragement throughout this ordeal. With every step you took, the little bird chirped and fluttered its wings, as if reminding you that you were not alone.
———————————————
Now the difficult part began.
Saying goodbye to the butterfly girls proved to be a challenging task. It weighed heavily on your heart because the reality of this mission hit you hard. There was a significant possibility that you might not return alive, and so it became imperative to bid a proper farewell to each of them. You decided to start with Aoi, who was busy doing laundry outside. With determination fueling your steps, you called out to her.
"AAAAAAOOOOOOIIIII!" You exclaimed, tackling her from behind. She turned around, only to have her face turn fifty shades of red upon seeing you in your revealing outfit.
"(Y/N)! W-What is that outfit!?" She stuttered, clearly flustered by the amount of skin you were showing.
"Like it? It's cute!" You spun around playfully. "Don't you like it?" Aoi struggled to maintain eye contact, her embarrassment palpable. Undeterred, you approached her and enveloped her in a tight hug. As your bare chest pressed against hers, Aoi's face turned even redder, but she managed to suppress her discomfort.
"(Y/N), please don't surprise me like that!" She said, though she held onto your hands, reciprocating the hug. "Are you really leaving already?"
You pulled away slightly, looking into her eyes. "Yes, I'm saying goodbye to everyone, starting with you."
"With me, huh?" Her voice carried a hint of sadness as she looked down and sighed. "Although it was only for a short period of time, I'm glad we got to spend so much time together. You've become someone important to me, so take care and good luck." She turned back to her laundry, trying to hide her emotions.
"Aoi, I can never truly express how grateful I am to you." You said earnestly. "Thank you for everything you've done for me. I'll never forget it. I've learned so much from you. You're truly the best."
Aoi's smile wavered slightly, and she didn't turn around. "No, you don't need to thank me. After all, I survived the Final Selection only by pure luck. And even then, I was too afraid to engage in battles. I'm just a coward."
You closed the distance between you and hugged her again. "Oh, Aoi, you're such an idiot."
"Huh?" She looked puzzled.
You stepped back, holding her cheeks gently. "Luck or not, the fact that you were able to pass the Final Selection is incredible. It pains me to see you think so little of yourself. I hope that one day, you'll see yourself the way I do. To me, you're someone wonderful and strong."
"(Y/N)..." Aoi gazed at you, her eyes filled with adoration. Without hesitation, she flicked your forehead gently.
"Ouch!" You rubbed the spot where she had hit you. "What was that for?" You pouted.
"It's nothing. I'm just thinking about how you're always helping everyone and being so kind. You're very adorable..." Aoi softly smirked.
"What?! Don't tease me! What do you mean by 'adorable'?" You asked, genuinely surprised.
Aoi averted her gaze, her face turning slightly red. "Um... I mean, the part of you that acts like a child but is always caring and loving. It's refreshing to be around someone like that. You're always open about how much you love and adore everyone here. I appreciate how you're always smiling, ready to help others. It brings a sense of calmness. But, please don't misunderstand. I'm just rambling, so you don't have to take it seriously..."
Your heart fluttered at Aoi's compliments. It was rare for you to receive such sincere praise, and it warmed your heart. Blushing, you struggled to find the right words. "T-Thanks..." You stammered, feeling a mix of delight and embarrassment. Sensing that it was time to leave and not wanting to make a big deal out of it, you tried to hide your blushing face from Aoi's perceptive eyes. "Well, I hope to see you soon! Bye-bye!" You waved cheerfully, your smile masking the deeper emotions within.
"...Bye-bye, (Y/N)." Aoi replied, waving back, her voice filled with a mixture of fondness and longing.
———————————————
"WAHHHHH! Master (Y/N)!" Sumi, Kiyo, and Naho cried out, tears streaming down their faces as they tightly embraced you. Their small arms clung to you, not wanting to let go.
"Awww! Please don't cry! I won't be gone for too long." You reassured them, your voice filled with warmth and affection. "The maximum time this mission can take is like, two days! It's really nothing!"
"But still! We've gotten so used to having you around!" Kiyo sniffled, her voice quivering with sadness.
"Yeah! And if you're not here, who will give us our daily hugs and kisses on the cheeks?" Naho whimpered, her lower lip trembling.
"It feels weird without you here! We're going to miss you so much!" Sumi pleaded, tears streaming down her rosy cheeks.
Trying to comfort them, you wiped away their tears gently. "Come on, now. First, it's just one night mission. Second, Kanao, Shinobu, or Aoi can give you hugs and kisses. And third, I'll miss you three a lot, but I'm a demon slayer now. I need to do this! So please stop crying." You pleaded, your voice filled with determination and love. "I promise I'll come back before you even realize it!"
"Mhm! Okay, Master (Y/N)!" Kiyo sniffled, finally giving in and trusting your words wholeheartedly.
"...Fine! You better come back safe!" Naho said with a mix of worry and affection in her voice.
There was a momentary silence as you looked at Sumi, hoping she would stop crying too. The room filled with anticipation.
...
"Sumi~?" Finally, Sumi let out a defeated sigh, releasing her tight grip on you. She looked up at you with teary eyes.
"...Okay, I give up." She mumbled, a small smile forming on her face. Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief, knowing that Sumi had finally accepted your departure. However, the atmosphere remained heavy with emotions.
"..." The three girls continued to gaze at you, their eyes filled with a mix of longing and sadness.
"Fine!" You exclaimed, opening your arms wide. "You can have another hug!"
"YAY/YES/YEAH!" They cheered in unison, running back to you for another round of heartfelt embraces.
———————————————
"Oh~? (Y/N), what brings you here?"
"Shi-no-bu!" You hugged her. "I'll be going now and I want to say, thank you for everything! You're very important to me and I adore you very much!"
"Aw, (Y/N)... Thank you!" She whispered, her voice filled with tenderness as she embraced you, her head resting against your shoulder. "You're very important to me too. I hope your first official mission as a demon slayer goes great! I know you'll do fine."
"Hehe, I hope it does! I'll miss you a lot! And again, thank you for everything you've done for me." You said, your voice filled with gratitude and sincerity. As you pulled away slightly from the embrace, you looked into Shinobu's eyes, wanting to express your heartfelt appreciation.
She blushed at the closeness but maintained her composure, her gaze fixed on you as she smiled softly. "Always." She replied, her voice barely above a whisper. You couldn't help but smile back, feeling a rush of warmth and affection in that tender moment. However, her gaze seemed to wander down your body, making you slightly flustered as you noticed her intense scrutiny.
"W-What's wrong?" You asked innocently, your cheeks turning a shade redder as you felt her gaze on you.
"That uniform... Are you comfortable in it?" She asked, concern evident in her voice. "I can help you get another one and burn this one if it's causing you any discomfort."
"No! It's okay. Actually, I kind of like it!" You replied, trying to reassure her.
Shinobu's eyes continued to study you, and she couldn't help but let out a soft smile. "Okay, as long as you're comfortable. But I must admit... It's difficult to remain calm when you look this beautiful." Your face turned even redder, and you found yourself at a loss for words. Her laughter broke the moment, and you couldn't help but join in, feeling a mix of embarrassment and delight.
"Anyways, before you go, I have a present for you, dear (Y/N)!" Shinobu exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.
"Really?!" You exclaimed, your eyes sparkling with anticipation.
"Yes! It's something I made a few days ago, just for you." She said, disappearing momentarily to retrieve the gift. "Ah-ah-ah! But you have to close your eyes first!"
"Ehh? Do I?" You asked, unable to contain your impatience.
"Yes, now close your eyes!" Shinobu insisted.
"Okay..." You replied, closing your eyes obediently. You felt Shinobu's presence drawing closer, and then something gentle being placed in your hair.
"Aw! Is this your new crow, by the way?" She asked, curious about your companion.
"Yes, it is!" You replied cheerfully.
"And... done! You can look at yourself now!" Shinobu handed you a small pocket mirror as you opened your eyes.
You gasped as you caught sight of your reflection. Adorning your hair was a delicate butterfly pin, its design resembling that of Shinobu and Kanao's patterns. However, this one had a (F/C) border with (F/C) little points, and the inside was filled with your favorite color, creating a beautiful contrast.
"Haha! Do you like it?" Shinobu asked, her eyes sparkling with joy.
"I love it!" You exclaimed, overcome with excitement. You grabbed both of her hands, your expression filled with genuine appreciation. "I love it so much! It's incredibly pretty, and I can't thank you enough!"
"(Y/N)! I'm so glad you like it!" Her smile grew wider, her eyes shining with happiness.
"I'm going to treasure this from the bottom of my heart! I'll do anything for you!" You declared, your voice filled with sincerity and determination.
"Oh~? Anything, you say?" Shinobu asked, her curiosity piqued by your statement.
"Yes! Anything!" You replied without hesitation, wanting to convey the depth of your feelings.
"Well, well! Will you be so kind as to give me a kiss, then?" Shinobu's mischievous tone caught you off guard, causing your face to turn a deeper shade of red.
...
"(Y/N)! I'm just teasing you! There's no need to look so embarrassed-" She reassured, her voice filled with gentle amusement. Gathering your courage, you gently took her left hand in yours. Overwhelmed by nervousness, you hesitated for a moment before giving her hand a delicate peck. Now, it was Shinobu's turn to be surprised.
...
You took a few steps back, your gaze avoiding her eyes as your face remained flushed with embarrassment. With a small wave, you bid her farewell and disappeared from her sight. Shinobu stood there, her hand still held to her chest, as if trying to comprehend what had just happened. A deep blush spread across her cheeks, and her knees felt weak, unable to support her weight.
———————————————
Little note:
You can use the butterfly pin wherever you want.
———————————————
'I can't believe I just did that! What was I thinking? What if she's mad at me now?' You were filled with regret and worry, questioning your impulsive actions. 'Well, there's no point in feeling bad about it now. I need to find Kanao and say goodbye before I leave for my mission.'
"Kanao!"
"Mhm?"
"SURPRISE HUG!" You threw yourself at her, enveloping her in a warm and tight embrace. The joy and satisfaction in that moment made it all worth it.
"Hello, (Y/N)."
"Hello, Kanao!" You greeted her with a wide smile, feeling a surge of affection for your dear friend.
"What do you need?" She asked, her voice calm and composed as always.
"Well..." You looked at Kanao earnestly, your eyes filled with gratitude. "I'm going on a mission, and I wanted to say goodbye, express my thanks, and let you know how grateful I am for everything you've done. You're truly amazing!" You spoke quickly, your words pouring out without pause.
"...I'm... awesome?" She tilted her head slightly, a hint of confusion in her voice.
"Yes, super awesome! Without you, I wouldn't have been able to learn the Total Concentration Breathing technique. And you've taught me so much more than that. You've become an important person to me, and I will always cherish you in my heart. Thank you for everything, Kanao!"
Her heart started beating faster, her emotions stirred by your heartfelt words. "...Thanks. I'm grateful to you too..."
"Seriously?" You couldn't hide your surprise, your eyes widening in disbelief.
"Yes... Ever since I can remember, I've relied on this coin to make decisions because nothing else really mattered to me. But lately, I've felt something... something different. In a good way. I find myself wanting to make choices on my own, without relying on the coin. And I'm sure that's because of you."
"Aw, really? You think that?" You felt your heart swell with warmth and happiness.
"I don't think so. I'm sure of it."
"Well, I'm glad to have been able to help you! Take care, Kanao!" Just as you were about to pull away from the hug, you felt her grasp around your waist tighten slightly. "...Kanao?"
...
"Uhm... can we stay like this... for a little longer?" She looked down, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush. "...Please."
"..." You couldn't help but find Kanao's request utterly adorable. "Of course! I'd love to." You both remained in that warm embrace, savoring the closeness and comfort of each other's presence.
...
"Um... (Y/N)..." Kanao's voice trembled, her face red as she gathered the courage to say what had been on her mind for a while.
"Yes?" You looked at her, your eyes locked in a tender gaze.
"Your uniform..." She struggled to maintain eye contact, her words coming out in a slightly shy and hesitant manner. "You look... very... gorgeous." She bit her lip in embarrassment, her cheeks flushing even deeper.
"Eh?! Really? Thank you so much!" You beamed with joy, your smile lighting up the room and surprising Kanao. But before you could react further, she abruptly separated herself from the hug, turning her back to you. "Is everything all right?"
"N-No..." Her voice wavered, her back still facing you. The truth was, the sight of you had taken her breath away. You were so incredibly cute, pretty, beautiful, and stunning that it felt like her heart was about to burst from her chest. She clutched her chest, trying to calm herself down. It was as if she thought she might actually die from the overwhelming emotions you stirred within her.
———————————————
Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, and yourself stood in front of four large gourds, ready to tackle the challenge of exploding them. The task was taking a toll on your energy and enthusiasm.
"You can do it! You can do it! You can do it!" Naho, Kiyo and Sumi cheered simultaneously, their voices echoing in encouragement.
*BRMTGMTOG!*
Finally, the gourd burst open!
"Yay! Congratulations! Take these as a present!" They handed you a box of onigiris. "Please go out and defeat tons of demons!"
"Food!" Inosuke exclaimed, grabbing three onigiris in a flash.
"You idiot! Don't eat them yet!" Zenitsu scolded him, attempting to stop him by choking him.
"Thank you so much!" Tanjiro expressed his gratitude.
"YAYYYY!" You cheered, jumping up and down in excitement. You couldn't contain your joy and wanted to share it. Approaching the nearest person, you called out to Tanjiro. "TANJIROOO!!"
"(L/N)?" Tanjiro responded, slightly bewildered. You jumped and raised your hands, signaling for a high five. Oddly enough, Tanjiro stared at your raised hands, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.
...
"Tanji?" You tilted your head, keeping your hands raised. Finally, Tanjiro snapped out of his trance and gently, almost shyly, high-fived you. You were glad he did, but his unusual behavior left you concerned. "Tanjiro, what's wrong?" You moved closer to him, trying to assess the situation. To your surprise, he quickly grabbed your shoulders, maintaining a close yet somewhat distant position. You locked eyes with him, blinking in confusion. He was doing the same, never breaking eye contact. The truth was painfully obvious, though not to you. He was flustered because of your uniform. It revealed more than he was used to seeing, and you looked stunningly beautiful. However, his embarrassment prevented him from articulating his thoughts and praising you as he wanted to.
This peculiar exchange caught the attention of Zenitsu and Inosuke, who observed the scene intently. "What the heck is that forehead bug doing?" The blondie deadpanned, perplexed by his friend's behavior. Inosuke, on the other hand, approached you, standing in front of your figure. You and Tanjiro regarded him with suspicion and utter confusion. Inosuke smirked, placing a hand on his own chest.
"MY CHEST IS BIGGER! I WIN, MINION!" He declared triumphantly, laughing like a maniac.
"...WHAT?!" You exclaimed, instinctively covering your chest.
"HEY! STOP THAT!" Tanjiro snapped out of his flustered state, scolding Inosuke.
"What the hell are you saying?! Don't you dare compare yourself to an angel like (Y/N)!" Zenitsu joined in scolding, though Inosuke paid little attention to their words.
You turned your gaze and noticed Giyuu standing nearby. "Tomioka!" You walked over to him, prompting him to face you. His stoic facade wavered for a moment.
...
"Tomioka?" You inquired, concerned by his lack of response. Your curiosity was piqued when you noticed a box in his arms. "Hey, what do you have there?"
"..." He sighed and glanced to the side. A faint blush tinged his ears, but he quickly regained his composure. After a brief silence, he handed you the box.
"Eh...?" You blinked, tilting your head in confusion.
"...This is for you..." He replied, his voice soft. Seeing your surprise and lack of response, he swiftly removed the gift from the box. It was a short white haori, similar to the one worn by Sanemi and the one young Shinobu had before her sister's passing. He carefully placed it over you, partially covering your exposed chest.
"What is this?"
"...A present..."
A blush crept onto your cheeks, and you couldn't help but tease him. "You're blushing~!" You pointed it out playfully.
"I'm not." He denied quickly. "Anyway, (L/N), are you heading on a mission?"
"Yeah!"
"Well, good luck then. Be careful and don't get yourself killed."
"Aw, always so kind!" You beamed at him. "Thank you for your words! I'll be careful!"
"...No problem. Goodbye." And just like that, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.
'How does he disappear so fast...?'
"HEY, MINION! WHY ARE YOU TALKING TO YOURSELF? ARE YOU SCHIZOPHRENIC?!" Inosuke shouted at you.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP, YOU DUMBASS! YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT THAT WORD MEANS!" Zenitsu retorted, annoyed by his comment.
Tanjiro laughed at the banter and signaled that it was time to move on, regaining his usual demeanor. "Okay, you guys! We're heading out now!" You all bid farewell, with you and Zenitsu holding hands momentarily, as the yellow-haired boy was feeling down after Naho, Sumi, and Kiyo jokingly said they wouldn't miss him too much.
As you two were walking, he seemed to fumble with his words, his voice coming out in a shaky whisper. "W-Wow, (Y/N)... you... you look... absolutely incredible!"
You couldn't help but giggle at his nervousness. "Oh, Zenitsu, you're too kind. Are you okay? You seem a bit flustered."
He blushed furiously, his words tumbling out in a rush. "N-No, I'm not okay! You're just... so beautiful! I mean, you're always beautiful, but this uniform... it's like it was made for you! It makes you look so pretty... YOU TRULY LOOK LIKE A GODDESS!"
You playfully raised an eyebrow, teasing him further. "Oh, is that so? So, my uniform is making you lose your cool, huh?"
Zenitsu's face turned even redder, and he stammered, trying to regain his composure. "N-No! I mean, yes! I mean... ah, forget it! (Y/N), you're amazing, and this uniform just proves it. You're like a shining star, and I'm... I'm just lucky to be in your presence."
Your heart swelled at his genuine admiration, and you couldn't help but feel a blush creeping onto your own cheeks.
———————————————
"Hey! Hey! Hey! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS CREATURE?!" Yelled Inosuke while looking at the train. "I'M FUCKING SURE THIS IS THE MASTER OF THIS LAND! THE RULER OF THIS PLACE!"
He ran to Tanjiro, Zenitsu and yourself. "See how long it is (🤨)?! So intimidating! No mistake! It's sleeping right now but i can beat him down!"
"Uh, no you dumb bitch. It's a train. Haven't you ever seen one before?" Zenitsu was done.
"HOLD YOUR TITS AND SHUT UP! I'LL KILL HIM-"
"Hold up Inosuke!"
"HUH?!"
"You silly dumb-dumb! You never know, it might be the guardian spirit of this land!" Tanjiro sounded so confident and sure of his answer.
"Apart from stupid you're deaf. Didn't you hear me? It's a train. "
"Aw, Tanjiro! You're such a country bumpkin, hahaha!" You hugged him by the shoulders while rubbing your cheek against his in an affectionate manner. His face heating by your intimiate actions. "It's a vehicle for transporting people!"
"Exactly! (Y/N) is a foreigner and she has more brain than you two!"
"Hmh? A train? So, is that what the crow was talking about?" Asked Tanjiro while holding your arms to support the hug.
Zenitsu was going to respond but out of sudden, Inosuke went nuts and headbutt the shit out of the train.
"STOP IT! THIS IS EMBARRASSING!"
For the commotion that Inosuke created, the police came. "What are you doing?! Hey you! THESE GUYS HAVE SWORDS!! EMERGENCY!"
"AH- CRAP! CRAP! CRAP!" Zenitsu grabbed everybody's hand and went running to a more secret space.
"Thanks to you, we went through hell, Inosuke! Say you're sorry!"
"In the first place, WHY THE FUCK DO WE HAVE TO RUN FROM THE POLICE?!"
"We the Demon slayers aren't officially recognized by the government! We can't really walk around in broad daylight with our swords! They wouldn't believe us, even if we explained about the demons, and it would only confuse them."
"Damn... even if we're working our butts off?" Said Tanjiro sadly.
"It can't be helped. For now, let's hide our swords on our backs."
Inosuke laughed viciously as he put his swords on his back.
"You fucking oaf, we can totally see them. Put some clothes on."
"I don't have a haori/long haori to hide my swords with! What I'm going to do!?" You asked worried.
"Ah- don't worry wifey! I'll just hide it with mine!!"
"What did I say about calling her your wife?!"
———————————————
The train's departure was imminent, and the urgency was palpable. "Crap! The train's leaving! Are the police still around?!" Zenitsu's voice quivered with anxiety.
"We'll have to go, even if they are!" Tanjiro's determination cut through the tension.
"HAHAHA! I'M TAKING YOU ON, MASTER OF THIS LAND!" Inosuke grabbed your hand and dashed forward, his grip firm and determined.
"W-Wait! My stamina is still very- AHHHHH!" You stumbled and tried to catch your breath.
"Hey, you idiot!" Zenitsu scolded Inosuke, but there was a hint of worry in his voice.
"We should go too!" Tanjiro urged, his eyes filled with concern.
In a rush, Inosuke hoisted you up, holding you like a sack of potatoes, and swiftly boarded the train. "INOSUKE! Goddammit! Be more gentle!" You exclaimed, trying to catch your breath.
"Gentle?! What's that?! Do you eat it!?" Inosuke's reply came amidst his laughter.
"AHHHHHHH! DON'T LEAVE ME HERE!" Zenitsu's panicked voice echoed as he raced towards the train.
"Zenitsu! Hold my hand!" You called out, extending your hand to him. Without hesitation, he gripped your hand tightly, allowing you to pull him inside. Finally, the five of you were safely aboard the train, taking a moment to catch your breath and survey your surroundings.
"(Y/N)..."
"Hmh?"
"Why did you become a demon slayer...?" Zenitsu's curiosity mixed with Tanjiro's genuine interest prompted the question. Inosuke was preoccupied with an imaginary adversary, engaged in a fierce battle of his own.
"..." You turned to face them, a warm smile gracing your lips. With a loving gesture, you embraced them and affectionately ruffled their hair before refocusing your gaze forward. "There's someone who isn't here anymore, someone I really want to make proud... And my second reason is that I have many important people I need to save from demons!" Your words carried a sense of determination, a firm resolve to protect those dear to you. It was clear that your definition of "people" extended beyond civilians, encompassing the fate of the entire Kimetsu characters.
"By someone... you mean your mother, right?" Tanjiro asked softly, his voice filled with empathy.
"Yup!" You replied, a mixture of sadness and determination in your eyes.
Tanjiro smiled warmly and placed a gentle hand on your head. "I'm sure she's already proud of you..."
"..." You were momentarily speechless, your eyes meeting his in disbelief.
"She must be! Who wouldn't be proud of you!?" Zenitsu interjected, wrapping his arms around your shoulders in a protective embrace.
"Zenitsu! Stop being so touchy-touchy with her!"
"Like you're one to talk!"
"HAHAHA! YOU TWO ARE FIGHTING?! LET ME JOIN!" Inosuke's boisterous laughter interrupted the moment, his energy contagious. You couldn't help but laugh along with them, the warmth of their camaraderie filling your heart. As you gazed out at the passing scenery, a mixture of hope and determination welled up within you.
...
...
...
'I hope everything goes well...' You silently whispered, a silent prayer to hope that everything will go smoothly tonight.
———————————————
Notes:
Important question,
What do you think (Y/N)'s breathing style would be??
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 27: — 26
Chapter Text
CHU CHU TRAIN! — CHAPTER #26 — PAPI RENGOKU, MI AMOR!
Tanjiro swung open the door, leading the group into the train. Inosuke, filled with uncontainable excitement, could barely contain his composure. "(Y/N)! (Y/N)!" His pronunciation of your name was surprisingly accurate. "We're inside the monster's tummy! We're in its belly!"
"Wow, it's really cool! It's so thrilling to be inside a monster!" You played along, allowing him to grab your arm as he eagerly pointed out every little detail that caught his attention.
"HAHAHA! Look! It's so fast!" He whisked you over to the window, banging on it a few times in his exhilaration.
"We apologize for his behavior!" Zenitsu interjected, apologizing on Inosuke's behalf. "Forget that, dumbass! Come and get your dirty ass here!" He grabbed him by the waist, attempting to restrain his wild enthusiasm.
"HAHAHA, it's so friggin' fast!" As Zenitsu dragged Inosuke away, he turned to you with a question.
"He's a Hashira, this Rengoku person... Are you sure you'll recognize his face?"
Tanjiro answered on your behalf. "Yeah, he had this funky yellow and red hairstyle. I also remember his distinct scent. Plus, (Y/N) has met him too, so she probably knows what I'm talking about."
"Yup! He has a truly unique appearance!" You chimed in, nodding in agreement. "And let's not forget his powerful voice! He's so loud that we'll probably recognize him immediately-"
"DELICIOUS!" The train suddenly rumbled, sending shockwaves through the carriage. Tanjiro gasped, and Zenitsu let out a terrified yell. Meanwhile, Inosuke remained preoccupied with admiring the train's interior.
"There he is!" You exclaimed, pointing towards Rengoku with a smile. 'Rengoku, just how amazing you are!'
"DELICIOUS!"
"DELICIOUS!"
"DELICIOUS!"
You went in first as the other followed behind, too shocked for the hashira's behavior.
"DELICIOUS!"
"DELICIOUS!"
"DELICIOUS!" All eyes were on him as he leisurely enjoyed his meal. People around him wore expressions of confusion and curiosity, clearly intrigued by his voracious appetite. Zenitsu leaned in, whispering to a surprised Tanjiro,
"Is that the flame hashira?"
"Yeah..."
"Really? Maybe you're confusing him with an glutton orangutan..."
"I'm sure is him, Zenitsu..."
You stood on your tiptoes, the anticipation evident in your eyes as you tried to get closer to Rengoku Kyojuro, the Flame Hashira. A wide, radiant smile formed on your face as you finally reached him and greeted him with enthusiasm. "Hello Rengoku! It's an absolute pleasure to finally see you again!"
"OH?!" His eyes widened with genuine surprise, and he coughed lightly, preparing his voice to match your excitement. "(L/N)!! I'M GENUINELY OVERJOYED TO SEE YOU AGAIN! I DIDN'T EXPECT TO SEE YOU SO SOON! AND LET ME TELL YOU, YOU'VE BECOME MORE BEAUTIFUL THAN EVER!"
"HAHAHA, BRO, DON'T SAY THAT!" Your cheeks flushed, a mixture of embarrassment and happiness coursing through you. Whenever you became flushed, you had a tendency to either go silent or start acting awkward and nervous.
"HOW COULD I NOT!? I'M JUST STATING THE TRUTH!" Rengoku's large, warm hand gently patted your head, affectionately ruffling your hair as his bright smile never wavered.
"THEN I MIGHT SAY THAT YOU'RE AS STUNNING AS EVER!" You couldn't resist returning the compliment, your voice filled with sincerity and admiration. A surge of warmth flooded your heart as you expressed your genuine feelings.
"OH, ME?! THAT'S SO NICE OF YOU! YOU'RE MAKING ME BLUSH!" Rengoku's cheeks tinged a bit with a rosy hue, his eyes sparkling with delight.
"NAH, YOU MADE ME BLUSH FIRST!"
"IT'S NOT MY FAULT! IF I SEE SOMETHING PRETTY, I NEED TO SAY IT!"
"KYAAAAAA! STOPPP!!" You giggled, a delightful mixture of embarrassment and joy bubbling within you as Rengoku's playful banter continued to bring a bright smile to your face.
"AND YOUR UNIFORM!" He suddenly exclaimed, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. "IT'S THE SAME AS MITSURI'S, RIGHT?"
"YES IT IS! DOES IT LOOK GOOD?"
"IT LOOKS GREAT! I THINK IT'S A BIT SKIMPY, BUT IT'S UNDENIABLY CUTE!" His words made you blush even more, though you couldn't help but feel a sense of pride. His opinion mattered to you, and his compliments filled you with a warm glow.
Impulsively, Rengoku picked up a mouthwatering morsel of food with his chopsticks and held it out to you, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes. "HERE, TRY THIS!"
Excitement fluttered within you as you accepted the offering, eagerly tasting the delicious treat. "Mhm! THIS TASTES REALLY GOOD!" You nodded in approval, savoring the flavors that danced on your taste buds, unable to hide your delight.
"I KNOW, RIGHT? TRULY A GIFT FROM HEAVEN!" The flame Hashira chuckled warmly, his eyes shining with genuine admiration and happiness at the simple pleasure of sharing food and laughter with you.
...
As the romantic atmosphere enveloped you and Rengoku, others couldn't help but take notice. 'I feel like I'm interrupting something here. I didn't know they were so close?' Tanjiro couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy creeping in, his eyes darting between you and Rengoku. But don't worry, Kamado, it's not your fault. You just had a natural ability to connect with people and make them feel special.
'What the hell is with this guy?! He starts screaming 'DELICIOUS' out of nowhere, and now he's acting all lovey-dovey with (Y/N)! The AUDACITY!' Zenitsu grumbled under his breath, a mix of annoyance and envy tugging at his emotions as he subtly hid behind Tanjiro, unable to bear witnessing the affectionate exchange.
'TRAIN GOES CHU CHU-' Inosuke, lost in his own thoughts and musings, remained oblivious to the romantic tension swirling in the air, his focus locked elsewhere.
'So loud...' As the train continued its journey, the sound of Rengoku's boisterous laughter and your lively conversations echoed throughout the cabin, drawing both curious glances and exasperated sighs from the other passengers. Little did they know that Rengoku's burst eardrums from a past demon battle had left him with impaired hearing. He told you this when you were attending his wounds at the butterfly mansion. So you, ever considerate and caring, spoke loudly to ensure he wouldn't miss a single word and could easily understand you. He noticed this gesture, finding it incredibly endearing and cute.
"Oh! And you're the kid from that day at the master's!" Rengoku finally acknowledged their existences.
"Yes! I'm Kamado Tanjiro and these are my fellas Agatsuma Zenitsu and Hashibira Inosuke!"
"I see. And inside that box there..." His gazed followed the box where the demon girl was sleeping.
"Yeah. It's my sister Nezuko." Tanjiro smiled while looking at the box.
"Right! That demon we saw that day, huh? Since the Master acknowledged her, I won't say a word for now." He then then begat to pat the seat next to him. "Have a seat here."
—————————————————
You could have taken the seat in front of them, but you decided to give Rengoku and Tanjiro some space to bond and deepen their brotherly relationship. You valued their connection and didn't want to get in the way of that. Instead, you were holding hands with Inosuke, who was still excitedly gushing about the train. Zenitsu sat in-front of you two, keeping a close eye on Inosuke's wild antics.
"Being inside this train is mind-blowing!" Inosuke exclaimed, turning to look at you. "Right, (Y/N)?!"
"Yeah, and it sure goes hella fast!" You chuckled, joining in on his enthusiasm.
'Aw... The fact that (Y/N) is indulging him instead of ignoring him is adorable. (Y/N) is so kind!' Zenitsu couldn't help but simp over you, appreciating your caring nature.
Suddenly, Inosuke pounded his palms against the window three times, causing the blonde to panic. "MOTHERFU- You're going to break the glass! Calm down already, will ya?!" Zenitsu intervened, dragging Inosuke away by his mask.
"Pff-" You couldn't help but burst into laughter, finding the situation amusing.
"(Y/N)!! Don't laugh! Please, help me here! He's trying to get out!" Zenitsu pleaded with you, struggling to restrain Inosuke. "Yell at him or scold him! He doesn't listen to me!"
You stood up, letting out a long sigh, ready to address the situation. "HAHAHA! LOOK AT IT GO-"
"INOSUKE!" The atmosphere instantly turned tense as your voice rang out, surprising everyone, including Rengoku, Tanjiro, and some passengers.
'I've never heard (Y/N) yell so loudly before...' Tanjiro was taken aback, his gaze fixed on you in awe.
'Why is angry (Y/N) kind of hot though-' Zenitsu tried to suppress his wandering thoughts.
"CALM DOWN, WILL YA?!" You scolded Inosuke firmly, causing even him to flinch. It was the first time you had addressed him so sternly.
"But, minion! The train!" Inosuke protested, pointing at the window.
"You can enjoy it without being so loud and reckless!"
"But it's exciting!"
"If you keep trying to get out, you might get hurt, or worse, we'll be kicked off the train! You don't want that, right?"
"..." Inosuke fell silent, sulking as he reluctantly acknowledged the validity of your words. You now started to feel bad, seeing his sad expression.
...
...
...
"Okay, screw it. Let's just act like dogs then." With a mischievous grin, you opened the window and leaned your upper body out of the moving train. Don't ask how Dodo managed to survive that.
"WOO-HOO! YEAHH!" Inosuke followed suit, embracing the exhilaration of the moment.
"NO! (Y/N)! Not you too! BE CAREFUL!" Zenitsu panicked, desperately trying to get you and Inosuke to sit down and behave like rational human beings.
"Hahaha! You sure have some peculiar friends!" Rengoku observed, amusement dancing in his eyes as he watched the trio beside him.
"Yeah... They can be really intense sometimes, but..." Tanjiro's gaze softened, filled with fondness. "I couldn't have asked for a better group."
"Getting back to the original topic... You should become my tsuguko, my apprentice! I'll look after you!" He suggested, catching Tanjiro off guard.
"Hold on a second! What are you talking about?" Tanjiro asked, perplexed by Rengoku's sudden proposal.
'Damn, that guy is totally weird.' Zenitsu shook his head in disbelief, returning his attention to his own thoughts and activities. "Goddamit, (Y/N)! How could you do that!? Look at your hair, it's all messed up!" Zenitsu scolded you, gently fixing your disheveled locks.
"Hehe, sorry! I didn't mean to do it!"
"You could have gotten hurt! Or worse, fallen off the train! AHHH- just thinking about it makes me want to cry! I can't lose you! If I do, I'll lose everything!" Zenitsu meticulously arranged every strand of hair that had gone astray, his hands trembling slightly. In an attempt to distract himself from his worry, he skillfully braided a small section of your hair. You looked even cuter with the braid.
While you remained seated, Zenitsu held your cheeks gently, his eyes filled with concern. "(Y/N)! Promise me you won't do something so dangerous again!" You playfully stuck out your tongue, glancing sideways.
"(Y/N)!! I'm being serious!" Zenitsu's voice trembled, on the verge of tears. Seeing his distress, you relented. Taking his hands, which still rested on your cheeks, you assured him.
"Okay! Don't worry anymore! I promise I won't act like that ever again!"
"...Really?"
"Really."
"Pinky promise?" He extended his pinky finger towards you.
"Pinky promise." You interlocked your pinky with his. Pinky promises were sacred and not to be broken.
'...It's not like I can stay mad at her forever anyway.' Zenitsu sighed, releasing his worry, and sat back down beside an excited Inosuke, his gaze now focused on the passing scenery outside the window.
"Zenitsu, can I ask you something?" You inquired, breaking the silence.
"Uh, yeah, ask me anything."
"Can you tell me more about your breathing style?"
"Oh! Well... the breathing style I chose is the Thunder Breathing. I learned about it thanks to my grandfather- I mean, my master... It has six forms, but I've only mastered the First Form: Thunderclap and Flash. I've made some modifications, like the Sixfold technique, which allows me to execute the attack six times faster and enhances its power and speed. That's pretty much it..." Zenitsu explained with a hint of pride in his voice.
"Ohhh!!" You had stars in your eyes. "Thank you so much for sharing that with me!"
"No problem!" Zenitsu smiled, enjoying seeing you happy. "But... why are you asking about it?"
"It's nothing, I was just curious about how it works." Throughout the conversation, you had been diligently jotting down notes in a small book you had with you. Placing the book beside you, Dodo flew off your shoulder and settled on top of it, falling asleep.
"HAHAHAHA!" Inosuke took advantage of Zenitsu and your distraction and made another attempt to jump off the train.
"GAH- THAT'S DANGEROUS, YOU IDIOT!"
"I'M GONNA RACE OUTSIDE AND SEE WHO'S FASTER! YOU BETTER WATCH ME, MINION!"
"STOP IT! YOU CAN'T POSSIBLY BE THAT STUPID, CAN YOU?!"
"You two, that's dangerous. You never know when a demon might appear." Rengoku chimed in, his voice calm but firm. Zenitsu turned around to look at him, a mixture of nervousness and realization in his eyes.
Summoning a strength he didn't know he had, Zenitsu swiftly grabbed Inosuke and forcefully tossed him away from the train's edge. Without wasting a moment, he dashed towards Rengoku, a mixture of fear and horror in his gaze. "Y-You're kidding, right? Demons show up on this train?!"
"Sure do! :D"
"WHAT? THEY DO? NOOOO!" He screamed in a high pitched voice. "SO, WE'RE NOT HEADING TO WHERE THE DEMONS ARE, BUT WE'RE HERE? NOOO! I'M GETTING OFF!"
"Over 40 people have disappeared on this train. The corps sent a few swordsmen but then they all went silent. That's why I, a hashira, am here!" Explained Rengoku calmly.
...
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! THEN WHY WE HERE, MOTHERFUCKER?! I SEE, I'M GETTING OFF WITH (Y/N) THEN!"
As they continued their conversation about demons, you and Inosuke found yourselves gazing out the window, allowing the cool breeze and wind to caress your faces. The rush of air against your skin felt refreshing and invigorating.
"This feels nice... doesn't it?" You remarked, your voice carrying a sense of tranquility.
"Yeah..." Even Inosuke, known for his wild and untamed nature, seemed to be at ease in this moment.
"You should take off your mask. You'll feel the breeze even better." You suggested, your eyes locked onto his masked face.
Inosuke hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed on you, before finally giving in to your suggestion. He slowly removed his mask, revealing his rugged yet strangely captivating features. As the wind swept through the train, it brushed against his face, making him feel a sense of freedom he had never experienced before.
"Relaxing, right...?" You whispered, your voice barely audible over the sound of the rushing wind.mIn response, Inosuke remained silent, unable to find the words to express his feelings. Instead, he simply nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The fluffy, white tufts of his hair danced in the wind, creating an ethereal aura around him. Their serene moment was interrupted when the conductor entered the train car, asking passengers to present their tickets.
"What is he doing?" Asked Tanjiro.
"The conductor is going to check your ticket and punch a hole in it." Rengoku explained. Each member of the group handed their tickets to the conductor without any suspicion. Just as the tickets were being checked, the lights in the train car started flickering in an eerie manner, creating an unsettling atmosphere. A foul stench permeated the air, causing everyone to tense up.
"What the hell? There's a horrible scent..." Tanjiro muttered, his senses on high alert.
"Thank you... very much..." The conductor (this dude looks more dead than Yorichii's pussy-) responded, his voice carrying an unnerving tone that sent shivers down their spines.
Rengoku rose from his seat and addressed the conductor with a firm expression. "Mr. conductor, for your own safety, I suggest you step back. Given the circumstances, please overlook the fact that I am carrying a sword." Just as Rengoku spoke, the lights flickered once more before abruptly going out. A moment later, they flickered back to life, revealing the presence of a hideous demon that had materialized within the train car. Fear gripped the hearts of everyone present as the demon rose to its feet, emanating an aura of malice and bloodlust.
"Was it a Blood Demon Art that concealed your massive gorilla-like body? Even though you were difficult to detect, if you dare threaten innocent lives... I will not hesitate to vanquish you with my bright red flame blade!" Rengoku declared, unsheathing his sword with a fluid motion. A gust of wind and flickering flames swirled around him, creating a breathtaking spectacle. The demon growled menacingly, but he charged forward, his sword gleaming with fiery intensity.
"Flame Breathing: First Form, Unknowing Fire!" His strike was swift and precise, severing the demon's head in a single blow. The creature's lifeless body disintegrated into nothingness, vanquished by the flames. The passengers and fellow Demon Slayers were left awestruck by Rengoku's display of skill. Zenitsu, still recovering from the shock, found himself clinging onto your waist, seeking comfort in your presence. Meanwhile, you quickly grabbed your notebook and began jotting down the details of Rengoku's technique.
'Flame Breathing: First Form, Unknowing Fire... I have to write it down! He sliced it off in one strike!' You thought to yourself, your eyes shining with determination.
"We're not done yet. Come with me!" Rengoku called out to Tanjiro and Inosuke, who followed him without hesitation. You helped Zenitsu to his feet, gripping his hand tightly as you joined the Hashira. The second demon lurked before them, its elongated arms reaching out towards an unsuspecting man. Rengoku swiftly intercepted its attack, shielding the innocent passenger from harm. "I won't let you lay a finger on that man!" He proclaimed, his voice filled with unwavering determination. Tanjiro and Inosuke assumed their battle stances, ready to support their comrade, while you and Zenitsu positioned yourselves a safe distance away, observing the unfolding fight.
"What the hell is that? It's got long arms!" Zenitsu murmured in fear.
"Inosuke, wait! We need to save that man first!" Tanjiro called out, attempting to halt Inosuke's impulsive charge.
"It won't matter once I destroy that thing!" Inosuke retorted defiantly, launching an attack against the demon. However, his efforts proved futile as the demon easily evaded his strikes.
Without hesitation, Kyojuro swiftly reached out, grabbing Inosuke by the waist and gently pulling him away from the battle. Inosuke couldn't help but admire his strength and agility, recognizing a true warrior in his midst. Rengoku then leaped forward, scooping up the endangered man in a bridal carry. "You'll be safe at the back of the train. Go on. We'll handle this quickly." He assured the man, his voice exuding confidence. "Flame Breathing: Second Form, Rising Scorching Sun!" He unleashed a blazing attack, swiftly severing the demon's head and putting an end to its threat.
...
"That... that was incredible, bro! Your sword skills were nothing short of brilliant!" Tanjiro exclaimed, his admiration for Rengoku overflowing. "Please, make me your apprentice!"
"Count me in!" Inosuke chimed in enthusiastically.
"Me too!" Said Zenitsu.
"And me, as well!" You interjected, your eyes sparkling with eagerness. You had already transcribed the details of his second form of Flame Breathing in her notebook.
The Hashira smiled warmly, his presence radiating reassurance and strength. "I'll train all of you. Let's become formidable Demon Slayers together!"
"ALL HAIL RENGOKU!! BIG BRO RENGOKU!!" You cheered in unison, your voices echoing through the train car.
————————————————
"Tanjiro!" You called out to him, seeking his permission to sit next to Rengoku. There was something you wanted to discuss with him.
"Sure thing, (L/N)! No problem at all!" He happily agreed, standing up from his seat and moving to sit in front of Zenitsu and Inosuke, who were engaged in their usual bickering.
You took your place beside Rengoku, a smile lighting up your face. "Hello, Rengoku!"
"Hello, (L/N)!" He greeted you warmly. "What did you want to talk about?"
"It's nothing important, just something trivial." You replied, looking at him with a hint of happiness. "I actually met your brother in a village nearby!"
"OH? YOU DID?" His eyes lit up with excitement. "YOU MET MY ADORABLE LITTLE BROTHER, SENJURO?"
"Yes! We had a wonderful conversation! I didn't realize he had such a passion for books!"
"Hahaha! He has always been fascinated by books. They truly ignite his spirit."
"Yes, and he also spoke a lot about you!"
"He did?"
You nodded, delighted. "He told me how amazing and cool you are! It was quite adorable. I assured him that I already knew you were cool because I had the pleasure of getting to know you before."
"Mhm! I'm glad to hear that! And I must say, you are quite a remarkable woman yourself!"
"YOU THINK SO?" You felt a blush creeping onto your cheeks. No one had ever described you in such a way before.
"Of course I do! You possess determination, courage, and strength! Not to mention, your speech at the Hashira meeting left me in awe. And the way you tended to my wounds!" Rengoku praised, his eyes filled with genuine admiration.
"YAY! I'm glad to hear that!" You cheered to yourself, unable to contain your joy. "Hahaha!"
"..."
"Eh? Did I do something wrong?" You asked, noticing Rengoku's momentary lapse in response.
"Oh! You did nothing wrong!" His gaze seemed to drift off for a moment, a hint of a dreamy smile on his face. "It's just for a split second, I thought I had died and gone to heaven, and that you were a beautiful angel."
"GAH-" Your cheeks flushed crimson, caught off guard by his sudden remark. You found yourself at a loss for words. The two of you continued talking about various topics, enjoying each other's company. As the drowsiness settled in, you noticed the Kamaboko Trio had already succumbed to sleep. Rengoku, too, seemed on the verge of closing his eyes.
"Rengoku..." You called out to him, your voice soft but filled with concern. "Don't you dare die..."
...
"I'll never." He reassured you, his eyes gently closing as sleep overtook him. He instinctively rested his head on your shoulder/head.
'Ah... Dodo...' You glanced at the small bird perched in front of you. "Take care of my book... Please..." You whispered, entrusting Dodo with the precious possession. With that said, you finally allowed sleep to claim you as well, your head leaning gently against Rengoku's head/shoulder. Dodo nodded, keeping a watchful eye over you and the notebook, guarding your dreams.
————————————————
"To die in a sweet dream... what a wonderful thing. Even if it is a powerful demon slayer there are no exceptions. The driving force of mankind is the mind... and the spirit. Just destroy the spiritual core and everything is done. They are so easy to kill the spiritual core is the same no matter who it is. They are all so fragile like glass." Enmu talked to himself like the silly goof he is. "Go to sleep, sleep quietly. Forget everything, sleep quietly. Even if a demon comes, sleep quietly. Sleep quietly even in your heart. They seem very happy. They should all be having pleasant dreams. Fall gently. Fall gently. Fall into a dream. Fall into a deep sleep. Because you can't wake up anymore."
'Mhm... I was told that the girl who killed lower five is also here... she sounds really interesting...' He smiled as he hugged himself.
...
...
...
"Oh~? What is this~?" He asked to himself, his expression becoming enlightened. "So that's how it is? How is it even possible? I can't believe what I just saw... Hehe, how did she do that, I wonder...?"
——————————————————
"Do we tie ourselves to them by the wrist?"
"That's right. Don't forget what he warned us about." Everyone looked at the person the tied themselves to. A boy with black curly hair and grey eyes looked at the rope that connected him with you.
"Take a deep, slow breath... while you count. Do that, and you'll fall asleep..."
One...
Two...
Three...
Four...
Five...
Six...
Chapter 28: — 27
Chapter Text
I WAS LURED BY A FLICKERING LIGHT — CHAPTER #27 — I MADE THE MEMORY FROM THE PAST COME ALIVE
...
...
...
I, (L/N) (Y/N)... no, that's not right.
I, (R/N), am a normal person.
No more to add.
When I was little, my father passed away, and although I have no memories of him, his absence didn't cause me much pain. However, I must mention that my mother held immense love for him. She often described him as the epitome of a perfect husband. Whenever someone asks me to describe him, her deep affection is the first thing that comes to mind. Sadly, my father's life was cut short by a heart attack, a painful event that caused pain to my mother.
In the aftermath, I remained with my dear mother, who held a significant place in my life. Unfortunately, tragedy struck once more when she lost her life in a car accident. To me, she was an extraordinary and remarkable individual, yet her passing occurred in the most ordinary manner imaginable. It was an incredibly sorrowful experience.
Some people where nearby when the incident happened. They told me that she had her lasts words and that they could told them to me. I declined, not wanting to hear them. I know that if I heard her last words, the amount of sadness I would feel would be unbearable.
Following her death, circumstances led to the decision that I would live alone, as there was no one else to care for me. Since I was approaching my 18th birthday, it was deemed acceptable for me to handle life on my own. I took up various jobs to sustain myself, relying on the hard-earned money my mother had left behind. My routine involved attending school, which was nothing out of the ordinary.
That's right, I'm simply (R/N), an average and ordinary girl whose parents are no longer with me. There's nothing more to it, and nothing less.
I live as a civilian, an everyday individual like countless others.
As a student, I blend in among my peers, pursuing education in a normal and ordinary manner.
Being a girl, I experience life's ups and downs just like any other person of my gender.
In essence, I am (R/N), an ordinary person.
...
Yes, I am normal. So fucking normal, in fact, that it's almost comical. I'm so incredibly normal that even breathing comes as second nature. I find joy in simple things like music, and I follow the normal routine of going to bed at night and sleeping like any other person. If you were to open a dictionary and search for the word "normal," you might very well find a picture of me. It's almost like being normal has become a hobby of mine. Did I mention that I'm fucking normal? Eating food and brushing my teeth are just a couple of the many ordinary things I do. People would describe me as regular, typical, and mundane—clearly, a normal individual—I'm so remarkably normal that one might even consider me average. When I wake up in the morning, I can't help but think, "Wow, I am undeniably fucking normal. So, so fucking normal." That's right. I'm normal. So fucking normal. So fucking normal. So fucking normal. Fucking normal. Fucking normal. Fucking normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal. Normal.
Who really cares if my mother died? After all, it happened in the same way as my father's passing: a normal occurrence.
Who cares if I blame myself? Such feelings are only normal, a response any regular person would have.
Who cares if I cry every day, feeling utterly useless? It's normal to grapple with such emotions.
And yes, even the thought of death itself is a natural normal part of life. So there's nothing to feel bad for.
I am normal. I don't possess any outstanding qualities. I'm not rich, nor do I boast a high IQ. I haven't made any groundbreaking discoveries or had the opportunity to assist influential figures. Nothing extraordinary has happened to me, nor have I embarked on any remarkable endeavors.
That's precisely why I am normal. Average, blending into the fabric of everyday life.
...
...
...
Normal.
What is normal?
The concept of "normal" is multifaceted and can be understood from various perspectives, encompassing social, statistical, psychological, and cultural dimensions. It is often used to describe what is considered typical, expected, or conforming to the prevailing standards, norms, or behaviors within a particular context or society. However, it is essential to recognize that the understanding of normality is subjective and can vary significantly across different cultures, societies, and individuals.
Contemplating the purpose of life and the significance of our actions is a deeply profound and existential inquiry. It's natural to wonder why anything matters when we all inevitably face death. The transience of life can make it difficult to find meaning or motivation.
Is it necessary for everything to hold significance? Can't nothing matter? After all, if we are born only to die without awareness of our own demise, does anything truly hold importance?
Why should we continue to live?
Why bother wake up each day?
Why eat?
Why socialize?
Why strive?
Why experience emotions?
What purpose does it all serve?
In my ordinary life, there was one thing I desired above all else—to maintain my normal life—I cherished my simple existence, especially the time spent with my mother. I may not have been particularly outgoing or adept at making friends, but it didn't matter because I had my mother by my side. She was my source of motivation and love, and I reciprocated those feelings with all my heart.
So why was the one thing that brought me true happiness taken away? The pain of being alone after her passing was excruciating. When she was alive, our home was always filled with vitality. The aroma of home-cooked meals would permeate the air, and even the most trivial conversations would bring us immense joy.
But is this normal? Is it normal to grapple with these existential questions and to yearn for the comfort and companionship that once defined our lives?
In the pursuit of normalcy, we often seek stability, familiarity, and the comfort of what we know. Yet, in the face of life's uncertainties and the inevitability of change and mortality, what constitutes normality becomes an enigmatic concept.
Ultimately, the definition of normal is subjective and can vary from person to person. What may seem normal to one individual may appear extraordinary or mundane to another. Each of us grapples with our own understanding of normalcy and the meaning we assign to our lives.
Ever since I found myself transported to the world of Kimetsu no Yaiba, my life has undergone a profound transformation. Determined to use every ounce of my power, I made a heartfelt promise to ensure the happiness and survival of everyone around me. However, as I reflect on my choices, doubts begin to creep in.
Was it a mistake to take the life of Rui? Could I have found another way to save him, to guide him towards redemption instead of resorting to violence?
And what about my involvement in helping Kanao, Aoi, and Shinobu navigate their own emotional struggles? Was I truly capable of offering them the guidance they needed, or was my intervention misguided?
The private conversation I had with Akaza also weighs heavily on my mind. Was it an error in judgment to engage with him on a personal level, risking my own safety and potentially compromising the mission?
Furthermore, I question whether growing close to everyone I've encountered was a mistake. Have I allowed myself to become too emotionally invested in their lives, blurring the line between acquaintance and friend? Do they even consider me important in their world, or am I merely an outsider attempting to alter their fate?
But then, a realization strikes me. Despite my doubts, deep down, I know I am different from them. While each of them bears the weight of traumas and tragic backstories, I stand apart, seemingly untouched by such hardships. I like to believe that I am normal, unaffected by the scars that haunt them.
Yet, it is a facade—a comforting illusion I create for myself—The truth is, I am not normal. I question my relentless drive to save them, to rewrite their stories. And in that moment of honesty, I uncover a profound motivation driving my actions.
I yearn to save them not only out of deep affection, but also to compensate for my own perceived shortcomings. I couldn't save my mother, who was dear to me in my own world, so I now seek solace in rewriting the fates of the characters in this universe.
It's both amusing and disconcerting to realize that I may harbor a savior complex, hahaha...
...
As I ponder the impending conclusion of this journey, my mind becomes a whirlwind of thoughts and questions. What lies ahead for me? Will I be transported back to my own world or get to stay here?
But amidst all the uncertainties, there's one thing I can't help but wonder: what do I truly want?
Do I want to stay in this world forever? I mean, I've made so many amazing memories with these characters, and there are still so many more I haven't even met yet. Just thinking about it fills me with such overwhelming emotions. It's almost surreal, you know? I mean, there are people out there who would kill for this opportunity, and here I am, living it. I consider myself incredibly lucky.
A grin spreads across my face as I revel in the joy of it all.
But then again, even if I do get to stay, does it really matter? Am I even important here? To them? I'm just an outsider, an intruder in their world. If I were to disappear, they'd move on with their lives without skipping a beat. I'm like a blip on their radar, a temporary guest in THEIR story.
And yet, this realization only fuels my determination to help them, to prevent their tragic fates. Despite my insignificance, I'm ready to give everything I have to ensure they get the happy endings they deserve. I'd sacrifice myself if it means securing their futures.
Maybe that's the purpose of my existence.
To change the fate of Kimetsu No Yaiba.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Okay, (Y/N) for now has abandonment issues, inferiority complex, praise kink and savior complex...? (Holy shit😦)
- This wasn't a dream nor anything created by Enmu.
- While you and Rengoku were both sleeping, he unconsciously grabbed your hand, giving it a firm squeeze and never letting it go.
I'm sorry😭 this chapter might have been a bit boring. I just want to give (Y/N) more depth in her character.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 29: — 28
Notes:
Since some people are forgetting, (R/N) = REAL LIFE NAME
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
OUR FIRST TIME MEETING ENMU — CHAPTER #28 — GONE HORRIBLY WRONG
"AHHHHHHH!" You woke up screaming in fear, taking in your surroundings. To your surprise, everyone around you was still deep in sleep. "Uh, why is Rengoku holding my hand?" You muttered silently, quickly retracting your hand from his grasp.
"Man, that was... certainly an experience..." You thought at loud. rubbing your neck. The act of killing yourself, knowing it wasn't real, felt bizarre. Although you couldn't remember what your dreams was, tears welled up in your eyes, and the sweat on your brow only added to your discomfort. Your vision blurred, and your head pounded with pain. Panic set in.
'Fuck, fuck, fuck... I feel like shit. I feel horrible. Why does my head hurt so much? I can't breathe! I can't breathe at all! Everything is blurry! Why can't I breathe?!' You gasped for air, your trembling hands grasping at nothing, desperately hoping to regain control. Could you die from a panic attack?
'Think of nice things and calm the fuck down, (Y/N)... it's not the time to be freaking out... think of nice things...' You repeated to yourself, closing your eyes and taking deep breaths. 'Imagine yourself... saving everyone! In the end, nobody died, and we all survived together... Ubuyashiki survived his illness, Muzan was defeated. I got to meet Tamayo and Yushiro. I married my favorite character and lived with the Kamaboko squad in a cozy house with a beautiful garden, filled with five adorable cats/dogs...'
It worked. Slowly, you regained your composure. Opening your eyes, you felt a gentle tug on your hand. Looking down, you met a pair of big, teary, pink eyes—Nezuko's.
"Nezuko!" You exclaimed, and the demon girl jumped into your arms, embracing you tightly. In that moment, you both let go of any worries or fears, finding solace in each other's presence. She rested her head against your chest, listening to the soothing rhythm of your heartbeat. It was a sound she found comfort in. You gazed at the top of her head, noticing the little crow, Dodo, perched nearby. "Dodo! You're here too!" You exclaimed, happy to see the crow had formed a bond with Nezuko during your deep sleep.
"Nezuko, I missed you so much! Are you okay?" You asked, concerned. She nodded in response, content to remain in your embrace. She drew strength from your affection, recharging her own energy as she held you close.
"Nezuko, I noticed you burned the rope that connected me to you... could you do the same for everyone else, please?" You requested, giving her your best puppy-dog eyes. Nezuko gazed back at you, her expression tinged with annoyance. She couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy that others got to spend more time with you, while she, as a demon, was limited to the night. All she truly desired was to cuddle with you in bed, basking in your presence.
You made your request even more difficult for her by puckering your lips.
...
...
...
"Mhm... mhm nghm!" Nezuko grumbled, finally giving in to your plea and proceeding to burn the ropes connecting everyone.
"Thank you, sweetie!" You said with a grin, relieved that Nezuko agreed. She immediately headed to burn her brother Tanjiro's rope first, concerned for his well-being. A gentle headbutt from her served as a reminder that she was there, protecting him. You stood up and began to strategize, contemplating what you should do next to ensure a successful battle and Rengoku's survival. However, your thoughts were abruptly interrupted by someone running toward you. You turned around swiftly and saw a boy with black curly hair and gray eyes charging at you.
You jumped back in surprise, but quickly reacted, delivering a well-placed punch to his face, causing him to collapse unconscious. It seemed strange that he hadn't tried to kill you and had instead opted for a punch. Perhaps you should have tried talking to him. You couldn't help but wonder what your own spiritual core looked like. But for now, there were more pressing matters at hand.
"Hmh, mhmh!" You heard a small noise and felt a tug on your clothes. Nezuko was whining, seeking your attention.
"Oh, right! Great job, Nezuko!" You said, kneeling in front of her and gently patting her head. "There, there... thank you so much for burning the ropes! You did an incredible job! You're such a good girl..." You caught yourself, realizing you might be going overboard with the praise. Nezuko blushed, flustered by your words, and melted into your touch. "Okay, listen to me... you stay here and protect everyone. Keep an eye on Tanjiro; I think he should be the first one to wake up. I'll go ahead and confront the demon responsible for all of this. And Dodo, you stay with Nezuko. I can't take you with me. Make sure to wake everyone!" You hugged the crow quickly and planted a sweet peck on Nezuko's forehead before rushing out the door.
...
Nezuko touched her forehead, her face still flushed from the unexpected display of affection. Dodo danced on top of her head, seemingly congratulating her for receiving a kiss. Nezuko silently cheered herself on, wearing a smug expression as she looked at the others. 'Suck my dick (except Tanjiro), you friggin' losers!' She thought triumphantly, relishing in her small victory.
—————————————————
'Don't panic, (Y/N). Just climb up there and fight him... you've been practicing for months... you should at least be able to buy some time...' You urged yourself, taking a deep breath as you ascended the train. The air felt heavy, the atmosphere tense. You couldn't afford to get distracted.
Running despite your weak stamina, you pushed yourself forward. Enmu wasn't far ahead, and you could already sense the demon's presence. Coming to a stop, you maintained a safe distance from him, ready to face the challenge.
"Oh~ if it isn't the girl who killed Rui? Hello!" Enmu greeted you with an unsettling sense of joy, his voice dripping with malice.
"Ah, hello~!" You responded, mustering a confident tone. "If it isn't the demon who fucks with trains?"
"WHAT?!" Enmu's face contorted in surprise, his voice filled with indignation. "W-WHO TOLD YOU T-THAT?!"
"..." You looked at him, deadpanning, taken aback by the fact that the rumor you heard about Enmu messing with trains was actually true. A shiver ran down your spine, a sense of unease settling within you.
"A-Anyways," He quickly changed the topic, attempting to divert the conversation. "You're one interesting girl, you know that?"
"Me? Interesting?" You tilted your head, a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "I'm very much normal if you ask me."
"Normal? Hahaha! You and I know that isn't true~" Enmu chuckled, his tone filled with amusement.
Your nervousness grew, wondering what he meant by that. "What do you mean by that?"
"I'll start simple. My goal was to give you all dreams so you wouldn't want to wake up, right? But for some reason, it was different for you. I managed to get into your mind and all, but I wasn't able to make you dream or even give you a nightmare! Weird! I don't even know if you were conscious while you were sleeping or something!"
"Huh?! Then what did you do to me!?" You demanded, a mixture of confusion and concern welling up within you.
"Nothing! Literally nothing! I couldn't, girl!" Enmu answered, putting his hands on his chest in surprise, mirroring your own astonishment. "But even though I wasn't able to make you dream, I did discover some interesting things~"
"Just get to the fucking point!" You said impatiently, growing increasingly wary of his cryptic statements. His laughter filled the air, finding your annoyance adorable.
"You..." He started, pointing at you with a creepy smile. "You're not from this world, right~?"
...
...
...
What?
"You're correct. I'm a foreigner, I'm not from Japan. Surprised you noticed."
"Sweetie, you know I wasn't talking about that."
"T-Then what were you talking about?"
"You know~"
"Nu, uh." You shook your head.
"Yes, uh."
...
Fuck.
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck and motherfucking FUCK.
You just smiled at him, pretending to be oblivious. "I really do not understand you."
"Hahaha! You're funny! Let's see..." He began pondering, a look of concentration on his face as if delving into his memories. "You're from... the year 2023, am I wrong?"
"..." You stood there in stunned silence, the world around you crumbling as you tried to process his words. How could he possibly know such a specific detail about you?
"I was right! Yippee!" Enmu cheered, seemingly pleased with himself. "That's so weird! How? How did you come here!? Are you a time demon, perhaps? Were you teleported here by another demon? Can you teleport whenever and wherever you want? Geez, there are so many things I want to know! I can't wait to tell my lord about this!" He clasped his hands together, his excitement palpable.
Your mind went into overdrive, a whirlwind of thoughts and disbelief swirling within you. This couldn't be real, could it? THIS COULDN'T BE REAL, RIGHT?! WHAT WERE YOU GOING TO DO!? SHOULD YOU TELL HIM THE TRUTH? KEEP ACTING AS IF YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT HE'S TALKING ABOUT?! You began trembling and sweating. Nervousness consuming your entire soul. You were fucked. There was no point in denying it or admitting it. He knew already. Your best option was to kill him before he told your secret to somebody else.
You clenched your teeth, gripping your transparent sword tightly as you prepared yourself for the impending fight. Enmu's twisted words echoed in your mind, fueling your determination to defeat this deranged demon.
'Ah, yes... the sight of a shattered human face, the suffering and misery. How delightful it is to witness their anguish!' Enmu reveled in his sadistic thoughts. 'But I mustn't let my guard down. I can't kill her... she's from the future! She could be a valuable asset to Lord Muzan. I need to find a way to bring her to him. What should I do~ What should I do~'
Taking a deep breath, you focused your attention on Enmu, brandishing your transparent sword with resolve. You initiated your Total Concentration Breathing, preparing to unleash your attack. But before you could make a move, Enmu struck first. "Blood Demon Art! Whispers of Forced Unconscious Hypnosis; go to sleep~!" He exclaimed, his voice laced with a malicious tone.
Instantly, a wave of drowsiness washed over you, and you felt your eyelids grow heavy. You fought against the overwhelming fatigue, struggling to stay awake. However, your body betrayed you, and you fell into a deep slumber.
Moments later, you abruptly woke up, your eyes snapping open as you regained consciousness. Determined not to be defeated so easily, you quickly rose to your feet and prepared to attack once again.
But Enmu was ready for you. He effortlessly evaded your strikes, his agility and cunning allowing him to stay one step ahead. Frustration began to seep into his expression as his attempts to subdue you failed time and time again. "Go to sleep!" His voice rang out, each word dripping with frustration and desperation.
Once again, you succumbed to the drowsiness, your body collapsing to the ground. But even in the realm of dreams, your willpower proved unyielding. You resisted the allure of sleep, your determination refusing to waver. Again and again, Enmu repeated his command, attempting to force you into slumber. But each time, you defied his power, rising from the depths of sleep and charging at him with unwavering resolve.
'It's not working... but why?' His confusion grew as he witnessed your unwavering determination. 'No, that's not it... she's intentionally falling under the spell and then waking up. She's using self-sacrifice to break free from the hypnosis!' He was awestruck by your unyielding will. 'To willingly take your own life within a dream... such incredible determination and insanity!'
Enmu's frustration turned into a mix of admiration and nervousness. If his current methods couldn't defeat you, then he needed to change his approach. A surge of ideas flooded his mind as he sought a way to overcome your indomitable spirit. "(Y/N)... let's talk..."
"No." You quickly declined.
"Oh come on! Pretty please!" He gave you the puppy eyes.
"No..." You still declined, feeling rather disgusted by the cute attitude he was trying to put on.
He thought, thinking about what he saw in your mind, trying to remember something about you to see if he could convince you. Ah right, those, what was their name...? Ah- those tiktoks things. He doesn't have a clue about what tiktoks are but, he could try. He coughed, preparing his voice.
"Aw, pwease kitten-whiskers! You making dwaddy angwy." He didn't know what that even meant but you seemed to laugh whenever you would hear it.
...
Bruh.mp3
You deadpanned as you gasped. What. The. Fuck.
"Okay, that didn't seem to work..." He pouted, crossing his arms. "Ple-"
"Bro, okay, let's talk. Just... Just don't ever say that again." You begged him, cringing for his words before.
"Yay!" He clapped and jumped like a little kid. "I have some questions for you..."
"Go on."
"(Y/N)... who are you?" He questioned, his voice filled with genuine curiosity.
You paused, taken aback by the directness of his question. "I'm me. I'm (L/N) (Y/N)." You responded, a hint of confusion in your voice.
He tilted his head, his eyes fixed on you. "But is that truly who you are? (Y/N) seems like a persona you created to fit into this world."
You hesitated, sensing that Enmu was probing for something deeper. "Well, yeah. I won't deny it. You could say that."
"Interesting." Enmu remarked. "Then, what is your real name? Your true identity."
A moment of silence hung in the air as you contemplated his question. Finally, you mustered the courage to answer. "I'm... My name is (R/N)."
"(R/N), huh...? Nice name. It suits you." He complimented, and for a brief moment, his words carried a genuine tone.
"Thanks." You replied, but a sense of suspicion lingered within you. You knew that he must have ulterior motives, and you refused to let your guard down.
"Why did you change your name to (Y/N)? Your mother... she loved your real name." Enmu continued, his words striking a nerve. As the mention of your mother surfaced, you tensed involuntarily. "I know she passed away. She was a nice woman. Very beautiful."
"She was."
Enmu nodded, seemingly lost in his thoughts. "You know, when I was a child, I couldn't distinguish between dreams and reality. They were all the same to me. As I grew older, I pretended to be a doctor, offering false hope and treating my patients with lies... Do you think what I did was wrong?"
"Of course." You replied without hesitation. "Giving people false hope, feeding them dreams that were destined to be shattered... that's not right. Honesty is important. Life isn't always filled with happiness, and sugarcoating the truth won't lead to genuine fulfillment."
Enmu's expression shifted, a mix of contemplation and surprise. "You think so? Hmm... that's an interesting perspective." He murmured, your words clearly resonating with him. "But I don't share the same view. I merely try to provide some semblance of happiness to those who are miserable. Wouldn't you want to return to your normal life with your mother, if you had the chance?"
"..." You fell silent, feeling a surge of conflicting emotions. Enmu's words struck a chord within you, and a part of you yearned for the life you once had.
"It pains me to see you so miserable." Enmu continued, stepping closer to you. "Before you arrived here, you were lost. Your life was monotonous, devoid of purpose. You want an adventure, an escape from your pain and from your boring average life. You want to find something, anything, to distract yourself from the agony of losing your mother, the one who brought you true happiness."
Your nerves began to fray, and a sense of shame washed over you. You trembled, unable to meet Enmu's gaze.
"(R/N), let's put an end to this. I can help you. I can bring back the life you loved, your sweet mother." He whispered, his hand gently touching your reddened cheek. "Don't you want that...?"
Your breath caught in your throat, and despite your better judgment, you whispered in response, "...yes."
"I know you do." He affirmed, his voice filled with a twisted sense of assurance. "No matter how many adventures you embark on, no matter how vivid your fantasy dream becomes, no matter how many people you save... one thing will always remain the same. Your mother will never return, and there's nothing you can do to change that, you poor, pathetic girl..."
"...!" As Enmu's words sank deeper into your consciousness, a realization began to dawn upon you. The weight of his truth pressed down on your chest, and the dam holding back your emotions crumbled. Tears welled up in your eyes, and before you knew it, you were crying—hard.
The sobs wracked your body, shaking you to the core. Each gasp for air came out as a choked whimper, carrying the weight of all the grief and longing that had been bottled up inside you. It was a painful release, an outpouring of emotions you had desperately tried to suppress. Enmu watched, his face devoid of any sympathy, as your breakdown unfolded before him. The tears streamed down your cheeks, mingling with the raindrops that fell from the darkened sky. Every sob felt like a stab to your heart, a reminder of the irreparable loss you had suffered.
Your knees gave way, and you sank to the hard floor, clutching your chest as if trying to hold yourself together. The weight of the world seemed to bear down on you, crushing your spirit beneath its relentless force. Amidst the torrent of tears and despair, a sense of emptiness engulfed your being. It was as if the purpose you had clung to so desperately had slipped through your fingers, leaving you adrift in a sea of anguish and futility. The dreams you had woven, the hopes you had nurtured—they all crumbled into fragments of a shattered reality—
Enmu's voice cut through the haze of your tears, his words laced with a twisted satisfaction. "Let it all out, (R/N). Embrace the truth of your existence. You were never meant to be a savior, a hero who could defy the laws of life and death. You were destined to be nothing more than a broken, lost soul."
...
Despite the relentless wind, the only audible sound was your uncontrollable sobbing. Enmu stood before you, observing your tear-filled anguish, devoid of any remaining hope. As he beheld your distressed state, a myriad of thoughts raced through his mind. 'I have always derived pleasure from witnessing the pain on others' faces, but this... This evokes an entirely new sensation within me! I have never experienced such excitement from witnessing someone else's torment. The agony and discomfort she emanates, it enthralls me!'
Moving closer towards you, Enmu's cheeks flushed with a deepening hue, fueled by the thrill of witnessing your despair. A warmth spread throughout his body, his senses awakened by the sight of your tear-streaked face. The sheer act of crying enhanced your beauty in his eyes, providing him with a profound sense of vitality. The exhilaration surged through him as he continued to observe you with lustful eyes. He felt very aroused by seeing your miserable figure. His breath hitched as he felt his manhood twitching and getting hard. He panted, it was a long time since he ever felt like this.
Finally, unable to contain himself, he reached out and gently cupped your cheeks with one hand, causing your tears to trickle onto his palm. This sight overwhelmed him, arousing a sensation he had never encountered before. The intensity of your emotional display was unlike anything he had witnessed prior. You, in your vulnerability, became the first person capable of invoking such feelings within him.
"A-Ah~ (R-R/N)~" He muttered. You felt so hopeless. You felt numb. You couldn't do anything. You didn't want to do anything. But deep down inside, you wished... you wished, even if it seemed like a miracle, you wished that someone would arrive and save you.
"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING TO HER?!" Tanjiro has arrived and he wasn't his usual passive self. Seeing the one he loves being treated in such way, really didn't made him happy. "DON'T YOU EVER DARE TO LAY A DIRTY FINGER OF YOURS TO HER, YOU DAMN SCUMBAG!"
Your eyes widened with relief and astonishment as Kamado Tanjiro appeared before you, running and leaping with all his strength. With incredible speed and precision, he executed his total breathing concentration attack. "Water Breathing; Tenth Form, CONSTANT FLUX!" In one swift motion, he severed Enmu's head without a shred of empathy. Though his immediate instinct was to check on you, he sensed that something was amiss.
Enmu's twisted transformation began, accompanied by a sinister smile. "I can totally see why... he ordered me to kill both of you... along with the hashira! Your very existence is very irritating!" His words sent shockwaves through Tanjiro, evident from the three prominent veins bulging on his face. "Oh! That look on your face is delightful! But it'll look better on (R/N) though..."
'(R/N)...?' Tanjiro questioned to himself.
"You must be wondering why I'm not dying, right?" He taunted. "Well, it's because the body over there is no longer my main body. Same goes for this head that's talking to you now. It may look like me, but it's not. While you were asleep, I fused with this train! Every inch of this train has become my blood, my flesh, and my bones! Everyone on this train will die as my hostages! Can you protect them all? Can you stop me from devouring them?! HAHAHAHA!"
Tanjiro lunged forward, ready to decapitate Enmu, but it was too late. Enmu had already fled the scene.
...
Caught in the whirlwind of his emotions, Tanjiro's head suddenly snapped in your direction. The intensity of his conversation with Enmu momentarily made him forget about you. "(L/N)!" He exclaimed, rushing toward you and dropping to his knees, holding you tightly as if his life depended on it. "Please, listen to me! Everything is okay now! I'm here!" Tears streamed down his face as he cupped your cheeks, ensuring you looked straight into his eyes. He had no complete understanding of what had transpired, but seeing you in this state made him feel like the worst person alive for not being there sooner to protect you.
"Ngh..." You gazed back at him, taking in the warmth and kindness in Tanjiro's eyes, so different from Enmu's. He regarded you as if you were the most important treasure in the world, providing you with comfort in his unwavering presence.
"(L/N)... I don't know what happened, and I'm so sorry for not being here sooner. I don't know what that bastard did to you, but I'm here now... I'm here... and you're safe." He assured you, his voice filled with sincerity.
"...Tanjiro!" Overwhelmed with relief and emotion, you embraced him tightly, pouring all your strength into the hug. He could hardly breathe, but he couldn't reject your embrace; it was you, after all.
"(L/N), I'm so glad you're responding! Are you okay?"
Resting your head against his neck, you played with the small curls at the end of his hair, seeking solace and calmness in the touch. "...Yes, I'm fine..."
"I'm so sorry for making you go through all of this."
"It's not your fault, don't sweat it..." You released the hug and locked eyes with him, mirroring his gaze. "Thank you, Tanjiro. I... I really mean it. Thank you."
"I'm just relieved you're not injured." You offered him a sweet smile and wiped away your tears, but the smile quickly faded, replaced by a dark expression. You clenched your fists so tightly that they appeared on the verge of bleeding.
"(L/N)...?" Tanjiro questioned, concern etched on his face. Lowering your face, you started trembling, your grip on the floor growing stronger, causing two of your nails to peel off. "(L/N), stop it!" He scolded, seeing you harm yourself in distress.
"That motherfucking bastard..." You muttered through gritted teeth, veins bulging on your forehead. The friction of your teeth grinding together produced an unsettling noise. "If that piece of shit thinks he can get away, then he's damn wrong..." Tanjiro had never witnessed such anger from you before.
This was the first time ,
(L/N) (Y/N) had been consumed by such fury.
You were not going to let him get away with disrespecting you.
Rising to your feet, you let the powerful gusts of wind embrace your figure.
"Let's go, Tanjiro." You declared in a chilling tone.
He couldn't deny that you acting this way wasn't both captivating and hot, but he pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on the task at hand. They ran together until they saw something bumping on the floor. A hole was made and Inosuke came out of it.
"FOLLOW ME, DAMN MINIONS! FUCK YEAH! EXPLOSIVE AWAKENING!" He posed like the king he is and pointed his swords at them. "Comin' through! Lord Inosuke's comin' through bitches!"
"Inosuke! It's not safe anywhere on this train anymore! We have to protect the sleeping passengers! The whole train turned into a demon!"
"BITCH, I KNEW IT! SO, I WAS RIGHT ON THE MONEY!"
'How does he know that phrase anyways?'
"THAT MEANS I WAS A TOTAL STUD AS A LEADER!" Inosuke jumped inside again to save the passengers.
"Let's do this, (L/N)!"
"Right! Let's do it!" You went in for a high-five and Tanjiro gladly returned it.
Notes:
Oh lord. Writing Enmu uhhh getting excited was so goofy. I don't think I did it well since I don't have experience writing things like that. 😞💀
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 30: — 29
Chapter Text
ENMU, JUST FUCKING DIE ALREADY! — CHAPTER #29 — PUNISHMENT TIME!
"We need to save some passengers! If Inosuke can hold down the fort here, we should go ahead!" Tanjiro exclaimed, feeling the urgency of the situation. As if things weren't already difficult enough, the train suddenly transformed into a grotesque, fleshy mass. It was an incredibly repulsive sight. Tentacles charged toward the duo, but they managed to enter the train once again.
"Damn! It's gotten this far already!?" He cursed, noticing the meat-like worms heading in their direction. "Water Breathing: First Form, Water Surface Slash!" He attacked, slashing at the worms, but they regenerated effortlessly, as if his efforts were in vain. You tried to cut them down as well, but it proved futile. It seemed that they wouldn't be able to save any of the passengers at this rate. "(L/N)! Keep attacking them! We need to buy some time, at least!" He urged, and you nodded, continuing your relentless assault on the creatures.
'This is incredibly difficult! It's so cramped in here! How am I supposed to both attack and protect the people? I'm not yet powerful enough for this!' You thought to yourself, feeling overwhelmed by the situation. Suddenly, you heard footsteps nearby.
"Mhm... To think that all of this happened while I was dozing... How could this be? I'm ashamed as a Hashira, hahaha!" Rengoku appeared out of nowhere, setting the train ablaze. The meat-like appendages connected to it were engulfed in flames. Amidst the chaos, you and Tanjiro stumbled and fell, ending up on top of each other.
"What the hell was that?! (L/N), are you okay?!" He asked anxiously. You nodded and gave him a thumbs-up. Rengoku appeared before you out of the blue.
"RENGOKU!!" Both of you exclaimed simultaneously, relieved to see the Hashira finally awake.
"I was quite thorough with my slashing attacks on my way here, so it should take the demon a while to regenerate!" Rengoku explained. He extended his hand to help you stand up, and you accepted, with his assistance. You then helped Tanjiro to his feet. "But there's no time to lose! I'll be brief with what I'm about to say!"
"Okay!" You two responded in unison once again.
"The train has a total of eight cars. I'll protect the five in the rear. Chicken Boy and your sister will be in charge of the rest. You two, along with Boar Boy, will search for the demon's head while keeping an eye on the remaining three cars."
"The head?! But this demon is..." Tanjiro began, but Rengoku interrupted him.
"No matter what form he's taken, as long as he's a demon, he has a head! I'll be searching for his weak spot as well. I want to see how brave you both are!" He affectionately patted your head before rushing off to protect the passengers.
"Tanjiro! We have to do our best! We can't waste any time!" You encouraged him, your eyes filled with determination.
"You're right! Let's hurry! Come on!" Tanjiro grabbed your hand, and ran together. "Inosuke! Where are you, Inosuke!?"
"Shut up, you stupid bitch, or I'll kill you!" The boar boy cursed from atop the train. "That guy with the owl eyes ordered me around! But somehow... HE WAS FREAKING AWESOME! MORE AWESOME THAN THE EMO GUY FROM MT. NATAGUMO! I'M SO PISSED!" His jealousy made him appear cute.
"Inosuke! Keep an eye on the three cars in the front!"
"YOU DON'T HAVE TO TELL ME! AND BY THE WAY, I'VE ALREADY FOUND IT!"
"Wow! Seriously!? You're so cool, Lord Inosuke!" You cheered him on, trying to motivate him further.
"HAHAHA! I KNOW I AM, MINION!"
"Okay, let's go!" Tanjiro prepared to swing himself onto the top of the train, but before he could, you shamelessly grabbed him by the waist and carried him bridal-style. "(L-L/N)?! What are you- AHHHH!" Without hesitation, you jumped out of the window with Tanjiro in your arms and carefully threw him onto the top of the train, following right after. You were surprisingly strong. "(L/N)!" He grabbed your shoulders, his voice filled with concern. "Please, don't do that without telling me first!" He couldn't hide his worry.
"Hehe, Tanjiro, you're so cute!" You teased, playfully poking his cheek.
"HAHAHA, ARE YOU THAT WEAK, MONJIRO!?" Inosuke jeered, looking down from above.
'Yeah! I'm weak when it comes to her!' Tanjiro thought to himself, blushing. But he certainly wasn't going to say that out loud. Setting aside his flushed state, Inosuke noticed the weak spot and used his breathing style to destroy it, entering the train and finding the shocked conductor inside. In an oddly peculiar turn of events, Inosuke noticed that something was amiss in the vicinity, but his focus remained fixed on the individual before him.
"Something feels fishy, very fishy! Especially around here!" He remarked, oblivious to the peculiarities surrounding him.
"Who are you?!" The conductor demanded. "Get out of here!"
"I KNOW THIS IS THE DAMN WEAK SPOT!" Inosuke declared, preparing to launch an attack. However, before he could strike, a cluster of grotesque worm-like appendages emerged, shielding the vulnerable area. "Gross! Stay away from me! Shoo, shoo!" The boar-headed boy attempted to slash away the tentacles, but their numbers proved overwhelming. Unexpectedly, they ensnared his body, rendering him immobile. "There are too many of them! I can't move, goddammit!"
"Total concentration breathing! Mi-"
"Water breathing; sixth form, whirlpool!" Tanjiro unintentionally interrupted your incantation, swiftly moving to sever the tentacles and rescue his comrade. The attack inflicted excruciating pain on Enmu, causing him to emit agonized screams. Suddenly, a foreboding aura engulfed Tanjiro from behind. As he pivoted, poised to strike his unseen assailant, he realized it was none other than yourself.
"(L/N)...? What's the matter...?" He inquired, perplexed by the unusual expression on your face.
"...Hmph!" You pouted and approached Inosuke, firmly grasping his arm, your discontent evident through an unmistakable pout.
"(L/N)?! WHAT HAVE I DONE?!" He was taken aback by your sudden change in demeanor, deeply wounded by your uncharacteristic treatment.
"MINION PREFERS ME, LOSER! SUCK IT UP!" Inosuke taunted, a mischievous smirk hidden beneath his mask.
"Shut up!"
'God fucking dammit... I've been attempting to employ my breathing technique, but I keep getting interrupted, over and over again! I detest everyone!' Your internal frustration simmered.
"It's here... it's right beneath us!" The overwhelming stench of the demon permeated the air, indicating the presence of the weak spot.
"Lord Inosuke! Please, strike this location! The demon's head lies there!" You urgently directed, providing crucial information for their impending battle.
"Minion, you've been complimenting me a lot and acting touchy-touchy with me... I know you're in heat BUT DON'T BOSS ME AROUND! I'M THE LEADER!"
...
"WHAT THE HECK-" You blushed, covering your red cheeks by the bold stupid statement he just said.
"JUST WATCH ME AND DON'T GET TOO TURNED ON BY MY AWESOME MOVES!"
"SHUT UP, WHAT ARE YOU EVEN TALKING ABOUT?!" Yelled Tanjiro.
"Beast breathing; second fang, slice!" As the train jolted, revealing its vulnerable neck bone, the urgency to strike at that very moment surged within them.
"Water breathing; eighth form, waterfall basin!" Tanjiro executed his technique, aiming to sever the train's neck. However, the attack was intercepted and swallowed by the fleshy mass surrounding it. Countless tentacles erupted violently, thrashing about in all directions. Swiftly realizing the danger, he swiftly grabbed the conductor, ensuring his safety by relocating him to a secure spot. The regenerating flesh took on an eerie, otherworldly shape, resembling a gaping hole. It was mending itself rapidly, posing a formidable challenge. "INOSUKE, (L/N)! WE SHALL SYNCHRONIZE OUR BREATHING AND STRIKE TOGETHER! ONE OF US WILL TEAR THROUGH THE FLESH WHILE THE OTHER WILL LEAP IN TO SEVER THE BONE!" Tanjiro proposed, his voice resolute.
"Sounds good, peasant! Great idea! I can praise you for that!" Inosuke responded with a hint of admiration, concealed behind his mask.
"Thank you!" (😞🥺I love tanjiro so much-)
"Roger, Tanjiro!" You affirmed, readying yourself for the coordinated assault.
In the midst of their preparations, a sudden interruption disrupted their battle-ready stance. "Eyes of Forced Unconscious Sleep!" A cluster of tentacles adorned with numerous blue eyes materialized, unveiling a blood demon art.
"Shit! He got me! He's attempting to lull me to sleep!" Tanjiro succumbed to the insidious technique, succumbing to unconsciousness momentarily, only to awaken and swiftly sever his own head. This strange cycle repeated itself, with him falling victim to the blood demon art and then severing his own head. At a certain point, the boundaries between reality and dream blurred for Tanjiro. In his disoriented state, he believed he was trapped within a dream, his blade poised to decapitate himself. "I MUST AWAKEN! HURRY! WAKE UP!" He cried out desperately.
However, before he could carry out his self-inflicted demise, you intervened, slapping him across the face, jolting him back to reality. "YOU DUMB-DUMB! THIS ISN'T A DREAM! IT'S REALITY!" You shouted, gripping his face firmly. "Don't succumb to his traps! You can do this! I know you can!"
"(Y/N) IS RIGHT, MINION #2! DON'T DIE IN SUCH A PATHETIC MANNER!" Inosuke declared, charging forward to slash at the tentacles before them. "I wear the hide of the mountain god upon my head! I wager this demon is too terrified to meet my gaze! YOU PUSSY EYEBALLS!"
'I see. He's struggling to discern Inosuke's line of sight... but what about (L/N)?' As Tanjiro glanced in your direction, he observed you slicing through the tentacles, your eyes closed in a display of unwavering confidence and skill, embodying the aura of a queen.
"EHHHH?! YOU'RE FIGHTING WITH YOUR EYES CLOSED, (L/N)?!" He exclaimed in astonishment.
You chuckled at his reaction. He was so adorable. "Yeah. In one of my classes of Martial arts, they taught us how fight with closed eyes, but it's still quite challenging!"
'She's incredible! She never ceases to amaze me!' Even in moments of life-threatening crisis, Tanjiro couldn't help but be captivated by your unwavering prowess.
"Alright! Let's slash through this monstrosity!" Inosuke bellowed with determination. However, amidst their battle cries, an unforeseen development occurred. The conductor, who had remained seemingly passive until now, suddenly lunged toward Inosuke with a knife in hand.
"INOSUKE!" Tanjiro's cry of warning came too late.
"DON'T YOU DARE INTERFERE WITH MY DREAMS, KID!" The conductor impaled you, who had positioned yourself on Inosuke's back, shielding him from harm.
"GHR...!" You grunted in pain, but you refused to succumb easily. You retaliated by delivering a powerful kick to the conductor's face, causing him to collapse unconscious. However, your hand instinctively pressed against the wound on your ribs, a clear sign of the injury you had sustained.
"MINION, DID YOU GET STABBED?!" Inosuke's voice trembled with concern.
"(L/N), ARE YOU HURT?!" Tanjiro rushed to your side, inspecting your wound with worry etched across his face.
"...I'm okay! Don't worry! It's nothing I can't handle!" You reassured them, summoning a brave facade. In truth, the pain was excruciating, but you refused to burden your companions with your suffering.
'Oh, fuck. I've been stabbed. I can feel the sensation of air penetrating my body. Keep it together, (Y/N).' Internally, you desperately tried to maintain your composure.
"BUT-" Tanjiro attempted to voice his concerns, but you swiftly placed a hand on each of their shoulders, offering them a reassuring smile.
"I'm O-K-A-Y! Let's relocate this man to a safer location to prevent any further harm."
"Okay! I'll handle it!" Tanjiro obediently complied, wasting no time in carrying the wounded conductor to a more secure area, determined to ensure his safety.
"BITCH- JUST FORGET ABOUT THAT BASTARD!"
"No! We can't do that! We can't let him die!" Said Tanjiro putting him in a corner of the hole.
"This bitch- OKAY JUST FUCKING FINISH FASTER!"
"SHUT UP, I ALREADY DID! LET'S KEEP GOING!"
The hole grew deeper, its menacing tentacles reaching out to ensnare you. The repulsive meat worms splashed around, launching relentless attacks and crushing everything in their path. Inosuke and Tanjiro managed to hold their ground, but you couldn't help but feel overwhelmed, on the verge of tears. 'AHHHH! THIS IS ABSOLUTELY DISGUSTING! THE STENCH IS UNBEARABLE, AND THESE CREATURES ARE SO SLIMY! I CAN'T STAND IT!' You desperately tried to avoid the wriggling horrors, doing your best to keep them at bay.
"Let's synchronize our breathing and strike down this demon's head! We need to attack together!" Both Inosuke and Tanjiro nodded in agreement, each preparing for their respective roles. With determination, they leaped out of the hole, poised for the perfect moment to strike. As they soared through the air, slashing at the tentacles, Enmu's blood demon art retaliated with its piercing eyes. But fear not! Inosuke and you were ready to handle the situation.
Together, you eliminated the majority of the threats. Inosuke charged forward first, his voice echoing, "Beast Breathing: Fourth Fang, Slice 'n' Dice!"
Following his lead, you joined the assault. Unfortunately, it all happened so quickly that there was no time to discern your own breathing style.
'FUCK YEAH!!! LET'S GO! I FINALLY DID IT, SUCKERS!' You internally cheered for yourself.
Finally, it was time for Tanjiro's decisive move. "Hinokami Kagura: Clear Blue Sky!" Amidst the screams and vibrations, the train violently crashed, obliterating the front section. "Are you both alright?!" He called out, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos as the train toppled over.
"Y-Yes!" You lied, although the movement reopened your wounds. Concerned, Inosuke hurried to your side.
"H-Hey! How's your tummy?!"
"Yeah, I'm fine! Ignore me and save the passengers!" You urged, but only Tanjiro paid attention. He nodded hesitantly and rushed to aid the passengers. Inosuke, on the other hand, attempted to reach out for you but couldn't quite reach. The train finally collided, and everyone was sent flying. You tumbled and rolled across the floor, your body subjected to the relentless momentum.
'T-This... might be where I meet my end...'
"MINION!!!!!!" Inosuke's voice boomed as he frantically searched for you. Eventually, he discovered you lying there, barely clinging to life. He knelt down beside you, cradling your head and gently holding your injured abdomen. "Are you okay?! Hang in there! I was lucky enough to bounce off the demon's flesh! Pretty cool, huh?" Worry crept into his voice as you remained unresponsive. "How's your tummy?! The one that got stabbed!"
"...Yeah. I'm... alright... but... are YOU okay...?"
"Never felt better! I didn't even catch a cold!"
"Wow... you're so amazing... as always, Lord... Inosuke..." You managed a faint smile, your strength waning.
"(L/N)!!" Tanjiro rushed over to you, leaving the conductor in a safe spot. He knelt down next to Inosuke, his voice filled with concern. "Are you okay?! What do you need?!"
"...I need... you to check on the other passengers..." You said, your voice weak.
"HUH?! HECK NO! WHAT ABOUT YOU?!" Asked Inosuke mad.
"He's right! We can't leave you alone!" Tanjiro agreed with him. You tried to assure them that you were fine, but before you could speak further, a sudden gush of blood poured from your mouth.
...
...
...
"...Is that... my blood?" You were dumbfounded, unable to comprehend the severity of your condition. Inosuke and Tanjiro were equally shocked, momentarily speechless. "AHHHHHHH! AHHHHHHH!" Panic consumed you, tears streaming down your face. "I'M GONNA DIE! IT'S MY BLOODDD!"
"AH! (L/N)! PLEASE DON'T MOVE AROUND SO MUCH-" Tanjiro started, but you couldn't hear him through your distressed cries.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! MINION'S GONNA DIE! OH NO! PRESS ON HER TUMMY!" Inosuke exclaimed, clearly misunderstanding the situation.
"DON'T PRESS ON HER TUMM- I MEAN, STOMACH! IT'LL JUST MAKE IT WORSE!" The burgundy-haired boy interjected, trying to correct Inosuke's misguided attempt to help.
"OH MY GOD! I NEVER GOT TO TRULY MEET MUICHIRO! AND TAMAYO! FUCK! NO! I DON'T WANNA DIE! WAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" You rambled incoherently, your fear overwhelming you.
"(L/N)! YOU'RE NOT GOING TO DIE, OKAY?!" Tanjiro desperately tried to reassure you, his voice filled with genuine concern.
"BUT YOU'RE ALREADY CRYING!! NOOOOO! MINION'S GONE! SHE'S GONE! SHE GOT WRECKED!"
"I GOT WRECKEDDDDDD! NOOOOOOOOOO!"
After moments of crying and chaos, you finally managed to calm down, your breathing shaky. Inosuke and Tanjiro also regained their composure. You let out a sigh, trying to steady yourself. "I'll be alright... please, go check on the others..."
"It's okay if they die! :D" Inosuke declared callously, causing Tanjiro to look at him in disgust.
"Oh my god, Inosuke..." Tanjiro muttered, clearly disapproving of his companion's cold-hearted remark.
"No, it's not... I'm okay... I'm not badly hurt, so please...!" You pleaded, urging them to prioritize the other passengers. Inosuke didn't want to go, his fierce loyalty driving him to prioritize your safety over anyone else's. He would rather let a hundred strangers perish than risk losing you, someone he secretly cared about deeply, even if he didn't openly acknowledge it. Tanjiro, though he shared similar sentiments, had a more rational mindset, understanding the need to assist the other passengers. He listened to your request.
"We'll go and help them. If you need anything or if you start feeling worse, call out our names and seek help!" Tanjiro reassured you, his voice filled with genuine care.
"...Alright..." You replied, mustering a small smile in gratitude.
Inosuke flicked your forehead lightly. "You better not die, minion!" He muttered, a hint of concern underlying his gruff tone.
"I'll not..."
"Hmh!" Inosuke dashed away, leaving Tanjiro by your side. The boy looked at you, his smile weak but filled with warmth. He quickly checked his surroundings to ensure no one was nearby, then gently took your hand and pressed a soft kiss against it. A faint blush tinted his cheeks.
"Please, don't die, (L/N)... we'll be nearby, so don't hesitate to call for us..."
"...Okay... Thank you, by the way..." You whispered, your heart touched by his gesture. He smiled back at you before joining Inosuke to tend to the other passengers.
'I'll be fine... I know it. Rengoku is nearby, if my memory serves me right. He'll come to my aid and everything will be alright... Once this is all over, I'll give him a passionate kiss for saving my sorry ass.' You thought, mustering all your willpower to suppress the searing pain coursing through your body.
Suddenly, you sensed movement nearby. You turned your gaze to the side and discovered the grotesque remains of Enmu inching its way towards you. Despite his mangled state, you knew he was probably launching into one of his pathetic monologues, bemoaning his own weakness and questioning how he met his demise. As he drew closer, his voice quivered with desperation, pleading, "H-Help me..."
...
'Huh...?'
"Save me, please... (R/N)!" Enmu's plea echoed with a mix of desperation and fear, his fleeting life clinging to a sliver of hope. His twisted existence had no value now; he simply wished to cheat death. He was on the verge of death, desperate to cling to life. In his final moments, he sought salvation, regardless of the source. He didn't want to die. And to him, you represented hope. He didn't care about anything else but a chance at survival.
...
...
...
Summoning the last vestiges of her strength, you extended your trembling hand, firmly grasping the disfigured remnants of Enmu. But... As you peered into his eyes, a surge of revulsion and contempt washed over you. With a single, decisive motion, yoi obliterated his remains, crushing them beneath her palm.
"Rot in hell, motherfucker..."
Enmu's life extinguished, and you harbored no remorse or pity for his fate. He had forsaken redemption, showing no remorse for his heinous actions. In his final moments, his sorrow stemmed not from his transgressions, but from the failure of his plans. You would never extend an ounce of compassion to such a repulsive creature as Enmu. His sadistic pleasure derived from your tears, his manipulations, and the harm he inflicted upon your loved ones rendered him utterly unworthy of any form of forgiveness.
...
'I feel like shit, but doing the concentration breathing thing kinda helps-'
"I see you've mastered Total breathing, constant! Impressive!" Rengoku said, leaning on your figure. "After all, constant is the first step toward becoming a Hashira! Although, there might be 10,000 steps before you can become a Hashira."
...
"Young (L/N)? You are not dead, are you?"
"I'm not..."
"Hahaha! You're bleeding in your abdomen. You have to concentrate harder and improve the precision of your breathing. Make your nerves reach every corner of your body. There's a torn blood vessel." You did as he said but this shit was difficult. "Concentrate harder!"
"...!"
"That's it. Stanch it. Stop the bleeding."
"...Anything for you, sir- I mean, Rengoku..." (Y/N), you simp (😍).
"Hahaha- wait! Don't get distracted!" He got distracted by your flirting.
He pressed your forehead with his finger. "Focus!"
...
...
"Gah- Haa... Haa..." You finally did it.
"Great! Looks like you've stopped it. You'll be able to do all kind of things when you master breathing. Not that you'll be able to do everything, but, you'll become a stronger version of yourself that yesterday for sure. You'll do well, (L/N)."
"...Right..."
"Don't worry! Everyone is safe! Don't strain yourself. Take it easy and rest up." He took your hand and caressed it. "Good job, young (L/N)." He smiled at you. You didn't hear this from me but, he looked pretty proud of you.
You felt reassured by his beautiful smille- I mean, by his words.
"Thank you... and thanks for speaking to me in english... it made it easier to understand."
"Anything for you!" He repeated your words.
"Gh-" Your cheeks got a little bit red.
"(L/N)-"
...!
He stopped himself when he sensed something.
Something bad.
Akaza has arrived.
Chapter 31: — 30
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TILL' DEATH DO US APART — CHAPTER #30 — FOR WHAT IS A MAN, WHAT HAS HE GOT, IF NOT HIMSELF, THEN HE HAS NOT
Your body tensed as Akaza came into view, and you instinctively arched your back, providing a better vantage point. 'He's here... damn it, I can't afford to tremble now!' The realization that Rengoku's impending death loomed closer than anticipated sent shivers down your spine, and your hands trembled with a mixture of anticipation and fear. Sensing your unease, he stood up, positioning himself protectively in front of you.
"Do not fear, (L/N). I'll protect you." He reassured, his voice filled with unwavering determination.
But fear gripped your heart at those words. You were wounded, weakened. How could he promise to protect you when you knew you wouldn't be able to shield him every moment? The thought of his safety, his life being endangered, terrified you. Before he could move away, you summoned every ounce of strength and grabbed his hand, extending your prone body towards him. There were so many things you wanted to say, to convey your fears and hopes. You wanted to warn him, to tell him everything so he would remain cautious. Yet, words failed you, and your breath hitched in your throat. Seriously? At this critical moment, your anxiety took hold?
Admittedly, your attachment to Rengoku as one of your favorite characters and your deep affection for him played a part, but on a deeper, subconscious level, you didn't want him to leave your side. It was a reflection of the fear you had experienced when your mother passed away-being left alone-You knew that once the battle began, his life would be in immediate danger. Sensing your trembling, he smiled reassuringly and gave your hand a firm, reassuring squeeze.
"(L/N), do not fear. I still remember your request from our first meeting." He said, his words laced with both conviction and tenderness.
"...Don't die... okay?" The words escaped your lips, the sincerity in your plea evident in your eyes. It was a simple yet heartfelt request, driven by your genuine concern for his well-being.
A moment of silence enveloped you both, the weight of your words hanging in the air. Yet, he closed his eyes, his smile softening as he contemplated how to respond to your heartfelt plea. "Okay. I won't die." He finally said, his voice filled with determination. "...I promise."
As your trembling hand clung to Rengoku's, he spoke with unwavering determination, his voice carrying a sense of resolute conviction. "I'll keep our promise, alright?" The warmth in his smile enveloped you, as though the sun itself was radiating its benevolence upon you. In that moment, a profound sense of reassurance washed over you, momentarily easing the weight of your fears.
Reluctantly, you released your grasp on him, allowing him to step away. His gaze remained fixed on you, his eyes filled with unwavering determination and sweetness that melted your heart. His smile, like a beacon of hope, imprinted itself in your mind as he prepared to face the imminent danger. It was a stark departure from the events depicted in the anime, where Akaza initially targeted Tanjiro. Rengoku wasted no time, seizing the opportunity to launch a swift and decisive attack without delay. "Flame breathing; second form, rising scorching sun!"
Akaza took a step back, his eyes fixed on his sword. A sly grin spread across his face as he extended his tongue, licking his own hand with a disturbing flicker of anticipation. The sight sent a chill down your spine. His words echoed in the air, laden with a mixture of admiration and malice. "That's a fine sword."
...
'AJHHHHHH0UD9OUEJDIUJDIR3JFOR3FOPIHDEIOFHJROEICJRFI1!1 LICK ME! ME! LICK ME! FUCKING LICK ME! GIVE ME YOUR AKUSSY! I WANT THE AKUSSY! TAKE ME! GOD DAMN! THIS MAN, DEMON- WHATEVER! LET ME TAKE THE AKUSSY!'
In the midst of the chaotic situation, you find yourself grabbed by Akaza, his strong hands firmly clasping your waist. The suddenness of it all sends a surge of adrenaline through your body, and your mind races to comprehend what is happening.
"Wait, what?!" You managed to utter, your voice filled with confusion and surprise. Rengoku's voice booms, filled with anger and concern as he yells your name, reprimanding himself for his careless mistake.
As Akaza feels your racing heartbeat, he lets out a resigned sigh, realizing your fear. He muttered to you, his voice laced with a hint of understanding. "...I know you're scared, but I can't have you getting in the middle of our chit chat, woman."
'BITCH- THE AKUSSY! I'M- ME- YOU- SHE- AHHHHH!' Deep inside, your emotions are in a whirlwind. You're not scared in the conventional sense; instead, your heart races with a mix of excitement and anticipation. It's not every day that you find yourself in such close proximity to someone as powerful and intriguing as Akaza. His muscles, his abs-they captivate your attention, overriding any fear you should feel in this dangerous situation-
Perplexed, Akaza took a moment to look at your face. Recognition dawns on him, and he exclaimed the next words. "W-What?! You're that woman from last time?!"
A mischievous grin played on your lips as you chuckled, winking at him and giving a peace sign with your tongue out."Tee-hee! Aw, you remember me!"
"What the fuck?!" Caught off guard by your audacity, Akaza's shock caused him to accidentally drop you onto the hard floor. You winced in pain, clutching your stomach as your back meets the unforgiving surface.
"Ouch!"
Frowning, Akaza scolded you, his finger pointed accusingly in your direction. "Woman! Didn't I tell you to quit?! You're weak and so stubborn! What the hell are you doing here?!"
"Like hell I will listen to you! It's my job! I'm not going to quit just because some stupid demon tells me to!"Defiance fuels your response as you retort, your voice laced with determination.
"Stupid?!" Akaza repeated your words, his shock almost tangible. "May I remind you that you're talking to an upper demon?"
Unfazed, you responded with a touch of sass. "Fuck you. My mom didn't raise a little bitch. She raised a pussy, not a bitch."
"Agh!" Aggravated by your persistence, Akaza lets out a frustrated sigh, his frown deepening. "And what's with that uniform?! Cover yourself up a little!"
"Why?! Are you embarrassed by my cute chest?!" You playfully taunted, puffing out your chest for emphasis.
"THE HELL?! HELL I'M NOT- A-AND STOP DOING THAT THING!" Akaza's voice raised in frustration as he averted his gaze, unwilling to give in to your teasing.
"Poor little virgin! You're so cute when you're embarrassed! Don't be shy!" You teased him, something that you thought you would never do in your life.
"Gh-" He raised his fist but restrained himself. He grunted as he looked away. 'Calm yourself, calm yourself. She's a woman, she's a woman.' He chanted on his mind. This was the first time in his life that he had been provoked to hit a woman. (Damn- first Sanemi and now Akaza💀 why are u making men restrain themselves from punching you??)
"..." Amidst the banter between you and Akaza, Rengoku stands, observing the exchange with a mix of amusement and concern. He knows the gravity of the situation and the need for focus, yet he can't help but find humor in your interaction. However, his frown soon replaces the smile on his face, reminding himself to stay alert.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Akaza grabs your face by the chin, his grip gentler than he initially intended. He wants to force you to look at him, to make you understand the severity of the situation. "Listen here, you," he began, his voice filled with a lethal intensity. "If you move even an inch from this spot, I'll kill you. Do you hear me?"
You met his gaze, your eyes wide with a mix of defiance and intrigue. "Yes."
Akaza's surprise is evident as he swears under his breath. He can't believe what he's witnessing-stars and hearts seemingly flicker in your eyes-accompanied by a faint blush on your cheeks. Your mouth twitches, as if fighting back a smile. What in the world is going on, (Y/N)? This is not the time for such reactions! Unfazed by the unexpected effect you seem to be having on Akaza, you remained steadfast. His attention diverted back to Rengoku, he disregarded your presence for the moment.
"Let's talk." Akaza said, his voice taking on a more serious tone as he addresses the flame hashira.
"What would you and I have to talk about? I'm meeting you now for the first time, but I already hate you."
"Is that right? Well, I loathe weak humans, too. The sight of a weakling like her," He looks at you. "Makes my skin crawl."
"Wow...! I didn't know you were someone who speaks fluent shit. What a surprise."
"Haha, all right. I have a brilliant proposal for you. Why don't you become a demon, too?"
"I will not."
"I can tell your strength at a glance. You're a hashira, aren't you? Your fighting spirit has been honed to the hilt. It's close to the realm of the highest."
"Holy shit. Do I have Alzheimer? Because I don't remember asking your damn opinion." He sighed, angry. "I'm the flame hashira, Rengoku Kyojuro."
"I'm Akaza..." As he said that, he looked to your direction.
...
'Ah- DO I INTRODUCE MYSELF?! WAIT- LET ME SOUND SCARED!'
"(L-L-L/N) (Y/N)..." THIS GIRL-
"(L/N), Kyojuro, let me tell you both why you can't enter the realm of the highest. Because you're human. Because you're going to grow old and die. Come on, become a demon Kyojuro. Do that, and you can go on training for a millions of years... you can become stronger."
...
"Both growing old and dying are part of the beauty of being an ephemeral creature like a human. The fact that we grow old and die, is what makes human life so unbearably precious and noble. Strength isn't a word used to describe just the body. This woman right there, isn't weak at all. Do not even dare to insult her. I'll repeat it as many times as it takes, you and I have different senses of values. No matter what is the reason, I will not become a demon!"
'Rengoku...' You thought, surprised by the fact that he was defending you on the first place.
...
"I see. That's a shame." He positioned himself. "Technique development; destructive death, compass needle!" A smile formed on Akaza's lips as he beheld the sight before him. The mere presence of Rengoku ignited a twisted sense of amusement within him. "If you refuse to become a demon, I'll kill you." He declared, relishing the prospect of engaging in a deadly battle.
The clash between Rengoku and Akaza commenced, their movements a mesmerizing dance of strength and skill. It was a truly unique experience for you to witness this intense fight firsthand. The sheer power and determination exhibited by both combatants sent shivers down your spine, captivating your attention in ways you never thought possible.
Amidst the chaos, Tanjiro and Inosuke arrived at the scene, their intention to aid Rengoku in his struggle. However, their heroic intentions were swiftly thwarted by Rengoku's stern command. "STAY WHERE YOU ARE! TRY TO HELP (L/N) GET OUT OF THERE! IF HER WOUNDS REOPENS, IT'LL BE FATAL! STAND BACK AND HELP HER! THAT'S AN ORDER!" He bellowed, his voice resonating with authority.
"IGNORE THOSE WEAKLING, KYOJURO! COME ON, GIVE ME YOUR BEST SHOT!"
With a mixture of gratitude and concern, you acknowledged Rengoku's instructions. You understood the severity of your injuries and the potential danger you faced in the midst of the battle. Determined to survive, you cautiously attempted to distance yourself from the battlefield, seeking safety in the presence of Tanjiro and Inosuke. But just as you began to make your way to the relative safety, Akaza appeared before you, blocking her path. Fear and surprise seized you for a moment, an involuntary gasp escaping your lips. "EKK-" You uttered before he raised his fist, poised to strike.
"I told you that I'll kill you if you moved." However, to Akaza's astonishment, you swiftly evaded his attack, instinctively shifting to the other side. In a sudden display of agility, you raised your knee and delivered a swift blow to his chin. While it didn't cause him significant pain, it did disrupt his balance, making him stumble momentarily. Before he could react and grab your leg, you seized the opportunity to leap, executing a graceful spin in mid-air, your legs slipping out of his reach. With a well-executed backflip, you landed a safe distance away from him.
"SUCK MY DICK, DADD- AKAZA!" You defiantly shouted, thrusting your middle finger in his direction. Determination blazed in your eyes as you made a daring attempt to reach the safety of Tanjiro and Inosuke. The duo swiftly reached you, offering their support as you leaned on them, your weakened state a result of the earlier exertion and your existing wounds.
'Suck... my dick?' Kyojuro thought, with a dumbfounded smile. You were really odd sometimes.
...
Akaza stood there, a mix of surprise and curiosity crossing his face. 'She practices Martial arts...' The sight of this seemingly ordinary human like you defying him, even momentarily breaking his composure, left him intrigued. Unbeknownst to him, you possessed a background in martial arts, which explained your unexpected agility and resilience. Before he could dwell further on his thoughts, Rengoku once again charged forward, launching a renewed attack against Akaza. The battle raged on, with each passing moment intensifying the clash between the demon and the Flame Hashira. "Hahaha! Wow! I didn't know that a woman like yourself could actually know about such moves! I guess I really did underestimated you, (L/N)!"
"Don't talk to her! Focus on me!"
As they were attacking each other, Inosuke just kept praising you. "MINION! WHAT WAS THAT!? YOU MOVED LIKE WOOSH AND THEN HE MADE A SWING BUT YOU JUST KIUSSSHHH!!"
"Thanks!"
"Let's just try to not get too close so you don't get hurt." Said Tanjiro, holding you closer to protect you from any harm. Since you were so close to him, your nose took a smell of his scent. He smelled like a combination of fresh air of wood but also of clean fresh rain. It was a nice smell. Wait- you can't get distracted. Focus!
'Holy shit! Fighting Akaza was so INTESE! FUCK!' As you arrived at the same location depicted in the anime, your friends helped you find a place to sit, their attention quickly refocusing on the intense battle before them. Uncertain of whether your assistance would be required, you pondered your next course of action, feeling a mix of fear and awe from your brief encounter with Akaza.
As the battle between Akaza and Rengoku raged on, the sheer force of their clash seemed to transcend the realm of ordinary combat. The intensity of their blows reverberated through the air, creating a gusting wind that swept shards of earth in your direction. It was a chaotic maelstrom, a tempest born from the clash of titans. Amidst this chaotic dance of power, a moment unfolded that defied all expectations. Rengoku, with a ferocity that seemed to surge from the depths of his spirit, unleashed an attack unlike any you had seen before.
But as fate would have it, an unforeseen consequence awaited you in the midst of this tumultuous encounter. Something, you couldn't even sense if it was liquid or solid, propelled by the raging winds, collided with your right eye. Pain coursed through your being, causing you to instinctively wince and shield your injured eye with your hand, attempting to alleviate the searing discomfort.
"(L/N)! What's wrong?!" Tanjiro's voice, filled with concern and urgency, reached your ears as he approached you, his touch gentle yet firm.
"I don't know..." You replied, your voice strained. "I think some dirt got into my eye."
"Let me see." Tanjiro demanded, his eyes widening with worry. You hesitated, afraid of what he might find, but trusted him enough to expose your injured eye to his scrutiny. His gasp echoed in the air as he beheld the sight before him-a bloodshot eye, reddened and inflamed, most likely aggravated by your attempts to alleviate the pain. "Yes, it definitely looks irritated. Does it hurt?"
"More or less." You admitted, closing your injured eye in an effort to grant it some respite from the throbbing ache that had taken hold. As you panted, a strange sensation began to wash over you, spreading through your veins like a gentle tremor of uncertainty. Something felt off, as if the very fabric of your being was undergoing a subtle transformation.
Suddenly, you heard a familiar sound in the distance. "Caw! Caw!" It was Dodo, your faithful crow companion. A sense of relief washed over you as the bird landed on your hands, allowing you to give him an affectionate peck on his small head. Before Dodo could communicate anything to you, you leaned closer and whispered a request, your eyes pleading with sincerity. It was a secret that only the two of you shared.
Returning your focus to the battle, you watched in horror as Rengoku endured brutal attacks from Akaza. The demon's words echoed through the air, tempting Rengoku to turn into a demon himself and join him in an eternal struggle, growing stronger together. Rengoku, panting heavily, questioned Akaza about his claim that both of them possessed the potential to become demons.
Akaza's gaze shifted towards you, his eyes scanning your form. With a mixture of interest and provocation, he asked, "Are you not interested, (L/N)? You may not be as strong as Rengoku and me, but you certainly have the potential within you."
Your immediate response, driven by your unwavering determination, blurted out, "YE- NO! I'LL NEVER!" You mentally scolded yourself for almost succumbing to Akaza's manipulative words.
Rengoku, his resolve unyielding, echoed your sentiment. "Exactly. We'll both pass." He declared defiantly. "Let me make it clear once more. I despise you, Akaza. We will never become demons!"
With their declarations set, the battle escalated further. Rengoku unleashed his Flame Breathing technique, utilizing the third form, "Blazing Universe," while Akaza reveled in the destructive power of his own attacks, proclaiming, "Destructive Death, Air Type!" Each clash and strike intensified the confrontation, a testament to their unwavering determination and unyielding spirit.
Even Inosuke, who typically exuded confidence, recognized the overwhelming strength possessed by Akaza. "AW! IT WOULD BE A SHAME TO KILL YOU NOW!" The demon exclaimed, delivering a powerful blow to Rengoku's stomach, causing him to momentarily lose control. However, he refused to relent, retaliating with a relentless barrage of attacks, showcasing the indomitable spirit of a true leader.
The battle raged on, the intensity escalating with each passing moment. It was a testament to the immense strength and unwavering willpower of both combatants. You watched in awe and concern, hoping for Rengoku's victory. Tears welled on your eyes as your nervousness got you.
...
...
...
"Did he do it?! Did he win?!" Asked Inosuke.
Blood.
There was blood falling on the floor.
"Haa... Haa.. Haa..."
"Don't tell me... no way... Rengoku...!" Muttered Tanjiro.
"..." You just looked at Rengoku, eyes widen in shock
"Come on. Let's fight more, Kyojuro. Don't die on me." Said Akaza. "Even if you fight to the death, you can't win. Those impressive slashes you inflicted on me have already healed completely. But what about you? A smashed left eye, shattered ribs and damaged internal organs... All irreparable. You can struggle all you want but in the end, you are a human who'll die in just than a few minutes. Do you really-"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" You yelled, demanding him to close his mouth. "SHUT UP ALREADY, WILL YA?! STOP REPEATING THE SAME DAMN THING! JUST SHUT UP! I DON'T WANNA HEAR IT!" You strained against Tanjiro's grip, yearning to break free and offer your unwavering support to Rengoku. Each futile struggle only intensified your resolve, fueling your determination to uplift him in his darkest hour.
"(L/N), please, wait!" Tanjiro implored, his voice tinged with urgency.
"No, Tanjiro! I have to reach him! Rengoku, don't you dare doubt yourself! You possess unmatched strength and unwavering determination! You are destined for greatness!" Your voice soared with conviction, eager to pierce through the turmoil and reach Rengoku's heart.
Amid the chaos of battle, fragments of his father's cutting remarks resurfaced within Rengoku's mind, their venomous nature threatening to undermine his confidence.
"You're nothing more than a failure. Weak and inadequate. You'll never amount to anything."
But your words were a beacon of light, steadily eroding the foundations of his father's disdain.
"Rengoku, you can't give up! We all have faith on you! We know you can do it! I KNOW YOU CAN DO IT! I TRUST YOU WITH ALL MY HEART!"
As Rengoku clashed with Akaza, his father's hurtful words lingered, threatening to erode his resolve. Yet, with every strike, your unwavering support countered the lingering doubts.
"You're a disappointment, a disgrace to our name."
"Rengoku! You are a testament to the power of perseverance and the strength of the human spirit. You carry honor and valor in your heart. Your actions speak louder than any words of derision."
The battle waged on, each blow carrying the weight of Rengoku's journey, his father's disapproval becoming a mere whisper in the face of your steadfast faith.
"Your dreams are futile. You will never achieve greatness."
"Rengoku, you possess the power to surpass any obstacle. Your dreams are an inspiration, inspiring others to follow their own path. Your greatness lies in your unwavering commitment to protect the innocent."
As Rengoku fought tooth and nail, your words infused him with the strength to confront his inner memories, to rise above the shadows of his father's scorn.
"You're a disappointment to the Flame Hashira legacy."
"You are the embodiment of the Flame Hashira spirit!" You yelled, tears running through your tears, hoping that you somehow had reached him with your words.
With each passing moment, your unwavering support and his recollections of his father's scorn intermingled, forging a new narrative-a narrative of resilience, strength, and the triumph of the human spirit.
As the echoes of his father's disparaging words reverberated through his mind, threatening to dampen his spirit, a sudden shift occurred. Amidst the turmoil, a tender recollection of his mother emerged, like a gentle breeze cutting through the storm. He vividly remembered her warm smile, her gentle touch, and the unwavering love she showered upon him.
And in that pivotal moment, it was your unwavering support, your uplifting words, that triggered the floodgates of memories tied to his mother. As you continued to champion his cause, urging him to embrace his true potential, the image of his mother materialized before his eyes. Her voice, laden with love and unwavering belief, resounded in his ears.
"Kyojuro, my dear son, you possess a flame that burns brightly within you. Never allow anyone to extinguish it. Follow your heart and let your passion guide you."
The strength of her conviction mingled with your encouraging words, igniting a fire within Rengoku's heart. Your unwavering faith mirrored the unwavering love his mother had bestowed upon him, erasing the doubts and insecurities sown by his father's scorn.
"Kyojuro..." Akaza muttered, noticing his silent.
His gaze locked with yours, and within his eyes, you witnessed a profound transformation. Gone was the intensity and determination that had defined his battle against Akaza. Instead, a genuine smile adorned his face, radiating an unexpected warmth that sent shivers down your spine.
It wasn't the usual confident or stoic expression he wore as the Flame Hashira. This smile held something more-a tenderness, a vulnerability that had been hidden beneath his fierce exterior. In that moment, his eyes mirrored a wellspring of emotions, reaching out to touch the depths of your soul. With that one look, he conveyed a profound appreciation for your unwavering support and belief in him. It was a silent acknowledgement, an unspoken understanding that your presence had touched him in a way that went beyond words.
Rengoku them gazed at him, determination plastered on his eyes. "I WILL FULFILL MY DUTY! I'LL NOT ALLOW ANYONE TO DIE HERE!" He returned to the battle. "Flame breathing; esoteric art!"
Akaza felt the tingles on his body. "What a tremendous fighting spirit! Amazing aura despite all those injuries! That mental strength! Hahaha! You have to become a demon, Kyojuro!"
"Set your heart ablaze. Go beyond your limits. I'M THE FLAME HASHIRA, RENGOKU KYOJURO! NINE FORM, RENGOKU!"
"DESTRUCTIVE DEATH; ANNIHILATION TYPE!"
'NO, RENGOKU!' You strained against Tanjiro's grip, your body yearning to break free and join the final surge of the battle. Every fiber of your being screamed for action, but you found yourself restrained, unable to move. With a swift and powerful strike, you delivered an elbow to his chest, causing him to stagger and release his hold momentarily. Seizing the opportunity, you swiftly rose to your feet, leaving Inosuke behind as you sprinted toward the climax of the battle.
"AHHHHHHHHHHH!" The collective roar echoed through the air, a chorus of determination and fierce resolve.
"TOTAL BREATHING CONCENTRATION!" You began chanting.
Rengoku's sword spun with blinding speed, aimed to pierce through Akaza's body, while you, driven by an unwavering resolve, closed in with your sword tightly gripped in your hand.
"MIRROR BREATHING; THUNDERCLAP AND FLASH, SIXFOLD!" Summoning your inner strength, you unleashed a tempestuous storm of flames and thunder. The sheer force of your attack created a formidable barrier, repelling any who dared to approach.
The collision of their combined efforts reverberated through the battlefield, shaking the very foundation of reality. As the smoke billowed, obscuring your vision, darkness descended, enveloping everything in a shroud of suspense.
...
...
...
...
...
...
....
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
'(L/N)! (L/N)! I can't see her! I can't-"
Time seemed to slow down as the smoke dispersed, revealing the heart-wrenching scene that unfolded before your eyes.
Akaza's arm pierced through your wounded body, causing you to drop your sword with a resounding clatter. The air caught in your throat, stifling any sound you attempted to make.
"Agh- gh-!" Tanjiro's voice choked in his throat, his desperate cry silenced by the overwhelming weight of the moment. The oxygen seemed to vanish, leaving him breathless.
"..." Inosuke stood frozen, his fierce gaze mirroring the shock that held him captive. Even his untamed instincts faltered, unable to comprehend the devastating turn of events.
Rengoku, lying on the ground just a few steps away, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of anguish and unwavering resolve etched on his face.
Your trembling shoulders betrayed your silent suffering, convulsing under the weight of pain and imminent tragedy. Each attempt to speak was met with gurgled coughs, as blood tainted the air, splattering upon Akaza's face.
For the first time after so much years,
He felt scared. Petrified. The promise he made to the girl he lov-
The girl he loved?
What the hell?
He's never loved anyone.
Who's she?
What?
What?
What?
Breathing heavily, his eyes shifted to your face, his gaze fixated on your left eye, as the right one remained closed in response to the presumed injury. His own disbelief mirrored in his expression as he struggled to comprehend the enormity of his recent actions.
Your expression, though undoubtedly shocked, exuded a sense of calmness.. It was the way you looked at him, with eyes filled not with judgment or condemnation, but with an unfathomable depth of understanding and empathy. The intensity of that gaze struck a chord within him, awakening dormant memories of someone who had once regarded him in a similar manner.
W-Who was she!?
Ķ̷̧̡̢̧̧̛̜͎̥̮̬͇̗̣͇̳͍͓̳̜̫̣̫̳͈̗͎̣̮̘̩̮͔̱̺̯̺̺͈̦̠̻̓̿͂̔̅̍́̔̋̈́̓͑͆̌̊͆̇́̅͂̂̆̀̃͛̓̐̈́̑̀̒͊̈́͐̓̒̈̕͝͝͝͠Ŏ̷̱̦̬͘͜Y̸̨̛̗̬̱̣̯̝͂̂̋̐̌͂̍͗̈̇̽̔̅̍͆̓͛̆̈̈́̋̆͗͛̈́͆̎̂̆̒̏̊̋̽̌̆̀̽̓́̚͘̕͘͜͠Ų̴̩͎̫̹̩͇̻̲̰͚̬̤̲̙̦̱̐̈́͋́̽̐K̵̯̣̆͋̔̇I̵̢̡̙͖͈̗̣͓̱̲̤͇͛̈́̾͒̑̇̋͊́͊́̈́̽̿̈́̅̈́͐̅͑͒̿̎͊͂͐́͒́͘̚͘̚͘͘͘͠ ̴̧̨̧̹͔̮̻̥̠̱̰̼̦̮̮̻͙̘̞̥͎̳͚͉͍̗̯̦̺̩̗̲͖͈̻̹͈̟͊̈́͌͋̋̓̓̋͛̓͐͜͜K̷̨̢̢̛̛̫̱̱̻̤̟̤̪̭̲̟̲͙͖͎͓̘̰̤̣̟͇͔̬̥̜̯͓̳̮͍̘̯͓̦̝͎̜̳̠̥̋̎̃̀͐̒̐̾̌̑͗̂̈́̆̐̎̍̂̊̽̎̾́̂̽̏̅̕̚̚͘̚̕̚͜͜͜͜͜͝͝͝͝Ǫ̷͚̮͚͉̭͓͈̹̩̇̀̈́̒́̌̾͗̈́̈́͒̃̈́͛̊͛̌̈̾͋̋͊͐̈́̄̚̕͝͠͠ͅY̵̧̢̢̧̨̢̡̧̛̗̰̝̹͚̹͉͍̯̞̼̣͚̼̖̥͖̯̭̻̩̥͔͓̥̼̹͇̖̝̹̝͈̮̮̘̦͖̒̊̓͛̃̎̽̉̌̎̒̉͒͂̀̊̑̂̆͋̑̽̏̀͂̏͆͆̚̚͘͘͝͝͝͝Ư̴̡̡̧̛̛̤͇̟̞͓̪͈̬̣͕̖͕̠͇͚̺͎̫̯̯̙̗̫̯͖̬̋̇̒̏̐̔̇̽̒̄̓̾͂̽̎͑͑͂͗͊̏͂́͐̔̾̉̂̇́̏̐͊͂́̏̾̿̆̃́͌̿̕͘K̷̢̢̤̮̯̖̥̳͉̱̝͕̦̬̥̱̜̹̟͙̠̜͓̠̎́̊͛͛́̉̅̈͗͊͒̋̔͑̓̾̓̈́͐͠͝ͅͅI̷̡̢̢̡͔͎̥̝̭̪̺̞̺͚̪̼̱͖̭̗̯͉̰̜̼̠̼̤̪̹͈͓͇̹̭̝̎̋̃̎͊͊͊́̀́̄̊̅̿͂̈́̄̑̾̋̉̅͘͘̚ͅ ̵͖̘̥̯͍̬̤͛́̄̒̓͋͐͊̽̉̄̀̽͗̽̆̆̾̅͗͛̈́͋̄̌̇́̅̌͋̂͋͗̈̎̓̊͑͑́̃̌̀̂̕̕̕͠Ķ̴̡̢̧̡̡̞̜͙̳͙̣͉̻̺̮͎̟̬͇̙̗̣̤̳̮͚̭̞̝̠̩͎̙͕͕̟̥̮͚͕͔̄̐̆̈̓͋͛͘͝Ó̸̡͍͓̩̰̗̱̲͔̫̪̃Ÿ̶̧̨̨̡̙̘͍̳̱͔̼̗̥̻̺̖̖̺͕̯̼̟̹̮̥̠̞̰̦̠̭̜̹̻̼̹͉̩̤̗͈̮̩̦̲͇̟̹̤̚ͅỬ̵͇̻̬̥͍̞̯̃̍̅̈́͂̅̅̌̀̃̎͊͛̓̈́̀̓̾͆̇̿̒͘̚K̶̨̧̡̡̢̛̞͎̖͉̲͎͔̰̥͔͉̪̤̪͔̻̲̟̠̰̦̼͔͖̱̯̫͇̞͈͇̤̝̫̱͇̠̥̮̭͐̅͐̈́̋́́̊̆͛̋̅͆̆̿͛̌̋̅̉̊̀́̽̀̂͑͌̽̿͆̈͗̚̕̕͠ͅĬ̸̢̛̛̛̜̳͕̜̺̺̼̪̹͕͔͚̟̞͚̺̥͖͉͓̱̋̄̒̽͊͌̉̿̀̽̔̈͆̆̊̀̐̕̚͝͝ͅ
Ķ̷̧̡̢̧̧̛̜͎̥̮̬͇̗̣͇̳͍͓̳̜̫̣̫̳͈̗͎̣̮̘̩̮͔̱̺̯̺̺͈̦̠̻̓̿͂̔̅̍́̔̋̈́̓͑͆̌̊͆̇́̅͂̂̆̀̃͛̓̐̈́̑̀̒͊̈́͐̓̒̈̕͝͝͝͠Ŏ̷̱̦̬͘͜Y̸̨̛̗̬̱̣̯̝͂̂̋̐̌͂̍͗̈̇̽̔̅̍͆̓͛̆̈̈́̋̆͗͛̈́͆̎̂̆̒̏̊̋̽̌̆̀̽̓́̚͘̕͘͜͠Ų̴̩͎̫̹̩͇̻̲̰͚̬̤̲̙̦̱̐̈́͋́̽̐K̵̯̣̆͋̔̇I̵̢̡̙͖͈̗̣͓̱̲̤͇͛̈́̾͒̑̇̋͊́͊́̈́̽̿̈́̅̈́͐̅͑͒̿̎͊͂͐́͒́͘̚͘̚͘͘͘͠ ̴̧̨̧̹͔̮̻̥̠̱̰̼̦̮̮̻͙̘̞̥͎̳͚͉͍̗̯̦̺̩̗̲͖͈̻̹͈̟͊̈́͌͋̋̓̓̋͛̓͐͜͜K̷̨̢̢̛̛̫̱̱̻̤̟̤̪̭̲̟̲͙͖͎͓̘̰̤̣̟͇͔̬̥̜̯͓̳̮͍̘̯͓̦̝͎̜̳̠̥̋̎̃̀͐̒̐̾̌̑͗̂̈́̆̐̎̍̂̊̽̎̾́̂̽̏̅̕̚̚͘̚̕̚͜͜͜͜͜͝͝͝͝Ǫ̷͚̮͚͉̭͓͈̹̩̇̀̈́̒́̌̾͗̈́̈́͒̃̈́͛̊͛̌̈̾͋̋͊͐̈́̄̚̕͝͠͠ͅY̵̧̢̢̧̨̢̡̧̛̗̰̝̹͚̹͉͍̯̞̼̣͚̼̖̥͖̯̭̻̩̥͔͓̥̼̹͇̖̝̹̝͈̮̮̘̦͖̒̊̓͛̃̎̽̉̌̎̒̉͒͂̀̊̑̂̆͋̑̽̏̀͂̏͆͆̚̚͘͘͝͝͝͝Ư̴̡̡̧̛̛̤͇̟̞͓̪͈̬̣͕̖͕̠͇͚̺͎̫̯̯̙̗̫̯͖̬̋̇̒̏̐̔̇̽̒̄̓̾͂̽̎͑͑͂͗͊̏͂́͐̔̾̉̂̇́̏̐͊͂́̏̾̿̆̃́͌̿̕͘K̷̢̢̤̮̯̖̥̳͉̱̝͕̦̬̥̱̜̹̟͙̠̜͓̠̎́̊͛͛́̉̅̈͗͊͒̋̔͑̓̾̓̈́͐͠͝ͅͅI̷̡̢̢̡͔͎̥̝̭̪̺̞̺͚̪̼̱͖̭̗̯͉̰̜̼̠̼̤̪̹͈͓͇̹̭̝̎̋̃̎͊͊͊́̀́̄̊̅̿͂̈́̄̑̾̋̉̅͘͘̚ͅ ̵͖̘̥̯͍̬̤͛́̄̒̓͋͐͊̽̉̄̀̽͗̽̆̆̾̅͗͛̈́͋̄̌̇́̅̌͋̂͋͗̈̎̓̊͑͑́̃̌̀̂̕̕̕͠Ķ̴̡̢̧̡̡̞̜͙̳͙̣͉̻̺̮͎̟̬͇̙̗̣̤̳̮͚̭̞̝̠̩͎̙͕͕̟̥̮͚͕͔̄̐̆̈̓͋͛͘͝Ó̸̡͍͓̩̰̗̱̲͔̫̪̃Ÿ̶̧̨̨̡̙̘͍̳̱͔̼̗̥̻̺̖̖̺͕̯̼̟̹̮̥̠̞̰̦̠̭̜̹̻̼̹͉̩̤̗͈̮̩̦̲͇̟̹̤̚ͅỬ̵͇̻̬̥͍̞̯̃̍̅̈́͂̅̅̌̀̃̎͊͛̓̈́̀̓̾͆̇̿̒͘̚K̶̨̧̡̡̢̛̞͎̖͉̲͎͔̰̥͔͉̪̤̪͔̻̲̟̠̰̦̼͔͖̱̯̫͇̞͈͇̤̝̫̱͇̠̥̮̭͐̅͐̈́̋́́̊̆͛̋̅͆̆̿͛̌̋̅̉̊̀́̽̀̂͑͌̽̿͆̈͗̚̕̕͠ͅĬ̸̢̛̛̛̜̳͕̜̺̺̼̪̹͕͔͚̟̞͚̺̥͖͉͓̱̋̄̒̽͊͌̉̿̀̽̔̈͆̆̊̀̐̕̚͝͝ͅ
Ķ̷̧̡̢̧̧̛̜͎̥̮̬͇̗̣͇̳͍͓̳̜̫̣̫̳͈̗͎̣̮̘̩̮͔̱̺̯̺̺͈̦̠̻̓̿͂̔̅̍́̔̋̈́̓͑͆̌̊͆̇́̅͂̂̆̀̃͛̓̐̈́̑̀̒͊̈́͐̓̒̈̕͝͝͝͠Ŏ̷̱̦̬͘͜Y̸̨̛̗̬̱̣̯̝͂̂̋̐̌͂̍͗̈̇̽̔̅̍͆̓͛̆̈̈́̋̆͗͛̈́͆̎̂̆̒̏̊̋̽̌̆̀̽̓́̚͘̕͘͜͠Ų̴̩͎̫̹̩͇̻̲̰͚̬̤̲̙̦̱̐̈́͋́̽̐K̵̯̣̆͋̔̇I̵̢̡̙͖͈̗̣͓̱̲̤͇͛̈́̾͒̑̇̋͊́͊́̈́̽̿̈́̅̈́͐̅͑͒̿̎͊͂͐́͒́͘̚͘̚͘͘͘͠ ̴̧̨̧̹͔̮̻̥̠̱̰̼̦̮̮̻͙̘̞̥͎̳͚͉͍̗̯̦̺̩̗̲͖͈̻̹͈̟͊̈́͌͋̋̓̓̋͛̓͐͜͜K̷̨̢̢̛̛̫̱̱̻̤̟̤̪̭̲̟̲͙͖͎͓̘̰̤̣̟͇͔̬̥̜̯͓̳̮͍̘̯͓̦̝͎̜̳̠̥̋̎̃̀͐̒̐̾̌̑͗̂̈́̆̐̎̍̂̊̽̎̾́̂̽̏̅̕̚̚͘̚̕̚͜͜͜͜͜͝͝͝͝Ǫ̷͚̮͚͉̭͓͈̹̩̇̀̈́̒́̌̾͗̈́̈́͒̃̈́͛̊͛̌̈̾͋̋͊͐̈́̄̚̕͝͠͠ͅY̵̧̢̢̧̨̢̡̧̛̗̰̝̹͚̹͉͍̯̞̼̣͚̼̖̥͖̯̭̻̩̥͔͓̥̼̹͇̖̝̹̝͈̮̮̘̦͖̒̊̓͛̃̎̽̉̌̎̒̉͒͂̀̊̑̂̆͋̑̽̏̀͂̏͆͆̚̚͘͘͝͝͝͝Ư̴̡̡̧̛̛̤͇̟̞͓̪͈̬̣͕̖͕̠͇͚̺͎̫̯̯̙̗̫̯͖̬̋̇̒̏̐̔̇̽̒̄̓̾͂̽̎͑͑͂͗͊̏͂́͐̔̾̉̂̇́̏̐͊͂́̏̾̿̆̃́͌̿̕͘K̷̢̢̤̮̯̖̥̳͉̱̝͕̦̬̥̱̜̹̟͙̠̜͓̠̎́̊͛͛́̉̅̈͗͊͒̋̔͑̓̾̓̈́͐͠͝ͅͅI̷̡̢̢̡͔͎̥̝̭̪̺̞̺͚̪̼̱͖̭̗̯͉̰̜̼̠̼̤̪̹͈͓͇̹̭̝̎̋̃̎͊͊͊́̀́̄̊̅̿͂̈́̄̑̾̋̉̅͘͘̚ͅ ̵͖̘̥̯͍̬̤͛́̄̒̓͋͐͊̽̉̄̀̽͗̽̆̆̾̅͗͛̈́͋̄̌̇́̅̌͋̂͋͗̈̎̓̊͑͑́̃̌̀̂̕̕̕͠Ķ̴̡̢̧̡̡̞̜͙̳͙̣͉̻̺̮͎̟̬͇̙̗̣̤̳̮͚̭̞̝̠̩͎̙͕͕̟̥̮͚͕͔̄̐̆̈̓͋͛͘͝Ó̸̡͍͓̩̰̗̱̲͔̫̪̃Ÿ̶̧̨̨̡̙̘͍̳̱͔̼̗̥̻̺̖̖̺͕̯̼̟̹̮̥̠̞̰̦̠̭̜̹̻̼̹͉̩̤̗͈̮̩̦̲͇̟̹̤̚ͅỬ̵͇̻̬̥͍̞̯̃̍̅̈́͂̅̅̌̀̃̎͊͛̓̈́̀̓̾͆̇̿̒͘̚K̶̨̧̡̡̢̛̞͎̖͉̲͎͔̰̥͔͉̪̤̪͔̻̲̟̠̰̦̼͔͖̱̯̫͇̞͈͇̤̝̫̱͇̠̥̮̭͐̅͐̈́̋́́̊̆͛̋̅͆̆̿͛̌̋̅̉̊̀́̽̀̂͑͌̽̿͆̈͗̚̕̕͠ͅĬ̸̢̛̛̛̜̳͕̜̺̺̼̪̹͕͔͚̟̞͚̺̥͖͉͓̱̋̄̒̽͊͌̉̿̀̽̔̈͆̆̊̀̐̕̚͝͝ͅ
With a swift and daring move, you shifted away from Akaza, freeing yourself from his grasp and exposing the wound inflicted upon you. The demon, caught off guard by your sudden maneuver, was further taken aback when Rengoku charged towards him in the same moment. As Rengoku swung his sword at Akaza's neck, the demon found himself trapped in a tense stare-down with the Flame Hashira.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" But the unexpected was not over yet. Just as Akaza anticipated a single attack, he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Before he could react, Tanjiro emerged from behind, his sword also aimed at Akaza's neck. Two blades, one in front and one behind, poised to strike simultaneously.
In a cacophony of screams, they unleashed their attacks upon the upper-rank demon. The sheer force of their strikes reverberated through the battlefield, shaking the very air around them. Akaza, intending to retaliate, tried to land a punch on Rengoku, only to find his arm seized in the Hashira's iron grip.
Meanwhile, amidst the chaos, Inosuke swiftly scooped up your unconscious body in a bridal-style hold, ensuring your safety as he carried you away from the escalating battle. He navigated through the tumultuous scene, determined to remove you from harm's way.
Akaza's thoughts raced as he struggled to comprehend the situation. His strength had been pushed to its limits, yet here stood Rengoku, defying his expectations and displaying an incredible surge of power. Alongside him, Tanjiro and Inosuke proved to be formidable allies, intensifying the pressure upon the upper-rank demon.
'FUCK! WHAT'S HAPPENING!? WHAT AN INCREDIBLE STRENGTH! I THOUGH HE WAS AT HIS LIMIT! DOES HE STILL HAS MORE?! AND THIS FUCKING BRAT!' As if fate itself had intervened, the sun began to rise, casting its radiant light upon the battlefield. Akaza, desperate to escape the impending danger, plotted his retreat. Yet, just as he attempted to strike down Rengoku with his bare arm, Inosuke intercepted him, tackling him with unwavering resolve and immobilizing his limb. 'DAYBREAK IS COMING! I HAVE TO KILL HIM AND GET OUT OF HERE!'
The confrontation intensified, three determined demon slayers against an upper-rank demon. "WE'RE NEVER LETTING YOU GO! NOT UNTIL WE CHOP YOUR HEAD!" Rengoku's resolve grew stronger as he shouted with determination, his sword pressing against Akaza's neck. The demon realized that his life hung in the balance, threatened by the relentless onslaught of his adversaries.
But Akaza, refusing to accept defeat, made a desperate decision. He severed his own arms to break free from Inosuke's hold, sacrificing his limbs to create an opportunity for escape. Rengoku's sword remained poised at his neck, a constant reminder of the imminent danger he faced. Tanjiro managed to retrieve his own sword before the demon leaped away, narrowly evading the final blow.
With his arms maimed and the taste of blood on his lips, Akaza pondered his fate. Would he meet his demise at the hands of a mere Hashira and three determined youths? The uncertainty hung heavily in the air as he contemplated the paths that lay before him. 'I HAVE TO FIND REFUGE FROM THE SUNLIGHT!'
Tanjiro pushed his body to the limits, racing with all his might, determined to catch up to Akaza. Using his Hinokami Kagura, he unleashed the sword towards the fleeing demon, aiming straight for his chest. The determination in his voice echoed through the battlefield, his words filled with anger and frustration. "Don't run away! Don't run away, you fucking coward!"
Akaza's expression contorted with a mixture of rage and disgust as he looked back at Tanjiro. The veins on his face pulsed with intensity, his fury burning within him. 'What is this idiotic brat blabbering about? Doesn't he understand? I'm not running away from him! I'm running away from the sun!' But as he glanced back once more, his eyes were drawn to you lying on the ground, your gaze locked onto his own. The sadness and pity in your eyes pierced through his defenses, melting away his anger and leaving him conflicted.
In that moment, he realized...
He had broken his own promise of never harming a woman.
Regret washed over him, overshadowing his previous fury. And just when Akaza thought things couldn't become more complicated, he caught sight of your lips moving, whispering something inaudible. He strained to read your lips, desperate to understand your words.
...
"It's not... your fault, Akaza." Those were the words you spoke, your voice filled with compassion and understanding. Despite the pain you endured and the dire situation at hand, you found it in your heart to absolve him of blame. With that, he finally disappeared on the darks of the forest.
"THE DEMON SLAYERS CORPS, IS ALWAYS FIGHTING YOU DEMONS IN THE DARK OF THE NIGHT WHERE YOU HAVE THE ADVANTAGE! THAT'S RIGHT, US FLESH AND BLOOD HUMANS! OUR WOUNDS DON'T CLOSE UP THAT EASILY! AND WE CANNOT REGENERATE A LIMB ONCE LOST! DON'T RUN AWAY, YOU BASTARD! YOU BASTARD! DAMN MOTHERFUCKING BASTARD! YOU COWARD! (L/N) AND RENGOKU ARE WAY MORE AMAZING THAN YOU, FUCKFACE! THEY'RE STRONGER! THEY DIDN'T LOSE! NOBODY DIED! THEY FOUGHT TO THE END! EVERYONE'S ALIVE! YOU'RE THE ONE THAT LOST!" Tanjiro's emotions overwhelmed him, his anguish pouring out in a torrent of tears and a heart-wrenching scream that reverberated through the air, startling the birds from their perches. "(L/N)!!!"
The piercing cry tore through the silence, capturing the attention of everyone on the battlefield. Their gazes immediately shifted towards you, lying motionless on the ground, surrounded by a pool of blood.
"Eh? Is that... (Y-Y/N)?" Zenitsu's voice quivered with disbelief as he arrived at the scene, carrying Nezuko in a box. Carefully placing the box aside, he sprinted towards the gathering crowd. Panic and fear gripped the hearts of those present. Their voices trembled with desperation, calling out your name in hopes of eliciting a response. But you remained still, your eyes closed, unresponsive to their pleas. It couldn't be true... you couldn't possibly...
Rengoku's sorrow consumed him, his tear-streaked face contorted with guilt and self-blame. "If (L/N) dies... it'll be my fault! I promised that nobody would die by my hands, and now... (L/N), please, answer... I-I can't bear this..."
"(Y/N)! PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEASE! DON'T DIE! DON'T LEAVE US! DON'T LEAVE ME! NO! I CAN'T ACCEPT THIS! (Y/N)!! PLEASE, DON'T GO! I LOVE YOU TOO MUCH! IF YOU LEAVE, I DON'T KNOW WHAT I'LL DO WITHOUT YOU!!" Zenitsu's voice cracked with heartbreak as he clutched your hand, desperately pleading for your life. You couldn't die... not like this.
"STUPID MINION!" Inosuke's voice wavered with a mixture of frustration and sorrow as he shook your shoulders, his tears flowing freely. "Wake up already. You promised me we'd hang out and do a lot of stuff together, you dumb idiot... so wake up... wake up already! This isn't funny..." His mask was discarded, as it felt suffocating in the face of such devastation. He wept silently, his gaze fixed upon you, as if begging for your return.
"(L/N)! No, please! I know you can do it! You're gonna survive! We'll have so many fun times together, right?! There has to be a tomorrow... You can't die! Don't do this, please! I swear I'll be better, I'll train harder, I'll do anything if it means... i-if it means you can live for many more days!" Tanjiro's anguish was palpable as he blamed himself for your demise. It was his fault, his burden to bear. If only he had left you behind from the start, you could be alive, helping the kind grandma from the wisteria house or perhaps supporting the three siblings from the tsuzumi mansion...
But now, who knew... Perhaps they, too, were grieving over a lifeless body.
Suddenly, you opened your eyes, catching everyone by surprise. Gasps escaped their lips, as they were on the verge of succumbing to heartache. It seemed as though you had been resting, gathering your strength in a state of deep slumber.
"(Y/N)! HOLY SHIT! YOU OPENED YOUR EYES! CAN YOU SPEAK?!" Asked Zenitsu mortified.
"..." You looked at him and tried. "I think- blewwwwwwwwwww-" a bunch of blood just came out as soon as you opened your mouth.
"GYAAAAAA! CLOSE IT! CLOSE IT! CLOSE YOUR MOUTH!"
As the conflicting emotions surged within you, a mixture of happiness and confusion engulfed your being. On one hand, the joy of saving Rengoku, altering his fate, and making a meaningful impact on the story filled your heart with a genuine sense of satisfaction. You couldn't help but feel a glimmer of happiness in the midst of it all.
But as the reality of your impending death sank in, a wave of confusion and sadness washed over you. The fear of dying gnawed at your thoughts, creating a sense of unease and uncertainty. It was a stark reminder of your own mortality, a reminder that the end was drawing near.
In an attempt to cope with this unsettling truth, you tried to convince yourself that you were happy. You tried to manipulate your emotions, grasping onto the joy you felt from saving Rengoku as a shield against the fear of your own demise. You wanted to believe that this happiness could overpower the creeping fear, providing solace in the face of mortality.
But deep down, beneath the façade you presented, the fear began to consume you. Tears streamed down your cheeks, reflecting the turbulence of your emotions. The thought of dying now, after enduring so much in your life, sent shivers down your spine. There were still countless things you wanted to do, experiences you yearned to have, and dreams you wished to chase.
As you prepared to close your eyes, a gentle sensation on your forehead jolted you back to the present. It was a genlte kiss, a sweet nostalgic peck. With curiosity and surprise, you fluttered your eyelids open, scanning the surroundings in search of the source of the unexpected touch.
To your bewilderment, it was not one of the boys who had bestowed the tender kiss upon you. They were consumed by their own emotions, their tears flowing freely as they mourned your impending fate. The kiss came from someone else, someone mysterious yet strangely familiar.
Confusion swirled within you as you tried to make sense of the situation. Who could have possibly given you that kiss? And why? The air crackled with unanswered questions, leaving you in a state of intrigue and wonder.
But as the sensation lingered on your forehead, a peculiar tranquility washed over you. A comforting warmth enveloped your being, soothing the nerves that had been frayed by fear and uncertainty. In that moment, a sense of calm settled upon your heart, as if the mysterious kiss held the power to pacify your restless being.
Then, salvation arrived.
"CAW! CAW! HERE! HERE! HERE SHE IS!" Screamed Dodo, flying in the air. The kakushi arrived and didn't waste time to attend you. What they were doing there so early? Well... just in the middle of Rengoku's and Akaza's fight,
Suddenly, you heard a familiar sound in the distance. "Caw! Caw!" It was Dodo, your faithful crow companion. A sense of relief washed over you as the bird landed on your hands, allowing you to give him an affectionate peck on his small head. Before Dodo could communicate anything to you, you leaned closer and whispered a request, your eyes pleading with sincerity. "Dodo... Go to the demon slayer corps! Go to Ubuyashiki or to one of the butterfly girls. Tell them to send the most amount of kakushi they can... and at last, I'll probably be on the verge of death with a hole on my stomach so, tell them that and they'll know what to do. That's all... please, do that for me Dodo..." It was a secret that only the two of you shared. He didn't want to leave you alone, but still, you were his master and he will follow you until the end of the world.
You looked as they were treating everyone including yourself. Your tears were still going down but you had a visible smile.
The battle has ended.
And the bests news,
Nobody died, unlike the original story.
You know, maybe miracles do exist after all.
End of the mugen train arc.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- Rengoku, in contrast of the original plot, was ready to sacrifice himself. He found no value on his life. If the price of saving everyone, was to die, then he would gladly accept it. But just as he was about to give up on his own life, he remembered your face. Your sad expression, telling him to not die. He became sad and hesitated, not wanting to ever see that depressed look on your face again.
- I think it's quite obvious who gave you that mysterious kiss 😊
- Dodo was on the verge of crying when he saw you.
- Nezuko knew what was happening on the aftermath and wanted to get out of her box to hold you deeply. She was frustrated with herself for not being capable of doing so.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 32: — 31
Notes:
Mirror breathing;
Is a breathing style that allows the user to copy and mimic at perfection other breathing styles and sets of attacks. It only has 1 form, which is the one that allows the user to perform the copied attack.
Information about mirror breathing;
Mirror breathing users cannot perform/use a breathing style they've never seen before. To be able to carry out the selected breathing style, they've must have studied completely the breathing style of their choice. The user is not allowed to change right away the breathing they've used to attack since it can affect/damage their lungs if it's not properly done.
(Y/N) can only use the thunder and water breathing.
She has a little notebook where she has been writing and studying the different breathing styles. Where is the notebook? Dodo took care of it. At the end of the fight, right before going to you where the battle between Rengoku and Akaza was happening, he gave the notebook to Nezuko so, it wouldn't be damaged or lost.
Creator of the mirror breathing;
(L/N) (Y/N).
Requirements to use the mirror breathing;
A transparent sword.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
ANOTHER DAY — CHAPTER #31 — ANOTHER DAY TO SLAY
The night was tranquil and serene, with the moon casting its gentle glow upon the surroundings. Nestled amidst the bustling city, a solitary house stood in the midst of a serene forest. It belonged to a wealthy and respectable family, whose adults were engrossed in pleasant conversation within the comforting confines of the living room on the ground floor. However, a completely different scene unfolded on the second floor.
Kneeling before a young child who clutched a book, Akaza spoke with a respectful tone. "I have come to provide a report, Master Muzan."
In an instant, the child's once-blue eyes transformed into terrifying orbs of crimson, sending shivers down Akaza's spine. "Have you discovered what I requested?"
"I have searched diligently, alone and with Douma as you requested, but I regret to inform you that our efforts have been in vain. I found no trace and could not even confirm the existence of the blue spider lily." Akaza confessed.
"...And?" The child inquired, his voice laced with an eerie calmness.
"I pledge to continue striving with unwavering determination to meet your expectations, Master Muzan."
"..." Silence hung in the air, intensifying the atmosphere as Muzan took a few steps forward.
"It seems you misunderstand the gravity of the situation." He remarked, pointing a finger at the upper demon 3."Akaza."
With those words, a sudden gust of air swept past the mentioned demon. "So, if I understand correctly... you have failed to locate the blue spider lily and were unsuccessful in eliminating the Flame Hashira. What I desire is the complete annihilation of the Demon Slayer Corps. Obliterate each and every one of them and ensure that none ever cross my path again. It is not a complex task. What have you to say in response?"
Akaza, his body trembling from the onslaught and blood seeping from his mouth, ears, nose, and eyes, could only gasp for air, rendered speechless by the attack.
"There was a Hashira, along other four demon slayers of a lower rank... Why did you fail to kill them off after I made a point of sending you there because you happened to be nearby? Akaza... Akaza... Akaza... Akaza...! You have disappointed me at the fullest. Dismissed."
The demon rose to his feet, bowing respectfully to his master before retreating from his sight. As he walked away, a potent mix of disappointment and anger consumed him. Deep within the forest, far removed from Muzan's presence, he sought solace and an outlet for his pent-up emotions. He unleashed his fury upon the sword that Tanjiro had hurled at him, relentlessly destroying it.
The haunting words of the young boy echoed in his mind, fueling his ire. With a smile tainted by nothing but irritation, he seethed. "I KNOW WHAT YOU LOOK LIKE, BOY! The next time we meet, I'll scatter your brains alongside Kyojuro's! I'll kill them both! I'll-"
Abruptly, thoughts of you invaded his consciousness. He recalled the way you had looked at him before he retreated from the sun's rays, your gaze filled with pity and sorrow. It puzzled him. Why would you regard him in such a way? After all, he had mercilessly taken your life. So, why...? A troubled expression etched itself upon his face. Resting his head against the tree beside him, he clenched his fists tightly. A sigh escaped his lips as he whispered to himself, "I'm sorry, (L/N)..."
Killing you had not been part of his original plan, and he now harbored profound regret for the harm he had inflicted upon you. If there was the possibility that he might possess a heart, then it ached with remorse.
——————————————————
"Oh! Haven't seen you in a while, Ozaki..."
"Hm?" Ozaki turned around, only to find Murata standing there. The two of them coincidentally found themselves at the butterfly estate. "Oh, Murata! What a pleasant surprise to see you here!" She greeted him with a smile.
"What have you been up to?" He inquired.
"Didn't I tell you? After the whole incident at Mt. Natagumo, I decided to step back from being a demon slayer and visited my family. But now I'm back and working as a kakushi! It's been much better, to be honest. And what about you?"
"Eh... I still feel as weak as I was before. Nothing much has changed for me... although I'm working on improving! More demons have been appearing, but they're nothing I can't handle!" He chuckled, but his gaze dropped, enveloping them in a silence. Murata didn't need to ask why she had come to the butterfly estate; it was evident. And the same understanding existed within Ozaki.
"Well... let's get going, then!" She suggested, rubbing her neck.
"Right... Do you know where it is?"
"I'm not sure, but someone inside can tell us!" They approached the door when someone called out to the black-haired girl.
"Ozaki? What are you doing here?" A kakushi inquired.
"Huh?! I should ask you the same thing, Goto." She responded. The mentioned boy approached them.
'Ah, I don't know him...' Murata thought to himself.
"Murata, this is Goto. He's a kakushi. We usually work together!" Ozaki introduced him. "Goto, this is Murata. I met him at Mt. Natagumo."
They shook hands and exchanged a small bow. "Nice to meet you." They both said simultaneously, a hint of awkwardness lingering in the air.
"Now, can we please go inside? I can't wait any longer!" Ozaki whined. The three of them entered the mansion.
"Are you two here to visit (Y/N) as well?" Goto asked.
"Yeah... I heard what happened on the Mugen Train. I couldn't believe it when I was told about her..." Murata explained.
"Oh, goodness. I can't even express how traumatized I was when I saw her in that state! I nearly fainted!" Ozaki exclaimed.
"Wait, you've already seen her?" Murata inquired.
"Well, yeah! We kakushi were called in to assist and clean up the aftermath. I didn't know (Y/N) was involved, so it was terrifying to see her on the brink of death!" She replied, recounting the distressing encounter.
"Dying? I thought she was dead already." Murata and Ozaki turned around to deadpan at Goto's statement.
"WHAT? YOU CAN'T BLAME ME!" He raised both of his arms and tried explaining himself. "YOU SAW HER, OZAKI! SHE HAD A FREAKING HOLE IN HER ABDOMEN! HOW CAN ANYONE SURVIVE TO THAT!? SHE WAS TURNED INTO A DONUT!"
"SHUT UP! WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK WE'RE DOING HERE?!" Asked Ozaki, who mas mad at the disrespect he was having to her wife- I mean, (Y/N).
"I DON'T KNOW! I THOUGHT HERE WAS THE FUNERAL!"
"GAHHH! I'M GONNA PUNCH YOU RIGHT IN THE NUTS, YOU FREAKING IDIOT!" Ozaki jumped and tackled him to the floor, preparing her fists.
"W-Wait, you two! Stop it! We're gonna get in trouble-"
"What's happening here?!"
At the sudden yell, the three of them flinched when they heard that scolding. Murata was the first one to bow and apologize. "We're so sorry! We're sorry! You see, we're looking for a friend that got really injured and... oh! I remember you!" He looked up to see the person in-front of him. "You're the piggy tails girl that takes care of the patients! Um... Aoi, right?!"
"Yes. That's me. I remember you three." She crossed her arms. "You said something about seeing an injured friend... who is it? I can take you to them."
"U-Um... her name is (L/N) (Y/N)! Do you recognize her...?" Asked Ozaki with a pleading look.
Her expression transformed from surprise to sadness within a matter of seconds. "...Yes, I can take you to her." She replied.
"Really?! Yay!" The trio rejoiced, their spirits lifted as they followed Aoi towards the room where the girl was being kept. The girl with pigtails remained unusually quiet, and an air of unease surrounded her.
...
"We've arrived." Aoi announced. She opened the door, revealing a peculiar scene before their eyes. There lay an angelic figure, peacefully resting in bed, as sunlight gently filtered through the white curtains, casting an ethereal glow. Despite the sunny day, the sky was adorned with a cluster of clouds. A small crow perched atop the girl's head, seemingly making itself at home. Surrounding her were four individuals, all sound asleep. Kanao and Tanjiro slumbered, their heads resting against each other. Zenitsu occupied a chair, half-lying on the bed. As for Inosuke, he initially slept on the bed but ended up falling onto the floor.
Drawing of all of you sleeping!
"(Y/N)!" The moment Ozaki and Murata laid eyes on you, their expressions and moods instantly shifted. They disregarded everyone else around, their attention solely focused on you.
"How is she? Is she just taking a nap?" Goto inquired, his relief apparent as he observed your presence.
...
Aoi's head drooped, her frustration evident as she closed her fists tightly. "...*sniff*..." She began to cry, drawing the trio's attention. She attempted to wipe away her tears, but they continued to flow.
"H-Hey! What's wrong...?" Ozaki asked, gently rubbing Aoi's back in an effort to provide comfort.
"... *hic* , it's just... she hasn't woken up for five days... and there are no signs of her waking up anytime soon... *sniff* ..."
Indeed, it was true. You hadn't stirred from your slumber in the past five days. There were moments when your breathing became dangerously faint, as if you were lifeless. The situation had deeply unsettled everyone. As soon as Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Zenitsu had recovered from their injuries and exhaustion, they rushed to your room, anxiously checking on you. Kanao, equally shocked and worried, joined them. At times, even Shinobu scolded them for neglecting their own well-being. Although she, too, was consumed by worry, she understood the importance of self-care.
"I-I'm really worried... What if she never wakes up?! What if she remains in a vegetative state forever?! It's so hard to see her like this..." Aoi sobbed, covering her face in an attempt to stifle her cries. Murata and Ozaki focused their efforts on comforting her. Meanwhile, Goto shifted his gaze elsewhere.
"Um... Aoi... did you say that (Y/N) hasn't woken up in five days?" He questioned.
"Y-Yes... why do you ask?" She replied, using her hands to wipe her tear-streaked face. Her eyes were swollen, and her nose was red. Murata handed her a tissue.
"If I'm not hallucinating... then why do I see (Y/N) sitting right now?" Goto stated. As the words left his lips, the other three turned their attention to where you lay asleep.
He was right.
Your eyes were open, and you sat upright on the bed, an absolute vision of beauty. Ozaki, Aoi, and Murata gasped in astonishment at the sight before them.
Oh my god. You were not dead.
You glanced to your side, locking eyes with them as if your unexpected visitors took you by surprise. A soft smile graced your lips, and you motioned for them to remain quiet, placing a finger to your mouth to signify the need for silence, so as not to wake the others. You were tired, despite the five-day coma you had endured. And who could blame you? You had a gaping wound in your stomach. The pain must have been unbearable. Regrettably, it was too late to keep things calm. The two girls, accompanied by Murata, embraced each other tightly and let out ear-piercing screams.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" The screams startled the members of the Kamaboko Squad and jolted Kanao awake as well. Sensing something atop her head, Kanao glanced upwards and was met with the sight of Tanjiro. Her eyes twitched and she almost puked, experiencing a sense of déjà vu. Tanjiro, for his part, shared the same sentiment. Ew. Both of them hastily distanced themselves, silently agreeing to bury this incident deep within their memories. It never happened.
Inosuke and Zenitsu swiftly rose to their feet, the latter nearly leaping out of his chair in fright. All eyes were fixed on the figure before them. Tears welled up in their eyes as they witnessed your awakening from the coma.
...
"Let's all try to stay calm-"
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! (Y/NNNNNNNNNNNNNN)!!!!!!!!" They all screamed in unison, unable to contain their joy and relief.
——————————————————
30 minutes had passed since you woke up, and they refused to leave your side. You might be wondering what had transpired in that time. Upon your awakening, the room erupted into a cacophony of screams and tears. Everyone was overwhelmed with joy and relief, longing to embrace you tightly. However, they understood that you were still in a fragile state, so they remained in the room, their eyes still moist with tears.
"Kanao~!!" You called out, your voice filled with concern. "Have you finished crying? Please, tell me you have...!"
"..." The butterfly girl, positioned on the left side of the bed, shook her head while burying her face in your lap beneath the blanket. Her tears dampened the fabric as she released all the emotions she had been holding back. Five days ago, she had been on a routine mission, completely unaware of the events that unfolded on the Mugen Train. When she returned to the Butterfly Estate and learned of your injuries, a deep sense of despair engulfed her. Even the sight of the butterflies, usually a source of solace for her, failed to bring her peace. Thus, she allowed herself to release the pent-up emotions through quiet sobs of relief. You sighed, understanding the weight of her emotions, and gently stroked Kanao's head in an attempt to soothe her.
"Caw! *sniff* caw, (Y/N)!" Dodo cried from atop your head, rubbing his face against your hair.
"Dodo! I know you're relieved, but give me a break!" You chuckled, gently patting the bird on his feathers. Just as you were about to tell everyone to stop crying, you felt a sudden tug on your right hand. Turning your gaze, you saw Tanjiro playing with your hand. He held your hand firmly with both of his, tracing small patterns on your palm, playing with your fingers, and giving it gentle squeezes. Then, he brought your hand to his chest, hugging it with pure affection and tenderness.
"...This is not a dream, right...?" His voice trembled as he asked the question, his eyes fixed on you, as if searching for confirmation.
You smiled warmly, reassuring him. "Tanjiro... Of course, this isn't a dream. I'm alive."
"..." Silence enveloped the room as Tanjiro continued to hold your hand, his grip tightening as if afraid that you might vanish if he didn't hold on tightly enough. You noticed his hands trembling slightly, and before you knew it, tears started streaming down his face. He sobbed uncontrollably, falling off his chair and landing on his knees. Seeking solace, he buried his face in your lap, his cries muffled by the fabric. Now, Tanjiro and Kanao both wept in your presence, their tears saturating the already dampened blanket.
Oh, how Tanjiro longed to express all the things he wanted to say to you. He wanted to apologize for not being strong enough, for not being able to protect you. You held an irreplaceable place in his heart, and the mere thought of something happening to you was unbearable. He was overwhelmed with gratitude and relief that you hadn't died. Your existence brought him immense joy, and he was hopelessly in love with you. He tried to stifle his tears, sensing your weariness, but he couldn't hold back. He would give you space if you needed it, but for now, please allow him to release all the pent-up emotions he had been carrying.
'...Damn... Now I feel kinda bad that they're feeling like this...' You pouted inwardly. You were a person who felt shy and awkward when it came to emotional affection. While you didn't dislike it, you often found yourself unsure of how to respond. Right now, so many people were expressing their relief and affection, overwhelming you with their emotions. You appreciated their gestures, but it made you feel a bit awkward.
Lost in your thoughts, you didn't notice when Inosuke entered through the window and jumped onto your bed. "GAH! Be careful, Inosuke! Remember that I have a friggin' hole!" You scolded him, slightly annoyed by his reckless entrance. The boar-headed boy remained silent, his gaze fixed on you through the openings of his mask. He then raised his hands and started pouring corn kernels onto the bed.
...
Corns?
"...Corns?" You questioned, picking up one of the kernels. You observed its shiny appearance and realized it was in surprisingly good condition. It had a certain charm to it.
'W-WAIT A MINUTE!' Your eyes widened with realization. 'I've seen in fan fictions and on social media that Inosuke gives presents like rocks or flowers to show his affection for the reader! Is he showing affection to me?! Does it mean... he likes me?!' Unable to contain your amusement, you chuckled, causing Inosuke to grow embarrassed.
"HUH?! WHY THE HELL ARE YOU LAUGHING, MINION?! ARE YOU MAKING FUN OF ME?!" Inosuke stood up on the bed, his face flushed with embarrassment and frustration.
"No! No! I'm not making fun of you! I swear!" You blushed, your heart racing. "It's just... I'm really grateful for your presents! I love them!"
...
Inosuke slowly retreated from the bed, huffing in response to your heartfelt confession, before making his exit through the window once again.
(He went to look for more presents)
'Aw... cute. Wait, talking about cute...'
"Tanjiro, Kanao... Have you guys seen Zenitsu?" You asked, hoping they could provide some answers amidst the chaos. The two of them, lost in their own world of tears, didn't even bother to stop crying or move. Instead, they simply pointed outside. Intrigued, you followed their gesture and noticed Zenitsu, along with Ozaki and Murata, engaged in some kind of sacred ritual to offer their thanks to the gods.
'...nice.'
"And where are Aoi and the others?" You inquired once more, seeking further information.
"Aoi is with Shinobu, Naho, Sumi, and Kiyo, discussing what they can prepare and do for you." Tanjiro explained lazily.
"I see..." With no immediate tasks at hand, you decided to take advantage of the moment and close your eyes, allowing yourself some much-needed rest.
...
...
...
Or not.
Inosuke burst through the window, only to be immediately grabbed by Zenitsu, causing both of them to tumble to the ground.
"AH!! What's happening?!" You exclaimed, abruptly awakened from your brief slumber. It hadn't even been a minute since you closed your eyes. Kanao and Tanjiro also raised their heads, startled by the commotion.
"MINION!! THIS IDIOT WON'T LET ME GIVE YOU THE PRESENTS I WORKED SO HARD TO FIND!" Inosuke protested loudly.
"SHUT UP! I REFUSE TO LET YOU GIVE HER SOMETHING SO DISGUSTING!!" Zenitsu retaliated, firmly holding onto Inosuke's feet.
"Zenitsu! Don't be like that! If Inosuke wants to give her a present, then let him!" Tanjiro scolded, feeling significantly better after his emotional release.
"Exactly..." Kanao nodded in agreement.
"NO! YOU GUYS DON'T UNDERSTAND! HE WANTS TO GIVE HER SOMETHING UTTERLY REVOLTING!" Zenitsu argued vehemently.
"I'M NOT!" Inosuke defended himself, his voice laced with frustration.
"YOU ARE!"
"I'M NOT!"
"Oh, come on, it can't be that bad, right?" Tanjiro interjected, his faith in Inosuke's intentions unwavering.
Inosuke opened his hand, revealing a swarm of worms, cockroaches, and ants crawling out of it.
"Bitch, let's burn him." Tanjiro declared, standing up and joining forces with Zenitsu to remove Inosuke from the room through the window. Kanao, typically reserved and impassive, wore an expression of utter disgust that spoke volumes.
As Tanjiro and Zenitsu carried out their plan, Ozaki and Murata happened to pass by the scene, clearly disturbed by the sight.
"Um, why are Tanjiro and the yellow-haired boy crucifying Inosuke?" Murata questioned, perplexed by the unfolding spectacle.
"Aw! Forget about that!" Ozaki turned to your direction. "(Y/N)! How are you doing?!"
"Well, I've been feeling really tired and I'll love to sleep but it's just... it always so loud here."
"I can't blame you, you're right. Everyone is so loud. How do they have that much energy?" Murata, sitting beside Ozaki, joined the conversation and asked about the situation unfolding before them.
"I think so too; that's why I want to apologize on behalf of everyone." Ozaki replied with a soft smile. "We're sorry. We're just so incredibly relieved that you're not dead and that you're here with us. Can you really blame us? You're incredibly important to all of us, so it's only natural that we would react so intensely in a situation like this. As a kakushi, I've grown accustomed to witnessing the deaths of innocent people and demon slayers every day... But I could never bear to see you die..."
"She's right... You're deeply loved here. Even Goto came to visit just to check on how you were doing." Murata chimed in, a hint of surprise evident in his voice. "That motherfucker usually looks so apathetic. We're all just so relieved for you, but yeah, sorry for causing such a ruckus, hehehe..." He scratched his cheek sheepishly, feeling a bit embarrassed by the commotion.
Just as you thought they had finished speaking, you felt a gentle touch on the side of your face. You turned your gaze and realized it was Kanao, her cheeks flushed crimson. "...You're a very... important part of our hearts..." Kanao murmured, her eyes avoiding direct contact with yours. "I'm happy that you're here." Finally, she mustered the courage to meet your gaze, but her embarrassment caused her to quickly lower her eyes.
"..." Although you didn't respond verbally, it was clear to everyone that you were overjoyed to hear their words. Your face turned a deep shade of red, and you couldn't help but twirl your feet in excitement, accompanied by a giddy smile.
'...So cute...' Everyone silently thought as they observed your adorable reaction.
——————————————————
After some time, Shinobu kicked everyone out of the room and put a stop to the chaotic scene involving Inosuke's near demise. You were immensely grateful to her for intervening. Your body was weary, and you needed rest more than anything. However, the downside was that being confined to bed all day became quite boring.
Due to the hole in your abdomen, eating was out of the question. You could only consume water, medicine, and a small amount of baby food. Taking baths was also off-limits because of your open wound, so you had to make do with wipes and wet towels to keep yourself clean and prevent any unpleasant odors.
Standing up was strictly prohibited as it would pose a significant risk of further aggravating your injury. Essentially, you couldn't do much of anything—at least not for the time being—and it was frustrating. On the bright side, your friends remained by your side.
And what was happening now? Well, the Kamaboko Squad, along with Kanao and Aoi, were preparing a special performance to lift your spirits. Zenitsu cleared his throat while the others counted down to begin their act.
...
Aoi with a flushed face and with a diva pose, started the song. "...U-hu honey~"
"Ahhhhh~" Kanao, Aoi and Inosuke sang with all of their forces and tried their bests to be synchronized.
"Close your eyes and let the word paint thousand pictures!" Zenitsu began rapping. "One good girl is worth a thousand bitches!"
"Ahhhh~"
Tanjiro was behind them, breakdancing.
"Bang!" Zenitsu posed, making a peace sign.
"Bound to fall in lovee~~" Kanao, Aoi and Inosuke sang together in harmony.
You could hardly contain your amusement as you watched their performance. They reminded you of eager children showing off their talents to their parents, desperately seeking your approval and praise. "DID YOU LIKE IT?!" Inosuke exclaimed, his excitement palpable. The others, standing behind him, eagerly awaited your response.
'Hold it in. Don't laugh. Stay composed.'
"It was incredible! I absolutely loved it! Your performance was outstanding!" You managed to clap briefly and flashed them a thumbs-up. Their nervous expressions quickly transformed into pure joy. Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Zenitsu exchanged high-fives, while Aoi and Kanao exchanged proud glances. Blushing, you placed a hand on your cheek. 'AWWW! HOW ADORABLE! THEY'RE SO HAPPY JUST BECAUSE I SAID THEIR PERFORMANCE WAS GOOD?!'
Zenitsu leaped forward and hugged you cautiously, his face beaming with happiness. "I'm so glad you enjoyed it! We spent hours practicing! It was torture!"
"Hehe, I can imagine how challenging it must have been to synchronize everything... wait-" You suddenly paused. "How do you even know that song...? And how did you guys learn how to rap?"
"Eh? Don't you remember? You were the one who taught us!" Tanjiro replied, with Kanao nodding in agreement.
"What? I did?" You couldn't recall it at all.
"I think that hole in your stomach is messing with your memory." Aoi snickered, an uncharacteristic display of playfulness that was oddly endearing.
"Hey, don't say that! I'm still not used to this! I can literally see some of my organs!" It was true. If you leaned forward and lifted your shirt slightly, you would be greeted with a rather unpleasant view of what you believed to be your intestines. Zenitsu let out a small scream and instinctively backed away, having forgotten about that sight. He loved you, but he didn't want to see your insides like that.
"Ha! You're such a baby!" Inosuke smirked.
"SHUT UP! I'M NOT! IT'S NOT LIKE YOU CAN HANDLE IT EITHER!"
"WHAT DO YOU MEAN!? I CAN HANDLE SEEING YOUR INSIDES! I'LL PROVE IT TO YOU!" Inosuke was about to remove his mask, but Tanjiro quickly intervened.
"Hey, you two! Stop bothering her!" He scolded them lightly.
"SHUT UP, KAPIDO!"
"Oh, for the love of...!" He scoffed in disbelief. "After all this time, you still can't get my name right?"
"HEY, FUCK YOU! I CAN GET IT RIGHT!"
"Prove it then." Tanjiro challenged, crossing his arms.
"..."
"..."
"TANGERINE-"
"Incorrect." Tanjiro deadpanned. Kanao couldn't help but laugh a little. How could anyone confuse Tanjiro with Tangerine?
"I'M GONNA BEAT YOUR ASS!" Inosuke lunged at Tanjiro.
"Ah!! No!! Not again!! Zenitsu, try to stop them!" Aoi pleaded, knowing that if they continued to make a racket and disturb you...
"Huh? No way. I'd rather stay close to my angel!" Zenitsu replied, his attention focused on playing with your cheeks.
"Ugh! You're so useless! Kanao, please help me!"
"..."
"Kanao...?"
It seemed that Kanao was lost in her own thoughts, distracted by something. 'I want to play with (Y/N)'s cheeks too...'She pouted.
"Ah, it's always the same!" Aoi groaned, tugging at her hair. "She'll be here any moment now-"
"Oh my~! What's all this chaos?" Shinobu's voice rang out as she stood in the doorway. Instantly, everyone froze and ceased their activities.
"Shinobu! We can explain!" Tanjiro stammered, his voice filled with a mix of fear and desperation.
"Bothering (Y/N) again? This is the eighth time." She remarked, emanating a terrifying aura. Each person flinched under her gaze, unable to utter a single word. "Well? What are you all waiting for?"
...
...
...
"We're sorry, (Y/N). We're sorry, Shinobu." They all apologized in unison, their voices resembling chastened children.
"Master... can we please stay?" Kanao pleaded with puppy eyes. She hoped that if she tried hard enough, Shinobu would let them stay this time. But deep down, she knew it was a futile attempt.
"That trick won't work on me!" Shinobu replied, her tone firm. Kanao's expression shifted into a frown as she clicked her tongue and turned her gaze to the side. She had given it her best shot, at least. "Oh, come on... the delicate, cute flower needs her rest~" She teased, drawing closer to your figure. Inosuke pretended to gag at her choice of words.
"Am..." You began, your voice tentative. "Am I a cute flower...?"
"The cutest." She responded immediately, a sweet smile gracing her face. You couldn't help but giggle at the warm feeling those words brought. It was lovely to be called cute by someone you admired.
"Now, let's all go. You can bother her another time!" Shinobu commanded, ushering everyone out of the room despite their protests. Once everyone had exited, Shinobu shot you an apologetic smile and waved before finally closing the door. You sighed, preparing yourself for a restful sleep. However, a question soon emerged in your mind.
'Hmm... I wonder how Rengoku and the other Pillars are doing...'
Notes:
Taisho Secrets ~
- The reason why kamaboko squad + aoi and kanao knew how to rap and stuff, it's because some days ago before they went to the mugen train, (Y/N) was alone rapping some lyrics since she was kinda bored. Out of coincidence, they heard her and asked her if she could teach them whatever the fuck she was singing. They just thought it was cool. How Tanjiro learned breakdancing? That's a secret.
- Mitsuri and Obanai have been trying to go to the butterlfy state to visit you but they don't have time because they just keep having missions and more missions. Mitsuri almost choked on her food when she was told what happened to you.
- Nezuko is eager to see you again. She misses you.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 33: — 32
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
BITCH, YOU'RE SO FRUITY! — CHAPTER #32 — YOU DON'T HAVE TO PRETEND THAT EVERYTHING IS OKAY
Several days had passed since you've woken up from your coma and to your amazement, your condition was steadily improving. Although at this moment, you couldn't help but notice the perplexed expression on Koucho's face as she observed you intently. "Uhh, Shinobu, what's the matter?" You inquired, a tinge of concern in your voice.
"Oh!" She snapped out of her thoughts and broke into a smile. "I'm so sorry! I was just taken aback by your progress!" She clasped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with delight.
"Progress? What do you mean?" You asked, tilting your head in curiosity.
"Well, I have some good news for you!" She began. "Your wound is healing at an incredibly fast rate! It's truly astonishing!"
"Really?" Intrigued by her words, you decided to inspect the wound yourself, and indeed, you found that the hole had noticeably closed up. It was rather surprising, considering only nine days had elapsed since the harrowing events at Mugen train. "Oh wow! You're right! I didn't even realize!"
"I'm surprised myself. After the encounter at Mount Natagumo, I noticed your healing abilities were exceptional, but this level of progress is on a whole new scale!"
"I suppose so! This is fantastic news! Yay!" Overwhelmed with excitement, you couldn't resist jumping on your bed a little, celebrating the positive turn of events.
Shinobu gazed at you with a mixture of surprise and amusement, but soon she joined the small celebration. "Yay! I'm thrilled to see you healing so well! I promise to continue taking good care of you, alright, sweetie?"
"Yeah! Thank you so much!" You exclaimed gratefully, feeling a renewed sense of hope and gratitude.
———————————————————
Two days had passed, and everything was running smoothly. The Kamaboko trio paid you frequent visits. And when I say frequent, I mean they practically lived in your room. Koucho, exhausted by their constant presence, scolded them countless times for bothering you. She even contemplated placing a Kakushi in front of your door to prevent their relentless entry. But they weren't the only ones. Kanao, Aoi, Sumi, Naho, and Kiyo also visited you regularly. It seemed that since you had awakened from your coma, you rarely had a moment to yourself.
But you didn't mind. On the contrary, you relished the company. It brought you happiness, and a warm, tingling feeling surged within you, making you giddy with joy. It was a reminder that things had changed. Instead of being alone in your house with no one to talk to, eat with, or keep you company, you were now constantly surrounded by people- I mean, characters you loved with all your heart. It was morning, and as expected, you were in bed. You let out a sigh, thinking that perhaps, for once, you would have some time alone. But fate had a different plan.
"WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! (Y/NNNNNNNN)!!!!" A sudden cry startled you, and you turned towards the source of the sound.
"AHH!! WHAT'S WRONG?!" You screamed, taken aback by the unexpected outburst.
"A-" As you focused on the scene unfolding before you, you realized the crying came from Mitsuri, who was being restrained by Iguro and Tomioka.
"(Y/N)!!! I WAS SO WORRIED WHEN THEY TOLD ME WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU!! I MISSED YOU! WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Her tears flowed freely as she continued crying, and it took all of Iguro and Tomioka's strength to hold her back.
"K-Kanroji!" Giyuu managed to say, struggling with his words. "I know you're worried, but please calm down-"
In an instant, Iguro forcefully slammed Tomioka's head against the floor.
"Don't talk to her like that, you fucking scum." Iguro seethed with anger.
"AH!" With Tomioka and Iguro no longer restraining her, Mitsuri seized the opportunity and darted towards you. "(Y/NNNN)!!!!!!!!" She squealed with adoration.
"MITSURI!!" You opened your arms, and Mitsuri wasted no time, gently tackling you and resting her head on your chest.
"WAAHH!! I-I'VE BEEN TRYING TO VISIT YOU FOR SO LONG, BUT MISSIONS AND EMERGENCIES KEPT GETTING IN THE WAY!" Her legs kicked up and down excitedly as she rambled. "IT WAS HELL! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH!"
"MITSURI! I'VE MISSED YOU TOO!! I'M SO GLAD YOU'RE HERE!" You hugged her tighter, cherishing the moment. She attempted to wipe away her tears and gently released herself from your grasp. She then took hold of both your hands with affection, leaving a small gap between your faces.
"(Y/N)! I know you're strong, but promise me you won't ever do something reckless like that again! Your life is incredibly precious, and I don't know what I would have done if you had died! AGHHH! JUST SAYING IT MAKES ME WANT TO CRY EVEN MORE!"
"Yes, I know! I'm so sorry for being reckless...everyone has already told me that..." You replied remorsefully.
"..." Mitsuri pouted, tears welling up in her eyes. "...Promise me you'll be more careful! If you don't promise, then I... I-I'll...I'LL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!"
"Gah!" Your heart felt like it had been pierced by a thousand arrows. This was serious. "Wait, are you serious!?"
"Y-Yes! I'm being 100% serious right now!" Mitsuri's pout intensified.
"Ah! Okay! Okay! I promise I'll be more careful from now on!" You cried out, not wanting Mitsuri to be angry with you.
"...Really?" She asked, her eyes now filled with a puppy-like expression.
"Yes! I'm 100% sure! I promise you!"
"..." She stared at you for a few moments before breaking into a big, adorable smile, her cheeks flushing red. "Yay! In that case, I forgive you, (Y/N)!" She exclaimed, cupping your cheeks in her hands.
"P-Please, Mitsuri! You're showing me too much affection right now!" You protested, feeling your face heat up from her touch.
"I'm sorry, but I can't help it! I'm just craving your presence! Touching you recharges my energy! You're one of the people I love the most, hehehe!" She said, stretching and squishing your cheeks.
'Mitsuri! I'm going to have a heart attack! Why am I blushing so much from a girl's touch?' You thought, overwhelmed by the intensity of your emotions.
Meanwhile, while you two were having your homosexual time, in the background, Giyuu and Obanai observed the scene, resigned to being third wheels at that moment.
———————————————————
"So, how have you been?" Tomioka asked, sitting across from you.
"Ignoring the fact that I have a hole in my stomach and can't eat properly or stand up, I've been doing fine! Thanks for asking!" You replied with a seemingly happy expression, giving him a thumbs-up.
"Oh... that's good to hear..." Giyuu smiled, relieved that you were doing okay.
'This damn idiot doesn't even notice the sarcasm...' Iguro thought, sitting beside him.
"WAIT- YOU CAN'T EAT?!" Mitsuri exclaimed, lifting her head from your lap to meet your eyes.
"Yeah... It's a bummer. But the good news is that Shinobu told me I'm recovering quickly, so I'll be able to eat soon!"
"Oh no! I brought you some mochi so we could eat together!" Mitsuri cried out.
"NOOOO! YOU BROUGHT MOCHI?!" You exclaimed in surprise.
"YES! I DID MY BEST TO BUY THE BEST MOCHI JUST FOR YOU!" Kanroji exclaimed. "Even Tomioka and Obanai helped me choose them..."
"Well... I guess you could just leave them here until Shinobu says you're able to eat... Oh, but they might go bad by then..." Iguro suggested, realizing the situation. It seemed that the other three would have to eat the mochi themselves.
...
...
...
'Okay... WHY DID THE ATMOSPHERE SUDDENLY TURN AWKWARD?! WHY IS NOBODY TALKING?' You looked down and noticed that Mitsuri was lost in her own world, simply hugging your lap. You could almost see hearts and flowers floating around her.
Then, you glanced in front of you. 'Ah, that's the problem.' Tomioka, the guy who struggles with communication and is disliked by everyone, and Obanai, who currently wore a noticeable frown on his face because he hated with all his guts the other guy. Well, you couldn't stand awkward environments, so you decided to do something about it.
"Obanai!! What's wrong? Why do you look so bothered?" You asked, addressing him directly.
"..." He didn't respond, only shifting his gaze to the side, where Tomioka sat. It seems you had your answer.
'Is Obanai bothered because Giyuu is here?' You pondered, realizing the situation.
"Hmm? Iguro, aren't you feeling well?" Tomioka asked, genuinely concerned for his friend. "Should I call Koucho?"
Three veins popped on Iguro's face. "Don't talk to me."
"..." You smirked, deciding to play a little with your dear friends.
"Bro, why are you so mad? It's early in the morning." You said with a sly smile.
Mitsuri who finally got out of her bubble, joined the conversation. "Come on, man! Turn that frown upside down!" Iguro's frown just deepens more. "Well, shit never-mind!" Kanroji smiled.
"Bro, what's wrong with him?" You asked, poking his arm.
"I'm not sure. He just kind of came mad here..." Answered Tomioka, worried over his partner.
"Bro, you got cramps or something? You need some pads?" You suggested, trying your best to contain your laughter.
"WHY? WHY IS IT? WHAT? WHY ARE YOU SO MAD?!" Mitsuri asked with pain and suffering, shaking his shoulders. As if it was even possible, Iguro's face just turned darker.
"BRO, LOOK AT YOU SO HARD TRYING TO NOT LAUGH!" You exclaimed. "COME ON, BRO!'
"COME ON, LAUGH!" Mitsuri said happily.
"YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, YEAH!" You and Mitsuri chanted together, with Tomioka serving as support. Seeing as this was not working, you decided to go for something else.
"Oh come on, Iguro! You're such a scrunkly softie smochie cutie muchi, scrimblo a little tiny bit. Spoingle maybe, even a mipy, to be having that frown on your face!" You smiled at him.
...
"...A what?" Iguro was left with no words.
"She's right!" Agreed Mitsuri. "You're such a scuickly, crucky, mopy, stretchy, adorable, swipy, cankly, kekly, cutie and powpikly! You need to smile more!" As dumb as it sounds, this actually kind of got through iguro. Having two girls he likes compliment him so much, even though they did it in a weird way, made him blush just a tiny little bit.
'AWWW! HE BLUSHED! IS COMPLEMENTING HIM THE ONLY WAY TO ACTUALLY MAKE HIM HAPPY?!' You squealed.
"Iguro." Said Tomioka, grabbing both of his shoulders. "I also think you're a wokily-"
Tomioka's head was suddenly smashed against the wall, making a hole in it.
Well, fuck.
———————————————————
"Obanai!" Mitsuri pouted, crossing her arms. "That's not very nice of you! You shouldn't treat your friends like that!"
"..." He was being scolded by her while Tomioka sat beside you. You could see a hint of sadness on his face beneath his stoic expression. It concerned you, so you smiled and gently grabbed his haori to get his attention. "Hmm? (L/N)? What's wrong?"
"Are you okay? You seem a bit down."
"...!" He seemed taken aback. The fact that someone could tell he was feeling off surprised him. He wasn't the most expressive person, and people often told him that, so he was shocked that you could notice. "...How did you know?"
"It's quite noticeable! You remind me of a sad little puppy, and it makes me sad too!"
"...A sad little puppy?" He deadpanned, tilting his head in confusion.
"Yeah! Come on, tell me bro! What's bothering you?" You beamed at him.
Unaccustomed to being treated this way, he awkwardly tried to brush off your concern. "...No, it's okay. There's nothing wrong."
"Aww, sweetie! Don't be like that!" You teased, playfully poking his lips to make him crack a smile. Surprise, didn't work. "Haha, you should smile more often! You look cute!"
'...Sweetie? Cute? W-What?' Behind his emotionless expression, a wave of confusion washed over him. Yet, seeing you make an effort to engage him somehow made him... a little happy. Just a tiny bit happy to have someone care about him. He sighed and gently took hold of your hands to stop your teasing.
"Alright, are you finally ready to talk?"
"Uh... it's nothing serious. I just have a hunch that Iguro might hate me... that's all."
"HATE YOU?!" You exclaimed, surprised that he could pick up on that. You thought he was too dense to notice.
"Surprisingly, yes... But I don't know why. I haven't done anything to him, so it just makes me a little sad." To your shock, he was being more expressive than usual. In the original story, he barely showed any emotions to Tanjro, so witnessing this side of him was quite surprising. In fact, you found it rather adorable. You had to suppress your laughter at how cute he was acting. You wondered what made him behave this way, or perhaps it was only with you that he felt more comfortable.
"Oh, don't worry about it. I'm sure he's just stressed or something. He doesn't mean it. I'm sure you two will get along soon!" You reassured him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "For now, focus on yourself. You're fine just the way you are, okay?" You offered him a sweet smile. He looked at you, taken aback by your reassuring words, and felt a slight flutter in his chest.
Looking away, he murmured, "...Thank you, (L/N)."
"(L/N)? Come on, call me by my first name already! We're friends!"
His eyes widened in response. "Friends...?"
"Yeah! I definitely consider you as one, so call me (Y/N)!"
...
"Alright..." He closed his lips, feeling a little embarrassed to say the next words. "...(Y/N)."
"Yes?"
"...Nothing. Just wanted to test your name..."
"Pff-" You laughed, and you could have sworn you saw him trying to suppress his own laughter. Suddenly, someone interrupted your moment.
"Tomioka." Obanai's voice came out of nowhere, capturing both your and Giyuu's attention. Silence hung in the air as everyone waited for him to continue. "Gh... don't think you're all high and mighty, okay?! I'm only doing this because Mitsuri told me to!"
"..." Tomioka didn't respond, waiting for him to finish.
...
"...I'm sorry..." He mumbled, looking off to the side.
"...What?" Giyuu was caught off guard.
"Fuck off-" Obanai cursed, but then he saw Kanroji pouting and crossing her arms.
...
He sighed and looked at Giyuu again. "...I said I'm sorry for treating you badly. There. Are you happy?"
Obanai was apologizing to Giyuu, probably because Mitsuri told him to. It was a funny yet adorable sight. You tried to hold back your laughter, but it was becoming increasingly difficult. You and Mitsuri stood there, wondering what Tomioka's response would be. Out of all three of you, his reaction surprised you the most. The water Hashira's usually stoic face softened, and a small smile graced his lips. He seemed to be smiling a lot today. "It's okay... thank you, though." He said, looking down, unable to meet Obanai's gaze.
'KYAAAAA! HOW CUTE HE IS!' Kanroji squealed beside you. You couldn't help but internally agree. Even Obanai himself appeared surprised. Giyuu's response made him blush a little, as it was completely out of character for him. You couldn't contain your laughter.
The four of you had a wonderful time together. Sadly, it was time to part ways. Before leaving, Mitsuri handed you a gift. To your surprise, she revealed that it wasn't from her but from Sanemi. She explained that when the three of them were on their way to visit you, they bumped into Sanemi. The Wind Hashira had casually tossed Mitsuri something and asked her to give it to you before disappearing. The gift was adorable—a little book with instructions on how to use a sword—You couldn't help but sweatdrop at the thought. Clearly, Sanemi remembered how terrible you were when he last saw you. You cooed at how sweet it was and made a mental note to thank him later. Today had truly been a wonderful day.
———————————————————
Two days had passed since your last encounter with Mitsuri, Tomioka, and Obanai. Things had been going great lately, especially with your wound. You were healing so well that you could finally walk! Running was still out of the question, but progress was progress. It was late at night, with the moon shining brightly and the stars visible in the sky. You found yourself bored, having spent the entire day sleeping and feeling wide awake now. Shinobu had informed you that you were allowed to walk around your room a bit, so you decided to secretly walk in the hallways of the mansion. Your wound didn't hurt anymore, and you wanted to take advantage of this newfound freedom.
You slowly stood up from your bed and ventured out into the hallway, walking at a leisurely pace. The mansion was quiet at this hour, with nobody else awake. It made you feel a bit uneasy, as it reminded you of the solitude you often experienced at home. The silence seemed too vast, and you were accustomed to having your friends, your favorite characters, around you at all times. Feeling a sense of loneliness creeping in, you contemplated returning to your room and going back to sleep.
However, just as you turned to head back, you collided with someone unexpected. Your eyes lit up, and a smile instantly spread across your face. "Ah! Tanjiro!"
"Ah! (L/N)!! What are you doing awake at this hour?" He exclaimed, clearly surprised to see anyone at this time. You couldn't help but find his shocked expression incredibly adorable. But then, something caught your attention. Your eyes widened as you took in his appearance. It seemed like he had just come out of the bath, as his hair was wet and loose, cascading down just above his shoulders. To your astonishment, his hair had grown significantly longer. It was breathtakingly beautiful, and you found yourself blushing at the sight. He looked like an angel, like a god. It was hard to tear your eyes away.
"Uh, (L/N)? Are you okay?" He approached you, his hand waving in front of your face in an attempt to elicit a response.
"A-Ah! I'm okay! BUT TANJIRO!" You suddenly exclaimed, surprising him.
"(L/N)! Shh! People are sleeping!" He hushed you, reminding you of the late hour. You closed your mouth, realizing your mistake, and leaned in closer to him, whispering.
"Your hair! It's so long! When did it become like this?!"
"Eh?" He gave you a dumbfounded smile. "My hair has been like this for a while now." It seemed that you had been too preoccupied with thoughts of saving Rengoku and other matters that you hadn't noticed Tanjiro's hair gradually growing. You couldn't help but mentally berate yourself.
"R-Really?! I didn't notice! It looks so good on you! You look incredibly attractive! I love it!" You declared unabashedly, completely mesmerized by his appearance. Tanjiro blushed at your bold words, clearly taken aback.
"Y-You love it...?" He muttered, his face turning even redder as he fidgeted with his hands.
"Yes! Absolutely!" You beamed, unable to contain your admiration. You were a fan of long-haired Tanjiro, and when he cut his hair before the final selection in the anime, it had caused you quite the emotional turmoil. So seeing his long hair again filled you with immense joy, to the point where you felt nervous and embarrassed in his presence.
...
Silence hung in the air, with both of you seemingly lost in your own thoughts. You coughed, attempting to break the awkwardness that had settled between you. "Um, well, it was a pleasure running into you, but I should go back to sleep now. Good night!" Just as you turned to leave, Tanjiro reached out and grabbed your wrist, causing you to turn back.
"W-Wait!" He exclaimed. "I- uhh, um..." It seemed he was at a loss for words.
"Are you okay?"
"Y-Yes! It's just..." He sighed, trying to compose himself. "I know you might be tired and not in the mood right now, but... I really want to talk to you about something... Something that has been bothering me for a while... I understand if you don't want to-"
"Okay."
"EH?! Just like that!?" Tanjiro was taken aback by how quickly you agreed.
"Yeah. It's something important, and you're important, so of course, I'll listen." Your simple response brought a wave of relief to Tanjiro's face as he smiled.
"Great. Thank you, but don't push yourself! I genuinely mean it when I say we can talk another time..."
"Don't worry! It's not a problem! Where do you want to talk?"
"We can go to my room!" He suggested.
"Your room? But don't you share it with Zenitsu and Inosuke?" You tilted your head inquisitively.
"Well, you see, today we had a competition with the Butterfly Estate girls. In the end, they all fell asleep in the training room. When I woke up, I felt bad about waking them, so I decided to take a bath. That's why our room is empty right now." Tanjiro explained, and you nodded in understanding. The two of you started walking towards his room, the silence between you growing more pronounced. What did he want to talk about?
Arriving in his room, you both sat down on Tanjiro's bed. He helped you settle since you were still fragile from your injuries. As you sat there, anticipation and nervousness began to build within you, wondering what this conversation would bring.
"So? What is that you want to talk about?"
"Um... sorry..." Tanjiro apologized, his voice filled with uncertainty. "I'm just trying to figure out how to start..."
"Start? Pff... Tanjiro, it's okay! Take a deep breath and calm down! It's not like you're about to confess your undying love to me or anything!" You tried to lighten the mood with a playful comment, hoping to ease his tension. However, his face turned even redder at your words, and you couldn't help but notice. "Hmh...?" You raised an eyebrow, sensing something off about his reaction.
He let out a sigh, gathering his thoughts. "Okay, I'll get straight to the point... (L/N)... who is... (R/N)?" Tanjiro looked directly into your eyes as he asked the question.
...
What the fuck?
"Uh, what?" You asked again, feeling a bead of sweat forming on your forehead. "Could you repeat that, please~?"
He continued to gaze at you, sensing your discomfort. "...Who is (R/N)?"
"..." Your smile faltered, and a wave of panic crashed over you. How does he know about you? Why is he asking? What should you say? What should you do?
Seeing your internal chaos, Tanjiro decided to provide some context. "You see... when I was trying to get on top of the train, I overheard snippets of your conversation with Enmu... I didn't hear much, just caught a mention of you being (R/N)...? and that you were from another... world...? Haha, now that I say it out loud, it sounds ridiculous, so I apologize for-"
He stopped talking as he noticed your silence, surprise etched on his face. So, was it true? His confusion only deepened. Tanjiro's question hung in the air, weighing heavily on your heart. You felt your world crumbling around you as you struggled to find the right words. The weight of keeping your secret had become unbearable, and now it seemed like the truth was on the verge of being exposed.
On your end, tears welled up in your eyes. What should you do? Your mind spiraled into a mental breakdown, grappling with the overwhelming uncertainty. Should you tell him the truth? How would he react? The fear of his rejection and the potential consequences gnawed at you, leaving you paralyzed and unsure of your next move. Telling anyone that you were from another world was never in your plans. Should you tell him everything? Tell him that this is all a story and that he's fiction?! Should you tell a lie and tell him another thing!? That looks like the best option. But something in your heart didn't want to lie to him. He's been nothing but kind to you and lie to him like this? Made your heart ache. You were debating what to tell him. The truth or a lie. Which one would it be.
You took a deep breath, knowing exactly what you wanted to say to Tanjiro. Despite your nervousness and trembling, you tried your best to conceal it. "Tanjiro." You began, but before you could continue, he interrupted you with a request.
"Wait! Sorry, can I interrupt you really quickly?" He asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.
Caught off guard, you let out a long sigh, barely managing to restrain yourself from blurting out the truth. "Okay. What's wrong?" You inquired, curious about his sudden interruption.
Tanjiro appeared lost in thought, his expression hesitant as he finally met your gaze. His serious demeanor transformed into a gentle and calm smile, leaving you perplexed. "If you tell me everything... we'll keep being together, right?" He asked, his words tinged with uncertainty.
You stared at him in disbelief, unsure of what he meant by such a question. Why would he even ask that? "Are you crazy?" You responded, your voice filled with genuine surprise. "I have no plans of leaving you! I'll never do! Why would I?"
A soft chuckle escaped Tanjiro's lips, embarrassed by his peculiar question. He began fidgeting with his fingers, seemingly uncomfortable. "Sorry if it's confusing, but... I, uh..." His nervousness grew, making it difficult for him to articulate himself. However, you offered him a sweet and gentle smile, silently encouraging him to take his time. He collected himself and wore a smile that was both gentle and desperate. "(L/N)." He called out.
"Yes?" You responded, your curiosity piqued by his serious tone.
...
"Is it better when I'm oblivious?" He asked, his words clear and leaving no room for misunderstanding. You blinked, unsure if you had heard him correctly.
"W-What do you mean?" You asked, seeking clarification.
With a tense yet affectionate smile, Tanjiro replied, never wavering in his gaze. "(L/N), I want to stay by your side. You think I don't notice? The way you always act so strangely... Ever since the first time we met, I've sensed something peculiar about you, something I can't quite explain. It might be because you're a foreigner, but a part of me tells me it's more than that. There are moments when you appear so sad, yet you never ask for help. And then there are times when it seems like you have knowledge of what's going to happen, as if you possess foresight. It sounds strange, I know. And then I overheard Enmu calling you (R/N) and mentioning that you're from another world... Everything is confusing, but..." He paused, carefully considering his next words. "If there's a risk that you telling me the truth would result in you not wanting to be with me anymore, then I don't want to hear it."
He continued to gaze at you, his burgundy eyes filled with a mixture of tenderness and intensity, as if you were his most precious treasure. "I'm fine if you don't want to tell me anything. If you need me to remain oblivious, then I'll trust you. As long as you and I can continue to be together, I'm content with whatever you choose." With that, he finished speaking.
You were taken aback by his response. His unwavering belief in you surpassed your expectations. You never anticipated that he would become so deeply attached to you. It made you question your own significance. Were you truly just a girl he had helped, or did your connection run much deeper?
His words struck a chord within you, and tears welled up in your eyes. The fact that someone cared about you to such an extent that they would choose to remain oblivious if it made you happier was overwhelming. However, confusion still lingered within you. "Tanjiro... if you had suspicions about me from the beginning, why didn't you ask me sooner?"
He hesitated for a moment before answering, his voice filled with sincerity. "To be honest, I was afraid that if I asked too many questions, you would push me away. You've done so much for me, and I'm genuinely happy just having you by my side. You don't have to tell me anything. I know I may not be enough for you, and I need to work harder to be deserving of you. I'm sorry for not being useful or trustworthy enough for you to confide in me. I'm truly sorry for not being enough..."
As he glanced down at his fidgeting hands, anxiety evident on his face, all you wanted to do was cry and kiss him in that moment. "Tanjiro, whatever you do will never be a burden to me. You can ask me as many questions as you want. If you need my help, don't hesitate to seek me out."
"I-I'm not sure..." He stammered, uncertain of his own feelings.
"I promise." You reassured him, placing your hands on top of his. "I promise I'll never leave your side."
"(L/N)..."
"Pff- come on. Call me (Y/N). We've been friends for a long time for you to address me by my last name."
"Yeah, sorry..." He replied, appearing hesitant to speak further, almost as if he were only accepting your words out of politeness. It saddened you. You knew his nature—selfless and always putting others before himself—Had he ever been selfish, even once? He was too good-hearted for his own sake, and it pained you.
"Tanjiro, you don't realize how amazing you are. I deeply admire you, and I'm so grateful that you were the first person I encountered here. I truly mean it. If anything, haha, I'm the one who's not good enough for you. You're simply the best, and you deserve all the goodness in the world, okay? You're perfect just the way you are. If I ever do anything to hurt you, punch me!" You declared seriously, accompanied by a wide smile.
He looked at you and laughed at your playful suggestion. "(L/N)—I mean, (Y/N), I would never do that."
"You boomer. Then I'll ask Inosuke to punch me on your behalf, okay?" You teased, winking at him, which made him laugh even more.
"Hahaha! Stop it! If he lays a finger on you, I'll punch him three times harder!"
"Hahaha!" You joined in his laughter.
"Well... moving on, I think I need to explain some things..." You said, growing nervous again. You truly wanted to tell him, but a part of you believed it might be better to remain silent. You attempted to speak, to say something, but your voice failed you. Frustration welled up within you. Seriously? You wanted to slap yourself. Tanjiro must have realized that your secret was too enormous to be revealed.
"Hey, it's okay. Don't explain anything. I can see that you're uncomfortable, and I don't want you to feel that way! You know what? Go back to bed."
"N-No! I really want to tell you!"
"No. Don't be so stubborn." He asserted firmly. "You've told me enough. It's okay."
"But you deserve to know!"
"No."
"Fine, I don't give a shit, then my secret is that I'm-"
"No, uh."
"What the hell?!"
"Not listening! Lalalala!" He covered his ears and began singing, shutting down any further discussion. You could feel the tension building in the air as you stood your ground, refusing to back down. Your anger mixed with frustration, fueling your determination to reveal the truth. Tanjiro mirrored your determination, his eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and resolve.
"No! Let me tell-"
"No! You're going to bed and rest. That's it. Bye-bye!" His words were laced with a touch of playfulness, but his actions became more forceful as he gently pushed you, urging you out of the room. His childish behavior only served to heighten your frustration. As he pushed you, the room spun around you, and your unhealed wound reminded you of your weakened state. Dizziness overcame you, causing you to lose your balance. In that moment, Tanjiro instinctively reached out to catch you, but both of you tumbled onto the bed, him falling down with you.
"Ouch, ouch, damn it, my foot..." You grumbled, feeling the weight of someone beneath you. Then it hit you. You had fallen on top of Tanjiro in the midst of the chaos, landing on one of the beds. You froze, unable to believe the situation you found yourself in.
You were on top of him, feeling the warmth of his body and the contours of his muscles. Your face flushed at the intimate contact. Raising yourself slightly, you met his gaze, both of your arms planted on either side of his head, his arms open and resting on the bed. His burgundy eyes locked onto yours, his gentle breaths breaking the silence. He made no attempt to get up. In the moonlit room, you could swear his cheeks were tinged with a faint blush, which only made you feel more embarrassed.
But then, an idea sparked within you. You weren't sure where this newfound courage came from, but you swallowed your nerves and leaned closer to him. Tanjiro's breath hitched, and his heartbeat quickened. You smirked, causing him to gulp nervously. Drawing near, your lips barely brushed against his right ear, sending shivers down his spine. It felt as if you were uncovering a whole new side of him.
"Tanjiro..." You whispered, and his face grew even redder, if that were possible. "I want to tell you something... Can I...?"
"..." He responded with a small, anxious nod, his entire face flushed.
"You know... I really want to tell you everything. In fact, let this be our little secret, but you're the person I trust the most here. I genuinely appreciate you, and if I do decide to reveal my secret, you'll be the first one I confide in, okay?" You pulled back slightly from his ear, tilting your head with a soft, teasing smile, the space between you mere centimeters apart. The intensity of the moment hung in the air, crackling with anticipation.
You couldn't resist sticking your tongue out, playfully teasing Tanjiro. You were thoroughly enjoying yourself, unlike the boy whose face had turned crimson. Tanjiro covered his face with his hands, seemingly groaning in embarrassment. "Aghh- I love you so much it drives me insane... you're going to be the death of me..." His whispered words were barely audible, but you couldn't make out what he said.
"Hey! What did you mutter?" You asked, leaning closer in curiosity. But before you could decipher his words, you felt your shoulders being firmly grasped. Tanjiro raised himself, and now you were seated on his lap. Surprise flickered across your face as you stammered, "T-Tanjiro?"
He had his eyes closed, taking a shaky breath before meeting your gaze again. His intense stare bore into your soul, and even with his flustered cheeks, he exuded a captivating aura. "D-Don't..." He started, his eyes squinting as he struggled to find the right words, overwhelmed by his embarrassment.
"Don't?" You repeated, tilting your head inquisitively.
"Don't do that, please..." He pleaded, his voice tinged with desperation. "If you keep being like this, I... I won't be able to control myself anymore..."
...
"Oh." The realization hit you, and now it was your turn to blush furiously. As he made his plea, Tanjiro wasted no time gently lifting you off his lap and pushing you out of the room. "W-Wait! Haha!" You laughed, finding the situation both hilarious and filled with tension. "Sorry! Don't be mad! Did you not like it when I accidentally pinned you? Did I go too far?"
"N-No! It's okay! I actually kind of liked it- AH!" He gasped, immediately regretting his slip of the tongue.
"HA! OMG, YOU LIKED IT! YOU'RE SO CUTE!" You teased him, not bothering to hide your own embarrassment. He kicked you out of the room, leaving you alone in the hallway. You couldn't help but snicker, finding the entire situation adorable, while Tanjiro screamed into his pillow about what had just transpired.
What a memorable night it had turned out to be.
———————————————————
Notes:
Be honest fr, did u enjoy this??? 😭 Should i write more moments like this???
———————————————————
Taisho Secrets ~
- Giyuu has been more expressive lately thanks to you. Also, his relationship with Obanai got a little bit better. Now, the serpent hashira doesn't hate him as much as he did before.
- Sanemi was actually trying to visit you personally but got embarrassed as he saw the trio and decided not to.
- Um, Author LOVES long haired Tanjiro a little too much.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 34: — 33
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
BEST COUPLE? — CHAPTER #33 — I ONLY KNOW RENGOKU X (Y/N)
"(Y/N)!"
You turned around, greeted by the familiar voice of Shinobu. It had been two days since the incident with Tanjiro, and while your relationship remained unchanged, the boy couldn't stop blushing whenever he was around you. And of course, you couldn't resist teasing him. After all, he was your comfort character, the cutest, the prettiest, and the one with whom you felt the most comfortable. You felt like you could wear a swimsuit in front of him, and he would only compliment and support you. Absolutely adorable. But let's get back on track.
"How are you feeling?" She inquired.
"I'm still feeling pretty tired, but nothing I can't handle... Where are Tanjiro and the others?" You asked, finally noticing the calmness of your surroundings.
"Oh! They've returned to rehabilitation training! Kanao and Aoi are with them too!"
"Really? And what about Nezuko?" You tilted your head in curiosity.
"She's in one of the extra rooms. She's been sleeping non-stop... I suppose the whole ordeal with the Mugen Train really drained her energy..."
"Aw... I want to see Nezuko~" You pouted, longing to be by your friend's side.
"Sweetie, don't make that face!" Shinobu gently grabbed your cheeks, squishing them softly. "You'll see her soon, so don't worry!"
'S-Sweetie?'
Your cheeks flushed slightly at the unexpected term of endearment. "Y-Yeah, you're right..."
'Oh gosh, I forgot how beautiful Shinobu is! And her hands are so nice and soft and... wait, what am I thinking?'
Shinobu released your cheeks, and you tried to regain your composure. "Ah, yes!" She exclaimed, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "I got distracted and almost forgot about your little surprise!"
"Eh?! Surprise! Can I finally eat food like a normal person?" You blurted out, excitement bubbling within you.
"Hahaha! I said surprise, not miracle."
You couldn't help but deadpan at Shinobu's comment, your excitement for food quickly fading away. You pouted, feeling a sense of hopelessness wash over you. "Something better than food, huh? Great, just what I needed." You muttered sarcastically.
She gave you a sympathetic smile and opened the door. "I'll give you both some privacy, and just in case—there are some tissues on the table next to you." She said cryptically before winking and disappearing out of your view.
'What is going on? Privacy... tissues? What is she talking about?' As you pondered over her words, the sound of footsteps approaching your room caught your attention. Your heart started racing, realizing that someone was indeed coming to see you. But who could it be?
Your eyes widened in disbelief as you saw the person standing in the doorway. Tears welled up in your eyes, and a mix of relief and surprise escaped your lips as a giggly laugh. Your hands trembled with anxiety, and your breathing became shaky.
"Are... Are you really here...?" You asked, unable to tear your eyes away from the figure before you.
The person smiled warmly and walked towards you. Kneeling down, they gently took hold of your hands.
"I'm here, (L/N)." Rengoku said with a big smile.
"..." It took a few seconds for his words to fully sink in. Your lips and eyes twitched as you struggled to compose yourself, but it was no use. Well, too late to hold back now. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!" You let out a high-pitched squeal of joy, your grin stretching from ear to ear and tears streaming down your face. Your cheeks turned a deep shade of red, and your whole body trembled with excitement. "YOU'RE ALIVE, RENGOKU! YOU'RE ALIVE! I CAN'T BELIEVE IT! I'M SO HAPPY TO SEE YOU!"
Despite the pain coursing through your body, you ignored it as you lunged forward for a bear hug. Rengoku's laughter filled the room as he reciprocated the embrace. Your fingers ran through his messy, yet soft hair, confirming that he was indeed real. It was hard to believe that you had succeeded in saving him from his dreadful fate.
"I'm glad to see you as well, (L/N)... You have no idea how much I have wanted to visit you." He replied, his voice filled with genuine emotion as he rested his cheek on your shoulder.
Curiosity sparked within you, and you couldn't help but ask, "Then why didn't you come sooner?" His gaze averted, his eyes seemingly embarrassed to reveal the reason behind his delay. You reached out, reassuringly smiling at him, hoping to ease his unease. He sadly returned the smile, and although you let go of the hug, your hands remained intertwined. He lowered his head, his expression filled with regret.
"If I'm honest, I didn't visit you because I felt immense guilt. I had promised myself to protect everyone, yet you almost lost your life trying to save me. I am deeply ashamed as a Hashira for allowing such a thing to happen. You could have died, and it would have been entirely my fault. I can't even fathom what I would have done if that had occurred." He explained, his words short but weighty. You were taken aback by his confession, but he continued, his voice filled with a mix of turmoil and determination. "I contemplated retiring. I felt unworthy of being called a Hashira. You nearly lost your life, and I let an Upper Moon escape... I considered leaving, but the other Hashiras convinced me otherwise. They urged me not to give up. And now, here I stand before you..."
"..." You gazed into his eyes, your heart swelling with love and understanding. Tenderly, you lifted his chin, making him meet your gaze once again. "Rengoku, listen to me!" You began softly, your voice filled with sincerity. "I don't blame you for what happened. I made the choice to protect you because you mean everythi- I mean, A LOT to me. I knew the risks, and I would do it all over again if it meant keeping you safe. It's not your fault, it's mine for being so stubborn and not considering my own well-being." His eyes widened in surprise, disbelief mingling with a flicker of warmth. You continued, your voice unwavering. "You are an incredible Hashira, Rengoku. You have saved countless lives and inspired so many, including me. Don't let this incident overshadow all the good you have done. YOU ARE STRONG, BRAVE AND COMPASSIONATE. That's what makes you who you are."
"..." As you smiled warmly at him, his heart skipped a beat, captivated by your radiant beauty. He fell silent, his head lowering once more, causing a flicker of concern to pass through your mind. But just as quickly as his head lowered, it rose again, revealing a confident expression and a wide, beaming smile. "AHAHAHHAHAHAHA!" He burst into laughter, placing his hands on his hips in a display of exuberance. You couldn't help but sweatdrop at his sudden outburst.
"W-What's wrong?" You asked, a touch of nervousness creeping into your voice.
"Me, SOMETHING WRONG? That's funny!" He continued to laugh, as if you had just told him the most hilarious joke. "I'm perfectly fine! You're absolutely right! I cannot let this break me! I am so much more than that, and I shall uphold my duties as a Hashira! I will not give up! WINNERS NEVER QUIT AND QUITTERS NEVER WIN!"
You stood there in silence, marveling at his sudden burst of confidence. It was both amusing and endearing to witness him being his usual self again. Before you could respond, he spoke once more, his words filled with enthusiasm.
"AND EVERY SETBACK IS A SETUP FOR A COMEBACK!"
"Pff—" You couldn't contain your laughter any longer, finding his attitude utterly adorable. The fact that he had a motto for every situation only added to the charm. "Hahaha! Do you have a motto for everything?"
"YES I DO😊!" He responded quickly, his excitement evident as he reveled in your notice. "MOTTOS. ARE. THE. BEST😄!"
"Hahahahaha!" You couldn't contain your laughter, his adorable demeanor melting your heart and filling the room with joy. Your laughter echoed, causing your stomach to ache from the uncontrollable amusement. He joined in, his laughter harmonizing with yours, finding your infectious laughter incredibly endearing. Between fits of laughter, you managed to compose yourself and ask, "So, did you visit your family or something?"
His laughter subsided, and he spoke with a tinge of shame in his voice. "I didn't. I felt a deep sense of shame preventing me from doing so. But I am planning to visit my father and my brother very soon!"
Your heart went out to him as you continued the conversation, deliberately acting oblivious. "And your mother?"
A soft, wistful smile graced his face as he responded. "She passed away a long time ago, due to an illness. I loved her deeply, and she will always hold a dear place in my heart."
A genuine sorrow washed over you, and you expressed your condolences. "I'm so sorry for your loss... I'm sure she's very proud of you."
"THANK YOU FOR YOUR KIND WORDS!" He exclaimed, his smile brightening. There was something about hearing those words from you that brought him immense happiness, something he couldn't quite put into words.
"My father changed after she died..." He began, a touch of nostalgia lacing his words. "He often told me that I shouldn't become a Demon Slayer, that it was futile and useless. He was a Hashira before, you know? and I am very proud of him...After I recovered, I didn't go back to visit my family. I think because maybe, unconsciously, I was too nervous about how he would react. There's a possibility that inside of me, there's part that still yearns for his affection... He has told me many things, and he's right about something: I still have a long way to go."
His statement piqued your interest, and you tilted your head in curiosity. "Wait, a long way to go?" You questioned.
He nodded, a determined glint in his eyes. "Yes, I still have a long way to go as a Hashira. I'll have to work even harder from now on if I want to make him proud. I have to stay strong for Senjuro and the others too!" Despite his underlying feelings of doubt, a small smile graced his face as he thought about his family. While Rengoku seemed to be enjoying himself, you, on the other hand, felt like you were about to have a heart attack at any moment.
...
'Hashira... Hashira... He'll continue to be a Hashira...'
...
'AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK! OH, MY FUCKING HOLY MOTHERFUCKER! SHIT! WHAT HAVE I DONE?! I'VE CHANGED THE STORYLINE TOO MUCH! HE'S NOT SUPPOSED TO KEEP WORKING AS A HASHIRA! I THOUGHT HE WOULD RETIRE LIKE UZUI DID IN THE MAIN STORYLINE! WHAT'S GOING TO HAPPEN NOW?! IS HE THE ONE WHO WILL BATTLE AGAINST AKAZA IN THE LAST ARC INSTEAD OF TOMIOKA AND TANJIRO?! NOOOO! I CAN'T PROTECT HIM IF THAT HAPPENS!'
"R-R-R-R-Rengoku!" You blurted out, your voice filled with nervousness.
"YES, (L/N)?" He responded, taken aback by your sudden outburst, his voice unintentionally loud.
"Babe, bestie, darling, sweetie of my life, sweet cheeks... are you sure you want to keep being a h-hashira?!"
'Babe...?' He blushed.
"COME ON! THERE ARE A LOT OF OTHER THINGS IN LIFE RATHER THAN FIGHTING DEMONS!"
"Hahaha! I don't know what have gotten into you but, I'll say it now and I'll say it again. I'LL KEEP BEING A HASHIRA UNTIL A WORLD WITH NO DEMONS EXISTS!"
'FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!' You were in despair but, you were not going to give up.
"Rengoku~~!! I know there's gotta be something you'll rather be doing than keep working as a demon slayer!! Don't you have a dream or something like that?!" You whined, trying to convince him.
"A dream..." He thought at loud, taking your words into thought.
'YES! TAKE THE FUCKING CLUE! PLEASE, I HOPE THIS WORKS!'
"Well, there is something I've recently realized I want to do..." His voice softened, creating an atmosphere charged with anticipation and vulnerability.
"Bitch, don't be shy! Tell me!" You urged, your grip on his hands betraying your anxiousness.
"I'm in love with someone." His words hung in the air, and he held your gaze with unwavering intensity. There was no trace of his usual laughter or amusement. Instead, his expression was grave and sincere, revealing a side of him you had never seen before.
"Eh...?" You managed to utter, your mind struggling to comprehend the revelation. 'In love with someone...? What the hell? Who could he be in love with? This wasn't part of the original storyline...'
"And I want to be able to marry them only after Muzan has been defeated." He continued, his voice carrying a sense of determination and unwavering loyalty.
For some reason,
For some ODD reason,
Your pulse began to race, pounding in your ears. The world around you seemed to fade away, leaving only the weight of his words hanging between you. Breathing became a struggle as you tried to process the depth of what he had just confessed.
Why were you feeling like this?
Your thoughts raced, your palms growing clammy within Rengoku's grasp. You couldn't tear your gaze away from his unwavering eyes, which seemed to hold an unspoken promise and vulnerability.
Was that why you felt so nervous?
Was it the sheer intensity of his gaze?
Was that the reason your cheeks flushed with a bright pink hue, betraying your inner turmoil?
Rengoku gently released your hands, his touch lingering for a moment before he carefully placed them back down. Each contact felt deliberate and tender, as if he was afraid of breaking this fragile moment. Slowly, almost reverently, he reached for your face, his warm hands cradling your cheeks. The touch sent a jolt of electricity through your skin, igniting a cascade of emotions within you. Your pulse quickened, and your face grew warmer as his thumbs traced over your flushed cheeks. You were unable to control the rapid beating of your heart, the blush spreading across your face, or the instinctive lean into his touch.
"You really don't get it, do you...?" He spoke in a soft, teasing tone, his eyes never breaking contact with yours. "I'm in love with you... Deeply in love with you, (L/N) (Y/N)."
His confession hung in the air, the weight of his words sinking deep into your heart. It felt as if time stood still, and your mind struggled to process the enormity of what he had just revealed.
'Did he just say he's in love with me...?' Your thoughts barely registered the information, as your mind was consumed by a whirlwind of emotions.
You occupied his thoughts constantly, and he cherished every single aspect of you... He yearned to hold you tightly and never let go. His lips brushed feather-light against your cheek, sending a shiver down your spine. Your breath caught in your throat, unable to fully comprehend the intimacy of the moment. His kiss was tender, filled with unspoken affection, before he pulled back slightly.
Rengoku's smile widened as he witnessed your stunned reaction, his eyes filled with awe and adoration as he looked up at you. This man standing before you was truly and deeply in love with you. His breath caught, and he summoned every ounce of strength and willpower to contain the overwhelming surge of emotions within him. He couldn't stop smiling, his heart swelling with joy at the sight of your flushed and astonished expression.
...
"So you're in love with me, Rengoku..." You stood there, completely stunned by the unfolding scene. The magnitude of the moment caused your words to escape in English, though it didn't faze Kyojuro in the slightest. To him, it only added to the enchantment and allure of the situation.
"Yes, I am." He whispered, his voice laced with a romantic tone that sent shivers down your spine. "And please, call me Kyojuro."
Your lips parted, but no coherent words emerged as you struggled to find your voice. His laughter filled the air, and his cheeks turned a rosy shade, finding your flustered state utterly adorable. Witnessing your beloved Kyojuro react this way made your heart swell with affection.
"Well, um... I suppose... thank you for falling in love... with me?" You managed to stammer, your voice filled with a mix of surprise and uncertainty. "But... we've only met three or four times! Isn't this too fast?"
Kyojuro's eyes glistened with adoration as he looked at you. Taking a step closer, he reached out, his hand caressing your cheek gently, radiating warmth and tenderness. "Do I need an eternity to fall in love with you?" He murmured, his voice dripping with sincerity. "You are the one who makes my heart skip a beat, my love. I cannot resist this feeling. When my heart reacts in such a way, I know with certainty that you are the love of my life."
Your heart fluttered, overwhelmed by the intensity of his emotions. You wished to respond eloquently, to express your own feelings in a profound manner, but all that escaped your lips was a soft, breathless sigh.
...
"Are... Are you truly serious?" You asked, your voice tinged with a mix of disbelief and longing. Kyojuro tilted his head slightly, his gaze unwavering, brimming with genuine devotion. You cleared your throat, attempting to steady yourself before continuing. "About loving me... Are you genuinely serious?"
A tender smile curved his lips as he reached out, delicately capturing a strand of your hair between his fingertips. With a gentle motion, he tucked it behind your ear, his face inching closer to yours. Your heart raced, nearly stopping altogether as his warm breath caressed your face. Just as you thought he was about to kiss you, he halted mere inches away, your noses almost touching.
"May i...?" Consent is sexy you guys🫣🤭😉😂🫠.
"AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! STOP IT YOU FUCKING DONKEY!!!" Before you could even gather your thoughts to respond, the room was suddenly filled with chaos as Zenitsu and Inosuke burst through the door, shattering it into pieces. In a whirlwind of energy, Kanao, Tanjiro, Aoi, and Shinobu followed suit, entering the room.
Zenitsu and Inosuke wasted no time, launching themselves at Rengoku with an exuberant force that left him momentarily taken aback. Meanwhile, Kanao rushed over to you, cupping your cheeks in her hands, her eyes wide with concern. "Oh no! You've been infected!" She cried out, her voice filled with genuine worry.
"Kanao!" Tanjiro shouted, rushing to her side. "Don't worry! I have tissues! Let's disinfect her quickly!" The two of them sprang into action, diligently cleaning your face to eliminate any perceived dirt.
Amidst the commotion, Shinobu's voice cut through the air, a chillingly playful tone lacing her words. "Well, well! It seems someone has become a little too confident today~!"
"(Y/N)!! I tried to stop them, but it was just too much!" Aoi exclaimed, though in truth, a tinge of envy colored her words, mirroring the feelings of the others in the room.
"I can't stop my heart from beating too fast..." As the cacophony of voices continued, you murmured softly, your hand instinctively clutching your chest. The pain of your racing heart became almost unbearable. Only Kanao and Tanjiro were able to hear your words amidst the chaos. They turned their heads toward Rengoku, concern etched on their faces, even as he laughed joyously while being playfully restrained by Zenitsu and Inosuke.
"BIG BROTHER RENGOKU! YOU WON'T GET AWAY WITH THIS!" Tanjiro scolded him, his voice filled with a mix of protectiveness and exasperation.
"Yeah! You better watch your back!" Kanao added, her tone firm. The situation had taken an unexpected turn, leaving everyone bewildered.
As the pandemonium continued to unfold, you sought refuge in your bedsheets, burying your red face in an attempt to shield yourself from the overwhelming emotions swirling around you. It certainly was an eventful way to start the day, one filled with a mixture of chaos and an unexpected confession.
——————————————————————
Notes:
Props to @/Kosma_bear (wattpad) for the hilarious comment😭😭
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 35: — 34
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EVERYONE GETS THE SLANDER EPISODE — CHAPTER #34 — YOU THOUGHT THAT WOMAN WAS IKUYOK BUT IT WAS ME, (Y/N)!!!
One month had passed since your injury, and you were already feeling much better. Surprisingly, your wound had healed rapidly, leaving behind a large scar on your abdomen. You found it to be quite cool and took it as a symbol of your strength. You were now capable of undertaking solo missions, which evoked both fear and a sense of normalcy within you. Inosuke had become even more aggressive, showcasing his relentless spirit. Tanjiro had grown significantly stronger, demonstrating his determination to protect others. Zenitsu, on the other hand, would occasionally shed tears before embarking on his own missions, but he still managed to complete them despite his fears.
What was happening right now? Well...
...
"Uhh, Giyuu?" You called out.
"...Yes?" He responded.
"Why are you poking my arm...? You've been doing this ever since we arrived here."
"..." He remained silent, persistently poking your arm without offering any explanation. Currently, you and him were in a village, waiting for the others to arrive. It turned out that the two of you, along with three other people, had been assigned together for a mission. You had arrived at the village first, with Zenitsu desperately clinging to you, begging you not to go, and Tanjiro giving you lectures about being careful and expressing his worries for your well-being.
After arriving at the village, you found yourselves standing in a small shop, awaiting your future companions. The first person to arrive was Tomioka, and you were relieved to see him. As your mission partners had been disclosed to you beforehand, you couldn't help but wonder why he had been assigned to this mission. Nevertheless, since his arrival in the village, he had greeted you as usual but had inexplicably begun poking your arm without stopping, leaving you perplexed about his motives.
"Please, tell me." You insisted, determined to understand his actions.
"..." He stood there in silence, contemplating whether to reveal the reason or not. Puckering his lips slightly, he seemed to weigh his options, and you couldn't help but find his cute expression endearing. Finally, after a few moments, he responded. "No, I won't tell you..." He muttered, continuing to poke your arm.
"Ah- okay." You deadpanned, feeling slightly disappointed after all the anticipation. But it wasn't a big deal; you were just curious. "If you want, you can poke me somewhere else. If you poke my arm too much, it might get sore."
"Alright..." He replied. He stopped poking your arm and moved to your other side, poking your other arm with his usual stoic expression.
"Yoo-hoo!!! Tomioka! (Y/N)!!" Both of you turned your heads towards the familiar yet mysterious voice. It was Shinobu, wearing a beautiful smile as she waved at you. But your attention was quickly drawn to someone behind her. Their presence was so quiet that you almost didn't notice them. To your surprise, it was none other than Kanao."Hello~?" She asked, since neither of you had responded.
"O-Oh! Hello Shinobu! Hello Kanao! I'm so happy to see both of you!" You greeted them, earning smiles from both of them. Shinobu smiled genuinely, while Kanao's smile was small and barely noticeable as her cheeks turned slightly red.
"(Y/N)! I'm glad we finally have a mission together! Yay! I was starting to get jealous seeing the other Hashira going on missions with you and not me~!" Shinobu teased playfully.
"Are you jealous? You see me almost every day at the Butterfly Mansion!" You exclaimed, a big imaginary question mark hovering above your head.
"Oh, yes, I do! I see you every single day! How could I be jealous? Hahaha!" She replied, glaring playfully at Tomioka. It was clear she was trying to annoy him, and to your surprise, it seemed to work, as his expression turned slightly irritated. "Why the long face, Tomioka? Upset that I see her every day? But don't worry, at least you're with her now! And who knows? Maybe she'll consider you a friend in the future!"
You thought to yourself, 'Ah, typical savage Shinobu strikes again!' You had planned to correct her and tell her that you and Giyuu were already friends, but someone beat you to it.
"You're wrong, Koucho." He said, stepping forward, getting closer to her.
"Oh~? Care to explain why I'm wrong?" She replied, her voice filled with anticipation.
...
Silence hung in the air as you and Shinobu waited for his response, feeling the tension building up. Then, with the most serious expression you had ever seen on his face, Giyuu spoke up. It was kind of hot, honestly.
"(Y/N) and I are already friends." He declared, and imaginary thunderbolts seemed to strike behind Shinobu as she became visibly surprised. She looked like a child who had just discovered that Santa Claus wasn't real.
"W-What?!" She blurted out, her hand covering her mouth, gasping. "S-Since when did you start calling her by her first name?!"
"..." Giyuu gazed at her and simply shrugged, acting oblivious. One vein popped out on Shinobu's forehead.
"Haha~! Acting cocky now, are we~?" She asked, clasping her hands together, wearing a smile on her face that was far from genuine.
"Am I...? I don't know. I'm just stating the truth." Giyuu replied nonchalantly. You knew his character well enough to realize that he was saying it with true honesty and without any ill intentions. But there was a hint of mischief in his eyes, as if he wanted to playfully provoke Shinobu. He was just being silly and a little mischievous with her.
"Fu-fufu~" She laughed. "I'm sorry. You're right. You do have other friends other than (Y/N)!"
"I do?" Tomioka asked, tilting his head.
"He does?" You asked, also tilting your head.
"Yeah of course!!" She admitted. "Right up there!" She then pointed high at the sky. "Wasn't his name... Sabito or something? I don't remember!"
"...!" You gasped, not believing what she just said. 'Naahh, jit trippin!'
"Oh..." He said, lowering his head but then raising it up back again. "You're right though... Should I tell him to greet your sister for you...?"
'NO WAYYYYY!!!!!' Your eyes widden. This was wild.
But amidst all of this, you couldn't help but notice Kanao, who was standing quietly by your side. Her cheeks were flushed, and she tightly held her hands together, trying to contain her overflowing happiness. 'I'm on a mission with (Y/N)... My first mission with her... My heart won't stop pounding!'
"Haha your humor is so dead! Dead like your sister!" Koucho laughed.
"...You acting like your sister ain't dead too. Go cry about it and clean your tears with your dead sister's haori." He responded back, crossing his arms.
"You're talking about haoris~?" She asked, emphasizing the you're. "When you get a haori that isn't made of two dead's people clothes, then we can talk."
'W-WHAT IS HAPPENING?!' You screamed internally, worried that their battle was going for too much.
As tensions escalated between them, you made the decision to intervene before things got worse. Stepping into the midst of their verbal altercation, you raised your voice, appealing for peace and unity. "Guys! Let's not fight! Remember, we are a team!" Surprisingly, your words had a significant impact, as both of them halted their arguments. "Both of you are sister-less, so it doesn't really matter! Let's act professionally and work together!" You added with a genuine smile, intending to diffuse the situation with the best of intentions. They both stared at you, somewhat dumbfounded, but eventually complied. Shinobu regained her composure, and Giyuu awkwardly coughed, perhaps embarrassed by his actions.
Koucho acknowledged your point, agreeing with a smile. "You're right. That was unprofessional. As Hashiras, we must set an example."
Giyuu chimed in, apologizing. "Yeah, sorry, Koucho..."
She reassured him. "It's okay, Tomioka. I got carried away too, no hard feelings. But... I couldn't help but notice how you kept poking (Y/N)'s arm..." She playfully teased him, who seemed a bit flustered, making you curious about the reason behind his reaction.
"Do you know why!? Why was he poking my arms non-stop?" You inquired, looking at the butterfly girl for an answer, only to have her grin mischievously.
"Well, well, my dear (Y/N)! The reason he was poking your arm was because..." Before she could continue, Giyuu swiftly placed gentle hands over her mouth, silently pleading with his eyes for her not to reveal the secret.
...
"Don't tell her..." He softly requested, and Shinobu's smirk hinted at her enjoyment of this little game.
...
"...Please..." He insisted, his ears a bit red. It seemed whenever he was flustered and he was trying to hide it, his ears would betray him, turning into a deep crimson red.
...
Shinobu blinked three times. "Okay, okay, I won't spill the beans!" She responded, as Giyuu removed his hands from her mouth, visibly relieved.
"Hey, that's not fair! Now I really want to know!" You protested with a pout.
"Sorry, dear, but that's a little secret between him and me!" She teased, addressing him with a sing-song tone. Clearly, he owed her a favor for keeping the information to herself. "Alright, let's put that topic aside. It's not important right now. What is more crucial is figuring out why our last mysterious partner hasn't arrived yet!"Koucho redirected the conversation, focusing on the pressing matter at hand.
"Oh..." Kanao's voice broke the silence, as if she had finally emerged from her own thoughts. "I think I know who is missing..." She said, capturing everyone's attention.
Shinobu inquired. "You know?"
Kanao nodded. "Yes. If I'm not mistaken... I believe the one who's supposed to be on this mission is-" Before she could finish her sentence, a loud yell interrupted her, startling everyone present. All heads turned in the direction of the commotion, and there, running towards them, was the magnificent king of the mountains, Hashibira Inosuke. Behind him, three police officers and one demon slayer were in hot pursuit. "Him..." She concluded, completing her earlier statement.
"THERE HE IS!"
"FOLLOW HIM BEFORE HE CAN ESCAPE!"
"GET BACK HERE, YOU DELINQUENT!" The police officers shouted, desperately trying to apprehend Inosuke.
"AH! YOU GUYS!" The demon slayer shouted, finally catching up to the group. "WE ARE IN DANGER! THAT DEMON HAS CONQUERED THE SUN! WE NEED TO DEFEAT HIM QUICKLY!" The demon slayer mistook Inosuke for a demon who possessed the ability to withstand sunlight.
"LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE, YOU CREEPS!" Inosuke yelled, finally reaching you. He used you as a shield, hiding behind you. " (Y/N)! I WAS MINDING MY OWN BUSINESS AND THESE WEIRDOS CAME AFTER ME! FUCK OFF!"
"Oh my~! What a mess we have here! We need to resolve this quickly!" Shinobu exclaimed, trying to restore some order. "Gentlemen, let's all calm down. This boy doesn't mean any harm-" Before she could finish her sentence, the demon slayer deliberately bumped into her shoulder, causing her to stumble.
"SHUSH, WOMAN! WE'LL TALK AFTER WE'VE SLAIN THE DEMON!" The demon slayer shouted, completely unaware that both Shinobu and Giyuu held the prestigious rank of Hashira.
"...!" You, Kanao, and Giyuu gasped in surprise and indignation. Inosuke even jumped back a bit. Instinctively, you and Kanao held hands, not believing the shocking disrespect.
"..." Shinobu rubbed her shoulder, a smile still on her face, but three visible veins bulged on her forehead, indicating her rising anger. How dare he treat her like this? Who did he think he was? "...I see, so this is how things are..." She muttered, planning her revenge for his insolence. However, before she could act, a loud punch reverberated through the air. It was none other than Giyuu, delivering a swift blow to the demon slayer's face.
"Tomioka..." Shinobu muttered, surprised by his actions. Everyone, including the police officers, turned their attention to Giyuu. He stared at the unconscious demon slayer, seemingly lost in his own thoughts.
...
"Show more respect to Koucho." He said sternly, as if addressing the unconscious man directly. The police officer trembled in fear.
'WHAT THE HELL! EMO GUY, THAT WAS SO COOL!' Inosuke thought, thoroughly impressed by Giyuu's punch.
"H-Hey, you!" One of the police officers screamed, his voice trembling. "You're under arrest for assault! Come here!" Before he could make a move, he was swiftly kicked from behind, crashing face-first onto the ground.
"...Never disrespect master like that." Kanao said, her face contorted with anger and disgust. "Scum."
"YEAH! HELL YEAH! LET'S FIGHT!" Inosuke shouted, finally releasing himself from his hiding spot behind you. He charged towards one of the remaining two police officers, eager to unleash his fighting prowess. "BOOM! PUNCH AMBUSH! HAHAHAHAH!"
"What is happening..." You deadpanned, overwhelmed by the chaos unfolding around you. Unbeknownst to you, one police officer had sneaked up behind you, intending to arrest you for being "involved" in the situation. When his hand made contact with your arm, you instinctively screamed in fear, swiftly turning around and delivering a powerful punch. The police officer was sent flying, crashing into a nearby wall. The impact caused cracks to spiderweb across the surface. "...Oops..." You mumbled, realizing the unintended consequences of your actions.
Now, five demon slayers stood there, sweat dripping down their foreheads, observing the scene. Well, four were observing, as Inosuke was bouncing around gleefully after punching someone. Meanwhile, three police officers and a demon slayer lay unconscious on the floor, all battered and beaten.
"..." Shinobu sighed, rubbing her temples. "We should leave before more people arrive and witness this chaos."
"...For once, I agree with you." Giyuu remarked, as the group hastily made their exit, leaving behind the aftermath of their unexpected encounter.
————————————————————————
...
"When I said I agreed with you, I didn't mean it like this." He muttered, his face flushed with embarrassment as he tugged at the hem of his dress.
"Fufu~ Why? Don't you like it, Mr—I mean, Miss Tomioka~?" Shinobu teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she playfully leaned closer to him, swaying her shoulders.
"S-Stop... doing that. This is weird." He stammered, feeling his discomfort increase with each passing moment.
"That makeup looks wonderful on you!" She exclaimed, unable to contain her laughter as she admired Giyuu's transformed appearance. "You're such a natural beauty!"
"Shut up... please, shut up." Giyuu pleaded, his voice barely audible as he wished for the ground to swallow him whole.
"Glad you're starting to embrace your feminine side!" She continued her teasing, thoroughly enjoying the sight of Giyuu's unease. "Inosuke! Stop lifting your skirt! That's not how ladies behave!"
"FUCK! THIS IS SO UNCOMFORTABLE! EW! AND WHAT'S WITH THESE WHITE BALLS AROUND ME?!" Inosuke grumbled, tugging at the pearl necklace adorning his neck.
"Stop that! You're going to break it!" Shinobu scolded, her expression turning serious as she protected the precious accessory she spent so much money to buy. "Oh please, Kanao! Don't let your eyes wander towards (Y/N)!"
"H-Huh?!" She yelped, her cheeks turning pink as she quickly averted her gaze. "I-I wasn't... looking... at her..." She mumbled, her voice barely audible.
"Ugh..." Shinobu sighed, a mixture of frustration and amusement crossing her features. "I should have known this plan would have its challenges..."
"Aw, Shinobu! Don't be so hard on yourself!" You stepped forward, offering reassurance to the butterfly Hashira."This is an excellent idea! Don't worry, we'll pull it off! And by the way, you look absolutely stunning! You're making me nervous here!" You complimented Shinobu, noticing how the tailored suit accentuated her graceful figure.
"...Oh..." Shinobu's smile widened at your words, a warm glow filling her eyes. "Thank you, (Y/N). Hahaha, you always find a way to make me smile." She placed a hand on your shoulder in gratitude.
After the confrontation with the police officer and demon slayer, you found yourselves on the run, pursued by the authorities for breaking the law. Running out of options, Shinobu decided to resort to her last-ditch plan: disguises. To ensure you remained incognito, creativity was key. Shinobu ingeniously proposed that everyone dress as ordinary citizens, but with a twist—they would all adopt the appearance of the opposite gender. Giyuu and Inosuke reluctantly donned dresses, cute low heels, and accessorized with jewelry, while you, Shinobu, and Kanao embraced the masculine side, donning sleek suits, polished shoes, and stylish hats.
Shinobu, clad in a slightly oversized grey suit, stood tall with her delicate figure. The suit exuded an air of professionalism and sophistication. She wore a pastel purple tie that added a touch of color to her ensemble. Perched atop her head was a grey hat adorned with a pastel purple lace and a cute small butterfly, beautifully complementing her attire. Her lustrous hair was neatly gathered in a low ponytail, gracefully cascading over her right shoulder.
Kanao, on the other hand, donned a sleek black suit that accentuated her slender frame. Her ensemble featured a long black jacket that added a touch of elegance to her appearance. A dark pink tie and lace adorned her black hat. Her hair was concealed within the hat, with only a few delicate strands framing her face, lending an air of mystery to her gender-swapped disguise.
Giyuu, sporting a stunning gender-reversed look, wore an exquisite pastel blue dress that gracefully draped over his form. The dress boasted medium-length sleeves, while intricate white patterns adorned the hemline. His attire was tastefully accessorized with jewelry. Giyuu's hair, brushed and left loose, accentuated his striking features. Completing his ensemble were white heels and a petite hat adorned with a sky blue flower, perfectly complementing his pastel blue attire. Soft red lips and carefully done lashes added a touch of femininity to his overall appearance.
Inosuke sported a billowing white dress with voluminous long sleeves. The dress featured a minimalist pattern of green and blue flowers, which added a touch of natural charm to his ensemble. Accentuating his waist was a pastel green belt, adding a subtle yet eye-catching detail. Inosuke, having already a feminine face, opted for no makeup. His hair cascaded freely around his shoulders, providing a stark contrast to the elegant attire. Completing his unique transformation were a white pearl necklace and low heels.
You, at last, opted for a more traditional approach, wearing a sophisticated black/grey/brown suit. The color of your hat matched the suit, allowing for a cohesive and refined appearance.
"Master." Kanao said, her voice filled with skepticism.
"Yes, Kanao?" Koucho replied, curious about her question.
"What is the point of the clothes? I don't think we'll be able to fight any demons dressed like this..." Kanao pointed out, raising a valid concern. After all, you were on a mission, and the presence of two Hashiras suggested the possibility of encountering an Upper Moon demon.
"Well, I realized we arrived rather early. So, why not have some fun? We'll investigate the case a bit and then enjoy ourselves for a while. When night falls, we can retrieve our uniforms from a store owned by a friend of mine!" Koucho explained, her words laced with a sense of adventure and enjoyment. She had a point; since you arrived ahead of schedule, why not take the opportunity to relax and spend time together as friends? "Besides, I'm having way too much fun with him!" She pointed at Giyuu, who was struggling to walk in heels beside you.
"Giyuu, just relax! It's not as difficult as it seems!" You reassured him, trying to alleviate his tension.
"H-How do women manage to walk in these?" Giyuu mumbled to himself, his legs trembling as he attempted to navigate in the unfamiliar footwear. He stumbled, nearly falling, but managed to grab onto your hand for support. His grip tightened as he relied on you to maintain his balance. "Please, don't leave me..." He pleaded, clearly distressed.
"Don't worry, I won't let you fall!" You promised, offering him your steady support. As he gradually regained his footing, you released your grip, encouraging him to walk on his own. "Great job! You're doing it! I think you can manage on your own now!" You exclaimed, feeling proud of his progress.
"W-Wait, don't leave me—" Giyuu's plea was cut short as his legs wobbled, unable to sustain his balance. He collapsed, unintentionally colliding with a middle-aged man, causing both of them to stumble.
"Shit..." You sweatdropped, rushing to help Giyuu up. However, it seemed the man he collided with was quite annoyed by the incident.
"HEY! WATCH WHERE YOU'RE GOING!" He shouted, his voice filled with irritation as he regained his footing.
"S-Sorry..." Giyuu whispered, then being scolded by you under your breath, giving him a sidelong glance.
"Idiot! Remember to use your girl voice! You're supposed to be a woman!" You reprimanded him, urging him to rectify his mistake. Giyuu quickly understood and prepared to speak, his voice faltering with nervousness.
...
"S-Sorry... 🌷✨🌸🎀 I wasn't paying attention to where I was going... 🎀🌸🌷✨." Giyuu managed to say, his voice unintentionally shifting to higher pitches. He felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him, wishing he could disappear on the spot. However, to his surprise, the man seemed captivated by his apologetic demeanor and forgave him swiftly. '...I want to die.' He thought, mortified by the whole ordeal.
"PFFFF—" You couldn't contain your laughter, but you quickly covered your mouth, trying to suppress your amusement as you noticed Giyuu's piercing gaze directed at you. "S-Sorry..." You managed to say, your face turning slightly red as you attempted to regain your composure.
"Hahahaha!" You managed to stifle your laughter, unlike Kanao and Shinobu, who burst into uncontrollable fits of laughter. It was a rare sight to see Kanao being so expressive, and Shinobu's laughter was infectious. Shinobu clutched her stomach, tears streaming down her face from the sheer hilarity of the situation, while Kanao's shoulders shook with laughter.
Suddenly, a woman accidentally bumped into Kanao, causing her to stumble slightly. The woman looked genuinely concerned as she looked at Kanao with worried eyes. "O-Oh! I'm so sorry! Are you okay, sir?" She asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.
"Yes, I'm—" Kanao's sentence was cut short as she felt a sharp pinch on her ear.
Shinobu reminded her in a hushed voice, "Male voice! Male voice!" Kanao's heart raced as she realized the importance of maintaining her disguise. She took a deep breath, gathering her courage and determination to speak.
...
"I'm fine... 👹💪🔥⚽️ don't worry... 👹🔥⚽️💪." Kanao managed to say, her voice deeper and tinged with tension. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, experiencing firsthand what Tomioka had gone through earlier. The woman smiled warmly, bidding her farewell and leaving behind an embarrassed Kanao and a weak Shinobu, who was on the verge of collapsing from the intensity of her laughter. 'Ah... I want to disappear...'
Shinobu continued to have the time of her life, laughing as if there was no tomorrow, while Kanao and Giyuu stood there, still feeling the lingering embarrassment from earlier. You chuckled lightly but decided to divert your attention to Inosuke, who was struggling with walking in heels. Sensing that he needed assistance, you separated from the group and approached him.
"Inosuke, try walking heel to toe instead of toe to heel. Lean back a little and maintain your posture!" You instructed, offering him some guidance. He looked at you skeptically and scoffed. For some reason, he seemed calmer than usual.
"Hmph! Shut up, (Y/N). I know how to do my thing." He retorted, only to lose his balance and nearly trip. "...okay, I'll allow you to help me."
"Alright! Do you want me to hold onto you?" You asked, and he nodded in agreement. Moving closer, you intertwined your arms with his. "I'll stay close to keep you steady and prevent any falls. Is that alright with you?" He nodded again, and as you walked together, he slowly began to grasp the concept. His steps became more natural and graceful. "Yay! You're getting the hang of it!"
"HAHAHA! OF COURSE I'D MASTER THIS IN NO TIME!" Inosuke exclaimed, his confidence soaring with your words of encouragement. You shared a sweet laugh together until your moment was interrupted by a vendor selling various items.
As the vendor approached with a friendly smile, he held up a delightful-looking sweet, tempting both of you. "Hello there! Would you like to try this mouthwatering treat? It's a special delicacy from our shop!" He offered, hoping to entice you.
"GIVE ME-"
Inosuke was about to respond in his usual boisterous manner, but you quickly intervened, placing a finger on his lips to silence him, and spoke on his behalf. "I'm sorry, but my partner here is mute." You explained with a sincere tone, going the extra mile to sound like a man. "She can't speak, but she's really interested in trying your sweet. Could we get one, please?"
The vendor looked a bit surprised but then smiled understandingly. "Of course! If you two are a couple, then it's on the house!" He cheerfully declared, handing you the sweet.
You wrapped your arm around Inosuke's, playing your role convincingly. "Thank you so much!" You said, pretending to be affectionate. "She's my wife, and we're very much in love." Inosuke's eyes widened a bit in surprise, perhaps feeling a bit confused, but he decided to stay silent, remembering Shinobu's advice to avoid speaking due to his deep voice. Besides, trying to sound like a girl was out of the question for him.
With the sweet now in your possession, the vendor bid you both farewell and moved on to other customers. As soon as he was out of earshot, Inosuke turned to you, confusion written all over his face. "...What was that?" He questioned in a low voice.
"What was what?" You tilted your head, trying to act as natural as possible.
"What is a wife? Do you eat it?"
You couldn't help but chuckle. "Haha, no. Being a wife is when a girl is somebody's partner in a marriage."
"What is marriage?" He asked, appearing like a curious child, but you were more than happy to explain it to him.
"Well, when two people love each other a lot, they enter into a special union called marriage. They promise to be together forever, through the good and bad times."
"Love?" He tilted his head, showing genuine curiosity.
You pondered for a moment, knowing that love was a complex concept not easily explained in words. "Love is what you feel for someone when you care deeply for them, or have a strong affection towards them. It can come in many different forms and types. Love makes you want to spend time with that person and be with them forever... but, I'm sorry if my explanation wasn't very good."
Inosuke stood there, deep in thought, then gazed at you. "I don't understand." He confessed.
"Don't worry, Inosuke. Understanding love can be challenging. It's something that you feel in your heart. For example, the love you have for your friends, like Tanjiro, Nezuko, or Zenitsu. That could be friendship or platonic love! You love spending time with them and being around them, right?"
He squinted his eyes, looking somewhat embarrassed to admit it, but he nodded. "Yes..."
"Then you do love them! See, it's not that complicated."
"...So I want to marry them?" He tilted his head.
You smiled, appreciating his genuine interest in understanding such emotions. "No! Not at all! Romantic love is a bit different. It's when you feel a special connection with someone that makes you want to be more than just friends. It can make you want to kiss them, be more intimate with them, and be with them in a way nobody else will... you get it?"
He seemed to mull over your words, trying to comprehend them. "...yeah, I think I get it."
"Yay!" You cheered, relieved that he grasped the concept.
"But how do I know when I love someone... romantically?"
"It's not something you can force or rush. Your heart will tell you. You might feel nervous or have strong feelings for that person. And once your heart tells you, then you'll definitely know." You explained, hoping it made sense to him.
"(Y/N)! Inosuke! Come here!" Shinobu called, signaling that it was time to regroup and continue with the investigation.
"We're coming!" You responded before turning to Inosuke. "Oh, before we go, have a try!" You unwrapped the sweet and held it in front of Inosuke's mouth.
...
Time seemed to slow down as he hesitated, his gaze fixed on you. A curious sensation started to emerge inside him. His stomach churned in an unusual way, and a gentle yet exhilarating warmth enveloped him. It felt as if imaginary soft fluffy balls were floating around him, and the ambiance seemed to grow cozier, creating a pleasant sensation.
His heart raced, and a subtle rosy blush colored his cheeks. What was going on? Could he be developing a fever? After a moment of hesitation, he leaned in, taking a bite of the sweet treat, which made you burst into laughter. His face turned even redder.
Had you always been this beautiful?
"Well, let's go!" You extended your hand, ready to walk together. "Damn, are you feeling hot or something? Your hand is sweating!"
"Shut up." He grumbled.
"It doesn't bother me. Just kidding!" You gave his hand a playful squeeze before looking at him one last time. "Can you walk?"
"Yeah." He replied, his voice a bit softer than usual.
"Okay!" That's all you said as you walked hand in hand towards your group. As you strolled together, Inosuke pondered your earlier words.
"It's not something you can force or rush. Your heart will tell you. You might feel nervous or have strong feelings for that person. And once your heart tells you, then you'll definitely know."
...
'I want to give her some acorns...' He thought, a strange yet pleasant sensation filling his chest.
After you and Inosuke finally arrived at the location, your attention was immediately drawn to Tomioka, who seemed to be holding a bunch of papers. Intrigued, you couldn't help but inquire, "Hey! What are those papers?"
With a calm demeanor, Shinobu responded. "Those papers contain a detailed report on recent occurrences, supposedly related to the demon we've been tracking. They were written by the husband of my friend, the owner of the store where our uniforms are kept."
"Ah, I see. So, what does the report say?" You asked eagerly, eager to unravel the mysteries within.
Shinobu replied with a hint of excitement. "We're about to find out! Tomioka was just about to read it. Please, start any moment now~!" As she spoke, Tomioka composed himself and began reading the contents of the report aloud, shedding light on the crucial information it held.
"G-G-G-G-Greetings. M-M-My w-w-wife a-a-and I-I h-h-h-have—"
"Man- Man- give me that!" Shinobu exclaimed, snatching the papers from his hands. "You don't know how to read! You're making me stress over here... let's see."
...
"What the fuck?" Shinobu involuntary said at loud out of confusion, making her earn weird looks of citizens passing by, remembering she had to speak with a male voice. "Ah- Ah! I mean, what the fuck🔥⚽️💪👹?"
"I just read the paper how it was..." Giyuu defending himself. You then laughed since this situation reminded you of a TikTok video you saw some time ago.
"Oh! It was just a joke. The next paper contains the real report. Okay, let's read." Shinobu then began reading the content of the paper. "Greetings. My wife and I we're reaching out to you with an urgent matter that has left us deeply concerned. In recent days, we have witnessed the presence of strange, humanoid figures roaming around at night. Despite their human-like appearance, we are certain they are not ordinary beings. What troubles us further is that since their arrival, several men from our community have gone missing. Though, no woman has been attacked or has disappeared. We are seeking for your help and expertise in understanding and addressing this alarming situation. Your assistance in eliminating these creatures and ensuring our safety, would be greatly appreciated."
...
"Is that all?" Tomioka glanced at Shinobu and inquired.
She double-checked the report, confirming that there was no additional information. "Yes, that's everything. Any guesses?" She asked the group.
You chimed in, confident in your assessment. "I'm pretty sure it's Akaza, an upper Rank Three demon."
Shinobu nodded, recognizing the name. "The one you, Inosuke, Rengoku, and the others encountered on the train, right?"
Inosuke, finally realizing which demon they were referring to, exclaimed, "OHHH! YOU MEAN BASKETBALL HEAD! THE ONE WITH THE BLUEBERRY TOES!"
"Yes, Inosuke, the one with the blueberry toes... I believe it's him because he has a policy of not harming women. He's incredibly powerful, so we need to be cautious." Deadpanning, you replied.
"Ah... How disappointing..." The butterfly lady voiced her displeasure, sulking slightly.
"Why?" Kanao, curious, asked.
Shinobu brushed off the question, not wanting to elaborate further. It was clear that she was hoping it would be the one demon she wanted ro kill with all her might, Douma. "No, it's nothing. Anyways, why would a demon be exploring this area? Perhaps he's searching for something."
Tomioka pondered, crossing his arms. "Could be. If he wanted to, he could easily eliminate everyone here, but he hasn't. Are there any notable features or specialties in this village?"
"This village is known for its advancements compared to others. It has modern amenities like trains, motion picture projectors, electric lights, telegraphs, and radios. It also offers a wide variety of Western food and stores. People love visiting because of the numerous attractions, and it's famous for selling and cultivating many types of flowers." Shinobu quickly explained.
The mention of flowers triggered a realization in your mind. 'Flowers... I should've guessed. He must be searching for the blue spider lily.'
Inosuke, growing impatient, shouted. "UGH! STOP WITH THE COMPLICATED WORDS! JUST GET TO THE POINT! HE'S LOOKING FOR SOMETHING, AND WE DON'T KNOW WHAT!"
"Don't speak so loudly. We don't want to arouse suspicion or draw unnecessary attention." Tomioka swiftly smacked Inosuke's head, reprimanding him.
"You're right, Tomioka, but... I suppose we're already attracting too much attention." Shinobu, sweating slightly, added.
"What?" He asked.
"...?" Confused, you looked around, unaware of the numerous stares you were receiving. Shinobu pointed it out to you, and people's comments about your appearance reached your ears.
"Who's that man?"
"He's so pretty! Too bad I'm married..."
"Ugh! I want to talk to him, but my pussy (😼) won't stop purring! Calm down girl!"
"I'm a man myself, but I could make some exceptions..."
"Your popularity has exploded, (Y/N)." Shinobu sighed.
"Eh? Are you talking about me? What exploded?" Perplexed, you innocently asked.
"Nothing, dear! Just stay naive!" Shinobu patted your head, smiling.
Kanao pouted and glanced downward, feeling a bit down. 'She's getting a lot of attention...' She thought, troubled by the situation. Observing her troubled expression, you felt a tinge of worry and wondered what was bothering her.
"Well, since we've done everything we can..." Shinobu began, clapping her hands. "You two, come with me!" She then grabbed Miss Tomioka and Miss Inosuke by their arms. "I need both of your help!"
"Help with what?" Confused, Tomioka asked.
"I've heard there's a place that sells advanced medicine. I need to buy it, and I need both of you to help me carry all the boxes!" Shinobu explained.
Tomioka agreed nonchalantly, unfazed by the request. "Oh, okay."
But Inosuke resisted, shouting. "HEY! I'M NOT OKAY WITH THIS! LET GO OF ME!" He didn't want to be dragged around and was promptly smacked on the head by Tomioka once again. "I don't wanna carry stuff! That's boring!"
Shinobu stood there silently with a smile, chuckling a little. "Oh... it's alright. I knew you'd be too tired to help me. I should've asked a girl instead of you. You're far too weak. Sorry for burdening you with such a small task."
"..." Inosuke's face flushed with anger, veins popping out. He was about to scream and break his dress out of fury but Tomioka intervened. "Listen, damn butterfly shit! Don't ever call me weak again! I'll carry all the damn boxes you want, you hear me!?"
Shinobu clasped her hands together, pleased. "Perfect! Kanao, (Y/N), while we're at it, you two can explore and pass the time together, okay?"
"Okay! Good luck!" You waved at them, bidding them farewell.
"Bye-bye!" Shinobu and Tomioka waved back, while Inosuke scoffed under his breath, still fuming about what Shinobu had said and determined to prove her wrong.
...
Now, you and Kanao were left alone in the city, surrounded by the sounds of people bustling about. You had noticed earlier that Kanao seemed down, but she responded with a fake smile whenever you asked her about it, refusing to share what was troubling her. This only deepened your concern for her, unsure of how to help.
You pondered, wondering how to cheer Kanao up since she didn't seem open to talking. Suddenly, you felt movement in your pocket, and Dodo emerged, fluttering in front of you. "What's wrong?" You asked the crow.
"Caw! Caw!" Dodo pointed with one of its wings to your left, indicating a bustling area filled with stores, game stalls, and more. An idea sparked in your mind. Grateful for the suggestion, you kissed Dodo, and the crow chirped happily before settling on top of your hat.
"Kanao!" You called, grabbing the edge of her sleeve to get her attention. "Could you wait at that table over there, please? I'll be quick and return as soon as possible!"
She simply gazed at you, her expression emotionless.
"Pretty please!" You added, giving her your best puppy-dog eyes. She sighed, her brows furrowing slightly.
...
"Okay."
"Yay! I'll be fast, don't worry!" With those words, you left her alone and quickly disappeared into the crowd. Meanwhile, Kanao made her way to an empty table of two people.
"..." As you left Kanao alone at the table, she couldn't help but feel a sense of melancholy enveloping her. Thoughts began to swirl in her mind, overwhelming her with self-doubt and insecurity. She couldn't help but compare herself to the others, feeling inadequate in their presence.
The vibrant and expressive nature of Tanjiro seemed worlds apart from her own reserved and stoic demeanor. She marveled at his ability to convey his emotions so openly and wondered if she would ever be able to match his level of emotional depth.
Zenitsu and Inosuke's energetic and lively personalities only highlighted her own reserved nature. She couldn't compete with their boisterousness and felt like she paled in comparison. It seemed as if they effortlessly drew people's attention, while she remained in the shadows.
The domestic skills of Aoi, who excelled in cooking and house chores, served as a constant reminder of her own lack in those areas. Kanao couldn't help but feel inadequate, thinking she would never be able to provide the same level of care and comfort through her culinary or homemaking abilities.
Then, there was the stunning beauty of Shinobu, who seemed to effortlessly captivate everyone around her. Kanao couldn't help but feel envious of her natural charm and grace, questioning whether anyone would ever find her own appearance appealing enough.
All these comparisons and doubts weighed heavily on Kanao's heart. She began to believe that she was nothing special, that there was nothing remarkable or enticing about her that could catch someone's attention, especially yours. She felt a pang of jealousy creeping in, assuming that you would never be interested in someone like her when there were so many others who possessed qualities that she lacked. These thoughts consumed her, making her feel downcast and detached. She sat at the table, lost in her own thoughts, as a wave of sadness washed over her. In her mind, she believed that she would always be overshadowed by those around her, fearing that she would never have a place in your heart.
She had developed a deep and profound crush on you, her admiration growing with each passing day. However, the more she thought about it, the more she believed that you would never look at her in the same way. Kanao's heart grew heavy as she believed she was undeserving of your affection. She felt inadequate, convinced that someone as amazing as you would never look at her in the same way. Her crush on you deepened, but the fear of being overlooked consumed her, leaving her longing for a love that may forever remain unrequited. That's why she was feeling down now, since she not so long realized that she wasn't the only one who felt the same way about you.
"..." She sighed. Wondering to herself since when she started feeling so much emotions at once. Lost in her thoughts, Kanao was startled by the sound of approaching footsteps. She turned around to see you running towards her, arms full of objects, with a middle-aged man chasing after you.
"COME BACK, YOU THIEF!" The man yelled.
"I'M- I'M NOT A THIEF👹🔥💪⚽️! I WON THESE FAIR AND SQUARE💪👹⚽️🔥!" You shouted back, continuing to flee.
"THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! NOBODY HAS BEEN ABLE TO WIN MY GAME IN YEARS! YOU MUST BE SOME KIND OF MONSTER!" Seeking refuge, you ran behind Kanao, using her as a shield from the furious man.
"YOU, MAN!" The man directed his anger at Kanao. "MOVE IF YOU DON'T WANT ME TO BEAT YOU UP TOO!" He attempted to intimidate her, but Kanao merely gave him a bored yet annoyed look, unmoved by his threats. "I TOLD YOU TO MOVE—"
Before the man could finish his sentence, Kanao swiftly kicked him in the stomach, sending him sprawling to the ground. Her merciless gaze made the man tremble, and the onlookers watched in awe and confusion, unsure of how to react to the unfolding situation.
Moments later, Kanao's voice cut through the tension. "...Leave us alone before I decide to punch you for real...👹🔥⚽️💪." Her eyes conveyed a terrifying determination as she stared the man down. The man screamed in fear, offering hurried apologies as he fled, disappearing from sight. The surrounding crowd erupted into applause for Kanao's display of strength before continuing on their way, seemingly unfazed by the altercation they had witnessed.
"Oh god! Thank you, Kanao! You really saved me there!" You expressed your gratitude with a joyful tone.
"...No problem. What are all those things you have?" Kanao inquired, her curiosity piqued by the objects in your arms.
"Oh! These are just presents for you!" You exclaimed, placing the items on the table. Kanao maintained her usual expressionless demeanor as she gazed at you.
...
"Eh?" Kanao suddenly exclaimed, a glimmer of surprise shining in her eyes. "What? T-These are for me?"
"Yeah! Look! I won you tons of bubble blowers in different colors and shapes because I wasn't sure which one you would prefer the most! I also bought you a ramune! Oh, and I won you some plushies too!" You allowed her to examine the gifts, eagerly watching her face for a reaction. However, to your astonishment, she only seemed taken aback. "Eh?! You didn't like them?!"
'But I thought her favorite hobby was blowing bubbles and her favorite drink was ramune! Was I mistaken?!' You worriedly thought, observing her lack of response. However, upon hearing your question, Kanao nervously shook her head and attempted to reassure you.
"N-No! It's not that! It's just..." Her gaze fell once again to the presents in front of her. "Why would you buy me these...?"
"Well..." You looked away, feeling slightly embarrassed. "You seemed down, and I thought I could get you something to cheer you up, you know? Because you're my friend, Kanao. You're important to me, so I was just worried about you."
"..." Kanao gazed at you, a concerned expression on her face. She didn't want you to go out of your way to bring her all these things. It felt unnecessary to her. You didn't have to do this. She felt guilty. Guilty because you went above and beyond for her. Was it selfish for her to feel even a hint of happiness because of your gesture? Shouldn't she suppress those emotions? That's how she was raised—showing emotions would only result in being beaten, being seen as weak—So why were her cheeks turning pink? Why was she trembling? Why were her eyes becoming glossy? Why were her lips quivering? Why was she crying? Why did she feel... happy? Tears streamed down her face, and you were taken aback by the sight.
"Ah! Why are you crying? I'm sorry! Did you not like the presents?!" You asked, genuine concern evident in your voice. Unsure of how to comfort her, you scrambled to find the right words.
"N-No! It's not that!!" Kanao sobbed, tears streaming down her face. "I'm just f-feeling so happy! Really, h-happy!"
"Oh. I guess you liked the presents then..." You said, a sense of relief washing over you. At least she was crying tears of joy... you hoped. "Hey, it's okay... What's wrong?" You gently placed a hand on her shoulder and handed her your handkerchief.
"S-Sorry." She blew her nose, attempting to regain her composure.
"Don't apologize. I just want you to be alright. You can cry all you want; it's okay!" You reassured her as you both sat down. Kanao gradually calmed down, her tears subsiding. "So, what's wrong?"
She gazed at you, feeling embarrassed about her emotional outburst. She had never cried before, not even when Kanae died. And now she was crying over this...? Something was clearly amiss with her. She struggled to explain, but words failed to escape her lips; it was as if her throat had closed up. Nervousness crept in, and her surroundings turned blurry. She began to pant slightly. Damn it. Why was it so difficult for her to speak her mind and express her emotions? Why?! Why couldn't she...
...
"..." Kanao looked ahead and noticed bubbles floating in the air. They looked so beautiful and enchanting. She turned to her side and saw that you were the one blowing the bubbles.
"They look so pretty! And shiny! It makes me want to eat them!" You exclaimed, your tone oddly serious about consuming the bubbles. It worried her a bit, but she also found it somewhat amusing, causing a chuckle to escape her lips.
"Eat them? They taste horrible, (Y/N)." She remarked, genuinely perplexed by your statement.
"Oh? Why do you speak as if you've already tried them?" You inquired.
She fell silent, a slightly embarrassed pout forming on her face. "...because I have tried them." She admitted, gazing at you with an expectant yet nervous expression.
"PFFF— HAHAHAHA! WHAT?! YOU'RE NUTS!" You laughed, clutching your stomach. The revelation took you completely by surprise, and you couldn't help but find it hilarious. Kanao observed you, a mix of nervousness and embarrassment evident in her expression.
"I-I was curious! They just look so shiny, s-so I couldn't help it—stop laughing!" She playfully punched your arm, but you couldn't contain your laughter, which only made her more flustered.
"Oh- Oh god! I'm sorry! It's just... It's so unexpected! Especially coming from y-you!" You managed to say between bouts of laughter. Kanao pouted, still a little upset that you were laughing at her expense.
"Tell me." She said, a determined look in her eyes. "Tell me something embarrassing about yourself. Something nobody knows."
"E-Eh? Why, though—"
"I want to know."
"..." You stared at her in astonishment. Was this really Kanao Tsuyuri? The typically emotionless character who had started to change after getting close to Tanjiro? Why was she acting like this? So much more expressive... It didn't make you mad; on the contrary, you felt proud to see this unexpected transformation in her demeanor. You laughed and decided to indulge her. "Alright, let me think... Okay! Okay! Promise me you won't tell anyone!" You nervously pleaded, your cheeks flushed.
"...I won't." Kanao replied, surprised to see you so embarrassed. You cleared your throat.
"Well... I once sang in an elevator... I was so into singing my favorite song that I didn't notice the doors opening, revealing one of the most beautiful girls I've ever seen in my life! She just stood there, watching me sing. We remained silent for a few seconds, and then she excused herself, saying she would take the next elevator because she felt awkward being with me." Your face turned beet red. "I wanted to die in that moment. I locked myself in my room and didn't come out for two days."
...
"That's all." You concluded, closing your eyes and allowing the embarrassment to wash over you once again. Kanao observed you, contemplating your words. Then, she let out a low chuckle, covering her mouth with her hand and closing her eyes.
"Hahaha..." She laughed, her giggles escaping in a soft, cute manner. She seemed a bit embarrassed by her laughter. "I-I'm sorry..."
"Laugh all you want! I laughed at you, so it's only fair!" You said happily, as seeing Kanao smile made you forget all about your previous embarrassment. The two of you sat there, enjoying each other's company. You decided not to press Kanao about what had been bothering her earlier since she seemed fine now, and if she was fine, then you were fine too.
Kanao let out a sigh, feeling much better after having a good laugh. But there was still something she felt compelled to ask you, something important yet a bit selfish. Something that wasn't about her. "(Y/N)."
"Yeah?" You responded, turning your attention to her.
"...Do you like me?"
"I LIKE YOU VERY MUCH. I ADORE YOU!" You replied quickly and honestly.
"Wait! I mean, do you really like me?" She clarified. "I'm not good at expressing myself. I'm not good at communicating. I'm not like Tanjiro or Aoi. There's nothing except slaying demons that I'm good at... So why would you even like me?"
"Simple! I don't give a shit about that!" You declared boldly.
...
"What?"
"I don't care, Kanao. I like you because I enjoy being with you. You've helped me a lot, and I appreciate your company. You may not see yourself the way I do, but in my eyes, you're someone wonderful! Someone I genuinely love!"
"L-Love?!" Kanao's eyes widened in surprise.
"YEAH! I LOVE YOU, KANAO!" You exclaimed, unable to contain your feelings any longer. You jumped up and hugged her tightly, causing her cheeks to flush. She stood there silently, absorbing your words. After a moment, she let out a whisper.
"I love you too..." Her words were barely audible.
"What did you say?" You asked, not quite catching her words.
"Nothing!" Kanao quickly separated herself from the hug, her face turning even redder.
"Yoo-hoo!!" You two were interrupted as you turned around to see Shinobu and the two other boys approaching.
"Oh, you're back! Hello!" You greeted them with enthusiasm. Kanao sulked slightly beside you, disappointed that your time alone together had come to an end. "You guys returned quickly! What happened?"
"I ended up buying everything! The owner was so happy and sad at the same time! They had to close the store since there was nothing else to sell! Hahaha!" Shinobu explained, laughing.
"And people gave us some weird looks. I don't blame them. Two muscular women carrying lots of boxes and a small-looking man with a smile on his face. Totally not suspicious at all..." Tomioka added, crossing his arms and recalling the peculiar glances he received.
"Aw, are you still mad? I told you I was grateful!" She pouted playfully.
"Yeah... but this is embarrassing. Some men were whistling at me..." He replied, feeling a bit uncomfortable.
"Welcome to the world of girls!" Shinobu laughed, sympathizing with the daily experiences women face.
"(Y/N)! You should've seen me! I lifted way more boxes than the emo guy!" Inosuke chimed in, jumping in front of you.
Tomioka furrowed his brows. "I'm not emo-"
"I'm ten times stronger than everyone, right?!" Inosuke innocently asked for your approval, causing you to burst into laughter.
"Yes, you're incredibly strong! You're awesome!" You praised him, giving him a pat on the head. Inosuke beamed with pride, as if imaginary fluffy white balls appeared around him.
"Oh? And what are all these objects?" Shinobu asked, noticing the table filled with presents you had won for Kanao.
"These are just some presents for Kanao! Oh, and I also got something for everyone else!" You searched through the items and retrieved five small plushies that were pocket-sized. They were simple circles, with four yellow ones and one brown one. When put together, they formed a sunflower. "They're matching plushies! It doesn't make much sense, but they're cute and I thought it would be a fun gift. Everyone can have one!" You distributed the plushies, finding it interesting that you ended up with the brown one. You smiled, feeling a sense of warmth and uniqueness.
"Hey, (Y/N)! What's this?" Inosuke asked, pointing at one of the bubble blowers.
"It's basically a toy that makes bubbles! Check this out!" You took one and blew some bubbles, eliciting a childlike excitement from Inosuke.
"OH WOW! WHAT ARE THESE FLOATING TRANSPARENT BALLS?! THEY'RE AMAZING!" Inosuke exclaimed, gazing at the bubbles with stars in his eyes.
"They're called bubbles. They're basically soap films wrapped around air! Pretty cool, right? You can even try touching one!" You suggested, and Inosuke carefully reached out to touch a bubble, causing it to pop.
"OH NO! IT'S GONE! D:" Inosuke began popping the bubbles around him in delight. ">:D"
"Excuse me!" A man with glasses approached you.
"Yes? Is there a problem?" Shinobu asked, her male voice sounding more natural now.
"I was wondering if I could take some photos of all of you! You seem like a wonderful family, and I love capturing beautiful moments with my camera. I've been observing you for a while, and the bond between all of you is truly genuine and heartwarming! I would be happy to provide you with copies of the pictures!"
"Oh, um..." Shinobu started to decline, but you raised your arms in excitement.
"Oh yeah! Let's take a picture! That sounds fantastic! We would love to have some memorable photos!" You eagerly agreed.
Shinobu tilted her head, seeming unsure. "Yes, but..."
Before she could finish her sentence, Kanao tugged at Shinobu's sleeve, her eyes sparkling with a hint of excitement. "Master... I would also like to have a picture..." She said, blushing with embarrassment. Since meeting you, she had become more expressive and a bit more selfish, surprising both herself and Shinobu. The change in Kanao's behavior filled Shinobu's heart with immense joy, making her feel incredibly happy.
"Well then, let's take the picture!" She quickly agreed, and Kanao's face lit up with excitement.
"Fine, but make it quick." Tomioka added, somewhat reluctantly.
"What do I have to do?!" Inosuke asked, his curiosity piqued as he had never encountered a camera before.
"Just stay still and smile! You'll see how it works!" You explained, and Inosuke nodded eagerly with a wide grin on his face.
"Okay, everyone, get in position! Oh, and if you have any pets, they're welcome to be in the photo too!" The man with glasses instructed as he prepared the camera.
"I have an emo pet. His name is Tomioka." Shinobu said mischievously.
"Piss off." Tomioka retorted.
As everyone arranged themselves for the photo, you initially planned to position yourself on the edge, thinking it would be more suitable. However, Kanao suddenly stood beside you, offering a timid smile with flushed cheeks. On the other side, Shinobu took her place with a calm and genuine smile. Confused but pleasantly surprised, you saw Tomioka position himself behind the three of you, while Inosuke sat in front of you, casually resting with his legs spread open. Shinobu scolded him, cautioning that he might blow their cover. Ultimately, Inosuke ended up on your side, and Kanao at your other side with Shinobu and Giyuu forming an awkward but heartfelt arrangement behind you.
"Okay, everyone, squeeze in! Hug each other!" The man instructed, trying to capture a warm and intimate atmosphere in the photo.
Nervously, Kanao grabbed your arm against her chest, unable to meet your gaze. Inosuke placed his arm behind your neck, holding you close to his side while making a peace sign (albeit a sign probably taught to him by Zenitsu). Shinobu held onto Inosuke, and Tomioka awkwardly positioned himself beside Kanao, attempting to maintain a composed demeanor.
"Lady that wants to kill herself, smile more!" The man cheerfully teased Tomioka, who visibly tensed up at the request. He, never one to smile easily, found it challenging to produce a genuine smile.
"Come on, smile!" Shinobu playfully urged, before surprising Tomioka by tickling his side. He trembled as his lips formed what could be considered a smile, albeit a small one. Witnessing this heartwarming interaction, a warm sensation filled your chest, and you couldn't help but feel happy in that moment. Your cheeks turned slightly red as you closed your eyes and smiled brightly. Even Dodo flew off your hat and positioned himself on your shoulder, squished to your cheek.
"Perfect! Stay just like that! One, two, cheese!" The man exclaimed, capturing the photo. Kanao's smile resembled yours, while Inosuke stuck out his tongue playfully, making a peace sign. Shinobu appeared to be laughing, and Tomioka ended up with a unique expression on his face that was a combination of surprise and a slight smile. Bubbles from the earlier playtime floated around you, still unpopped.
As the man took the photo, you couldn't help but feel a sense of joy and warmth. It was a beautiful moment captured in a single frame, representing the unique bond and genuine happiness shared among all of you.
...
...
...
♥️
————————————————————————
Night fell swiftly, and the village was bustling with activity. You and the others changed into your Demon Slayer uniforms and left Shinobu's purchased medicine and the presents you won for Kanao at the store owned by Shinobu's friend.
"Finally..." Tomioka muttered to himself, relieved to be able to move freely. "I wonder how Kanroji manages to fight in such a uniform... it's admirable."
"I agree. I offered to get her a new one, but she refused! It must be so uncomfortable!" Shinobu exclaimed, concerned for her dear pink-haired friend.
"ENOUGH ABOUT THAT!" Yelled Inosuke. "I WANNA FIGHT SOME DEMONS!"
You pondered the situation. "What should we do? We're not sure if he's going to appear..."
Kanao suggested, "We... we could start by the forest, right, Master?" She looked at Shinobu, who smiled in agreement.
"You're right. My friend told me that she usually hears unusual noises there. Or, we could also split up!" She suggested.
"I say we stay together." Tomioka interjected. "Rengoku almost died battling against him. The more, the better."
"You're right... so! Shall we all go into the forest first and then protect the village?" Shinobu proposed. Everyone agreed, and you all headed to the forest. It was a large forest with dense tree coverage, but the lights from the village provided enough illumination, making it less dark. As you walked through the forest, something on the ground caught your attention.
"What are you looking at?" Tomioka asked, noticing that you were squatting on the floor.
"Oh... I'm just looking at this! Come down and see it!" You motioned for him to join you. As he squatted beside you and squinted his eyes, he could see what had caught your fascination—a battle between ants.
"Are we really watching ants?" Tomioka questioned, feeling a sense of responsibility to remain alert in case an upper demon appeared at any moment.
"I know, it's just... it's so fascinating." You muttered.
He fell silent, feeling slightly embarrassed to admit that he shared the same sentiment as you.
Just then, Kanao appeared. "What are you two looking at?" She asked, curious as she approached.
You smiled and tugged at her clothes, pointing down to the ants. Kanao positioned herself beside you and Tomioka, ensuring that her skirt wouldn't lift up.
"...Ants?" She said, slightly confused.
"Yeah, ants homicide." You confirmed.
"Oh..." Kanao stood there, captivated by the sight of ants killing each other.
As you, Tomioka, and Kanao continued to observe the ants, you realized that you had spent quite a few minutes engrossed in their struggle. Unfortunately, your moment was abruptly interrupted when Inosuke barged in and destroyed the ants' nest, causing even more mayhem. Shinobu scolded the three of you for being distracted and reminded you to stay focused. You all apologized like children and shifted into serious mode, continuing to explore the forest together.
As you ventured deeper into the forest, you became disoriented, and before you knew it, you had become separated from the rest of the group. "Damn it... You've got to be kidding me!" You muttered under your breath, frustrated as you attempted to locate the others. However, your efforts proved futile. As you walked with your sword at the ready, you failed to notice a hole in the ground until it was too late. You tumbled into the hole, screaming in fear as you fell.
Closing your eyes, you braced yourself for the impact of a hard landing, but to your surprise, your fall was abruptly halted. A thin part of the rock formation had caught your belt, leaving you suspended in mid-air. You found yourself hanging in a cave, surrounded by sparkling and colorful rocks that gave the space a magical ambiance. However, any appreciation for the scenery was overshadowed by your predicament. You struggled to free yourself but realized that you were firmly stuck.
"Oh god see me through this, fuck! HELP! CAN ANYONE HEAR ME? I'M TRAPPED HERE! HELLOOOO!" You shouted, feeling a mix of embarrassment and desperation. How had you managed to hang from a rock by your belt in the middle of a cave? At least you weren't too far off the ground. Dodo emerged from your pocket, seemingly delighted to explore the cave. It flew toward the opening above you.
"Dodo! Find the others and let them know I'm trapped in a cave or something! Hurry and get help!" You pleaded, watching as Dodo nodded and flew back up to where you had fallen from. Left alone in the peculiar cave, you could only hope that your companions would hear the message and come to your rescue soon. "Fuck... I can't even reach my sword..." You tried reaching for your weapon, which was probably like 1 meter of distance between you and the floor. You cursed under your breath. You tried getting out of this position but you couldn't reach out your back, making it impossible to get down. (You could've just taken your belt off and you'll get down easily but for the sake of the plot, you didn't think of that.☺️💀☺️☺️☺️)
...
...
...
"Well, I guess I'm stuck." You sighed out of annoyance.
...
...
...
"Oh my god." You covered your face in embarrassment. 'I don't want anyone to see me like this! I want to die! I'm just hanging-mid air in the middle of something by my belt! I look like a fucking piñata!' You cried internally. You let out another annoyed and long sigh.
...
"Hey." A voice suddenly called out, cutting through the silence. It was a voice you immediately recognized—a voice that sent a shiver down your spine. You glanced around, trying to locate the source, but there was no one in sight. Puzzled, you squinted ahead, straining your eyes to make out any figures. Finally, you spotted them—shadows dancing just beyond your field of vision. Human-like shadows. They seemed to be engaged in a conversation. Intrigued, you leaned in closer, attempting to eavesdrop.
"I'll check here again." The same voice declared with determination.
"Eh~? Why? We've already searched that area!" The other voice whined, sounding somewhat exasperated. "Let's just go! The flower isn't here, Lord Akaza!"
You couldn't help but mutter under your breath. "You've got to be fucking kidding me..."
Akaza, the figure you recognized as the speaker of the first voice, let out a scoff. "You look over there. I'll search this area again, and then we can be done with it."
"But why~? Is this just another excuse to get rid of me?" Douma responded, his tone filled with a hint of sadness.
"Yes. Now get the fuck out of my sight." Akaza retorted sharply. In reality, he had a hidden motive for wanting to explore the vicinity where you were. He had heard something earlier—perhaps your screams—and it had piqued his curiosity and caution. The cave you were in was vast, and it was possible that he had merely misinterpreted the sound. Nevertheless, he felt compelled to investigate, just to be sure. As a pouting Douma turned away and retreated, Akaza let out an annoyed sigh before making his way towards your location. Your face flushed with embarrassment and anxiety. You wished you could disappear on the spot. Your heart raced as you heard his footsteps drawing nearer, and before you knew it, he stood right before you.
Akaza's expression shifted to one of confusion as he took in the peculiar sight. "What the hell...?" He murmured to himself, his eyes narrowing slightly. He approached you cautiously, stepping closer until he could finally discern the identity of the person suspended in mid-air. His eyes widened, his lips parting in surprise. He stood there, captivated by the presence before him, leaving you feeling awkwardly self-conscious.
Summoning your courage, you nervously smiled and waved. "H-Hello..."
"..." Silence hung heavily in the air. Akaza's gaze remained locked with yours, as if he were ensnared in a state of both astonishment and confusion. You swallowed, the tension building. What was going on in his mind? Was he shocked to see you alive? It was understandable, considering he had believed he had taken your life. However, his prolonged silence was unsettling.
Then, in a sudden and unexpected movement, Akaza closed the remaining distance between you. Your heart skipped a beat, and fear coursed through your veins as he raised both his hands toward your face. Panic surged within you, and you closed your eyes tightly, preparing yourself for the worst.
But instead of pain or aggression, you felt something entirely different—a pair of hands, surprisingly gentle yet possessing an underlying firmness, cradling your face. Akaza's touch was tender, as if you were a delicate porcelain doll that might shatter at the slightest touch. Tentatively, you opened your eyes, keeping your guard up, only to be met with a sight that took your breath away.
He held you with a mixture of care and trepidation, as though he couldn't quite believe that you were real. Confusion, fear, and a multitude of emotions flickered across his face. However, what struck you the most were his eyes—intense and disbelieving, as if struggling to process the reality before him. You thought you saw a glimmer of a tear forming at the corner of his eye, causing your own eyes to widen in astonishment. He parted his lips, preparing to speak, and anticipation swelled within you.
"..." But the words never came. Time stretched on in a suspended moment, the silence lingering between you. You resisted the urge to break it, sensing that Akaza was wrestling with his thoughts, trying to make sense of the overwhelming flood of emotions within him. Seconds felt like an eternity, yet you remained patient, understanding that he needed time to sort through the maelstrom in his mind.
...
Finally, he spoke, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "...Koyuki...?"
"...!" Your heart skipped a beat, his words ringing in your ears with a delicate touch. You wanted to squeal since you were a big shipper of Akaza x Koyuki but also a growing sense of offense grew at being mistaken for someone else. With a small pang of disappointment, you corrected him. "No. I'm (L/N)... (L/N) (Y/N)." The words were accompanied by a mixture of coquettishness and offense, leaving no room for ambiguity.
Akaza's eyes widened, then squinted in concentration. His breathing quickened, betraying his mounting confusion. It was clear that the name Koyuki held significance for him, yet he couldn't grasp its connection to you. Who was Koyuki? And why had he called you by that name? Though his mind appeared to be clouded by the turmoil of conflicting memories, you were certain he knew your real name. He couldn't possibly forget it. He was the one who believed he had taken your life, the one who grappled with guilt and remorse. So why, did he address you as Koyuki?
Once again, silence settled between you, heavy with unspoken questions and emotions. You resisted the urge to fill the void, recognizing that Akaza was wrestling with his thoughts, memories, and emotions. You extended him the courtesy of time, allowing him to gather his fractured thoughts and find his footing in this bewildering situation. Several seconds passed, each one stretching like an eternity. Akaza's hold on your cheeks tightened, his fingers rubbing gently a part of your skin. The tension in the air was palpable as he struggled inwardly, his turmoil evident in his every move.
His voice trembled once more as he ventured, his words laden with uncertainty. "Are you... real?"
A surge of warmth and reassurance washed over you, and you responded with unwavering conviction. "Yes, I am." Your smile beamed with authenticity, conveying a sense of certainty that sought to erase any doubts that plagued him.
"But... I thought I killed you—"
"Don't worry. I survived. I have a long, cool ass scar on my abdomen now! But I'm more than okay!" You explained, hoping to alleviate any guilt or stress he carried. He stood in silence, gently releasing his hold on your cheeks. You sensed a battle raging within him. It was all too much for him to process. He believed he had ended your life, and now, here you were, alive and well. The weight of this realization overwhelmed him. His breathing quickened, causing concern to well up within you. Stuck in your current position, you could do little to physically comfort him, so you relied on your words.
"Akaza." You said firmly, a smile still gracing your face. "It's okay."
...
"It's not your fault." You continued, delivering a stern smile meant to soothe him. He stared at you, confusion etched on his face. You found yourself repeating the same words you had spoken to him time and time again, every instance you two crossed paths. Yet, this time, he couldn't help but wonder yet again—Who were you?
...
"(L/N)—"
"Yoo-hooo! Lord Akaza! I'm here! I didn't find anything! Did you find something, sweetie?" Douma interrupted, entering the scene with a nonchalant smile. Both you and Akaza reacted with incredulous disbelief to his untimely arrival.
"Holy shit, you got to be kidding me." Akaza muttered to himself, angered.
"Oh‼️My‼️God‼️I can't believe my eyes😯!" Douma exclaimed, finally reaching the two of you. Recognition dawned on his face, and a mischievous smile spread across his lips. But his presence sent a shiver down your spine. Douma was notorious for his unpredictable and twisted nature. "If it isn't my bestie!! Uh... what's your name again?" He asked, adopting a cute demeanor.
"(L/N) (Y/N)..." You answered, your voice trembling slightly.
"(Y/N)!! Girl, you look so pretty!" He gushed, his tone filled with a strange mix of delight and malice. "Oh, and don't worry! Your thumb trick won't work on me again! I consulted one of the members of my cult, and they explained everything. It's so funny how I fell for it!" He chuckled, closing the distance between you with unsettling enthusiasm. "Hm? Hey! You don't have that intoxicating smell anymore! What happened!?" He inquired, leaning closer until he was close enough to sniff your neck, causing your skin to crawl.
"Ah, shit! Please! Not again!" You cried out, attempting to push him away, but your efforts were in vain.
"Douma, get the fuck away from her." Akaza's voice cut through the air, his tone clearly annoyed by his presence.
"Don't be mad at me, sweetheart. I'm just curious!" Douma retorted, paying no mind to Akaza's irritation. He forcefully grasped your face, turning it towards him, locking your gaze with his unsettling eyes. "Your scent... It's still there, but it's not as potent... And you feel different... What happened...?" He probed, a genuine yet creepy smile gracing his lips. The proximity and intensity of his scrutiny unsettled you to the core. "Come on! Tell me~!"
"Gh—" With Douma so close, fear coursed through your veins, and instinct took over. Without even thinking, your fist clenched, and you unleashed a punch, connecting squarely with Douma's face. "AHHHHHHHHH!!" You screamed, your eyes tightly shut. The impact of the blow was so powerful that Douma's head broke, hanging limply from his neck.
Akaza and Douma stood there, stunned into silence. "Damn! You're strong! What the hell!?" Douma exclaimed, quickly regenerating and restoring his head. "What did your parents feed you? Grass!?"
"Gh— Don't touch me, thick eyebrows!" You shot back, refusing to answer his question. Douma scoffed, his delicate and beautiful eyebrows bristling with offense. He gasped, taken aback by your audacity.
"How dare you!? My eyebrows are magnificent!"
"They are thick, they are ugly. Keep them away from me!"
"Oh!" Douma placed his hands on his hips, adopting a defiant pose. "You know what else is thick?! Your mom's chin!"
"I-I don't have a mom..." You retorted, feeling a deep sense of offense.
"Yeah- I meant, your mom's skin..." Douma attempted another insult, hoping to provoke a reaction.
"I... I still don't have a mom..." You responded, your voice tinged with sadness.
"Quit saying mom, motherfucker!" Akaza interjected, cursing at him, thoroughly fed up with his nonsense.
"I-I meant your... fun dad?" Douma stumbled over his words, flustered and teary-eyed.
"He died of a heart attack when I was young." You explained, your voice tinged with melancholy.
"DAMN IT! I MEANT YOUR—"
"Douma, stop. This is embarrassing." Akaza finally put an end to Douma's incessant rambling, silencing him for once. He pouted and looked down, tears welling up in his eyes.
He let out an exasperated sigh, deciding to brush off the previous altercation and turn his attention to Akaza. "Hey, hey, hey!" He exclaimed, sidling up to Akaza and slinging his arm around his shoulder. "Let's turn her into a demon!"
"What?!" Both you and Akaza exclaimed simultaneously, sharing a look of disbelief.
"I'm talking to him, not you!" Douma shushed you, dismissing your protests as he continued with his idea. "She's super strong! Not everyone can break my head with one punch! If she becomes a demon, she could be incredibly powerful!"
"Ugh, get the fuck off me!" Akaza grumbled, shrugging off Douma's arm. "And why would you want to turn her? I thought you enjoyed devouring women."
"Well, yeah, I do! But we could make use of this opportunity! Lord Muzan got rid of the lower moons, right? She could become the new Lower Moon One or something! Plus, maybe that way, Daki will have a friend!" Douma suggested, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he delighted in the idea of you transforming into a demon.
"Wh- Daki has a friend. I'm her friend." Akaza retorted, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips as he recalled all the times he and Daki had spoken ill of Douma. The thought brought him a sense of subtle satisfaction.
"I KNOW THAT! STOP REMINDING ME! YOU'LL MAKE HER HATE ME!" Douma exclaimed, flustered by Akaza's remark.
"She already hates you." Akaza yawned, already growing tired of Douma's antics.
"ANYWAYS, LET'S TURN (Y/N) INTO A DEMON!" Douma insisted, undeterred.
"Hey! Shouldn't I be the one deciding if I want to become a demon or not?!" You interjected angrily, your patience wearing thin.
"SHUT UP! THAT'S WHY YOUR MOM IS DEAD!" Douma retorted callously, his words cutting deep.
"WHAT?! STOP BRINGING UP MY MOM!" You yelled back, hurt and offended by his heartless comment.
"What mom?! She's not even here! SHE'S DEAD!" Douma replied, genuinely confused by your emotional response. Anger surged within you, and you clenched your fists, tears threatening to spill over. Akaza let out a resigned sigh, realizing that he couldn't waste any more time dealing with Douma's bullshit.
Douma chuckled mischievously, inching closer to Akaza once again. "Oh, come on, strawberry shortcake! Let's turn her into a demon. Don't you like that idea?" He teased, his words laced with a playful tone.
"Why do you keep using those pet names?! ARE YOU TWO IN A RELATIONSHIP!?" You blurted out, your worry and confusion evident in your voice. The unexpected familiarity between Douma and Akaza made you question your understanding of their relationship. Had you gotten the story completely wrong? Were they actually a couple?
"DON'T EVER SAY THAT AGAIN!" Akaza scolded, his tone laced with anger. The very suggestion of such a relationship seemed to repulse him. The mere thought of being involved with Douma was enough to make him recoil.
"I'm glad you noticed it! We are very much in love!" Douma declared, his cheeks tinted with a blush as he sported a wide grin.
"In love?!" Akaza scoffed, his anger palpable. "I literally massacred your body because you once told me you had a surprise, only to present me with the severed head of a dead woman! I despise you!"
"Aww! Love you too, my sweet little bugger!" Douma retorted, undeterred by Akaza's hostility, a playful glint in his eyes.
"STOP WITH THE DAMN PET NAMES!" Akaza shouted, his patience pushed to its limits. The endearing nicknames of Douma were the last straw.
Douma giggled mischievously as he approached you, whispering in a conspiratorial tone, "Don't mind him, he's just shy! When we're alone, he acts so sweet and needy!" His giggles resembled those of a high-school girl, creating an eerie contrast to his dark and twisted nature. However, before you could react, the scene unfolded in a blur. Akaza's fist connected with Douma's head, resulting in a violent explosion of blood and gore, splattering you in the process. Seeing as you were covered in blood, Akaza frowned and got close to you.
"Sorry." He said as he cleaned the blood from your face. You actually appreciated the gesture.
"Aw, pookie! Don't be so timid!" Douma pouted, his body rapidly regenerating as he spoke, undeterred by Akaza's display of force.
"If you keep fucking going, oh, I swear to God," Akaza seethed, his fists clenched tightly, his countenance darkening with rage. His patience with Douma was wearing thin, and he held no qualms about expressing his deep loathing for him. Though you couldn't help but notice a certain intensity and attractiveness in Akaza's current state, you wisely kept your thoughts to yourself.
"Okay, okay! I'll stop for now!" Douma relented, his regeneration complete. He approached you once again, his demeanor seemingly unaffected by the previous altercation. "So? Do you want to become a demon?" He asked, tilting his head with a cute smile.
"No." You responded simply, a resolute tone in your voice.
"Why not? It's really fun!" Douma attempted to convince you, his tone persuasive. "You'll be powerful and strong. You'll have friends—us—to hang out with sometimes-"
You interrupted him, sarcasm dripping from your words. "Yeah, and I'll have to eat humans forever, unable to go out during the day, my actions dictated by some man. If I don't obey him, he'll kill me. Yeah, sounds pretty cool, doesn't it?" Your words were laced with a bitter mockery, highlighting the downsides of such a fate.
"I promise it's cool! You and I can hang out and stuff! We could be besties!" Douma suggested, seemingly enthralled by the idea of spending time with you. He found you intriguing and entertaining. "There's also an upper demon called Daki, I bet you'll love her! And her brother is pretty cool too!"
"Oh! Do you know what's not cool?" You retorted, flashing an annoyed smile. "That pimple on your forehead. It's annoying. Get away from me." The deadpan delivery of your insult left Douma momentarily flustered, his hand instinctively reaching up to touch his forehead. After a brief moment of panic, he sighed with relief, realizing there was no pimple. You noticed something, though—Akaza seemed to stifle a snicker, a momentary lapse of composure that you found incredibly endearing. You wanted to coo at him, but you held back.
"You lied to me again! Damn it!" Douma frowned, his frustration evident.
"I'm not lying. Your pimple could be seen from China!" You quipped, still determined to insult him.
"Oh~ well, do you know at least what's the difference between my pimple and your mom? At least my pimple can be seen from China, unlike your mom, who I can't see anywhere... where is she at, by the way? Oh, right! IN A FUCKING GRAVE! BOOM! YOU MESS WITH ME, YOU GET FUCKED! Now go cry to your mom about it... Oh, wait! You can't because she's dead, DEAD! HAHAHAHAHA!" Douma's laughter echoed through the air, a maniacal sound that sent shivers down your spine. Tears welled up in your eyes, your lips trembling in shock and pain at his cruel words. "Oh wait-" Too late.
"OHHH, YOU BITCH! NOT AGAIN!!" Your tears streamed down your face uncontrollably, your sobs making it difficult to speak. Even the demons present couldn't help but feel a twinge of sympathy for you in that moment.
"Oh, great." Akaza deadpanned, his irritation evident. "You made her cry. Good job, asshole." He let out an exasperated sigh, awkwardly patting your back in an attempt to offer some form of comfort.
"AH- I'M SORRY, (Y/N)!! I'M SORRY!" Douma frantically apologized, tears streaming down his own face. "I WAS IN A BAD MOOD🥺! I was in a bad mood just a second ago, okay?! Don't cry! You're making me cry too!" He screamed, his voice filled with genuine remorse. And now, both you and Douma were caught in a cycle of tears, crying together.
"YOU'RE SUCH A BITCH! FUCK YOU!" You yelled, your anger and pain fueling your words. The intense emotions coursing through you made you yearn to punch Douma, but your suspended position prevented you from doing so.
"WAHHH! DON'T SAY THAT! I SAID I'M SORRY!" Douma cried out, desperately trying to approach you. However, each time he made an attempt, Akaza would block his path, keeping him at a distance.
"WHORE!"
"NO! DON'T SAY THAT!" Douma whimpered, his voice laced with genuine distress.
"SLUT! LGBTQ FUCKER!" You continued, your words laced with fury.
"No, you're making me sad!" Douma pouted, puckering his lips in a feeble attempt to stop the insults. To his surprise, he noticed that Akaza was whispering curse words to you, urging you to continue insulting him. The realization struck him, and he gazed at him with a mixture of disbelief and hurt. "P-POOKIE?! WHY ARE YOU HELPING HER?!"
"Don't call me pookie." Akaza started. "And I think it's very obvious that I prefer her more than you." He said, as if he was just stating an universal truth with pure honesty. His statement regarding his preference for you over him left Douma taken aback.
"I-I THOUGHT WE WERE BUDDIES!" Douma's voice reverberated through the room, filled with hurt and disbelief.
"Buddies my ass. I would rather die than be friends with you." Akaza retorted, exasperated by his behavior.
"..." Silence hung in the air as Douma's sobs broke through the tension. He buried his face in his hands, tears streaming down his cheeks. "I-I thought we were something..." He whimpered, his voice choked with sorrow.
A pang of sympathy tugged at your heart, and you couldn't help but feel sorry for him. "Aw... now I feel bad..." You murmured softly, your empathy surfacing.
"Don't." Akaza dismissed, rolling his eyes. He seemed unaffected by Douma's distress. "He's just whining like the little bitch he is."
"Check on him." You suggested, urging Akaza to show some concern.
"What?" He looked at you, perplexed by your unexpected request.
"Yeah, check on him. It's making me disgusted." You pouted, lightly punching his arm to emphasize your point.
"I will not check on him. In fact, he should cry more." He scoffed, causing Douma's sobs to intensify.
"He's your friend! Check on him! It's annoying me! He looks like a sad puppy or something!" You pleaded, worried about his well-being.
"A sad puppy? Don't you mean a damn fat deformed orangutan?" Akaza crossed his arms, displaying his disdain. "Ugly motherfucker."
"Yeah, he kind of looks like one, but that's not the point! What if he becomes moody and decides to harm me?"You voiced your concerns, fearing the consequences.
"I won't let that happen." He assured, his tone sincere and determined. "I... I need to talk to you about something... Alone."
"I don't care! Do something about him! He's your partner, not mine!" You furrowed your brows, directing your anger towards Akaza. His gaze met yours, and he let out a frustrated sigh. "Stop crying, okay?! I'm sure he didn't mean that!" You pleaded with Douma, attempting to comfort him, but your words fell on deaf ears.
"What if we just leave him?" Akaza suggested, desperate to distance himself from Douma.
"No, because I'll feel like a jerk." You responded firmly. "Hey, Douma! You're really cool and awesome! Uh... I like your clothes? They're really stylish! And you're pretty too!" Turning to Akaza, you nudged his arm and whispered, "Now, your turn!" A mischievous smile played on your lips.
"The hell is it my turn?! I ain't doing that." He scowled, his disgust evident.
"Just say something nice! It's not difficult! Say it, even if it's a lie!" You beamed, encouraging Akaza to stop being a pussy.
"Uhhh..." He sweated, not really knowing what to say to the guy he despised with all his being but since you were pleading to him so much, he thought that he needed to to something too. Douma's crying was getting unbearable. "Uhhh..."
"God! Just say anything!" You pressured him since you thought your ears were going to explode at any moment.
...
...
...
"Uh, do you remember when in christmas Lord Muzan scolded us for playing baseball with Hantengu's body around the infinity castle and after he kicked us out, you called me along with Daki, Gyokko and Kokushibo for a tea party at your cult thing to tell us that you were bisexual and I told you that gays would burn in hell and that I was homophobic and that If you ever spoke to me again, I was going to throw rocks at you because I was not friend of gay people?" He said all of that in one breath and then, took a long pause. "Specially, ugly gay people?"
...
'What.the.FUCK.did I just heard...?'
"...Y-Yes...?" Douma said between his sobs.
...
"I-I was lying." Akaza shifted uncomfortably. "I'm not homophobic. I don't care if you're bisexual. Good for you, I guess. That's your sexuality and I don't... give a shit about it. I just wanted you to leave me alone. That's all."
...
'WHAT.THE.ACTUAL.FUCK.DID.I.JUST.HEARD?!' You thought again, not believing what your ears heard.
"I... Really?" Douma's eyes widened, his cheeks flushing with a mix of surprise and hope.
"Yes, really. Now, stop crying." Akaza said, his arms still crossed.
Douma's tears halted as Akaza's words sank in. He sniffled and stood up, running towards the two of you with a look of happiness on his face. "AWWWWW!" He cooed, embracing both of you tightly, his arms wrapped around your necks as he stood in the middle.
"UGH! STOP TOUCHING ME! YOU PROBABLY HAVE LICE!" Akaza protested, trying to break free from Douma's grip, but his efforts were in vain.
"SHUSH! I'M HAPPY! YOU TWO ARE MY BEST FRIENDS!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine joy.
"YOU JUST MET ME TWICE?!" You shouted, feeling both confused and overwhelmed.
"AND?! SO WHAT?" He yelled back, his excitement undeterred as he prevented both of you from escaping the hug. Akaza grew increasingly irritated.
"LET ME GO!" Akaza demanded, his frustration boiling over. You couldn't help but feel a sense of fear, witnessing a side of him you had never seen before. Douma giggled and finally released him, though he still kept his arm around you. "Finally, damn it. Now I need to take a bath! Thanks a lot." Akaza sarcastically remarked.
"Hahaha! Stop being such a tsundere!" Douma chuckled as he let you go and moved closer to his partner, placing his hands on Akaza's chest in a playful, seductive manner. A mischievous grin adorned his face. "Daddy, chill.😘" He teased, using a babygirl voice that held a touch of zetzyness.
...
...
...
"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST CALL ME?!" Akaza exploded, throwing a punch at Douma's face. However, it seemed to have little effect as Douma simply laughed it off, brushing it aside.
"Hahaha! This is so much fun!" He laughed, and for a moment, you thought you detected a genuine quality to his laughter—a glimpse of something more complex beneath his carefree demeanor. This dude was really a masochist, huh? "...Hm? Can you guys hear anything?" He asked, tilting his head in curiosity.
"Oh! You know what I hear? I hear the sound of you shutting the fuck up." Akaza retorted coldly, and both of them fell silent, their attention drawn to something strange in the surroundings.
'Wait... Shinobu and the others! They're approaching!' Hope surged within you, but it quickly faded as you realized Akaza and Douma had also sensed it.
"I sense a Hashira..." Akaza muttered, a sense of anticipation gleaming in his eyes.
"I was getting excited too! But I just remembered! We have to leave!" Douma said, his tone suddenly matter-of-fact, causing Akaza to look at him with a mix of confusion and annoyance.
"Why!?"
"Muzan asked for a report! We need to go early! Remember, he has a bedtime now!" Douma explained casually, prompting you to burst into laughter. You quickly covered your mouth, realizing that both demons were now staring at you. "Laugh all you want! It's hilarious! He's like a little baby now! It's adorable! He has to be in bed by 10 PM, or his mommy will scold him!"
"Pff— HAHAHAHA! STOP!" You exclaimed, unable to contain your amusement.
"Stop talking about Lord Muzan like that, especially to a human, you fucking moron!" Akaza scolded, his voice icy and stern.
"Oh yeah, yeah, right! We need to go!" Douma cheerfully declared, shifting his gaze to you. He gently grabbed your cheeks, making you meet his eyes. "It was a pleasure seeing you again! I like you! You're fun!" He said with a wide smile. "I'm feeling generous, so I won't eat you, okay? But in return, I want you to promise not to mention seeing us!" Douma then widened his eyes, his fingers hovering near your mouth, chin, and cheek. He pressed against your skin, leaving a scratch that drew a small amount of blood, causing you to flinch. "You're a good girl. I trust you won't say anything~"
Suddenly, while his fingers were still close to your mouth, you bit down on two of them, breaking them and tearing them away. "Bitch. Don't touch me." You sneered, a mixture of defiance and disgust in your voice as he released you.
"Ouch! That hurts! But I'm into that shit, so I win!" Douma said nonchalantly, a faint blush adorning his cheeks, making you roll your eyes. "Well then! Goodbye, (Y/N)! I hope we meet again soon!" He waved at you with a smile, but you remained silent, locking eyes with Akaza. You stared at him, your eyes wide with uncertainty, unsure of what you wanted from him. He met your gaze, a hint of disappointment in his eyes, as if he had hoped for a private conversation that had been interrupted. Perhaps another time, you thought. He didn't wave or say goodbye. Both he and Douma distanced themselves, gradually fading from your sight, leaving you once again alone.
...
'Damn, I really spent my entire time hanging here...' you thought, a realization dawning on you as you remembered that you were still suspended like a piñata. You sighed. 'Fuck.'
————————————————————————
As Akaza and Douma continued their journey, Douma appeared to be lost in thought. It was an unusual sight, one that didn't particularly concern Akaza. They walked in silence, and Akaza appreciated the fleeting moment of tranquility.
"Hey..." Douma's voice broke the silence, almost like a whisper accompanied by a hint of whining.
'Or maybe not,' Akaza deadpanned, rolling his eyes.
"Can I tell you something...?" He asked timidly.
"No."
"Great. So..." Douma took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he was about to say. "What I'm about to tell you is a secret between the two of us, okay...?"
"Shut up."
"I... I have trouble feeling things..." Douma confessed.
"Ok? Did I ask?"
Douma clasped his hands behind his back. "Even when I was a child, I struggled with experiencing emotions. Feeling things is a challenge for me. Emotions are a complex realm that feels foreign to me. It's like I lack empathy. And to be honest, I dislike this realization. I don't want to be this way, so I pretend to feel emotions to ease my own insecurities and appear more charismatic, you know?"
"I'm not listening. Do I look like a give a shit? Shut up."
"I'm a psychopath. I know that. I'm a hopeless psychopath who struggles to comprehend basic human emotions. The concept of emotion is alien to me. I know this is abnormal. I know I'm abnormal. So, in order to compensate for my hollow heart, I lie. I've learned how to pretend to have emotions to deceive everyone. After all, humans are all insignificant. They're nothing but pests who cling to the idea of gods or Buddhas to give their lives purpose. It's absurd. Actually, it's pitiful. They are pathetic creatures who need such feeble motivations, and yet, I am so skilled that I help and save them!"
"Brother," Akaza interjected, annoyance evident in his voice. "I'm not trying to be mean, but I genuinely don't careabout your problems at all."
"But..." Douma continued, completely ignoring Akaza's comment. "Something changed. That woman, (Y/N). She's different. When I first met her, I was drawn to her scent. It was intoxicating, and you know it. I wanted to devour her because of it, but I couldn't. After our encounter, she would occasionally cross my mind. It started as mere curiosity, but she wouldn't leave my thoughts. And then, boom, I ran into her again. The strange part is that I... I was excited? Happy? I'm not entirely sure. I just felt glad to see her again. And that's when things got even weirder."
"I don't care! I don't care! Lalalala!" Akaza shouted, covering his ears. "I'm more interested in anything else than your pointless venting! I'm more interested in that squirrel over there who apparently is... having sex with a bunny? God, that's disgusting." He averted his eyes.
"I felt... genuinely felt something." He continued, his voice filled with surprise as if this revelation was almost unthinkable. "I experienced genuine anger, genuine sadness, and genuine happiness! I think... I don't know, it's all so new and confusing. When we had to part ways, I genuinely felt disappointed! I wanted to talk and interact with her more! And don't even get me started on when she bit my fingers. It... it excited me? I would even enjoy it if she did it again, of course. I don't understand what's happening to me!"
"Oh, god, Buddha, give me patience." Akaza raised his arms to the sky, groaning in frustration.
"My heart skipped a beat! When she looked at me with disgust, it skipped a beat!" Douma revealed, visibly surprised. The mere recollection of the event seemed to reignite his flustered state. His heart began to race once more, and with a touch of nervousness, he placed his hand over his chest. "Nobody has ever made me feel this way before! My heart is racing so fast!" He muttered to himself in disbelief. His cheeks reddened as he contemplated the reason behind these sensations. "I-I... could this be what humans call... love?"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Akaza yelled, not having any patience left. Douma just stood silent, surprised by his sudden outburst.
...
" Jesus . You're annoying. I'll give you that. Holy shit you don't ever shut the fuck up."
As they kept walking, Akaza and Douma approached Muzan's house under the cover of darkness, their movements swift and agile. They decided to enter through a window. The moonlight spilled into the room, illuminating Muzan, who was engrossed in a book. As they landed gracefully on the floor, they immediately dropped to their knees, their heads bowing in utmost respect. They maintained a reverent silence, waiting for Muzan to acknowledge their presence. The air in the room seemed to tense with the weight of their loyalty and submission.
"Lord Muzan, we have arrived." Akaza announced, his voice respectful and composed.
Muzan let out an exasperated sigh, still not bothering to lift his gaze from the pages of his book. "Do you have any idea how late it is?" He chided, his tone a mix of annoyance and weariness.
"We apologize, Lord Muzan. It was an oversight on our part, and it will not happen again." Akaza swiftly replied, taking the responsibility upon himself. He nudged Douma, hoping to prompt him to offer his own apology, but the demon seemed to have his head in the clouds, his attention focused elsewhere—on you.
"Eh? Ah, yeah, yeah, what he said." Douma chimed in absentmindedly, his thoughts clearly distracted.
Muzan closed his book, placing it carefully back in its designated spot on the shelf. His piercing gaze finally turned towards Akaza and Douma, his expression a mix of irritation and indifference. "When I tell you to arrive at an specific hour, you'll come at that hour." The air got tense as Muzan's gaze turned terrifying. "You two don't know how annoying it is to have a bedtime now. That woman who calls herself my mothers is a bitch. A slut. A whore. Idiotic of her to think that she can make me go to bed at 10 pm. Annoying bitch. I could kill you in a second. You're alive because I want to, damn clown." Muzan was so mad that he started arguing with himself.
"Pff—" Douma giggled but covered his mouth to suppress his laugh.
"...You laughing?" Muzan asked at the audacity he just witnessed.
"N-No."
"You saying Im a liar?" He crossed his arms.
"Ye-" Douma's body exploded, all the blood landing on Akaza's figure.
"Bitch." He cussed. "Akaza, you letting yourself be upper moon three when this damn fat deformed orangutan is upper moon two? Disappointing." He shook his head. Douma laughed a bit as he regenerated himself.
"Sorry..."
"Don't apologize." He sighed. "Bitch."
...
"All I ask is for you to find the flower. And you can't even do that? How is it even possible? It doesn't make any damn sense!" Muzan's voice filled the room, laced with annoyance and frustration. His gaze fell upon Akaza and Douma, his disappointment palpable. "Instead, you two waste your time talking to that woman, (Y/N)."
Akaza and Douma exchanged surprised glances, their eyes widening. How did Muzan know about you? Had you already crossed paths with them? The revelation left them bewildered, contemplating the implications. The truth was that before Enmu's demise, he had managed to convey information about you to Muzan. Now, you had piqued Muzan's curiosity. Were you from another world? From the future? Possessing the ability to travel? You had become an enigma in his eyes. However, this was not the time to delve into those questions. Muzan's focus was firmly set on the crucial matter of finding the elusive flower.
"Whether I know her or not is none of your concern." Muzan responded their internal question, his tone determined. "Your duty is to locate the damn flower. I'm so damn tired. Is this fucking flower so much to ask for?! WHEN WILL YOU GIVE ME THE DAMN FL-"
"Hmm? The flower?" Douma tilted his head in confusion for a moment before his face lit up with realization. "Oh! I have it!"
...
"WHAT?!" Akaza and Muzan froze, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. They exchanged incredulous glances, unable to comprehend what Douma had just claimed.
"W-What do you mean you have it? How is that even possible?" Akaza blurted out, his voice filled with confusion. "And why didn't you tell me anything?!"
"Hahahaha!" Douma's laughter echoed through the room, his amusement evident as Muzan's impatience grew with each passing moment. Muzan's desire for the flower intensified, his focus solely on obtaining it. However, Douma seemed to be reveling in the moment, prolonging Muzan's anticipation.
"GIVE ME THE FLOWER! GIVE ME THE FLOWER, BITCH! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!? STOP LAUGHING AND GIVE ME THE FLOWER! IM GONNA KILL YOUR WHOLE CULT! IM GOING TO FUCK YOUR ENTIRE CULT! GIVE ME THE MOTHERFUCKING FLOWER!"
As the laughter subsided, Douma stood up, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He slowly extended his hand, offering the blue spider lily to Muzan. His eyes widened with a mixture of excitement and disbelief as he reached out to accept the flower he had coveted for so long. "Oh finally..." He took a sniff of it (damn bro having an orgasm). "My precious... I've waited for this moment my entire damn life... and now I have you in my hands! I'm so happy! I'm so-" He then stopped mid sentence as he realized something.
"What's wrong my lord? Do you not like i-" Douma's body exploded again. Akaza even jumped a bit since he did not expected that to happen.
...
"You think you can fucking fool me painting this damn rose with BLUE PAINT?!" As the realization of Douma's prank settled in, Muzan's anger swelled, consuming him entirely. His eyes blazed with fury, and his voice reverberated through the room. "You imbeciles! How dare you toy with me like this?" His tone was venomous, his anger palpable.
"Tee-hee!" Douma giggled. His body exploded again.
Muzan's anger remained unabated, his voice laced with a seething intensity. "The blue spider lily is no laughing matter. Its power is essential for our survival!" He groaned. "THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT, AKAZA!"
"B-But, why me🙁?!" Akaza yelled, clearly feeling offended.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP OR YOU WILL EXPLODE LIKE THAT DAMN FAT UGLY ORANGUTAN PARTNER OF YOURS!"
"..." Akaza didn't open his mouth.
"Go and find the true blue spider lily. Do not return until you have it." As he said that, Akaza nodded, leaving rapidly from the house. Now Douma and Muzan were alone.
...
"M-Meh😓😥... M-Meh😔😞!!!" Douma whined and pouted, not wanting to look for the damn flower.
"SHUT UP AND FIND IT, SON OF A BITCH!" Muzan yelled at him, tired of even being near Douma. He really hated him.
"M-MEHHHH😞😔😓😭😖😞!!" Douma cried, feeling silly and goofy. Three veins popped out of Muzan's face as he clenched his fists.
'I need a full fucking bottle of vodka to go through this bullshit.'
————————————————————————
"Sorry... sorry..." You muttered sheepishly. After Douma and Akaza left, the rest of the group arrived and saw you suspended like a piñata. You felt embarrassed as Giyuu helped you down, and Dodo chirped before landing on your head. It turned out that they hadn't encountered any demons. They asked if something had happened, but you assured them that nothing had, keeping your promise to Douma.
"(Y/N)... are you okay? You have a cut on your face..." Kanao said with concern. You gasped, realizing that it was the wound Douma had inflicted before leaving. However, you laughed it off.
"Ah, ah... it's probably from when I fell down here. There were lots of rocks, you know?" You tried to convince her, and she bought your explanation.
"Oh... does it hurt?"
"Not much."
"That's a relief." Kanao smiled, and you couldn't help but smile back.
Deciding to continue patrolling and searching for demons, the group wondered aloud, "I guess no demons appeared tonight?" Shinobu tilted her head, and the morning sun illuminated the surroundings. There was no sign of demons anywhere, only peace and tranquility.
"I guess not?" Tomioka responded.
"BOOOO! I HATE THIS! IT'S BORING!" Inosuke yelled, his disappointment evident.
"Should we go then? We should keep coming for at least a few more days to keep checking." Shinobu suggested, and everyone agreed.
"(Y/N)!" Kanao called out to you, her eyes widening as she saw you.
"Yeah? What's wrong?" You asked, tilting your head cutely.
"Uh... n-nothing..." She stammered, looking at you strangely.
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah, yeah. It was nothing."
"Oh, if you say so." You gave her a smile before approaching Shinobu to talk to her. Meanwhile, you couldn't help but deadpan as Giyuu resumed his habit of poking your arm. Inosuke then jumped on top of you, using your shoulders for support. Kanao stood behind, deep in thought.
'I swear... I swear she had a cut on her face...' Kanao thought, recalling the sight of your fresh wound earlier. 'But now, there's nothing... her cheek is intact, there's no wound... maybe I'm just too tired and seeing things...' Kanao rubbed her eyes and hurriedly reached out to join you.
Notes:
Hello, azamishomie 😋 here. I genuinely want to apologize for this chapter. It didn't go how I expected it. It could've been way more better. I had a writer's block for a week, I really tried, I swear. I feel that everything is so out of place and that everyone is so out of character. IM SORRY. I'm so sorry. I was lazy too. What was supposed to happen originally was that the others would arrive to the cave, turning in it into a battle. Douma vs Shinobu and Kanao while Akaza vs Inosuke and Giyuu. You were going to stay hanging the whole fight xd. I was so lazy that I decided not to write it and eliminate that part since it would have probably taken me like 2000-3000 words? I ain't typing allat, brother. Again, I apologize for this chapter😭😭
————————————————————————
Taisho Secrets~
- The reason why Giyuu was poking your arm so much, was because Shinobu told him that continuously poking someone can make them want to open up to you.
- Akaza (he's not aware of it) did not like the fact that Muzan knows you.
- In this fanfiction, I repeat, in this fanfiction, some characters who are bisexual are Douma, Inosuke, Tengen, Rengoku and Tengen's wives. Mitsuri is pansexual. That's all I have to say for now.
- Longest chapter yet. 18k+ words (💀)
————————————————————————
Deleted scene (I didn't know where to put it😞):
(Y/N), worried: Guys! There's a bomb on the train!
Everyone else, surprised: OBAMA IS ON THE TRAIN!?
(Y/N): NO! A BOMB!
Shinobu: Good, I fucking hate Obama but I'm not racist or anything~
Inosuke: I am.
Kanao, deadpanning: ...You don't even know what that is.
Inosuke: I do... A person who likes racing.
Giyuu, a bit surprised: I guess I'm racist too then...
Shinobu, irritated: No- Ugh... The combined IQ of you two is room temperature.
Chapter 36: — 35
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A WILD RIDE MEANS HAPPY INSIDE! — CHAPTER #35 — WATCHING THE CLOUDS, MAKE ME SMILE!
After the unexpected encounter with Akaza and Douma, the village you and the others were tasked with protecting had finally achieved a state of pure tranquility. For three consecutive days, all of you diligently patrolled both day and night, remaining vigilant for any potential attacks or incidents of people going missing. However, to your relief, nothing out of the ordinary occurred. This was somewhat expected since you knew that Akaza and Douma were in search of the elusive Blue Lily Spider, leading you to believe that it was not present in this particular place.
Having ensured the safety of all the villagers, you reached the conclusion that the village was no longer in imminent danger and did not require constant protection. Nevertheless, as a precautionary measure, Shinobu's friend and her husband made a promise to inform all of you if they noticed any peculiar activities resurfacing.
Life soon settled back into its usual rhythm. You and the Kamaboko Trio continued to embark on solo missions while still residing at the Butterfly Mansion. However, the increasing appearance of demons brought forth an influx of work, making it challenging for you and them to find time to spend together. Frustration welled up within you, as you found this situation quite bothersome.
Today, your crow dodo delivered news of a new mission, indicating that you would be working alongside other demon slayers. Deep within your heart, you hoped that your companions would be familiar faces, people you already knew. And to your delight, when you discovered that your partners for this mission were your closest friends, you couldn't help but shout with sheer happiness.
"KYAAAA! TANJIROOO! ZENITSUU!! I MISSED YOU GUYS SO MUCH!!" You couldn't contain your excitement as you tightly hugged both of them, sandwiching yourself between them. Your cheeks flushed with joy, and a wide smile adorned your face.
"Aw, (Y/N)! I missed you too!" Tanjiro blushed, thrilled that you were so overjoyed to see him. "Even though it hasn't been that long since we last met, it feels like an eternity! Haha!"
"(Y/N)!! MY ANGEL! I COULDN'T BEAR TO BE WITHOUT YOU ANY LONGER!! I LOVE YOUU!" Zenitsu exclaimed, hugging you with all his might, expressing his longing and affection.
"I MISSED YOU TOO SO MUCH! THIS IS THE BEST DAY EVER!" You yelled, reveling in the warmth of their presence.
"HEY! THAT'S NOT FAIR!" Inosuke protested loudly, feeling left out as the three of you shared a tight embrace. "WHY AREN'T YOU HUGGING ME TOO, (Y/N)?!"
"Because I saw you recently!" You defended yourself, trying to justify your actions.
"YOU'RE A TRAITOR!" Inosuke crossed his arms, feeling indignant that he wasn't being shown the same affection as the others.
"Aw, come here! I know you love me too!" You reached out to include him in the group hug, but Inosuke remained stubborn, refusing to budge. He felt insulted that you were only trying to show him affection now. After a bit of back and forth, your persistent pleas finally convinced him to give in, and he begrudgingly joined the hug. Now, with Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke (and Nezuko in her box), all of you were wrapped in a warm and affectionate embrace.
Tanjiro couldn't help but feel a pang of happiness amidst the chaos. This group had become an important part of his life, reminding him of what he had lost—his family. While you three could never replace his loved ones, you had become people he cherished dearly, especially you.
Zenitsu shared a similar sentiment. He often missed his grandpa and would feel a sense of loneliness without him. However, he considered the four of you as his friends, providing him with a sense of companionship. Nezuko was still a bitch to him though. Fuck Nezuko.
As for Inosuke, emotions and human relationships were still relatively new concepts to him, but he had come to consider the four of you as his own... family, in some peculiar way.
After the emotional reunion, you all gradually separated, the excitement finally subsiding.
"Hold on a moment—" Tanjiro interrupted the lighthearted atmosphere, a realization dawning upon him. "Inosuke... Did you just pronounce (Y/N)'s name correctly?" He asked, genuinely surprised by this revelation.
...
"HOLY SHIT! I JUST REALIZED THAT TOO! WHAT THE HELL!?" Zenitsu exclaimed, unable to contain his shock. "HOW IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE!?"
"I guess we know who's the favorite!" You teased, applauding yourself. "Well done, Inosuke!" You praised him, patting his head. In truth, you had noticed that he had been pronouncing your name correctly for a while now, but you had been hesitant to comment on it, fearing that acknowledging it might result in him reverting back to mispronouncing your name.
"..." He remained silent, a rare occurrence, as you continued to pat his head. Imaginary white, fluffy balls seemed to circle around him. He relished in your praise, hidden beneath his mask, and you were unaware of the slight blush that colored his cheeks.
"Alright, alright! Let's put this to the test!" Tanjiro declared, placing his hands on his hips. "Inosuke, can you tell us our names, including Nezuko's?"
"Huh?" Inosuke tilted his head in confusion. "Why would I do that, you moron?"
"Just give it a try, no balls!" Zenitsu goaded him, crossing his arms.
"SHUT UP! I HAVE MORE BALLS THAN YOU!"
"Then say our names." He said, still arms crossed but a smug smile on his face.
"..." Inosuke mirrored his actions, a serious expression taking over his face. Silence enveloped the group as Inosuke delved deep into thought. Then, he raised his head, pointing at each of you in turn. "THOMAS! SAMUEL! AND JESSICA!" He yelled, pointing at Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Nezuko's box, respectively.
...
"J-JESSICA? HOW IS THAT SIMILAR TO NEZUKO?!" Tanjiro was shocked, since he visibly gasped at this. Completely ignoring the fact that the boar boy just called him Thomas. Even Nezuko felt offended.
"SAMUEL?? SAMUEL? WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU?!" Zenitsu cried out in disbelief, while you struggled to suppress your laughter at the absurdity of the situation.
"Why are you all screaming? I said your names right?!" Inosuke retorted, clearly confused by the commotion.
"No, you didn't! Inosuke, I'm seriously worried about you!" Tanjiro expressed his concern, his voice filled with distress. "As a fellow mountain boy like you, I think your level of stupidity is reaching new heights! We need to do something about it!"
"I'M NOT STUPID, YOU PUSSY!"
"Yes, you are, dickhead!" Zenitsu couldn't help but lash out, already exhausted by the conversation.
"Zenitsu, enough!" Tanjiro scolded the blonde boy. "Listen, Inosuke, let's try something different!"
"W-What? What do you want to do?!" Inosuke warily inquired, unsure of Tanjiro's intentions.
"Nezuko." Tanjiro said seriously, his gaze focused.
...
"What?" Inosuke tilted his head, trying to comprehend the request.
"Say it with me now!" Tanjiro's smile returned. "Ne!"
"N-Ne..." Inosuke repeated.
"Zu!"
"Zu..."
"Ko!"
"Ko!"
"Nezuko!" Tanjiro declared, having completed the pronunciation.
"NEZUKO! NEZUKO!" Inosuke excitedly repeated, his voice filled with joy. Nezuko cheered silently from within her box.
"WHAT?! YOU GOT HER NAME RIGHT, BUT NOT MINE?!" Zenitsu couldn't help but protest.
"SHUT UP!" Inosuke fired back, his frustration evident.
"Oh my goodness! Great job, Inosuke! You did it perfectly!" Tanjiro praised him, a sense of pride swelling within him. Inosuke seemed to enter a trance-like state, where imaginary soft, white, fluffy balls surrounded him. He truly reveled in praise.
"So he CAN pronounce things correctly!" You chimed in, genuinely surprised. Tanjiro nodded happily in agreement.
"It seems like it... wait." Zenitsu abruptly stopped and smirked. "Inosuke!"
"What?"
"Zenitsu." Zenitsu spoke with a straight face.
"W-What? What are y-you planning!?"
"Say it after me. Zenitsu."
"Z-Zen..."
"Yeah! Yeah! Nit!"
"N-Nit..."
"Su!"
"ALASKA!" Inosuke confidently declared.
"A-ALASKA?! WHERE DID YOU GET THAT FROM?!" Zenitsu was taken aback, clearly bewildered by the unexpected response.
"It just feels right. Stop being a pussy."
"IT DOESN'T MAKE ANY SENSE! HE'S BEYOND STUPID, YOU GUYS!" Zenitsu turned to you and Tanjiro, exasperated. However, he soon noticed that you and him were engaged in an entirely different conversation.
"Aww, I really like your long hair!" You cooed, observing the flustered expression on Tanjiro's face.
"You do...? Thanks! I was actually planning to get a haircut, but after you mentioned that you liked it, I decided to leave it as it is!" Tanjiro confessed bashfully, a warm smile forming on his lips as he received compliments from you.
"Yay! I'm glad you did! Thank you!" You exclaimed with joy, jumping up and down in excitement, causing him to chuckle at your adorable behavior. "Can I style your hair? Please!" You pleaded, getting closer to him and wrapping your arms around his shoulders, your faces now mere inches apart. To support himself, he instinctively placed his hands on your waist.
He beamed. "But of course! It would make me very happy if you could also style Nezuko's hair! She misses you a lot!"
"I'll gladly do it! Yippee!" You jumped up and down in elation, causing Tanjiro to join in the enthusiasm, as he, too, had missed seeing you. You felt particularly close to him, and his presence brought you immense joy. You could say that he was one of the characters you felt the most comfiest with.
"HEY!" Inosuke shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at the two of you. "I want you to brush my hair too!"
"OKAY! WITH GREAT PLEASURE!" You eagerly agreed, thrilled at the opportunity.
"HEY! IT'S NOT FAIR!" Zenitsu protested. "All three of them have long hair! I'm the only one with short hair!"
Tanjiro attempted to console him. "Aw, don't worry, Zenitsu. Just let your hair grow again—"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! DON'T TALK TO ME! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!" He exploded in anger.
Confused, you turned to Tanjiro, still holding onto each other in a warm embrace. "Tanjiro, why is he saying that?" You asked, a hint of disappointment in your voice. Tanjiro turned his head to the side, a subtle smile playing on his lips.
"Oops. I guess I got caught..." He sweatdropped.
"MY HAIR USED TO BE LONG, (Y/N)! IT WAS ALMOST THE SAME LENGTH AS TANJIRO'S, AND I DECIDED TO ASK HIM WHAT YOU PREFERRED! HE TOLD ME THAT YOU WOULD LOVE IT IF MY HAIR WAS SHORTER, SO I LISTENED TO HIM!"
"Tanjiro..." You spoke with a tinge of disappointment, releasing yourself from the hug and placing your hands on your hips. "You know I love long hair... Why did you tell him that?"
"Uuuuu! Monjiro is getting scolded!" Inosuke giggled, finding amusement in the situation.
"Well..." He tried to come up with an excuse. "I was just trying to teach him a lesson! I wanted him to learn that he needs to trust his own instincts more instead of always listening to what others say!" He explained, a cheerful tone in his voice.
...
Zenitsu smirked internally, thinking to himself, 'Idiot. There's no way (Y/N) will buy that-'
"Ohh! I get it now! Aw, you're so considerate!" You beamed, patting Tanjiro's head affectionately. His smile widened, and his cheeks turned a slight shade of red at your display of affection.
Zenitsu collapsed onto the floor, his face pressed against the ground as tears streamed down his cheeks. His sobs were muffled by the earth beneath him. Even Inosuke, usually rough around the edges, felt a twinge of sympathy and placed a reassuring hand on Zenitsu's shoulder. "Don't worry, Brazil. You have nice hair."
"...How do you even confuse Zenitsu with Brazil..." He cried even harder.
"Oh, Zenitsu, don't cry!" You said, moving to comfort him. Squatting down in front of him, you gently patted his head. "I love long hair, but I also love yours! Whether it's short or long, it's so beautiful, and your unique color makes you stand out even more. It looks good on you!" You beamed at him, hoping that your words would reach his heart. A moment of silence followed as Zenitsu slowly raised his head, his big teary eyes and pouting lips fixed on you.
"Really?" He said uncertainly. His hair was one of his biggest insecurities, so hearing the love of his life casually compliment it was difficult to believe. "You mean it...?"
"Yup!" You closed your eyes, emphasizing your sincerity. "If you want me to say it a thousand times so you can believe it, then I'll do it! I really love your hair, Zenitsu." He gazed at you, wiping away his tears. You braced yourself, expecting him to scream and embrace you tightly until you couldn't breathe. However, to your surprise, none of that happened. You both stood up, and he turned away, muttering a small "thanks."
"Ah... I think you broke him..." Tanjiro said with a sweatdrop.
"I did?" You tilted your head, finding it strange to see Zenitsu acting like this.
"Ugh, what's wrong with Monitsu?" Inosuke mumbled to himself as he ran over to where Zenitsu was, positioning himself in front of him. Suddenly, a look of shock washed over Inosuke's face. "YOU—AHAHAHAHA!" He burst into laughter. "YOU GUYS, COME SEE THIS! HIS FACE IS SO RED!"
Zenitsu spun around again, wearing a frown on his face. Inosuke was right; Zenitsu's face was completely flushed, and his hands trembled slightly. He was so flustered that he became timid. "Y-You! Shut up! Leave me alone!" He managed to say, his voice low and filled with embarrassment.
"Aw, Zenitsu! You're flustered! That's surprisingly cute coming from you!" Tanjiro cooed, not expecting such a reaction from him.
"S-Stop teasing me! This isn't funny!" He yelled as his two friends continued to tease him. Inosuke's laughter and Tanjiro's mischievous look only fueled his embarrassment. He huffed as he caught a glimpse of you. You were there, looking at him with a surprised expression. He gulped as he noticed a slight smirk on your face.
Then, you beamed at him. "If you're going to react like that more often, then I ought to say it more!" You meant no harm by your words, just captivated by his unusual response and finding him incredibly adorable. But Zenitsu interpreted your actions as teasing, and his face turned an even deeper shade of red. He turned around and started walking away.
"That's it! I'm going! I'm going to kill that demon by myself so, don't follow me!" He declared, still embarrassed by the whole situation. Inosuke laughed and bullied him, continuing to incessantly annoy him, while you and Tanjiro walked behind them.
———————————————————
...
"This... is absolutely the worst day of my life..." You muttered, feeling utterly defeated.
"Agreed... I feel like I'm going to vomit..." Zenitsu nodded in agreement, clearly sharing your sentiments.
"YOU BABIES! IT'S NOT THAT BAD!" Inosuke exclaimed, puffing his chest out and placing his hands on his hips.
"Uhhhh, shut the fuck up? You boar looking bitch? You were raised by boars! Do you even know what the word clean means? This is probably normal for you!" Zenitsu retorted, igniting a heated argument between the two of them.
"Guys, calm down! At least... we defeated the demon, right?" Tanjiro interjected, trying to find a silver lining in the situation. However, it was difficult to see anything positive when all of you were now covered from head to toe in a repulsive substance—demon saliva. It was green, sticky, emitted a foul odor, and clung to your bodies with a slimy texture.
The demon you had been tasked with defeating had been wreaking havoc in several villages for days. It was an unusual demon—enormous, bulky, and not particularly powerful, but its ability lay in its bizarre saliva. Though you managed to vanquish the demon, just as it was about to meet its demise, its body exploded, showering everyone and the entire village with its saliva. While the villagers expressed their gratitude, you couldn't help but wonder what on earth you and the others were doing with your lives, standing there covered in disgusting demon saliva.
"I just want to get back to the Butterfly Mansion as soon as possible..." You cried, feeling the weight of exhaustion and despair. Zenitsu held your hand tightly, silently sharing in your distress. "But it's so far... we'll probably be mourning by the time we reach there."
"Pathetic losers. It's just a little walk. There's no need to cry like a bunch of pussies!" Inosuke insulted both you and Zenitsu, his usual brashness showing through.
"They're not wrong, though... this saliva is absolutely disgusting, and the Butterfly Mansion is really far from here... it'll take quite a while to reach it..." Tanjiro sighed, wearing a dejected smile with his eyes closed.
"Don't give up! We'll reach the Buttercup Mansion if we start running!" Inosuke attempted to cheer all of you up, but his efforts fell flat.
"It's Butterfly Mansion, not Buttercup..." Tanjiro corrected him.
"That's what I said. Butterscotch mansion." Inosuke responded with confusion.
"...I'm not even going to try to correct you. I don't have the energy." Tanjiro sighed in defeat.
"Caww! Caw!!" Suddenly, Dodo, along with Zenitsu's sparrow, Ukogi, appeared. Tanjiro's crow, Matsuemon, landed on your head. Ukogi and Dodo perched on your shoulders. "Head southeast! Head southeast! The Wisteria House is located in that direction, caw!"
Dodo chirped in agreement. "Rest until you feel better, caw! Caw!"
Ukogi hopped excitedly. "Chu! Chu! Chuchu!"
"H-Holy shit!" You inadvertently exclaimed, finding it hard to believe what you were hearing.
"We're saved! We're saved!" Zenitsu prayed fervently to the gods.
"WHAT ARE YOU GUYS WAITING FOR!? LET'S GO ALREADY!" Inosuke suddenly grabbed you and carried you piggyback-style, causing you to yell as he dashed forward at a breakneck speed. Tanjiro and Zenitsu pleaded with him as they trailed behind, struggling to keep up.
———————————————————
As you arrived at the Wisteria House, Tanjiro and Zenitsu were gasping for breath, completely exhausted, while Inosuke struck a triumphant pose, reveling in his unknown victory. It was a mystery what he had won, but you were simply relieved to have been spared from walking or running. You felt like a princess, although a pang of guilt tugged at you for the condition of Tanjiro and Zenitsu.
"Take deep breaths, guys. In and out..." You comforted them as they gradually regained their composure. They appreciated your gesture and began to calm down.
"Ugh... I feel like I'm going to throw up..." Zenitsu whined, his legs trembling and unsteady.
"At least... we made it... huh?" Tanjiro exclaimed, examining the house more closely. "Is this the same house we visited before...?" He asked, his confusion evident.
"I don't think so. This house seems bigger, and there's a stronger presence of wisteria. I don't think it's the same one..." You commented, surveying your surroundings. You knocked on the door, waiting for a response. After a short while, an elderly woman opened the door, revealing herself.
"Hey! That's the old lady from the other house!" Inosuke exclaimed with excitement, as he had a soft spot for the elderly woman. He was about to pat her head, but suddenly he noticed something. "Wait... YOU'RE NOT MY GRANDMA!"
"...Your grandma? You dumbass..." Zenitsu muttered under his breath, frustrated by Inosuke's stupidity.
"ARE YOU A DEMON DISGUISED AS HER?! I'LL KILL YOU!" Inosuke was prepared to unsheathe his swords, but Tanjiro intervened and held him back.
"We're so sorry! We're so sorry!" You, Tanjiro, and Zenitsu all apologized simultaneously, while Inosuke continued his profanity-laden tirade.
"Oh, don't worry. It's not a problem at all..." The old lady said with a smile. "Your friend is probably mistaking me for Hisa..."
"...Hisa?" Tanjiro asked, tilting his head in confusion.
'Oh? So, she's not Hisa? Then who is she?' You also tilted your head. Being a devoted fan of Kimetsu no Yaiba, you were well aware of the old lady named Hisa. However, to your surprise, this grandma was not Hisa, yet they bore a striking resemblance.
"Yes, Hisa is my younger sister... I'm Yui, the owner of this house." You gasped in astonishment. You had no idea that Hisa had a sister. Upon closer inspection, you noticed some differences between them. Hisa wore a maroon-colored haori with a purple obi, while Yui wore a purple haori with a maroon obi. Hisa styled her hair in a medium-sized bun, whereas Yui sported a thick braid that cascaded down to her waist.
"Aww! Her sister? You two really look alike! You're both very beautiful!" Tanjiro exclaimed, closing his eyes with a warm smile. Yui chuckled and stepped aside, inviting all of you to enter.
"Please, come in." As you all walked in, Zenitsu and Tanjiro gasped in astonishment, captivated by what they saw.
"Damn, dude! This place is huge!" The yellow-haired boy expressed with big eyes, looking around him.
"Yeah! It's as almost big as Inosuke's ass!" Tanjiro commented surprised.
"Hehe, no it isn't, you guys~!" Inosuke giggled at the compliment.
Yui cleared her throat and began to speak, providing details about their family's history. "Our family was once attacked by demons, but we were fortunate enough to be saved by a group of skilled demon slayers. As a gesture of gratitude, we offered our house as a resting place for them, and this tradition has continued ever since. There are a total of five Wisteria Houses, each owned by one of us—me, Hisa, and our three other sisters. My house happens to be the largest among them, as it also features a hot spring and an abundance of wisteria trees. The presence of so much wisteria keeps demons away from this area."
"Wow, that's truly impressive!" You exclaimed, genuinely surprised by this newfound knowledge. "O-Oh... That's really... impressive..."
"(Y/N)...? Are you okay?" Tanjiro asked, concerned as he noticed you walking strangely and struggling to maintain your balance. He quickly came to your side to offer support.
"A-Ah... I don't know... I suddenly feel very... weak..." You managed to say between short breaths. Overwhelming tiredness washed over you, making you feel increasingly drained.
"Weak? But you were fine just a few seconds ago!" Zenitsu expressed his worry, joining the burgundy-haired boy in supporting you. He placed your hand on his shoulder to help stabilize you. Leaning on him, you found some relief while Tanjiro stayed close by your side.
"Hmm... that's peculiar. Wisteria usually has medicinal properties. It can help restore energy when you're feeling tired." Yui commented, tilting her head in contemplation.
"Now that you mention it... I actually started feeling much better after entering the house!" Tanjiro exclaimed, his body aching from the previous fight but now filled with newfound energy. Zenitsu nodded in agreement.
"(Y/N) is weak as a baby!" Inosuke laughed, finding amusement in your weakened state.
"F-Fuck you..." You muttered, resting your head on Zenitsu's shoulder for support.
"Well..." Yui pondered aloud. "It's possible that the battle with the demon drained all your strength. Alternatively, you might be allergic to wisteria—I've come across people who have had allergic reactions to the flower."
"Nah... I'm fine... I'm just tired... I need a bath..." You managed a weak smile, feeling as if you were on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion. But you didn't want to worry your friends any further.
"Don't worry, young lady. I'll guide you to the hot springs so you can all relax and have a pleasant time together."Yui reassured, gently squeezing your hand. You cooed inwardly, sensing her desire to pat your head, but realizing that your height made it a bit awkward for her petite frame.
"WILL YOU MAKE US TEMPORO TOO!?" Inosuke eagerly asked, his excitement evident.
"Tem-pu-ra! It's tempura, Inosuke! Not temporo!" Tanjiro corrected him, exasperated. But Inosuke paid no attention to the correction.
"Of course. Anything to make you all comfortable." Yui laughed, causing Inosuke to freeze in place, his face turning red under his mask. It seemed that Inosuke REALLY had a soft spot for kindhearted elderly people.
———————————————————
Little note:
According to my investigation, in the Taisho Era, people of the opposite gender could bath together—whether they'll be strangers, family or friends—since this was still not seen as something lewd. For the sake of my mental health, I'll have you and the others wear a towel; you and Nezuko around your chest until a bit more below of your mid-section and the boys below their waists.
———————————————————
"LET'S GOOOOO!!" Inosuke yelled excitedly, performing a flip and landing right in the center of the hot springs.
"Inosuke! Be more careful!" Tanjiro scolded him, slowly easing himself into the warm water and letting out a contented sigh as it enveloped him.
"Best. Day. Ever." Zenitsu declared, fully immersing himself in the water. Then, realizing something, he pouted. "Aww, (Y/N) is on the other side, right?" He asked, already missing your presence.
"Huh? No, she isn't. I think she's-" Tanjiro's explanation was interrupted by you, as you appeared.
"Nezuko! Nezuko! I missed you so much!" You cheered, embracing the demon girl. Nezuko was tearfully clinging to you, unwilling to let go. "Awww! Please, don't cry! You'll make me cry too!"
"Ew. She's with the demon." Zenitsu muttered under his breath. Tanjiro's smile only grew wider as he witnessed the heartfelt embrace between you and Nezuko. It truly warmed his heart.
"(Y/N)!! YOU DIDN'T SEE MY FLIP!" Inosuke yelled disappointedly.
"Oh! I'm sorry! Would you do it again?" You asked eagerly, your happiness evident as Nezuko began to calm down.
"HAHA! YOU REALLY WANT TO SEE ME THAT BADLY! FINE! I'LL DO IT! BUT HEY!" Inosuke suddenly exclaimed, capturing your attention as he exited the water. "LET'S DO IT TOGETHER! LET'S HOLD HANDS AND DO A DOUBLE FLIP!"
"Isn't that... too dangerous?" You sweatdropped at his enthusiasm.
"Dangerous is my middle name!" He smirked, approaching you and the demon girl. "Oh, Jessica! Join us! Then we can do a triple flip!"
"...?" Nezuko tilted her head in confusion at the name.
"Ne-zu-ko! Not Jessica..." Tanjiro deadpanned. "And please, don't attempt any more flips! Any one of you could get hurt!" He expressed genuine concern for your well-being.
"Huh...? Wait a moment..." Zenitsu stopped in his tracks as realization dawned on him. "(Y/N) IS BATHING WITH US?!" His face turned a deep shade of red as he finally noticed you, clad in a towel that exposed your skin, legs, and shoulders... Oh, he felt like he was going to combust.
"Yeah! This is a mixed-gender hot spring!" Tanjiro exclaimed happily. Deep down, he understood Zenitsu's reaction all too well. He, too, felt nervous in your presence. You looked so stunningly beautiful that his heart couldn't handle it. Although he had experienced mixed-gender baths before with his family, Zenitsu couldn't relate—this was his first time sharing a bath with a girl (completely disregarding Nezuko's presence).
"COME ON, (Y/N)! COME ON, CALIFORNIA!" He said, referring to Nezuko. "ON THE COUNT OF THREE, WE'LL DO THE FLIP!" Inosuke exclaimed, already preparing himself to jump. But before he could make his move, you stopped him.
"Let's not do it, okay? Tanjiro is right. We could get hurt, and this is a public space! We might be bothering anyone who wants to enter."
"B-But, but! The jump! I want to show you how awesome I am!" Inosuke said with a hint of sadness in his voice.
"It's okay. I don't need you to do a flip to show me how awesome you are." You reassured him, a warm smile on your face. "In my eyes, you're the coolest person ever!"
...
"Really?"
"Really."
Nezuko watched the interaction between you and Inosuke, seeing your genuine smile and Inosuke's reddening face. The demon girl couldn't help but laugh. "HA! I already knew that! Nice to hear you say it, though!" Inosuke placed his hands on his hips and puffed out his muscular chest.
"Wow! (Y/N), you've tamed him!" Tanjiro applauded your achievement.
"HUH?! SHE DIDN'T TAME ME, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!" With that, Inosuke jumped and tackled Tanjiro into the water. The poor burgundy-haired boy struggled for his life as you and Nezuko joined them in the water.
"I-Inosuke! G-Give me a break!" Tanjiro spluttered as he was being drowned by Inosuke. The boar-headed boy had challenged him to see who could hold their breath underwater for longer.
"Inosuke! Leave him alone! You'll drown him!" You yelled, watching the scene unfold. Nezuko was happily swimming around, while Zenitsu stood awkwardly beside you. His face, flushed red, revealed his deep embarrassment in your presence.
"That's enough!" You declared, swimming over to where they were and forcefully grabbing Inosuke's cheek, pulling him away from Tanjiro.
"A-Ah! OUCH! THAT HURTS! LET ME GO!" Inosuke screamed, and Tanjiro gasped for air, relieved to be free from the near-death experience. "What are you going to do to me?!"
"Relax... Just stay quiet." You ordered, lathering your hands with shampoo. Inosuke rolled his eyes but followed your instructions. As you got ready, you began massaging his scalp, your fingers working through his hair. Inosuke fell silent, melting into your touch, his body relaxing. He closed his eyes.
"Damn. He acts like a dog." Zenitsu muttered, deadpanning at the sight. Tanjiro chuckled in response. "Bark for us."
"Shut up! You dirty b..." You found the spot that seemed to relax Inosuke the most, and his cheeks turned red, perhaps from the heat or from the pleasure he was experiencing. "Ah..."
"Okay! Now for the conditioner, and we're done!" You announced as you applied conditioner to Inosuke's hair. When you finished, you released your grip, and Inosuke swam off with a silly smile on his face, joining Nezuko. The demon girl giggled at the unusual sight of a relaxed Inosuke. "Okay! Who's next?" You asked, beaming with happiness.
"Zenitsu, it's your turn! I'll play with Inosuke and Nezuko so they don't cause chaos!" Tanjiro chirped, swimming over to join them. Currently, Inosuke and Nezuko were engaged in a swimming competition to see who could swim faster. Zenitsu gulped nervously as he approached you. You chuckled and lathered your hands with shampoo, ready to start the process. You noticed how tense he was.
"God, you're so tense!" You exclaimed. "Why? Are you nervous~?" You teased.
"N-No..." He mumbled. You smiled because it was obvious he was lying—his entire face was red, and his body was stiff. However, as the moments passed, you could feel him gradually relax, sighing and becoming more comfortable. You worked your fingers into his sides, causing him to murmur incoherent sounds.
"Still, I have to admit that seeing you flustered is absolutely adorable!" You teased as you applied conditioner to his hair. Expecting him to become even more embarrassed, you were surprised when he turned to face you, his eyes looking up at you with a hint of disappointment.
"(Y/N)... boys don't like being called cute..." He said in a low voice, a touch of embarrassment evident.
"Eh? Why not? I see it as a compliment!" You tilted your head, genuinely curious.
"Yeah, but... at least, I don't like it that much... I don't know, it makes me feel pathetic when you call me cute because boys aren't supposed to be cute or anything..."
"Really? I understand your point, but I don't see it that way... In my opinion, calling someone cute is a compliment! It's a way of expressing love and affection!"
"Love?" He tilted his head, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes.
"Well, yeah... I enjoy it when people call me cute. It makes me feel good!" You admitted, feeling a slight blush rise to your cheeks. "My mom used to call me cute a lot, and it made me happy because it was her way of showing love. But if you don't like being called cute, then I respect that." You smiled warmly at him.
...
"Pff... I should've expected this from you..." He chuckled.
"What did I do?"
"The truth is... girls don't usually like me because I can be intense. Very intense. I know that, but it's just who I am. It's hard to change. If I love someone, I want to give them all my love and everything I have. Because of that, there were girls who hated me and girls who took advantage of me. They'd call me names and manipulate me into doing things... there was even a time when I was scared of girls."
"You?! Scared of girls?!" You asked, feigning surprise. In reality, you already knew this, but you decided to act surprised nonetheless.
"Yeah, it's weird to say it." He laughed. "I'm not the most manly guy. I get easily scared, I'm weak, I'm weird, I have an overbite, my hair is ugly and I can be overwhelming... I don't understand why anyone would want to be with me... maybe that's why I don't like being called cute or adorable—it feels like the person saying it is mocking me." Throughout his speech, he avoided making eye contact. You felt a pang of sadness for him. He was an amazing person, but he was often misunderstood and mistreated. But then, he gazed at you with eyes filled with affection. "But I feel like a hypocrite because... I don't mind you calling me cute at all now." He smiled warmly at you, causing your cheeks to flush slightly.
"Eh!? Can I call you cute then?"
"...Only you can call me cute." He confessed. Your heart fluttered at his words, unable to believe how incredibly attractive he looked in that moment. He laughed at your reaction. "But still, I think you're far cuter than me."
"Ehh? What are you talking about? I'm not cute at all!" You deadpanned.
"Really?" He tilted his head, a teasing glint in his eyes. "You're by far the cutest girl I've ever laid my eyes on. You're absolutely adorable." The tenderness in his gaze caused your cheeks to heat up, and you playfully pushed him away.
"Oh! Shut up! Stop teasing me!" You pouted.
"Hahaha~!" He chuckled. "God, you silly girl. You're making me fawn over how adorable you are."
...
"Nezuko! It's your turn! Come here, bro!" You called out, feeling utterly embarrassed as Zenitsu chuckled at your cute reaction. You get him off you as you quickly called the demon girl to protect yourself from him. "Ehhh?! Someone already cleaned your hair?! Tanjiro!!" You yelled at him, angry.
"(Y/N)!! I'm sorry! Please don't be mad!" He quickly apologized to you. "Nezuko seemed really sad that you weren't washing her hair, so she asked me to do it! Just like old times!"
"Hmh, hmh..." She nodded in agreement, her eyes pleading for your understanding.
"Really!? Aw..." You sulked, feeling a tinge of disappointment. Nezuko and Tanjiro internally panicked at the sight of your dejected expression and desperately tried to cheer you up.
"(Y/N)! If you want, Nezuko can wash your hair instead!! It's something she's always wanted to do, right, Nezuko?" Tanjiro suggested, and Nezuko eagerly nodded, excited at the prospect. This was actually true; she had expressed her desire to touch and care for your hair many times before. "Besides, that way, you can take a break! It's not fair for you to do all the work!"
"..." You looked at their eager expressions, waiting for your response. You let out a sigh. "Well, maybe? I don't want to be a bother or anything."
"MHMH! MHMHM!" Nezuko threw herself at you, trying to convince you with her gestures. You laughed at her, understanding everything she was saying. She essentially wanted to convey that her dream was to touch your hair and help you like you did for her.
"Okay! Okay! You can do it!" You relented, giving in to her plea.
"Hmh, mhmh! Mh!" She exclaimed with joy.
"Eh? You want to give me a head massage too? Isn't that a bit too much?" You asked, slightly surprised by her request.
"Hmhmh!" She confirmed, her eyes shining with excitement.
"If you say so... be my guest!" You beamed at her, and she tightly hugged you. She had missed seeing you and felt lonely without your presence. "But! I'm still going to play with Tanjiro's hair first!" You eagerly smiled at Tanjiro, who sweatdropped at your comment.
"Thank you for taking care of me..." He expressed his gratitude as he got closer to you, ready for you to work your magic. Nezuko detached herself from you and swam over to join the others. Inosuke and Zenitsu were attempting to do flips underwater, but they looked more like floundering idiots than graceful swimmers. Nezuko smirked smugly and, with a perfectly executed flip both above and below the water's surface, she amazed the two boys. You and Tanjiro exchanged bewildered glances before bursting into laughter at the spectacle.
"Alright, let's begin!" You started massaging Tanjiro's head, your fingers skillfully maneuvering through his hair. "Wow, you're quite tense too!"
"A-Ah, am I? I'm sorry..." Tanjiro apologized, feeling a bit guilty. You were quick to object.
"No! Don't apologize! It just means you're under a lot of stress!" You reassured him in a gentle tone, wanting him to feel as relaxed as possible. "You can tell me anything, you know. I've already told you this, but you'll never be a burden or bother to me. So feel free to share whatever is on your mind!"
Unbeknownst to you, Tanjiro's eyes widened with a touch of tears. He fought to hold them back, not wanting to burden you with his emotions. Yet, a genuine smile emerged on his face, and a warmth spread throughout his chest. "I... I don't know... I think about everything..." He confessed, his voice tinged with a hint of sadness.
"I'm scared... What if I can never turn Nezuko back into a human? What if she can never walk under the sun again? She deserves to live a happy life. If I can't save the only surviving member of my family, then I would be a terrible brother." He paused, the weight of his responsibilities evident in his words. "Sometimes, moments like this, where we're having fun... I cherish them deeply. I'm having a really good time..." His gaze shifted to the sight in front of him—his sister teaching Inosuke and Zenitsu how to do flips. They looked genuinely happy together, which surprised him, as even Nezuko and Zenitsu were getting along now. "But I can't help but think that these moments won't last forever... We live in constant danger, always risking our lives. I have this dreadful feeling that someday, everyone will die, and there's nothing I can do to save them..."
"Tanjiro..." You whispered, tears already welling up in your eyes as you applied conditioner to his hair.
"Is it selfish of me to... to be happy with all of you? I've pondered this, and I really wish to live with you four in a cozy house. Every day would be chaotic, but it would also be filled with pure joy. Just the thought of it brings a smile to my face... but I can't help but feel like it's too selfish of me to wish for that, right?" He chuckled, but it held a melancholic undertone. "I should focus solely on turning Nezuko back into a human and defeating Muzan. Nothing else matters— (Y/N)?" He trailed off as he heard sobs behind him. Concerned, he turned around, only to see you with tears streaming down your face, your lips puckered as you tried to suppress your cries.
"TANJIROOO!" You suddenly stood up, causing him to instinctively move back, his face turning red. You clenched your fists.
"W-What are you going to—" He couldn't finish his sentence as you leaped towards him, both of you sinking underwater. However, he quickly wrapped his arms around you, making sure you were safe. As you resurfaced, you clung to him like a koala. "(Y/N)!! What's wrong?!" He asked, his worry evident as his hands held you securely by the back of your thighs (sorry, my bad yall i just moaned💪) to prevent you from slipping away. You then cupped his cheeks, gently caressing them with your thumbs. Your eyes were filled with tears. He grew increasingly anxious until you began to speak.
"Tanjiro... it's okay for you to be selfish, okay? You're allowed to be selfish! You can have wishes and dreams!"You cried between sobs. You were just so sad to see him like this, knowing he carried too much on his shoulders. "We're here for you, so don't worry! Take breaks! Don't be so pessimistic... Nezuko will become human again, I know you can do it..." He couldn't tear his gaze away from yours, feeling a profound touch as if he had unconsciously waited for countless lifetimes to hear someone say those words to him. "Don't worry," You said, wrapping your arms around his shoulders.
"I promise I'll save everyone. No one will die under my watch."
"(Y/N)..." He muttered, hiding his face on your shoulder, feeling a profound sense of comfort he didn't knew he yearned until now. You were truly something else, huh?
...
"Tanjiro...!" Zenitsu called out, and the mentioned boy flinched in your arms, his anxiety evident as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. "What on earth did you do to (Y/N)...?" He demanded, his fists clenched and ready for action.
"Z-Zenitsu! You've got it all wrong! Come on, (Y/N)! Tell him the truth!" Tanjiro pleaded, hoping for your support. But his heart sank as he realized you were crying too much to speak coherently. 'Oh shit...'
"MONJIRO! HOW DARE YOU HURT HER?!" Inosuke bellowed, his rage boiling over. "YOU'RE DEAD!"
"Hold on, guys! I didn't make her cry!" Tanjiro shouted desperately, fearing for his life. "Nezuko! You believe me, right!?"
"Hmh." Nezuko emitted a soft noise, a mix of disbelief and disappointment. She was upset that her dear brother had made you cry.
"Ah... you've got to be kidding me..." Tanjiro sighed sadly, knowing he was in for a beating. Inosuke proceeded to hold him underwater while Zenitsu forced him to perform endless flips, causing dizziness and disorientation.
As chaos ensued, Nezuko swam with you to a quieter spot, away from the commotion. She had intended to clean and massage your head, and she hummed cheerfully as she poured shampoo onto her hands. However, before she could begin, you turned to face her, locking eyes.
"Nezuko... I appreciate your offer, but I really want to thank you first! I'm excited for you to play with my hair!" You exclaimed, beaming at her with a bright smile. Her cheeks turned a lovely shade of red, and she was about to envelop you in a hug. But then, she paused, looking at you with confusion. "Nezuko...?"
"Hmh!" Nezuko carefully covered your lips with her fingers, gently opening your mouth and inspecting the inside as if searching for something.
"Nwxucko! Wgat aru ye diing?" You tried to ask, muffled by her touch. Did you have bad breath? She eventually stopped and let out a sigh of relief, leaving you puzzled. You asked her what was wrong, but she simply shook her head, assuring you that everything was fine. Giving up on understanding, you resumed your position.
Moments later, she began massaging your scalp with utmost tenderness. The sensation was heavenly, and you couldn't help but release a contented sigh as you melted into the water, eliciting laughter from Nezuko. Once she finished shampooing your hair, she proceeded to massage your shoulders. Though you couldn't see her face, you could sense her dedication and desire to please you, which warmed your heart. You closed your eyes, and a memory crossed your mind.
...
"Mom!" You exclaimed with excitement as you saw her arrive at the house. "You're here! Yay!"
"(R/N)! I missed you!" She said, a warm smile on her face. You ran towards her and embraced her, planting a kiss on her cheek as part of your usual greeting. "How did your karate lessons go?" She asked.
"Ah, let me help you with these!" You interrupted her, quickly grabbing the shopping bags she was carrying. It seemed that she had made a detour to the supermarket after work. "They were fucking terrible!"
"Language." She reminded you gently.
"I'm just stating the truth. They were fucking terrible! Master Ben is treating me like I'm not even human! It's frustrating!" You pouted, organizing the groceries and placing them in their designated spots.
"Why do you feel that way?" She inquired.
"He makes us work so much! My body feels like shit and I can barely move! And those stretching exercises... he knows I can't do them!" You complained, your frustration evident in your voice.
"But he's assigning those exercises to help you improve..." She pointed out.
"Yeah, I know. I just wanted to vent and bitch around because I'm tired." You admitted, eliciting a chuckle from your mother. You laughed too, seeing her reaction, but then something dawned on you. You groaned and rolled your eyes. "Ugh! Mom, not again!"
"What?" She tilted her head, confused.
"Are you taking care of yourself?! Look at you, you're getting skinnier and you look sick!" You scolded her, your concern turning into anger.
"Oh, (R/N)... I'm just working a few extra hours to earn some extra money... it's not that bad!" She tried to reassure you.
You clenched your fists, feeling your anger rise. "I told you! I don't want you overworking yourself! We've had this conversation!"
"I know, I know, and I'm sorry. It's just an opportunity I couldn't pass up. They're offering more money." She explained, her voice filled with regret.
"Why do you need more money? We're not poor! We're fine!" You approached her, feeling the heat of the argument building up.
"I just want to make sure you have enough to buy things for yourself!" She exclaimed, the tension affecting her as well. "It's not a big deal, honey..."
"It is to me! I don't want you to get sick or something and then... and then die!" You choked on your words, your eyes welling up with tears.
She stood silently for a moment, her smile softening as she approached you. "Dear, I'm not going to die... you've been watching too many k-dramas—"
"Don't joke around right now, fuck!" You panted, tears streaming down your face. "You want me to focus on school, on things I love and my martial arts classes. You don't want me to get a job and help you the fuck out, so the least you can fucking do is not overwork yourself! IS THAT TOO MUCH TO ASK FOR?!" You yelled, the air growing tense as the weight of your words hung in the air. You looked at your mother, anger and sadness mixing in your gaze. Your throat felt sore.
...
"I-I'm sorry, Mom! I didn't mean to yell at you!" You trembled, realizing the magnitude of your outburst towards your own mother. "I-I'm... my emotions are all over the place... I'm sorry!"
"No. I'm sorry... you're right." She admitted, her expression carrying a tinge of sadness. You wanted to kill yourself for making your mother look so dejected. "I... I'm sorry!" She hugged you.
"No... no, don't apologize... I lost control!" You hugged her back, seeking comfort.
"No... you have every right to be angry with me!" She cupped your cheeks, holding your gaze. "(R/N)... I'm just worried about you."
"About me?"
"I might be wrong, and I hope I am, but... I want you to enjoy your life. I want you to have a good time at school, make friends, and excel in the things you love. It breaks my heart to think that I might be holding you back from that."
"What? How can you say that?" You asked, utterly confused.
"I say it because... you're a wonderful daughter. The best I could ask for," She said, her smile genuine and warm, melting away your anger. "You have this urge to work and help me, I know that, but I don't want you to feel obligated... I don't need your help. What I need is for you to be your age !"
"Huh?"
"I worry that your need to assist me is preventing you from being happy. (R/N)! You're sixteen! You're young! Be carefree! Be a teenager! Make mistakes, but not the kind that involve drugs or unwanted pregnancies. Have fun! Create memories! I don't want you to grow up and remember solely you filled with work and responsibilities. I want you to smile and look back on the things you've done. It's not that I don't trust you, and I'm not calling you immature. I just want you to be a bit more selfish, okay?"
"O-Okay... I'm sorry." You mumbled, your lips pouting.
"Don't apologize. You're allowed to be angry. I promise I won't overwork myself, just like I promised you." She pointed at you. "But promise me, you won't force yourself to help me. Enjoy your life. I'm only letting you handle the household chores because you begged me!"
"Okay..."
...
"(R/N), for heaven's sake, are you crying?" She crossed her arms playfully.
"WAHHHHH! I'm sorry!" You cried, throwing yourself into a big hug with her, and she happily reciprocated. "I'll do my best!"
"Hahaha!" She laughed, and the two of you stayed like that. "Hey, doesn't your body ache from training?"
"Yes, it does..." You pouted.
"Sit down. I'll give you a massage. My co-workers taught me a few tricks!" She smirked.
"Hey, that's not fair!" You protested, but you sat down anyway. "I'll give you a massage too!"
"Really?"
"Yeah! Where would you like it?"
"Hmm..." She hummed, her hands starting to work on your shoulders. "How about my head? I'd like a head massage."
"Deal! In two days, I'll be the best head massager you've ever known! Ahh..." you paused mid-sentence, succumbing to the blissful sensation of her touch.
"Hahaha! What's with that reaction?" She laughed.
"It just feels so good."
"I'm glad it does."
...
"Hmh, hmh!" Suddenly, you woke up, realizing that you had dozed off for a few minutes. You felt incredibly relaxed, a content smile spreading across your face.
"(Y/N)! It seems like you really needed that massage!" Tanjiro chuckled at your sleepiness. "Do you feel better now?"
"Yeah, I really do. Thank you, Nezuko!" You turned around and hugged the demon girl, feeling the warmth of her embrace. She blushed slightly but hugged you back with equal enthusiasm. "Oh, what about the others? Weren't they giving you a hard time earlier?"
"Haha, don't worry. I managed to explain everything, and they calmed down!" Tanjiro reassured you, watching as his sister gently picked you up and placed you on her back. You secured yourself by hugging her neck.
"Thank god you did! I was about to send you back to your family." Zenitsu muttered bitterly.
"Zenitsu, don't joke like that!" Tanjiro smiled, causing you to choke on your saliva.
"Tanjiro! Get more angry! What the heck?" You scolded him, demanding Nezuko to bring him closer so you could playfully pull his ear. "He just insulted your deceased family! Aren't you going to do anything about it?"
"Why should I? He was just joking! He's my friend!" Tanjiro defended himself, while you continued to angrily tug at his ear.
"I'm worried! You should learn to defend yourself more!" You expressed your concern, wearing a serious expression.
"I know how to defend myself, don't worry! I'm just in a good mood right now!" Tanjiro cheerfully responded.
"I don't believe you..." You deadpanned, looking at him skeptically. "Hey, Zenitsu!"
The mentioned boy turned around as you called his name. "Inosuke, hold on a moment! (Y/N) is calling me!" He informed Inosuke before swimming over to where you three were. "What's wrong, angel?" Zenitsu playfully addressed you, earning a smack on the head from Nezuko for using the pet name.
"Insult Tanjiro! We need to teach him how to defend himself!" You exclaimed with enthusiasm. "Listen, Tanjiro! When someone insults you, you need to hit them where it hurts—with words!"
"Isn't this a bit..." Tanjiro tried to object, but his protest fell on deaf ears.
"Can I say anything to him?" Zenitsu innocently asked.
"Yeah, anything!" You eagerly responded, hugging Nezuko tighter as you anticipated the forthcoming exchange. Even Inosuke swam over to your side and joined in the hug, showing his support for the impending lesson.
"Hmh..." Zenitsu pondered for a moment, his gaze becoming serious as he looked at Tanjiro. "Hey, just thought I'd remind you to put sunscreen on your big fucking forehead because it's probably going to burn like a crisp in this heat." He snickered as Tanjiro sadly touched his forehead with a sad look. "You dirty bitch."
...
"Is my forehead that big :( ?" Tanjiro asked dejected. Nezuko was ready to beat the shit out of Zenitsu but was stopped by you and Inosuke, who was laughing at the comment.
"Tanjiro! Now defend yourself! Don't mind what the other person say! It's pointless! Focus on hitting them where it hurts so they can cry like a bitch! Come on!" You cheered for him. Nezuko and Inosuke raising their fists in excitement for the burgundy-haired boy.
"Uhhh..." Tanjiro pondered, trying to think of an insult. "Uhh, my forehead is so- is as big as... My forehead is as big as..."
"You can do it! Don't give up!" You silently cheered with comic tears on your eyes.
...
"Uhh— my forehead is as big as the hole of your ass."
...
"PFFF—" Zenitsu chocked on his laugh as he was having difficulties to speak correctly. "Fuck! That was a cute insult! I-I'll give a solid 5 out of 10— you know what? I actually give it a 6 out of 10."
"Aw, I didn't do it good, right?" Tanjiro asked with a sad smile.
"Don't worry. You did a great job. You'll do excellent!" You encouraged Tanjiro, patting his head as he smiled gratefully.
"Huh? You gotta be fucking kidding me." A new voice suddenly echoed through the area, causing everyone to turn their attention towards the entrance. There stood Sanemi, wearing a disgruntled expression. "Great. Just my luck." He scoffed, clearly not thrilled about the situation.
'SANEMI! AND HE'S ALMOST NAKED! HELL YEAH!' You couldn't help but cheer inwardly at the sight of Sanemi's near-nudity. "Hello, Sanemi! Long time no see!" You greeted him cheerfully, the excitement evident in your voice. You could swear his gaze softened for a moment as he looked at you. However, your enthusiasm quickly faded as you noticed the displeasure in his eyes when he saw Nezuko giving you a piggyback ride. His gaze hardened, and his annoyance became apparent.
"Wow, who's this guy? Why does he look so weird?" Zenitsu whispered fearfully, hiding behind you and Nezuko.
"Ew, we've got an eyebrow-less behavior here." Inosuke muttered, clearly unimpressed.
To your surprise, Tanjiro swam towards Sanemi, still wearing a bright smile on his face. Flower petals floated around him, creating a serene atmosphere. "Oh hello! If it isn't the bitch who stabbed my sister twice for no damn reason and embarrassed himself in front of the Master, haha! You made a fool of yourself for no reason and in front of everyone, how funny!" Tanjiro laughed cutely. "Nezuko! Come on! Greet him! Greet the bitch that stabbed you twice! Where are your manners? Show him that you're perfectly fine now! Say hi!"
"Hmh, hmh!!" Nezuko happily waved at Sanemi, imaginary flowers and hearts surrounding her figure.
Sanemi clenched his fits so hard that you thought they were going to bleed. 'Tanjiro!! I told you to defend yourself but not like this! He's going to make a tornado if you keep going!!' You cried.
"I'll admit it. You've got some balls there, dipshit ."
"Balls? More than you? I think everyone does honestly! Even a baby has more balls than you, hahaha!"
'KYAAAAAAAAAAAAA! TANJIRO, SHUT THE FUCK UP!'
...
To your surprise, the wind hashira just looked at him and scoffed again. Getting away. "I'm not going to take a bath here with these pussies."
"HEY! PUSSY IS MY WORD! GET YOUR OWN WORD, DAMN PUSSY!" Inosuke yelled at him but it was too late, as the man already had gone away.
"Tanjiro... I'm scared of you." You muttered, looking at him with shock.
"Hmh? Why, though? I just said the truth?" He tilted his head innocently as if he just didn't insult the fuck out of a hashira.
'Nahh, this Tanjiro is wild...' You deadpanned as Inosuke kept yelling profanities at the now gone man since he had steal his favorite word.
———————————————————
After the surprising appearance of Sanemi, you five resumed your activities at the hot springs. Once you finished bathing and changed into your pastel purple yukatas, you headed to the dining area to enjoy a meal. Inosuke was ecstatic as he indulged in his favorite tempura, while Zenitsu scolded him for his messy eating habits. Surprisingly, you found yourself unusually hungry and ended up eating three times your usual portion. Weird... Satisfied and content, you all made your way back to the bedroom, reminiscent of the old wisteria house.
As you walked hand in hand with Nezuko through the hallways, you unexpectedly encountered someone again. "Hello, Sanemi! It's nice to see you again!" You greeted him cheerfully.
"Hmh, hm!" Nezuko echoed your greeting.
"..." Sanemi merely glanced at both of you with a deadpan expression before scoffing and walking away, completely ignoring your friendly gestures. Frustration welled up inside you, and you clenched your fist in anger.
"Well, that just happened." You muttered, feeling disappointed.
"Nezuko? (Y/N)? Who were you waving to just now?" Tanjiro walked in, a puzzled look on his face.
"It was Sanemi, but he didn't acknowledge me. I thought we were starting to become friends. What a jerk." You replied, still annoyed.
"Hmh..." Tanjiro pondered for a moment before breaking into a cute and innocent smile, surrounded by imaginary stars. "Then, don't pay attention to him. Pay attention to me instead."
...
'WHAT?!' Your heart skipped a beat as you turned to look at him, surprised by his unexpected comment. Tanjiro's sweet and adorable expression made you wonder if you had misheard him.
In the bedroom, you found five futons laid out. Inosuke, Zenitsu, you (with Nezuko joining you in the same futon), and finally Tanjiro. Zenitsu and Inosuke continued their bickering, occasionally interrupted by Nezuko's interjections, creating a chaotic atmosphere. Feeling tired and eager to sleep peacefully, you wished they would stop arguing. However, their quarrel only came to an end when Tanjiro's laughter filled the room.
"Hahahaha!" Tanjiro's laughter was melodic and filled with warmth, causing everyone to melt at the sound.
"Why are you laughing?" Zenitsu asked, curious about his sudden burst of joy.
"N-Nothing... It's just..." He paused, a gentle smile adorning his face. "It reminds me of when we were at the wisteria house, our first time together..."
"Aw, you're right! It feels like such a long time ago!" You chuckled, reminiscing about the memories.
"Yeah! The time when Jessica and Samuel first met!" Inosuke chimed in excitedly, causing the two mentioned individuals to scoff.
"Don't remind me of that." Zenitsu grumbled.
"Hmhm..." Nezuko added.
"Haha... I'm happy... Happy that we're still together... Glad that I get to stick around with all of you." Tanjiro said, his voice filled with warmth and gratitude.
"Yeah... It's nostalgic, isn't it? I'm grateful to have met all of you... except Nezuko." Zenitsu admitted, earning a gentle kick from her.
"I'm glad too... I hope we can stay together for even longer." You confessed, feeling a tinge of embarrassment. The once-frightening and isolating feeling of being alone had become foreign to you as time passed, and you were grateful for that. Unconsciously, you found yourself holding both Zenitsu's and Tanjiro's hands, while Nezuko slept peacefully atop you. Inosuke, in his own way, held onto the edge of Zenitsu's yukata.
In that moment, you hoped that times like these would never end.
———————————————————
"Damn. All that emotional bonding just for me to not be able to sleep." You muttered, annoyed, as you walked through the hallways. For some reason, you couldn't fall asleep, and you didn't want to risk waking any of your friends, so you decided to take a walk. It was late, and for some reason, just like when you first arrived here, you started feeling dizzy and weak. "I should go back to my room..." You panted, feeling your strength wane. As you made your way outside and sat on the wooden floor, you focused on regaining your energy.
"The fuck are you doing here?" A familiar voice startled you. You turned to your side to find Sanemi sitting there, wearing a loosely fitted purple yukata that exposed his toned chest.
'Shit. What a great chest.' You couldn't help but get momentarily distracted, forgetting to respond. Suddenly, you felt a hard flick on your forehead, causing you to wince in pain as you gently held it. "Ouch! That hurts, you jerk!" You protested, glaring at him.
"You started it. Stop looking at my chest." He scoffed. "Take a picture, it'll last longer."
"I would gladly do it if I had a camera, but unfortunately, I don't. It's better to burn the image in my mind." You joked, shifting your feet to distract yourself. "Hey, thanks for the book! It really helped me."
"It was nothing." He bluntly replied, his gaze fixed on the moon. "Um..."
"Yeah? What is it?" You tilted your head, curious about his sudden hesitation.
"How is your... you know?" He asked, his voice trailing off as he gestured toward your wound.
"My...? Oh! My wound!" Understanding his question, you smiled in confusion. "It's healing very well! Shinobu said I'm recovering remarkably fast. Do you want to take a look at it?" You asked innocently, starting to undo your yukata without realizing that it would expose your entire naked body. Sanemi, realizing your mistake, quickly jumped in front of you and grabbed your yukata to prevent it from falling off.
"YOU IDIOT! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!? DON'T YOU HAVE ANY MORALS?!" He yelled, his face turning slightly red. "YOU SHOULD ONLY DO THIS WHEN YOU'RE MARRIED, YOU DUMBASS!"
"Huh?! What the hell are you talking about?" You responded, annoyed at being scolded. "Ohhh! Right! My body!" Realizing your mistake, you burst into laughter. Sanemi scoffed as he fixed your yukata, making sure it was tightly secured.
"Thank you! I didn't even notice! How dumb of me!" You chuckled, grateful for his intervention.
"Yeah. Fucking dumb. How are you even a demon slayer when you're this distracted?" He grumbled, his annoyance still evident.
"I have my tricks! Despite being easily distracted, I'm very strong!" You retorted, laughing at his comment. 'Well, I mean, even Douma told me I was strong. I was able to break his head with one punch!' You recalled, chuckling dryly at the memory.
"Well... it's good to hear that your wound is healing." He said, his face still tense, but a hint of relaxation in his demeanor.
"Right?! Oh my god! You're so cute! You were worried about me!" You fawned over him, expecting him to yell at you, but to your surprise, he simply ignored your comment, neither confirming nor denying it. The urge to kiss him for being so adorable overwhelmed you. "And what are you doing here?"
"...I fought some demons, and one of them injured me. Nothing significant." He replied, his gaze fixed on the sky. His sword had broken during the battle, and he would need to obtain a new one.
"Oh... does your sword break often?" You asked, curious about his experiences.
"Yeah, it does. I have a bad reputation with swordmakers because I'm always breaking my sword." He admitted, reminiscing about the past. It wasn't that he was bad with a sword; it was simply that his pent-up rage and fury often found an outlet in battling demons. He blamed himself for everything that had happened in his past and carried a heavy burden of self-loathing. Killing demons became a means for him to release those negative emotions.
"No way! Haha! I can imagine the chaos! Swordmakers take their craft very seriously!" You laughed, holding your stomach.
"Glad you understand. There was this one swordmaker—I don't remember his name—but after I broke my sword, he chased me with sharp knives until morning. What a lunatic." He deadpanned, recalling the bizarre encounter.
'Haganezuka...' You thought, sweatdropping at the memory. "Hmh?" As you observed Sanemi, you noticed something on his chest. "Hey, is that a new scar?"
"Huh?"
"Right here." You crawled closer to him and touched the area on his chest where the new scar was. "Is it new? I don't remember seeing it before." Looking up at him, you tilted your head, a few strands of hair falling across your face.
"How did you even notice that?" He asked, removing your finger gently, a faint blush on his ears.
'Because I used to check your fanart every day and watch edits of you on TikTok.' You thought, but decided against sharing that information. "Because I paid attention to you the day you trained me with Giyuu!" You exclaimed, not entirely lying.
"You paid attention to me, huh?" He tilted his head, his gaze squinting as he stared at you.
"What? Embarrassed, you virgin?" You teased, moving closer to his side.
"Me? Embarrassed? How funny." He scoffed. "And who are you calling a virgin?"
"I'm just saying~ No need to get defensive, Mr. Virgin!" You raised your hands, feigning innocence.
"You talk too much for a virgin." He retorted.
You laughed. "Aw, you're so embarrassed that you're resorting to name-calling now, hehe!"
"I'm not embarrassed." He replied, annoyed by your teasing.
"Pff— what's wrong with you? You look so nervous." You giggled, playfully taunting him.
"What are you talking about? I'm not nervous." He quickly defended himself.
"Oh, yeah?" You asked, moving your hair back. "Because when I touch you right here..." You murmured, getting closer and placing your hand on his chest, tracing some incoherent patterns delicately with your finger. "Your ears turn all red!"
"That's just a natural reaction." He said, placing both of his hands on your shoulders, feeling slightly flustered but refusing to admit it.
"Hahaha!" You felt something strange inside you. You didn't understand why you were acting this way, why you felt dizzy. There was something about Sanemi that made you lose control and behave oddly. You wanted to be near him, and your actions seemed to be driven by an unconscious impulse. "We both know that's not just a natural reaction~" You continued, inching closer until you could hear his breath hitch. Leaning close to his ear, you whispered,
"You like it~"
...
Suddenly, you felt yourself being grabbed and pushed away as Sanemi quickly distanced himself from you. "Kyaaaa!!" You screamed, enjoying the momentary thrill. He didn't throw you forcefully, just enough to keep you from getting any closer. "Sorry! Haha, sorry! Did I embarrass you? Don't go! Don't leave me!"
He stood up and started walking back inside. However, as his hand touched the wall, he turned around and looked directly at you. You wanted to yell as you saw a red-faced Sanemi, clearly embarrassed. "D-Don't bother me, fuckface! I don't know what's gotten into you, but you're abnormal!!" He yelled, obviously flustered.
"Noooo~ don't leave! I was just joking around! Don't leave me!" Your pleas fell on deaf ears as he scoffed at you and walked away, leaving you alone. You couldn't help but giggle as you fell onto the floor. Were you drunk or something? Just as he walked away, you regained your senses, feeling a mix of embarrassment and confusion.
"What the hell did I just do?!" You yelled, grabbing your cheeks in embarrassment. What was happening? Why were you acting this way? "DID I JUST FLIRTED WITH SANEMI?! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"
———————————————————
Several days had passed since you had entered the Wisteria House, but you couldn't shake off the embarrassment you felt whenever you thought about Sanemi. The mere memory of him made you blush uncontrollably, and you dreaded the idea of facing him again. You couldn't comprehend what had come over you, but the thought was too embarrassing to dwell on. Currently, you were taking a break from your training at the Butterfly Mansion.
Suddenly, you heard the sound of someone crying, catching you off guard as you tried to locate the source of the sobs. You peered out the window and spotted a tearful figure. It surprised you to encounter someone like him in this place. Without wasting a moment, you hurriedly went outside to search for the young boy.
"...HELLO!" You called out.
"Wahhh!" The boy yelped as you suddenly appeared in front of him.
"My name is (L/N) (Y/N)! (Y/N) meaning smile! Yay!" You struck a cute pose and winked.
"..." The boy continued sobbing, his cheeks red and his eyes puffy.
"What's wrong?" You asked, sitting down beside him and rubbing his back. He cried a bit more before raising his head to look at you. "What's your name?"
"You... you don't know who I am?" He asked, surprised.
'Of course I know.' You replied with a sweet smile. "No, could you please tell me?"
He looked at you in disbelief but managed to compose himself and wipe his face, making himself presentable. "I'm Ubuyashiki Kiriya." He introduced himself, bowing slightly.
"Pleasure to meet you, Ubuyashiki!" You exclaimed. "My name is—"
"You already... introduced yourself."
"Ah, right, haha!"
"...But I also know you." He confessed, feeling embarrassed.
"Eh?! You know me?!" You exclaimed, taken aback. He timidly nodded.
"Yes, you're the woman who defeated a lower moon with a frying pan, right? My sisters, Nichika and Hinaki, were laughing about you... and ah! Don't feel bad!" He panicked, seeing you clenching your fists.
"Haha, me feel bad? For being remembered in such an embarrassing way? Never!" You reassured him. Sensing your anger, he tried to console you.
"(L/N), don't feel that way! You were awesome! It would've been amazing if I could have seen you in person! Someone must possess incredible ability and strength to do that, so I think you're definitely cool!" He blurted out, his cheeks flushed. This was the first time he had ever raised his voice at someone. You looked at him, shocked, which only made him more embarrassed until you spoke again.
"Kya! Ubuyashiki, you're so cute!" You squealed, playfully pinching his cheeks.
"W-Wait, (L/N)!" He tried to resist, but you were just so happy that it made him flustered. He was being treated like a kid. After a while, you stopped, and he muttered in amazement. "Wow..."
"What happened?" You asked, curious.
"You're brave. Most people don't talk to me since I'm the next head and commander of my family..." He said, surprised, as he rubbed his sore cheeks.
"Really? I mean, don't get me wrong, I totally respect you, but you're just a little girl, you know?" His eyes widened in astonishment. "I mean, how old are you?"
"...8." He muttered timidly, looking down.
"See? That proves my point." You laughed. Then you paused, realizing something. "Ah! I forgot to ask! Why were you crying, Young Mistress?"
"Young Mistress?" He was taken aback.
"Should I not call you that?" You tilted your head.
"I-I mean, uh..." He became nervous and couldn't speak correctly, making him even more nervous as he realized he was making you wait. Seeing this, you smiled and patted his head.
"It's okay. Take your time. I'll wait for you."
He calmed down after hearing your words. "Is it really not a bother... if I tell you what's troubling me?"
"Never! Feel free to speak!"
"Well... it's just... I've been feeling sad lately. I have too many responsibilities. And it's not like I can go out much due to my weak health. So... I know it may sound selfish, but it makes me feel saddened that I can't do much. And since I'm the next head of my family, I have to be ready for anything..." He trailed off, lowering his head. His cheeks flushed as he realized he had just vented to a total stranger. His surprise grew as he felt a hand on his head, and he looked up at you.
"Ubuyashiki, it's okay, alright? I must tell you, you're someone very admirable!"
"Admirable...?" He tilted his head, unconsciously melting into your touch.
"Yes. You're a kid, and yet you're doing an adult's job. That's very awesome in my opinion. But remember, you're a kid. Kids are supposed to have fun, to be curious, and to enjoy their time. I'm not saying you should escape from your responsibilities, but I'm telling you that you're allowed to take breaks and make mistakes. Because you're still an innocent kid who deserves to have fun too, you know?"
...
"A-ah... I'm sorry, I..." He tried to wipe his tears, but they just wouldn't stop falling. "It's just... nobody has told me that before, and..." He broke down, sobbing. He didn't realize how much he yearned for someone to say those words to him, to acknowledge that he was just a kid and that he was allowed to make mistakes and take breaks. "Please, call me K-Kiriya..." He said between sobs.
"Hehe, then you must call me (Y/N)!" You teased him. "Let's take you home, okay? Your family must be worried sick about you!" He nodded, and you helped him stand up. "But let this be our little secret."
"Eh?" He muttered before you leaned closer, whispering in his ear.
"If you ever feel tired, come to the Butterfly Mansion. I'm always around here, so come and find me!" You said with a big smile, one that made Kiriya's cheeks turn even redder as he smiled too. "Let's go!" You exclaimed, extending your hand. He timidly took it. He felt overwhelmed because this was the first time someone was treating him like a kid instead of an adult with supreme authority. He couldn't deny that he liked this new experience.
———————————————————
"That's what happened! I got lost, and the Young Mistress helped me!" You explained, now facing Ubuyashiki Amane, who had a serious expression on her face. Kiriya stood beside you, nodding in agreement with every word you spoke.
"If you were lost, then what are you doing here?" She asked. You wanted to smack yourself for your thoughtless response. Kiriya seemed on the verge of fainting from nervousness.
"T-To ensure she would get home safe, of course!" You said, your voice betraying your nerves. Kiriya sought refuge behind you, visibly scared. Escaping his home was an unfamiliar and daring act for him. He didn't want to be scolded or grounded; he simply wanted a little break. Now, he would have to face the consequences of his actions.
"Is that so?" Amane asked, dumbfounded. She looked kind of cute. Suddenly, two figures appeared behind her. They were Kuina and Kanata, the youngest siblings of the quintuplets. "Girls, I told you to stay inside..." She scolded them lightly.
"We're sorry, Mother." Kuina apologized, bowing slightly, while Kanata simply gazed at you. "We were worried about Kiriya."
Kanata slowly stepped forward, moving closer to her brother. Then she hugged him tightly. "Kiriya... don't ever do that again!" She said, tears forming in the corners of her eyes, which touched Kiriya deeply.
"I'm sorry..." He apologized, his voice filled with remorse.
"..." Kuina stared at them intensely, making her mother chuckle.
"...Kuina, you can join the hug, dear." Amane said with a sweet smile, as she hurried over to them. The three siblings embraced each other, and the sight even brought a tear to your eye. You had always longed for siblings. "(L/N)..." Amane called out to you.
"Y-Yes?!" You stammered nervously, wondering what she was going to say. A few moments of silence passed before she closed her eyes and smiled. She moved closer to you and patted your head.
"Thank you for reaching out to my daughter."
"Ehh?! What are you talking about? I told you I was lost—"
"No need to lie. You're terrible at it." She chuckled. Your heart shattered a little, but you managed to let out a dry laugh. "But it's okay. I'm glad she got to meet someone nice."
"No, the pleasure is mine. Thank you for not being angry."
"Why would I be angry? You helped her and brought her here. Look at her." Both of you turned to gaze at Kiriya, who was laughing with his sisters, and it melted your heart. "She's very happy, and I thank you for that. You're a good girl, you know?"
'Good... girl...?' Her words echoed in your mind. "Um... can you say it again?"
...
"What?" She tilted her head, amused by your request, and burst into genuine laugh before patting your head once more. "Yes, you're a good girl, (L/N)."
...
'EEEKKK—MY MOM! MOMMY ISSUES HITTING ME HARD RIGHT NOW!' You fought back the tears and overwhelming embarrassment as you thanked her. Before leaving, you felt a tug on your clothes. You turned around to find Kiriya standing there.
"...Thank you for helping me." He shyly said.
"No problem! Remember, our little secret!" You winked at him, and he laughed.
"Um... is it okay if I... call you Big Sis...?" He asked, his face turning red. Seeing your lack of response, he was about to say it was a joke, but then you replied.
"Okay. You can call me Big Sis." You affectionately patted his head. "Oh! And if you end up passing at the butterfly state, then I can lend you some clothes so you can be more comfortable, okay? Im sure it must be pretty tiring dressing up as a girl!" You beamed at him after whispering those words.
"Goodbye, Miss Amane! Kiriya, Kuina, and Kanata!" You bid them cheerful farewells as you walked away.
"Huh... she knew our names." Kuina mused. "She seems nice."
"She does... isn't she the one who fought a demon with a frying pan?" Kanata tilted her head.
"Yes, she is. That's funny." Kuina snickered.
"It's very funny." Kanata laughed, an unusual occurrence for her as she was usually timid.
'S-She knew I was a boy!! But how!?' Kiriya thought worried, trembling as his facade was discovered.
"Kids, let's go inside already." Amane said tenderly, and they obediently followed her. Kiriya looked back one more time before entering, hoping to meet you again soon.
———————————————————
After arriving at the mansion, you were taken aback by Rengoku's sudden appearance. Blushing, you couldn't help but recall your last interaction with him. He had attempted to greet you with a kiss but was stopped by Tanjiro and the others.
"Ah, Rengoku! What are you doing here? I thought Shinobu said you weren't allowed to enter the Butterfly Mansion after the little incident..." Tanjiro asked, clearly confused by his unexpected presence.
"Well, I, of course, needed to see my dear beloved!" Rengoku declared, making direct eye contact with you, causing your embarrassment to intensify.
"Hoe, you better be talking about Tanjiro or Inosuke, because if it's (Y/N), I swear—" Zenitsu's voice was cut off by the burgundy-haired boy.
"Hahaha! You're so funny!" Rengoku laughed, deftly evading Zenitsu's threats. "Yes, even though I came here to see how (Y/N) was doing, I also came to invite her to my house!"
...
...
...
"T-T-T-T-T-T-T-To your house?!?!?!" You stammered, your face flushing at the unexpected comment. Your mind, having been exposed to countless fan fictions on Ao3 and Wattpad, couldn't help but conjure up inappropriate thoughts from that statement.
"Over my dead body will I allow my precious (Y/N) to go to your damn house!" Zenitsu declared, positioning himself protectively in front of you. "Do you think you're so smooth? Smoother than my ass, I do not think so!"
"Um, Rengoku? Are we allowed to come too?" Tanjiro asked politely.
"Oh, well, of course! The more, the merrier!" Rengoku replied with a cheerful demeanor. Tanjiro's mood visibly brightened upon hearing that. He had been wary of Rengoku, knowing now that he had a crush on you. Leaving you two alone in his house was definitely out of the question.
"But how would we manage that? Shinobu will never allow me to go if it's with you..." You voiced your concerns aloud.
"And who said she has to know~?" Rengoku responded with a slight smirk.
You gulped nervously at his words, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension.
———————————————————
"MISS KOUCHO! MISS KOUCHO!" Kiyo went running towards the woman.
"Oh? What's wrong Kiyo?" She asked, worried about her panicking.
"(Y/N)! (Y/N) and the others!"
"Aha, what's wrong with them?"
"THEY'RE GONE! THEY ESCAPED! THEY'RE MISSING!"
"Eh?" Shinobu froze after hearing that.
"They left this note here!"
"Really?! Pass it to me, please!" Kiyo gave her the note and oh god, if Shinobu wasn't mad before, she was certainly mad now.
Some veins popped out of Shinobu's face as she was gripping the paper a little bit too hard. 'This bitchass really have some nerves...!' She cursed at him, the aura around her getting darker and darker.
Meanwhile, you stood off to the side as the others engaged in a heated discussion.
"No, no... like I was saying, I wouldn't mind giving (Y/N) a piggyback ride all the way to your house! It would be a pleasure!" Zenitsu said with a smile, though a hint of hostility laced his words.
"Haha! It's okay, young boy! Someone strong should be the one to assist her!" Rengoku responded in a similarly cheerful manner, but with a touch of competition.
"WHICH IS WHY I SHOULD BE THE ONE TO CARRY HER! TO SHOW YOU ALL I'M THE STRONGEST!" Inosuke yelled, already making his way toward you. "Damn, are you bitches like in heat or something?"
"STOP SAYING STUPID SHIT!" Zenitsu smacked his head.
"Come on, let's stop this argument!" Tanjiro intervened, stepping in to halt the escalating fight.
'Finally! I knew Tanjiro was the voice of reason—'
"I can carry her since I'm the one who has known her the longest!"
'Or not.' You deadpanned internally.
"BITCH! DON'T FLATTER YOURSELF! I LITERALLY KNEW HER JUST TWO MINUTES AFTER YOU DID!" Zenitsu crossed his arms defiantly.
"Still, two minutes can make a big difference. I'm the first one." Tanjiro smirked, confident in his claim.
"YEAH, YOU'LL BE THE FIRST ONE TO GET KICKED IN THE CROTCH!" Zenitsu went to throw a punch, but Rengoku restrained him by grabbing his arms.
"Pfff—" You couldn't help but burst into laughter. They were so funny and aggressive. It wasn't quite like the original plotline, but who cared? It was absolutely hilarious. You already told them that they didn't need to carry you, but they still insisted. Deciding that you should put an end to this before it escalated further, you declared, "Okay, okay! Rengoku, I choose you to carry me since I believe you're the strongest!"
The Kamaboko Trio glared daggers at him, annoyed at the decision, but he simply responded with a nonchalant, "Well, the princess has spoken. There's nothing I can do about it!" Rengoku knelt down, offering his back for you to hop onto. Once you were settled, he carefully grasped your thighs and rose to his feet. "Is this comfortable for you?" He asked, his concern evident in his voice. However, there was also a teasing undertone, as he had noticed your flustered state.
"Y-Yes, bro, this is fine." You responded nervously.
"Hang on tight, okay?" Following his instructions, you held onto him tighter, gripping his neck.
The group set off in the direction of Rengoku's house, which wasn't too far but not exactly close either. It took them a few minutes to reach their destination, and as they arrived, they found Senjuro outside, cleaning some dirt near the front door. Rengoku grew visibly nervous, having mentioned that he hadn't visited his family since the incident. He must have been feeling anxious. Wanting to ease his nerves, you reached out and gently held his cheek, causing him to tilt his head towards you.
"It's okay. I'm sure they'll be happy to see you, Kyojuro." Hearing you say his first name inexplicably sent butterflies fluttering in his stomach. He smiled and nodded, feeling reassured.
As Senjuro heard the footsteps, he turned around, his surprise evident. In his shock, the broom he was holding slipped from his hands.
"OH GOD, WHAT THE HELL?! THERE'S ANOTHER RENGOKU!" Inosuke yelled, pointing at Rengoku.
"That's not another me, that's my adorable little brother! Rengoku Senjuro!" Kyojuro happily declared, his eyes filled with fondness as he looked at his younger sibling. You descended from Rengoku's back, allowing the brothers to share a heartfelt reunion. As Senjuro laid eyes on his brother Kyojuro, he couldn't contain his overwhelming emotions any longer. Tears streamed down his face as he ran towards Kyojuro, his sobs becoming louder and more uncontrollable with each step.
"Kyojuro! Big brother!" Senjuro cried out, his voice choked with intense emotion. "I-I thought I had lost you forever! I'm so relieved to see you alive! You're a-alive"
Kyojuro, deeply moved by his brother's outpouring of emotion, opened his arms wide, welcoming Senjuro into a tight embrace. Tears welled up in his own eyes as he whispered soothing words to his younger sibling. "Senjuro, it's alright now. I'm here. I'm sorry for worrying you." He murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and regret. "I should have come back sooner. I promise I'll never leave you again."
Senjuro clung to Kyojuro, his body shaking with sobs. "Kyojuro... I was so scared. I thought I had lost you. I missed you so much." He managed to say amidst his tears.
Kyojuro held Senjuro even tighter, burying his face in his brother's hair. "I'm sorry, Senjuro. I never wanted to make you feel that way. I-I missed you too, more than you can imagine. But I promise, I'll always be by your side, okay?"
"WAHHHH!!" You sobbed.
"(Y/N) WHY ARE YOU SHITTING TEARS?!" Inosuke asked worried.
"THIS IS SUCH A EMOTIONAL REUNION!!" You sobbed. You were feeling so happy that you managed to save Rengoku from his fate. This was so much better than the original plot.
"(Y-Y/N)...?" Senjuro's voice quivered as he finally noticed you. "(Y/N)!" He called out, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming joy. Kyojuro, sensing his brother's emotions, allowed him to join in the hug.
Without hesitation, you ran towards Senjuro, ready to envelop him in a warm embrace. However, surprise spread across your face as Senjuro suddenly dropped to his knees, bowing his head and clasping his hands together. You came to a halt, confusion evident in your eyes.
"S-Senjuro...?" You called out, your voice laced with concern.
"(Y-Y/N)!" Senjuro's tears fell onto the ground as he trembled. "W-Words cannot express how thankful and indebted I am to you for saving my brother in the battle... I know what you did and verything, and... and..." His words trailed off as he struggled to find the right ones. The weight of his gratitude and emotions overwhelmed him. He couldn't fathom a life without his dear brother, and the thought alone was unbearable.
"Aw, Senjuro!" You exclaimed, your own tears welling up. Kneeling in front of him, you gently held his squishy cheeks, ensuring that he met your gaze. His face was flushed, tears streaming down, but you could see the determination in his eyes. "Bro! Sweetie! Don't cry, because if you cry, I-I'll cry too!"
Your voice wavered with sincerity as you tried to comfort him. Guiding him to stand up, you pulled him into a tight hug, pouring all the love and support you could muster into that embrace. Though your strength was limited due to your own emotional state, it was enough to convey your unwavering support. Senjuro, blushing from the proximity, returned the hug with equal intensity.
On the other side, Rengoku couldn't help but wear a wide smile. Witnessing his dear, adorable little brother, someone who held an irreplaceable place in his heart, and the girl who had managed to capture his own heart, coming together in such a tender embrace—it was a heartwarming sight to behold. A faint blush colored his cheeks as he silently savored the moment, cherishing the bond shared between the two people he cared for deeply.
...
"And what the hell is happening here? Where did all this kids came from?!" Kyojuro's Dad, Shinjuro, said. He looked messy and had a bottle of sake on one of his hands. Unlike the original plot-line, he had some dark circles under his eyes.
"OH SHIT! THERE'S ANOTHER RENGOKU! THEY ARE MULTIPLYING! THEY'RE EVERYWHERE!" Yelled Inosuke, terrified.
"BITCH, SHUT UP!" Zenitsu slapped over his mouth.
You felt a wave of panic wash over you as you realized the presence of Shinjuro. The fear was palpable, and it overshadowed any inclination to find the situation humorous. 'Oh no, oh no! Kyojuro's dad is here! What am I going to do? Are Tanjiro and Shinjuro still going to fight? Would Kyojuro get involved too? I'm absolutely terrified!' You thought, your mind racing with worry and apprehension.
Shinjuro's eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Kyojuro, his own son standing before him with a determined expression on his face. The air was thick with tension, and you could feel the weight of their unspoken history hanging heavily in the atmosphere. Without warning, Shinjuro's trembling hands caused him to drop his sake, shattering it on the ground. "K-Kyojuro...!" In that moment, he called out to him, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and longing, as if he couldn't quite believe that his son was truly standing before him.
"..." Kyojuro, taken aback by his father's unexpected reaction, watched as he ran towards him, his arms outstretched. Before he could even form a question, Shinjuro enveloped him in a tight embrace, his body shaking with uncontrollable sobs. It was a sight that left him stunned, for he had never seen his father display such raw emotion before. The years of distance and strained communication seemed to melt away in that heartfelt embrace.
"K-Kyojuro! Agh! Ah...!" Tears streamed down Shinjuro's face as he clung to his son, his voice choked with emotion as he began to speak, apologizing for his failures as a father. His words poured out in a torrent, his voice filled with remorse and regret. "Kyojuro... son, you fucking idiot! How dare you to almost d-die?! I a-am truly sorry! Im so sorry!" Shinjuro's voice trembled as he continued, his tears intermingling with his words. "I failed you as a father. I was terrible! I know h-how many times I apologize, it would never be enough for what I did... I treated you and Senjuro horribly... When they told me you almost died, when I thought I might lose you... fear consumed me. I realized then how much I had neglected my role as to you two as father, and it broke my heart. D-Don't scare me like that, ever again... you're my dumb son and I-I love you..."
"...!" Kyojuro stood there, his initial confusion slowly giving way to a mix of emotions—surprise, disbelief, and eventually, a glimmer of acceptance. The sincerity in his father's voice and the genuine pain etched upon his face. "Father... I... I didn't expect this..." His voice quivered, his own tears welling up. "For so long, I yearned for your presence, for your guidance. I believed that you had abandoned me, that you didn't care... you don't know h-how happy it makes me... to hear you say that!"
The two stood there, locked in a heartfelt embrace, their tears mingling as the weight of their shared pain began to lift. It was a moment of redemption, of healing, as the walls that had stood between them for so long crumbled away. "Senjuro... please come here, son..." In that vulnerable moment, Shinjuro called out to Senjuro. He approached, his own eyes filled with tears of relief and joy, and the three of them came together in a powerful embrace. It was a hug that spoke volumes—a symbol of forgiveness, reconciliation, and a renewed sense of unity.
No words were needed in that tender embrace. The sobs from the three Rengoku's was the only sound around.
"AHHHHHHHHH!! MY HEART! I CANT—WAHHHHHHHH!" You began accidentally crying at loud, making Zenitsu and Tanjiro trying to make you shut the fuck up and not ruin the family moment.
———————————————————
After the exchange, Shinjuro went to buy more sake for himself. However, he spoke to you and said that he would thank you properly next time. He was embarrassed since he hadn't cried that much in a long time and thought he needed to be more presentable to thank the person who had saved his son. You all entered the room and seated yourselves on the floor.
"I brought tea, please drink it." Senjuro said gently while sitting on the floor. He had brought enough tea and some snacks for everyone, arranging them in the middle of the circle.
"And (Y/N)..." Senjuro didn't pay much attention to your conversation. "Thank you so much for everything you did for my brother, thank you so much for saving him." He bowed at you, and you didn't know how to react. Kyojuro found his brother's action amusing and decided to do the same.
"He's right, (Y/N). I could never thank you enough for saving me." He bowed as well.
Due to your nervousness of having two of the Rengoku brothers bowing at you, you just did the same. "Oh no, please... Kyojuro saved me a lot of times too, I should be the one giving my thanks!" You exclaimed while some red tinted your cheeks.
Senjuro stopped bowing, and he had tears in his eyes. "Huh? Damn, how many times have I cried already..."
"SENJURO!" You cried with him and landed yourself on top of the little Rengoku, hugging his waist and hiding your face in his lap. He did the same and hugged your head, hiding his face in your hair.
While you were at it, Kyojuro went to look for some weird notebook. "Young Kamado, something you said to me before rang a bell. This is a book that my father often read. I believe it must have information on what you're looking for."
"T-Thank you very much!" He said, bowing a little. He went to look at the book, but to his surprise, almost all of the pages were torn off, and it was impossible to read or get something out of it. Even Kyojuro was surprised.
"What does it mean?" The burgundy-haired boy asked.
"Shit... I believe it was my father who tore those pages, I'm so sorry, young Kamado." Kyojuro apologized.
"No... it's not your fault... Please don't feel bad about it." Tanjiro said calmly. "But I do have one thing in mind, though..."
Everyone turned their attention to him. "I will have to train harder... Even when it comes to Hinokami Kagura, though I know how to perform the dance, I still haven't managed to master it. I'm to blame for that; I can't physically keep up with it. I'm not enough, but that's why I will become stronger by all the forces I need to, no matter what!"
...
"HAHAHA! WELL SAID, ALEJANDRO!" Inosuke gave him a one-armed hug. "IT'S GOOD TO HEAR YOU WANT TO BECOME BETTER, BUT NO MATTER WHAT YOU DO, I WILL ALWAYS BE STRONGER THAN YOU!"
"Just as he said! I will be right by your side and become stronger as well!" You went and hugged him too, with a big smile.
"Yeah, yeah, I will too, even if it's scary..." Murmured Zenitsu, joining the hug as well.
"Guys..." Tanjiro became a little bit emotional.
"You're right, young Kamado! Life is not an easy path, and we must do our best to accomplish our goals!" Kyojuro said, smiling. "And Senjuro!"
"Y-Yes?" He got scared hearing his name suddenly.
Kyojuro went and grabbed him by his shoulders. "You're and you'll always be my little brother, it doesn't matter what you choose to do. If you want to keep training to be a swordsman, then so be it, but if you want to stop and start doing something else, then that's perfect by me too. Whatever you decide to do, I will make sure to support you to my best."
"Brother..." Senjuro cried again. You broke from the Kamaboko group hug and kneeled in front of him.
"I will support you to the fullest too! If anyone dares to badmouth you, I'll personally kick the shit out of them! I'm sure Tanjiro and the others would help too, right, guys?" Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke elegantly posed, agreeing with what you commented.
"Um, thanks, but I don't think that's a good idea..." Said Senjuro nervously.
"GAH-"
———————————————————
"Senjuro and I, will restore the Flame Hashira Chronicles." You heard Kyojuro say. "Senjuro will also look into other books. I'll ask my father too, and if we find out anything, we'll send a word through my crow. Thank you all for coming here. Get home safely." Senjuro and Kyojuro bow as they finish speaking.
"No, I'm the one who should be thanking you!" Tanjiro exclaims and also bows.
"BAM!" You jump onto Tanjiro's back. "I want to thank both of you for everything! I hope we can see each other more often!"
"I hope I can see you more often too, (Y/N)!" Senjuro smiles, clearly enjoying your company. You walk over to him and give him a warm hug.
"Please take care of yourself!"
"Thank you for your words! I wish you well!" Senjuro's smile grows wider. You let go of the hug and turn to say your goodbyes to Kyojuro.
"See you later, Kyojuro!" You hug him tightly.
"See you later, (Y/N)!" He returns the tight hug.
Just as the Kamaboko squad is ready to leave, Kyojuro says something. "Hey, (Y/N), aren't you forgetting something?"
"Huh? DID I FORGET SOMETHING?" Just as you're talking, Kyojuro gently gave your cheek a sweet peck.
"...!!!" Everyone gasps at the audacity of his action.
"Oh..." You manage to say as you hold your own cheek with embarrassment.
"I FUCKING KNEW IT, GODDAMMIT! I CAN'T LEAVE YOU TWO SECONDS ALONE WITH HER BECAUSE THE MOMENT I GET DISTRACTED, YOU START MAKING YOUR FUCKING MOVE TO WIN HER HEART! YOU DESERVE TO DIE!" Zenitsu yelled and cried out loudly. The Kamaboko squad was ready to attack him, but he's just laughing loudly. The situation had become utterly ridiculous.
'H-He... kissed her cheek?! Are they THAT close...?' Senjuro thought, feeling as if his soul has left his body.
———————————————————
"Tanjiro...? Are you feeling alright?" Zenitsu asked, worried about his friend. He noticed that Tanjiro was walking in a strange manner. Zenitsu had ended up carrying you on his back after winning at rock, paper, scissors.
"I... I don't think so... I think I have a fever..." Tanjiro replied, sounding dizzy.
"SHIT, REALLY?! HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN FEELING LIKE THIS!?"
"I don't know... since we arrived at the Rengoku house...?" Tanjiro's condition seemed to be worsening, and he was on the verge of passing out.
"Inosuke, carry him! I think he's going to faint!" Zenitsu ordered.
"HAHAHA, NO NEED TO TELL ME TWICE!" Inosuke swiftly picked up Tanjiro, giving him a piggyback ride.
"Aw, Tanjiro... Don't worry! We've arrived!" You reassured him as you approached the butterfly estate. To your surprise, Haganezuka was also there, holding two knives and having two more knives wrapped around his head. He didn't look happy at all.
"HYAAAAAAAAA, YOU DAMN BRAT! YOU LOST YOUR SWORD?! ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND, YOU FOOL? YOU DESERVE TO DIE TEN THOUSAND TIMES OVER!" Haganezuka charged towards Inosuke and Tanjiro. Inosuke, being the one carrying Tanjiro, had to run for his life. Tanjiro had already passed out.
"WEIRD-LOOKING CLOWN, STOP FOLLOWING ME! I HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH JASPERINO!!!"Inosuke yelled.
You quickly got down from Zenitsu's back and ran towards Inosuke, positioning yourself in front of him with your arms extended.
"HAGANEZUKA! PLEASE!" You screamed with your eyes closed. "HAVE MERCY ON HIM! IT WAS A ROUGH TIME! WE'RE TRULY SORRY!"
...
"...(Y/N)?" Haganezuka asked, surprised. "Oh my god! (Y/N)!!"
He dropped the knives and went to squish your cheeks. "How have you been doing!? I was told what happened to you on the train!! How's your wound!? Are you feeling well!?"
"The wound really took a toll on me, but I'm getting better! Shinobu and the other girls have been taking care of me!"
"YAY! I'M HAPPY TO HEAR THAT!"
"Yayy!! And I'm happy that you're not mad anymore!" You said, still not used to seeing this side of him.
"You and I have a lot to talk about that sword! Come on, let's go inside already! What the heck are we doing here in the first place?" He held your hand and took you inside the mansion as if it was his own house.
———————————————————
The next day, the Kamaboko squad sat down for breakfast.
"Thank god (Y/N) was there. If it wasn't for her, Haganezuka would've chased you all afternoon until daybreak!" Zenitsu commented.
"I'm scared of him..." Inosuke muttered to himself, having been traumatized by his encounter with Haganezuka.
"I'm sorry for all the trouble..." Tanjiro said sadly, barely touching his food.
"Um, what's Haganezuka up to now?" Zenitsu asked, noticing the calmness in the room.
"Haganezuka? Oh, he's outside with (Y/N)!" Aoi replied nonchalantly. "That guy hasn't done anything to you since (Y/N) has been by his side all this time! They even slept in the same room!" She shook her head in disappointment.
...
"THEY WHAT?!" The Kamaboko trio exclaimed as they rushed outside, only to find you and Haganezuka engaged in a conversation.
You and Haganezuka were engaged in a playful conversation about his passion for swords. As he passionately described the intricacies and craftsmanship of different blades, you found yourself nodding along, agreeing with his every word. His enthusiasm was contagious, and you genuinely appreciated his knowledge and dedication to his craft.
"And you know, this particular sword right here, the way the blade is forged, it enhances its cutting power tremendously!" Haganezuka explained with excitement.
"You're absolutely right, Haganezuka! That attention to detail and craftsmanship truly makes a difference!" You replied, matching his enthusiasm.
Haganezuka's eyes sparkled as he listened to your agreement, clearly delighted to find someone who shared his passion. Then, his gaze shifted to your side, where your own sword was sheathed.
"Ah, and what about your sword? What style of swordsmanship do you practice?" Haganezuka asked, genuinely curious.
You grinned mischievously. "Well, my sword is quite unique. I practice the Mirror Breathing style, which allows me to copy other breathings. I created it!"
Haganezuka's eyes widened in surprise. "Mirror Breathing? That's incredible! The ability to mimic other breathings must be truly powerful. I KNEW YOU WERE GOING TO HAVE AN AWESOME BREATHING STYLE!"
You nodded. "Indeed, it's an amazing technique!"
Haganezuka couldn't help but playfully pinch your cheeks as he complimented you. "You're not just talented, but also incredibly adorable. Mirror Breathing suits you perfectly!"
Blushing at his playful gesture, you couldn't help but laugh. "Well, thank you, Haganezuka! Your flattery is too kind."
Just as you were enjoying the lighthearted moment, your crow, Dodo, arrived, delivering an urgent message. You had a mission with a Hashira, and it meant you had to leave immediately. You were taken aback by the sudden news. "Oh no, I have to go on a mission with a Hashira! I didn't expect this."
Haganezuka's expression fell, and he looked visibly saddened. He sniffled and wiped away a fake tear. "You're leaving so soon? But I'll miss your cheerful presence!"
You couldn't help but be touched by his dramatic display. You reached out and gently wiped away his imaginary tears. "Don't worry, Haganezuka. I promise we'll meet again soon. In the meantime, you can continue to forge amazing swords, and I'll be sure to bring back tales of my adventures with the amazing sword you made for me."
Haganezuka's face brightened, and he gave you a warm smile. "You're right! I'll keep creating masterpieces! Don't die, (Y/N)! I'll be waiting for you!"
"I promise I won't die, my dear!" You dramatically said.
"You better keep our promise, my darling. I'll root for you..."
"Haganezuka..."
"(Y/N)..."
'What in the motherfucking telenovela is this...?' The kamaboko trio thought as they gazed at your playful exchange with the sword-maker.
———————————————————
You went in the late afternoon to the designated location. It was a serene and tranquil place, with a small peaceful village surrounding it. Finding a spot under some trees, you settled down and waited. The Hashira you were assigned to accompany hadn't arrived yet, and you found yourself growing bored. Maybe it was one of the Hashira you were already friends with! Or maybe it was Sanemi... You sighed, realizing that stressing over it wouldn't help at all. You decided to go with the flow and see what would happen. Gazing up at the sky, even though it was late and the sun cast a warm orange glow, you could still make out the clouds above.
'Looking at clouds... makes me feel sleepy...' You murmured to yourself, feeling your eyelids grow heavy. Just as you were about to doze off, you sensed someone's presence nearby. Looking up, you were surprised to see none other than Tokito Muichiro.
...
TOKITO MUICHIRO?!
"T-Tokito Muichiro!" You stammered nervously, feeling a mix of excitement and anxiety in his presence.
"...Are you the girl I'm supposed to accompany?" He asked, his voice soft and soothing. Every word he uttered carried a gentle and tranquil aura.
"Y-Yes! That's me!" You quickly stood up and bowed respectfully. "I'm (L/N) (Y/N)! The girl who defeated Lower Moon Five with a frying pan!"
...
...
...
"...Who?" Muichiro responded with a blank expression.
'I'm doomed! He doesn't remember me at all!' You thought, a wave of disappointment washing over you.
"Y-You know! The one who became a Demon Slayer without going through the final selection...?"
"...Doesn't ring a bell."
"BRO, I'M THE FOREIGNER! I SPEAK ENGLISH!" You cried out, tears welling up in your eyes.
"...You speak English? Good for you, I guess. I don't care."
"AHHHHHH! I'M THAT FORGETTABLE!!" You exclaimed, falling to the ground and giving up.
"Um..." Muichiro felt unsure of how to comfort you. "...Sorry. I have a bad memory... I tend to forget things easily, so it's not your fault if I don't remember you... don't cry." He awkwardly patted your back, trying to console you.
"No, no! I'm the one who should be apologizing! That was immature of me!"
"Okay..."
...
...
...
"The mission is in the village over there. Let's get going." Muichiro stated, already walking towards your destination.
"Aye, yes sir!" You quickly got up and ran after him, determined to fulfill your duty and make a memorable impression this time.
As you and Muichiro walked around the peaceful village, you mustered up the courage to ask him a question that had been on your mind. "Hey, Tokito, would you like to be friends?" You asked, knowing well that the answer was likely to be no. After all, he barely remembered you and seemed uninterested in socializing.
Muichiro looked at you with a deadpan expression and responded, "No. I don't know you." You couldn't help but burst into laughter, finding his straightforward response amusing. Deep down, you had already anticipated his rejection, but you still wanted to give it a try.
"Ahaha! I knew you would say that! But don't worry, Tokito. Even though you said no, I'm determined to become friends with you!" You said, grinning at him.
He raised an eyebrow, clearly finding your persistence odd. "Why? I don't see the point."
You shrugged, maintaining your cheerful demeanor. "Well, for one, you're cute."
"...Huh?"
"You're adorable." You pinched his cheeks as he slapped your hand away.
"And you're annoying."
"Glad you have a solid opinion of me!"
Muichiro's expression remained unchanged, and he gave you a puzzled look. "But I don't understand why my appearance would be a reason to be friends." He pondered for a moment until gazing at you. "You're weird."
You smirked. "You think I'm weird AND annoying!? You'll definitely not forget about me!"
"Yeah, sure, whatever. Shut up."
As you continued walking together, you couldn't help but notice that Muichiro's gaze occasionally shifted towards you. This caught you by surprise, and a playful thought crossed your mind. "You're staring at me quite a bit, Muichiro. Did you happen to fall for me or something?" You teased, a mischievous smile on your face.
Muichiro's expression remained unchanged, and he quickly responded, "No. It's not that."
Intrigued by his response, you pressed further. "Then, what is it? Why are you looking at me like that?"
He hesitated for a moment before answering, "You remind me of someone."
"Who do I remind you of?" Curiosity piqued, you couldn't help but ask.
"..." Muichiro fell silent, his gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. It became evident that he couldn't recall the person he was referring to. "I don't remember..." He finally replied, a tinge of disappointment in his voice.
You couldn't hide your own disappointment at his lack of recollection. Still, you understood that memories could be elusive, and there was no point dwelling on it. "It's alright, Muichiro. Sometimes memories can slip away. Maybe it will come back to you someday." You reassured him, offering a warm smile as you went to pat his head. He gazed at you, something feeling different inside of him. He couldn't quite describe it so to ignore it, he simply nodded in acknowledgment, not before slapping your hand away, his attention returning to the present.
———————————————————
The night air hung heavy with tension as you and Muichiro found yourselves in the midst of danger. The village, typically serene, now harbored a lurking demon presence that put the innocent villagers at risk.
"Tokito...?" You called out, hoping to gain his attention and devise a plan to protect the villagers. To your surprise, however, Muichiro appeared tired. Bro, what were you even tired of?
Letting out a sigh, you scanned your surroundings, keenly aware of the looming threat. Then, amidst the quiet darkness, a glimpse of movement caught your eye. There, to your left, you spotted a demon inching closer, its sinister intent evident. "Tokito! I found the demon! We need to protect the villagers... TOKITO! WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU DOING!?" You exclaimed, realizing that Muichiro was kneeling on the ground.
"...Is this little crow yours?" With a weary expression, Muichiro looked up at you and murmured.
Surprised by his sudden shift in focus, you followed his gaze to your loyal companion, Dodo. "Huh? Yes, that's Dodo! Is something wrong with him?"
His response was tinged with exhaustion. "Oh, nothing. It's just... he seems to get along well with my crow. It's rather unusual. Look, they're playing together..." You turned your attention to see Ginko, Muichiro's crow, engaging in playful interaction with Dodo. Despite the dire circumstances, the sight brought a brief smile to your face.
"Alright, it's adorable, but we need to focus! The demon is still a threat!" You urged, your voice filled with urgency. The demon poised to strike, and time was of the essence. With the demon advancing, there was no time to dwell on such distractions. You braced yourself for the confrontation ahead.
"Hehehe, hahaha! Look at that! You know martial arts!" The demon taunted, its voice dripping with amusement. "I didn't think I would encounter a girl who knows how to defend herself! I thought you would be quivering in terror!"
A sarcastic chuckle escaped your lips. "Why would I do that? Do you take me for a basic bitch?"
"HAHAHA, you're quite entertaining! A woman with a sense of humor, now that's something truly unbelievable!" The demon exclaimed, clearly amused by your banter.
Your eyebrows furrowed with a mixture of anger and disbelief. 'Was he a sexist man before he turned into a demon? Ugh, I despise people like that.'
"Well, I'm tired of your presence, so I'll put an end to you swiftly!" You threatened, preparing yourself with your sword.
"As if you can kill me, you r*******!" The demon retorted back, insulting you. "Don't flatter yourself just because I say you knew martial arts. Women are weak and useless. Go back to the kitchen and make me a sandwich."
...
...
...
A charged silence settled between you and the demon. Muichiro, usually composed, couldn't hide his astonishment at the demon's use of such offensive language.
"What the fuck did you just call me?!" You roared, your face flushed with anger, veins pulsing with intensity.
"I CALLED YOU A R******* WOMAN! WHAT?! ARE YOU GOING TO BEAT ME UP NOW!? AS IF YOU CAN!" The demon jeered, seemingly oblivious to the dangerous territory it had entered.
"Grr-!!!!!!" Your grip tightened around your sword, a mixture of fury and determination coursing through your veins. You contemplated letting your weapon do the talking, but then something changed within you. "FINE!" You declared, dropping your sword to the ground. "I'll beat the shit out of you with my bare hands!"
"...Wait what?" The demon's confusion was palpable as you lunged at it, seizing it by the neck and squeezing tightly. A surge of primal strength surged through you, propelling you to deliver a series of resounding slaps, each strike punctuating your fierce determination.
"NOBODY. MESSES. WITH. ME!" You yelled, emphasizing each word with a powerful slap. "FUCK WITH ME IN PUBLIC, AND I'LL FUCK YOU BACK!" With each strike, your fury intensified, your resolve unyielding. The demon trembled in agony, overwhelmed by the relentless barrage. In a desperate plea for help, it turned to Muichiro, hoping for salvation.
"LITTLE KID! HELP ME! PLEASE! THIS CHICK IS CRAZY-" The demon pleaded, its cries of agony interrupted as you scratched its eyes, causing it to wail in pain. "AHHHHHHH!!! MY EYESSS! FUCK!!"
"DON'T LOOK AT HIM, LOOK AT ME!!" You commanded, your voice unwavering, your determination unwavering.
With the demon reeling in pain from your relentless assault, you sensed Muichiro's presence behind you. Turning your attention to him, you couldn't help but maintain your cheery demeanor, as if your hands weren't currently covered in the demon's blood. "Huh? Tokito? Can I help you?" You asked, your voice laced with innocence and a touch of playfulness.
Muichiro remained silent, his expression unreadable. Without uttering a word, he swiftly delivered a powerful kick to the demon's nose, causing it to whimper in agony. The sudden display of strength and skill caught you off guard, but you couldn't help but be impressed.
"Damn! Good kick! Slay!" You exclaimed, applauding his swift and precise attack. It was a moment of unexpected camaraderie, as both of you unleashed your pent-up frustration and anger upon the demon.
"He called me a little kid." Muichiro murmured, his voice tinged with a mix of annoyance and anger. "Piece of shit."
With his words echoing in the air, he continued to unleash a flurry of well-placed kicks upon the demon. Inspired by his actions, you renewed your assault, delivering powerful punches with all your might. The demon writhed in agony, its cries of pain echoing throughout the night.
"AHHHH! LEAVE ME ALONE! THIS IS BULLYING! AHHH!" The demon pleaded, its voice filled with desperation and anguish.
But neither you nor Muichiro relented, driven by a shared determination to rid the world of this vile creature. In a synchronized dance of brutality, your punches and Muichiro's kicks rained down upon the demon, intensifying its suffering.
"Pff—"Muichiro, unable to contain himself, covered his mouth to stifle a snicker at the unexpected turn of events. A small flicker of amusement danced in his eyes, though he made sure to conceal it, recognizing the gravity of the situation.
———————————————————
As daybreak approached, the sky began to fill with soft hues of orange and pink. Yet, you and Muichiro continued your relentless assault on the demon, inflicting blow after blow upon its battered form. The demon's face was unrecognizable, a horrifying testament to the merciless beating it endured.
"P-Please, stop! Stop it!" The demon pleaded, its voice filled with agony and desperation. Each word was choked with pain, but neither you nor Muichiro showed any signs of relenting.
"N-Never... not until you retract yourself..." You declared. With each punch you delivered, you hoped to imprint upon the demon the gravity of its actions. The demon's pleas grew louder, filled with despair. It begged for release, offering to end its own life to escape the torment. This revelation caught you off guard, causing you to pause mid-strike. "Wait, you're going to kill yourself?" You asked, your head tilting to the side in confusion.
"YES! JUST GET OFF ME AND I'LL KILL MYSELF RIGHT AWAY!" The demon cried, its voice filled with desperation and a longing for release.
A realization dawned upon you. The demon's desire for death was so strong that it would willingly take its own life if it meant escaping the pain inflicted upon it. You wanted to laugh at loud. This demon was utterly pathetic. "Seriously, I could've just left you alone, and you would've killed yourself?" You mused, a mix of disbelief and contemplation coloring your words.
"DAMN RIGHT! NOW LET ME GO! LET ME DIE! I DON'T WANNA BE HERE ANYMORE!" The demon exclaimed, its voice trembling with a mix of anguish and desperation.
You released your hold on the demon, ensuring that Muichiro did the same. "Come on, Tokito. Leave it alone." You had to take his hands because he wouldn't stop torturing the demon. He got really mad at being called kid.
And just as the sun began to rise above the horizon, its golden rays casting a gentle glow upon the world, the demon fulfilled its promise. It swiftly took its own life, severing its own head with a swift and final motion. The lifeless body crumbled into ash, carried away by the wind. A heavy silence settled over the scene, broken only by the soft sound of the wind rustling through the surrounding trees. You and Muichiro stood side by side, gazing at the remnants of the demon.
"HA! PUSSY! IT KILLED ITSELF! HOW FUNNY!" You couldn't resist laughing a it. What an experience.
"Mh..." Even Muichiro laughed a tiny bit, his small laugh not being hears at all by you. "Serves it right." He uttered coldly, his expression remaining stoic.
You turned to face him, a smile tugging at the corners of your lips. "Well, we make quite the team, don't we, Tokito?"
Muichiro's eyes flickered with a hint of amusement, though he quickly masked it with his usual composure. "...Don't get too comfortable. We were simply dealing with a common demon."
You giggled, brushing off his dismissive remark. "Oh, come on, Tokito. We make a great pair. And besides, I had fun fighting alongside you. We should do this again sometime."
He regarded you with a mixture of confusion and bemusement. "You find enjoyment in this...?"
You nodded emphatically. "Absolutely! I really like fighting with my hands. Plus, I think we make a pretty badass duo."
"We don't."
"I just saw you ears get red!" You lied to him, teasing him with a giggle.
"...Goodbye." He walked away from you but you were quick to grab his uniform to prevent him from going further.
"Um, I know this sounds weird but before going, would you like to watch the clouds with me?" You asked cutely.
"Why would you ask me that...?"
"I dunno... you just seem like someone who would enjoy that."
You gazed at the sky, taking in the tranquil atmosphere of the day. It felt like a peaceful respite from the chaotic world you inhabited. As for Tokito, he couldn't help but question his decision to join you. He barely knew you, and this encounter would likely be forgotten in the passing days. Nevertheless, something about your invitation intrigued him, drawing him to this moment beneath the tree.
You settled in, finding a comfortable spot on the grass. The sky stretched out above you, an expanse of blue with fluffy white clouds drifting lazily by. Your respective crows perched on your laps, observing the scene with curious eyes.
"That cloud over there!" You said, pointing to a particularly round and fluffy cloud. "It kinda looks like you, Tokito!"
He yawned, feeling a wave of drowsiness wash over him. It was a strange sensation, as if your presence alone had a calming effect on him. Despite his fatigue, he listened to your words. "How... How does that cloud even look like me?" He murmured, trying to stifle another yawn.
"Well, it's cute! Just like you!" You exclaimed, playfully booping his nose.
"I'm not cute." He retorted, slapping your hand away.
"Yes, you are!" You insisted, your voice filled with sincerity. "You may act all cold and distant, but deep down, I can sense that you're a kind person. And that kind of makes you cute."
The words lingered in the air, and he found himself momentarily speechless. It was a sentiment he had heard before, but the details eluded him. His memory was hazy, unable to recall who had uttered those words or when they had been spoken.
"Don't worry..." You reassured him, patting his head gently. "I'm sure you'll remember someday. Until then, just know that I believe in you."
There was a gentle warmth in your touch, and he allowed himself to lean into your presence. In a surprising turn of events, exhaustion took hold of you, and you drifted off to sleep, your head resting against his shoulder/head. The sudden weight caused him to startle slightly, but he made no attempt to move. Instead, he found comfort in the quiet stillness of the moment.
'...this doesn't feel bad...' He thought, allowing himself to nuzzle a bit closer to you, his head nestled against yours. The soft strands of your hair tickled his face, and he could feel the gentle rise and fall of your breathing. It was a simple intimacy, a shared warmth and tranquility that enveloped both of you.
As the peaceful scene unfolded beneath the tree, he, too, succumbed to the soothing atmosphere. The weariness in his body gave way to a peaceful slumber, his breathing becoming synchronized with yours. The world around you faded into the background, leaving only the serenity of your shared rest.
After several hours, the peaceful slumber came to an end, and reality beckoned you back to your daily lives. Reluctantly, you stirred from your shared rest, aware that you had to resume your respective duties.
"Thank you for everything, Tokito!" You exclaimed, beaming with gratitude.
He glanced at you, his expression unreadable. "Yeah, okay." He replied simply, his eyes meeting yours briefly.
"Well, I have to go now! Goodbye! See you later!" You waved, blowing him playful kisses as you prepared to return to the butterfly estate. But before you could fully depart, Muichiro's voice reached your ears, causing you to freeze in surprise.
"Wait, (L/N)..."
"HUH!? YOU REMEMBER MY NAME!?" You gasped, unable to contain your astonishment.
He blinked, his features betraying his own surprise. "Wow, I remember your name." He admitted, even he taken aback by this unexpected development.
"AW!! I KNEW DEEP DOWN YOU LIKED ME!!" You playfully teased, winking at him.
"...That's not the point..." He mumbled.
Curiosity piqued, you eagerly awaited his next words, wondering what could have prompted him to call you back. "What's wrong then?" You inquired, genuinely concerned.
There was a brief pause, a silence that hung in the air as Muichiro struggled to find the right words.
Finally, he spoke. "I would like to do this again."
"What?" You asked, momentarily caught off guard by his unexpected request.
His gaze met yours with a newfound clarity. "Watch the clouds, I mean... I would like to lay down and watch the clouds again... with you..." He clarified, his voice soft and earnest.
You were taken aback, surprised by his vulnerability and genuine desire to spend more time with you. For a moment, he thought you would tease him or playfully prod at his admission, but as you looked into his eyes, he saw something sincere. "Okay." You replied, a genuine smile spreading across your face. "Let's watch the clouds again someday. I had a great time with you."
His stoic demeanor cracked ever so slightly, his eyes widened as light flickered within them. It was a rare sight, a glimpse of the genuine joy that your company had brought him. To have someone express enjoyment in spending time with him was a novel experience for Muichiro. Though, it didn't last long as the light slowly disappeared while you walked away.
It didn't matter, right? He was going to forget you anyway...
After both of you went your separate ways, you arrived at the mansion. Whenever you returned from a mission, the Kamaboko Squad would typically be waiting for you at the front door, ready to greet you with their usual enthusiasm.
To your surprise, however, the mansion was eerily empty. There was no trace of the trio anywhere. The silence hung heavily in the air, creating a disquieting atmosphere that didn't sit well with you.
"Aoi! Naho, Sumi, Kiyo!" You called out, hoping to summon the butterfly girls.
"Yes, (Y/N)?" Aoi appeared from behind you.
"AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Aoi's sudden appearance made you jump in fright.
"Whoa, (Y/N)! Are you alright!?" Aoi asked, clearly concerned.
"Yeah, yeah, I'm alright... I just wanted to ask something..."
"Go ahead, ask me anything." Aoi replied, offering a reassuring smile.
"Where are Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke? It's strangely quiet here, and it's not like them to be so calm..."
"Oh, they went on a mission."
"All three of them?"
"Yes... They left on a mission with a Hashira named... uh... what was his name again— ah! Uzui Tengen." Aoi said, trying to recall the name.
...
...
...
"What?"
"Yep, they left about three hours ago. They're probably pretty far away by now."
"What?" You asked again, feeling your world crumble.
"Yeah, that's right. Uzui Tengen requested their assistance..." Aoi confirmed. "AHHHH! (Y/N)! WHATS WRONG WITH YOU?! DONT DIE!"
Suddenly, you felt an odd sensation. You began to disintegrate, as if your body was turning into sand and merging with the air and the earth. It was a terrifying experience of fading away into nothingness.
'Did I just miss my chance to be part of the Red District arc...?' You wondered, your voice fading as youdisappeared completely.
————————————————————————
Notes:
It may have mistakes because I didn't check it
Yiipeee, 21+k words💪💪💪🏳️⚧️💪💪
Chapter 37: — 36
Chapter Text
RED DISTRICT ARC, IM COMING FOR YOU! — CHAPTER #36 — THE SOUND HASHIRA IS ABOUT TO MAKE ME MOAN LOUD AS FUCK
"(Y/N)! Please, don't die!" Aoi yelled desperately, tears streaming down her face, as she shook your shoulders.
"Miss (Y/N)!!" Naho, Sumi, and Kiyo cried out in unison, their voices filled with fear and worry.
"..." Kanao stood by your side, her face reflecting deep concern, but she couldn't find the words to express her distress.
'What am I going to do...? I never expected such a turn of events. I thought I would be part of the main trio and involved in all the significant moments. But now, I don't even know where the red district is. How can I help? What can I do?' Tears welled up upon your eyes, and you sobbed uncontrollably. 'Damn it! If I hadn't been so distracted by Muichiro, maybe I could have done something!'
"Are you in pain? Is it your period? I have pads, relaxing exercises, and advice for cramps! Don't worry, we'll take care of you!" Aoi offered, desperately trying to figure out what was wrong with you. "Sumi, Naho, Kiyo, go get some pads and prepare some desserts. I'll help you in a moment!"
"Yes, madam!" The three girls responded, rushing away from the scene and returning to the Butterfly Mansion.
"Don't worry, (Y/N)! We'll make sure you feel better soon!" Aoi reassured you, her voice filled with genuine concern.
"Um, (Y/N)... Would you like a... hug, perhaps?" Kanao hesitantly suggested, uncertain if her idea was appropriate. You looked at her, tears streaming down your face, but without hesitation, you threw yourself into her embrace, clutching her waist tightly.
'She's hugging me...' Kanao's heart swelled with happiness, momentarily forgetting the pain and distress you were experiencing.
"I-I just want to go to sleep..." You mumbled, your voice barely audible. 'I missed my chance to be there. It's my fault, and there's nothing I can do now. There's no point in getting worked up. I'll just hope that everything goes well according to the main storyline.'
Once inside, Aoi helped you prepare for sleep. If you weren't on a mission, the least you deserved was a good rest. The girls advised you to take it easy, assuring you that the period cramps would soon subside. You decided not to correct them, allowing them to believe what they thought.
'This is the worst. I need to pull myself together. I can't be so easily distracted... look what happened now! I'm going to miss one of the best arcs of all time! What if I've changed things too much? What if Uzui dies in this new storyline!? NOOOOOOO!!! I CAN'T ALLOW THAT! IT WILL BE ALL MY FAULT! I CAN'T LET THIS HAPPEN! BUT WHAT CAN I DOOO???'
Despite it being the afternoon, you succumbed to sleep. Getting anxious over something beyond your control wouldn't help. Maybe this was for the best. Perhaps not interfering would ensure everything turned out fine. Your presence in the story could be dangerous. What if a character died trying to save you? What if you disrupted an important moment and damaged the storyline?
With those thoughts echoing in your mind, you tried to convince yourself that this was the right course of action.
Well,
You were about to find out that you were somewhat mistaken this time.
——————————————————————
"What are you doing here again? Get out of here, you creep!"
"Yes, please get out of here, you pervert!"
"Hmhm...?" You jolted awake in the middle of the night, disturbed by the sound of angry voices. It seemed like there was a heated argument or fight happening nearby. You sat up in bed, rubbing your eyes to shake off the sleepiness. "What's going on...? Why is there so much commotion?" You yawned, taking in your surroundings.
"You damn girls! Get out of my way!" A voice, strangely familiar, shouted.
"No! Never! Answer my question first!" Aoi retorted, her arms spread wide as if to block the person's entry.
"You five are so annoying and un-flashy!" The voice sighed in exasperation. "I came here because I need a girl. A strong, flashy demon slayer!"
"Huh?! But Kamado, Agatsuma, and Hashibira already went with you!" Aoi said, clearly confused.
"Well, there were some complications, but that's not the point! Just let me in! I won't kidnap any of you! Doesn't that reassure you, you boring pigtail girl?"
"Boring pigtail girl!? You're dead-" Aoi lunged forward, ready to fight, but Kanao swiftly grabbed her, restraining her from attacking.
"Please leave immediately." Kanao said, irritation evident in her voice.
"Yes! Get out of here, pervert! Get out of here, pervert!" Kiyo, Naho, and Sumi chanted in unison.
"NO! Stop chanting already! Just let me-"
"Um, excuse me." You interjected, timidly raising your hand. You were standing beside them, trying to make sense of the chaotic scene. "What the actual fuck is happening here?" You couldn't believe your eyes. At first, you didn't recognize the person causing the commotion, but as you got closer, you realized it was none other than Uzui Tengen himself. Excitement surged through your veins.
"Huh? Where do I know you from?" Uzui exclaimed, stroking his chin. He moved closer to you, inspecting your face for any signs of recognition. "Oh wait! I remember who you are now!"
"Wait, YOU KNOW ME!?" You asked, filled with admiration.
"How could I forget you!? You're that flashy civilian girl who slashed Lower Moon Five's neck with a frying pan! HAHAHAHA! I still laugh every time I think about it!" Uzui chuckled, wiping away a tear from his eye. To him, you were an incredibly intriguing individual.
"Oh shut up." You mumbled, disappointed that he remembered that.
"Oh, now that I've realized it, you're speaking Japanese! And quite fluently!"
"Yes! I've learned and practiced for a long time! I can understand it very well!"
"..." Uzui fell silent, his gaze fixed on you as if he was pondering something of great importance. 'This girl... (L/N) (Y/N). She's beautiful, has a great figure and carry an air of foreign allure. I can sense that she's grown stronger and more capable. She knows English and can speak Japanese now...' He smirked, looking at you with a hint of mischief.
Sensing Uzui's intentions, the girls immediately went into combat mode, determined to protect you. "Look at me, asshole! I won't allow you to take her from us!" Aoi declared, her voice filled with determination.
"Touch her, and you're dead." Kanao warned, meeting Uzui's gaze head-on, conveying the unwavering truth in her words. The other three girls mirrored their stance, showing their unwavering support.
"YOU!" Uzui pointed at you. "Listen up, girl! I need you for a very important mission! You're crucial to its success."
"Take me, sir! It would be my pleasure!" You bowed perfectly before him, displaying your eagerness to join the mission.
"(Y/N)!!??" Aoi's soul just left her body.
"(Y/N)!" Kanao said at you, grabbing your shoulders with a determinate yet, pleading look on her eyes. "This man is dangerous...! He's a pervert, a pedophile, a bacteria, a virus! Anything bad you can imagine!"
"EY, LITTLE KOUCHO! DON'T TALK SO UN-FLASHY OF ME!" He scolded them, clearly annoyed by the intense dislike the girls had towards him.
"Girls! Don't worry! I know how to handle myself!" You insisted, trying to reassure them.
"But Miss (Y/N)! We don't want anything bad to happen to you!" Naho said, gripping your waist tightly.
"I appreciate your concern, Naho! But I'm a demon slayer! It's my duty, after all!" You countered, emphasizing your role. The room fell into silence. Your argument made sense. As a demon slayer, there was no reason for you to shy away from such a mission.
"HAHAHA! EXCELLENT! I LIKE WOMEN LIKE YOU!" Uzui praised you, his laughter echoing through the room.
'He likes women like me... hehehe❤️' There was a part of you that couldn't help but feel flattered.
"T-Then... I'll go too!" Kanao interjected, her voice slightly raised, a departure from her usual reserved demeanor.
'Kanao has changed so much from her usual behavior in the original story... It's as if she's become more expressive and aware of her feelings...'
You smiled to yourself, pleased to see that your presence and words could have such an impact on others' thoughts and actions.
"I think you're strong! But Koucho would kill me if I agreed!" Uzui remarked nonchalantly, showing zero interest in her.
"..." Kanao scowled at him, radiating a strong sense of murderous intent until she felt a hand grab hers. Turning to look, she saw the person she loved with all her heart, smiling adorably at her. 'She looks so cute... smiling like that...' She blushed.
"Kanao!" You exclaimed.
"Yes?"
"Thank you! I love you so much that I could kiss you right now!"
"...WHAT?!" Kanao squealed, her face turning redder than Tanjiro's hair. Even Aoi and the other three girls blushed at your confession. Uzui chuckled in amusement, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle.
"Just a figure of speech!" You quickly clarified, your voice tinged with nervousness as you realized how bold your words may have sounded. "But seriously, I appreciate everything you're doing for me, and I'm grateful to have you as a friend!"
"..." Kanao's blush lessened as her heart began to settle.
"But please, trust me! I know how to handle myself, and I genuinely want to be a part of this mission. You girls don't have to worry about me. If he tries anything, I'll kick the shit out of him!"
'We all know she can't do that...💀' They all thought, deadpanning at your remark.
'If I managed to literally break Douma's head, then I can definitely beat him!' You thought with determination and confidence. It seemed that this conviction was enough to convince Kanao and the others.
"Well... okay." You visibly brightened. "I'll trust you on this one." Kanao was defeated by your irresistible cuteness.
"Kanao might have been defeated by your damn cuteness, but I won't!" Aoi declared, attempting to maintain a commanding tone. You simply gazed at her with puppy eyes and held her hands. In less than three seconds, Aoi lost all composure. "FUCK!" She cried, succumbing to your overwhelming cuteness.
'They are all so whipped for her...' Naho, Sumi, and Kiyo thought simultaneously.
"GREAT!! LET'S GET GOING!" Uzui exclaimed excitedly, energized by the prospect of the mission.
——————————————————————
You quickly put on yout demon slayer uniform and bid farewell to the girls, stepping out of the Butterfly Estate with Uzui. He stood in front of you, his back facing you.
"...sir?" You called out.
"... LISTEN UP, GIRL!" He turned to face you. "This mission is dangerous, and I decided to take you because I sense you have the guts to handle it!"
"AYE, YES, SIR!" You responded with enthusiasm, ready to prove yourself.
"GOOD! This mission takes place in the Entertainment District! You know what that is, right?"
"YES, OF COURSE I KNOW!" You exclaimed, unable to contain your excitement. Being in Uzui's presence was exhilarating for you.
"EXCELLENT, GOOD GIRL!" Uzui praised you, causing your smile to widen. "NOW, PAY ATTENTION! I AM GOD, AND YOU ARE INFERIOR TO ME! DRIVE IT IN!"
"That's amazing, Mr. God! Can I know your name and what kind of god you specifically are?" You asked, genuinely curious about his self-proclaimed title. 'Interesting... in the anime, he called the trio trash, but here he just called me inferior to him... Is it perhaps because I'm a girl?' You wondered.
"Mr. God?! HAHAHA! I LIKE IT! My name is Uzui Tengen! The flashiest Hashira of all time, The God of Flashiness! The God of Festivals!" He announced proudly, reveling in your admiration.
"Wow! That's amazing, Mr. God!" You clapped your hands in awe, showering him with even more praise. His ego seemed to soar with every word you spoke.
'I like this girl! She's so flashy!' Uzui thought to himself, his gaze fixed on you.
"Oh, but wait!" You interjected. "How old are you?"
Uzui smirked, crossing his arms. "Well, guess."
"36!" You responded confidently, without a moment's hesitation.
...
The place fell into silence as Uzui stood there, dumbfounded, staring at you. Then, he screamed and gasped, clutching his chest dramatically. "WHAT?!"
"Y-You said guess!" You tried to justify yourself, taken aback by his over-the-top reaction.
"BUT THAT WAS SO FAR OFF!" He exclaimed, his voice filled with shock and disbelief.
"Why are you yelling at me?!"
"That was not even close!"
"Normally when people guess my age, they guess a little bit younger!" He protested, slightly flustered.
"Uh, yeah! Are you like 39?" You asked with a playful smile, wanting to annoy him.
"WHATTTTT?!" Uzui looked like he was about to explode, tears welling up in his eyes.
"So, was I right?" You asked innocently, unaware of the potential disaster you had just caused.
"THE FUCK? OBVIOUSLY NOT! I'M NOT EVEN IN MY 30S!"
"Oh... really?"
"Yeah! I'm in my forties." He stated seriously, eyeing your reaction.
"Oh! I knew it! I was just being nice!" You quickly backtracked, realizing that you had hit a sensitive spot.
"NO! What the hell! No, I'm not in my forties! What do you mean you knew it! I'm 23?! What the fuck?!" Uzui exclaimed, frustration evident in his voice.
You gasped, realizing your mistake. "Oh shit, goddamn, you're old."
"WHAT?! I'm going to kill you in a non-flamboyant way so you suffer!" He threatened, his tone laced with mock anger.
"HAHAHA, Mr. God! I-I was joking!" You pleaded, trying to diffuse the situation as he grabbed your uniform collar. He scoffed, releasing his grip and letting you go.
"So, there's no time to fool around! We're very late!" Uzui declared, shifting the focus back to the mission at hand.
'Oh fuck! Don't tell me I'm about to follow him around like the Kamaboko Squad did! I CAN'T DO THAT! MY STAMINA HASN'T IMPROVED ENOUGH!' You panicked internally, feeling the pressure building. Unbeknownst to you, Uzui approached you and gently held you by the waist, lifting you up with one arm (that's so hot like my coochie is trembling bro). "Wait, Mr. God?!" You exclaimed, caught off guard by the sudden action.
"We have no time to lose! I'll explain the details when we get there!" He smirked, causing your face to flush with embarrassment. It reminded you of when Akaza did the same thing to you in the Mugen Train arc. "Hang on tight because things are about to get really dizzy for you!"
"What are you even talking about—AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Uzui moved at a speed faster than the speed of light, leaving you screaming in surprise and terror. "AHHHHHHH!! AHHHHHH! S-SLOW DOWN! SLOW DOWNNNNNN!"
"HAHAHA! NO CAN DO! WE HAVE TO GET THERE AS FAST AS WE CAN!" He laughed heartily, flamboyantly enjoying your reaction as your life flashed before your eyes.
"MR. GOOOOODDDDDDD!!! PLEASE! S-STOP THIS MADNESSS!! A-AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"
Chapter 38: — 37
Notes:
(F/C) = favorite color
(S/F/C) = second favorite color
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
STRIP CLUBS BUT IN THE 1900'S! — CHAPTER #37 — EVERYONE IS A SIMP!
"Girl! Girl! Wake up! Come on, we have to get going!" You had fainted, and Uzui was frantically trying to revive you in his own flashy way.
"Ngh...?" You slowly opened your eyes, only to be bombarded by the relentless slaps Uzui was delivering and the blinding lights that surrounded you.
"Finally! I thought for a moment there that you were dead! I was slapping you like there was no tomorrow! Don't you fucking dare scare me like that!" Uzui exclaimed, a mixture of relief and annoyance evident in his voice as he saw you finally stir awake.
"...Why does my cheek feel so sore...?" You muttered, gingerly rubbing your reddened cheek.
"Bitch, I said I was slapping the fuck out of you! What part of that didn't you understand?!" Uzui retorted, his frustration seeping into his words.
"...YOU WERE SLAPPING ME?!" You exclaimed, your fatigue dissipating as a surge of energy coursed through your veins.
Uzui looked at you with a smirk, seemingly amused by your reaction. "Oh, you're awake now, huh? Yeah, I was slapping you to wake you up! A flashy entrance is a must, my girl!"
You couldn't help but feel a combination of annoyance and the urge to beat him the fuck up at his unorthodox methods. "Couldn't you have just shaken me or something? Slapping seems a bit excessive!"
Uzui chuckled, his laughter echoing through the room. "Excessive? My dear, I am the God of Flashiness! Excess is my specialty! Besides, I needed to make sure you were fully awake and ready for the mission!"
"YOU COULD'VE DONE IT GENTLY OR SOMETHING BUT, NOT FUCKING SLAPPING ME! MY CHEEK IS ALL RED NOW!"
"FOR YOUR INFORMATION, I DID SLAPPED YOU GENTLY AND FLASHY! I'M A RESPECTFUL MAN!" Said the individual who called you bitch six sentences ago.
"RESPECTFUL MY ASS! FUCK YOU MAN!"
"EY! DON'T PULL THE ENGLISH ON ME! YOU KNOW I CAN'T UNDERSTAND IT!"
"BITCH I KNOW! HAHAHA! POOR YOU AND YOUR MALEVOLENT ASS! IT'S SAD THAT YOU CAN'T UNDERSTAND ME!EMBARRASSING!"
"I HOPE YOU'RE FUCKING COMPLIMENTING ME AND NOT INSULTING ME BECAUSE IF IT'S THE OTHER WAY-"
"AHAHHAHAHAHA! Maybe later in life, after you have learned to read, write, spell, and count, you will have more success, stupid orangutan old man!"
"YOU-" He was sure as fuck you were insulting him but, it's not like he can exactly punch a woman. That would be really bad. 'This is the first time in my life that i've been provoked to hit a woman.' He thought irritated, clenching his fists and looking at you with hate and sorrow. (I don't even remember how many men have thought this about you at this point).
"Oh my, is that couple having a fight?" Said a old lady who looked at your way.
"But they are so good looking! I've never seen a couple like them!" Somebody else said.
"Look at that man! He's a total stunner!"
"Are you kidding? Look at the girl over there! I'm a woman myself but i could make some exceptions..."
Everyone thought you two were a couple having a fight.
"Let's stop. We're dragging too much attention, young girl."
"Bro, call me by my name. It's not that difficult."
"Fuck you, I ain't calling by your name, girl."
"Well, fuck you too then!" You defiantly extended your middle finger, displaying your frustration towards him. As the two of you continued walking, you couldn't help but feel an exhilarating sense of liberation. The place surrounding you was filled with stunning modern houses and establishments, creating a captivating sight.
The beauty of the contemporary architecture stirred up a nostalgic feeling within you, reminding you of your own time and era. It was refreshing to see such modern constructions instead of the old and ancient houses or villages you were accustomed to. A smile formed on your lips as you relished in the sight, walking side by side with Uzui, who had his arms crossed.
"Listen you! Don't do anything that'll make you stand out! Remember we're only here to case the joint. Whatever you do, don't get out of my side. Do you understand-" You had already gotten lost. 'This damn bitch!'
"Wow... Wow!! Japanese culture is amazing!!" You exclaimed to yourself, fully immersed in the beauty of your surroundings. The vibrant atmosphere was teeming with people, yet Uzui managed to locate you surprisingly quickly.
"What did I tell you about getting out of my sight!?" He asked, annoyance evident in his voice as he grabbed the back of your clothes, much like a grown cat carrying its kitten by the scruff of its neck.
"Sorry! I got distracted for a second!" You apologized without hesitation, understanding his frustration. He let out a sigh and continued his explanation.
"This is the Yoshiwara Entertainment District. A place filled with the vanity and desires of both men and women. It's a town that thrives on the complexities of love and hate, a shimmering spectacle of emotions. Quite flashy, isn't it?" He explained.
"Yup! It's definitely flashy!" You agreed, captivated by the vibrant atmosphere.
"Good! So let's get—HUH?! WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU!?" Uzui suddenly realized you had gotten lost again. It wasn't entirely your fault, given the crowded nature of the place. You found yourself bumping into numerous people as you tried to navigate the bustling crowd. Unexpectedly, you collided with a particular someone.
"Ah! I'm so sorry!" You quickly bowed and apologized to the person you had accidentally bumped into.
"Oh, it's okay, don't worry... Are you hurt?" The man asked with genuine concern etched on his face.
You raised yourself up swiftly, a bright smile gracing your lips. "No, I'm okay! Thank you for your concern..." You replied, appreciating his kindness. However, as you gazed into the eyes of the man standing before you, time seemed to stand still. He was an absolute vision of beauty. His towering presence was accentuated by the loose-fitting kimono, revealing glimpses of his muscular and toned physique. His jet-black hair and sparkling eyes added to his mesmerizing aura. You couldn't help but think, 'Holy shit, WHO IS THIS STUNNING MAN!?'
"Hmm? Do you perhaps work here?" He inquired, tilting his head curiously. "Because if so, I'd like to buy your services."
"WHAT?!" You exclaimed, taken aback by his unexpected proposition.
"Yeah, you're the first woman who has piqued my interest. So, who sells you?" He asked, taking a step closer, his presence becoming even more captivating.
"U-Um, I'm not— wait!" You tried to refute his assumption, but the man seemed to be oblivious to your words, his attention solely focused on you.
As the man's persistence began to make you nervous, your body trembled slightly. Anger welled up within you, tempting you to deliver a punch that he deserved. But the fear of causing a scene and making matters worse held you back, keeping your fists clenched at your sides. It felt like there was no way to escape this uncomfortable situation.
Just as desperation started to settle in, a strong and toned arm suddenly wrapped around your shoulders, pulling you close. Startled, you turned around to find Uzui standing there, his eyes filled with defiance. A terrifying aura surrounded him, making it clear that he meant business. "Why, hello~ ! I see that you're having business with my wife! Is there something you want from her?" As Uzui's firm grip remained on your shoulders, he stared down the man who had been harassing you, his gaze piercing and filled with a dangerous intensity. Sensing the tension in the air, the man hesitated, his confidence waning.
"Look, bro, I didn't mean any harm. I just thought..." The man stammered, his voice faltering under Uzui's intimidating presence.
Uzui's voice dripped with a cold warning even though his smile remained on his face. "Thought what? That you could just make unwanted advances towards her? Un-flashy asshole. Don't get near her. In fact, don't breath the same air as her."
The man's eyes widened, realizing the gravity of his actions. He quickly took a step back, his face pale with fear. "I-I'm sorry. I didn't mean any harm. I'll leave her alone."
"You better~!" Uzui laughed creepily. "I know where you live."
"...!" The man nodded frantically, wanting nothing more than to escape from Uzui's menacing presence. Without another word, he quickly turned and disappeared into the crowd, leaving behind a lingering sense of unease.
"Damn! Why are you always getting lost, girl!?" He scolded you angrily.
"IM SORRY! BUT THANKS FOR HELPING ME! STILL, I COULD'VE MANAGED THIS IN MY OWN!" You defended yourself quickly.
"Well, here." He said as he took your hand, holding it gently yet firmly. "I can't afford for you to get lost again. We're wasting time. I'll keep explaining things to you."
"Okay..." You responded, resembling a child scolded by their mother, as you both continued your journey through the district, hand in hand.
"See, this place goes to sleep during the day, and at night, it sparkles and dazzles. The ideal place for a demon, am I right? Women who become Courtesans are mostly sold here due to poverty and debt. In return, they're given food, clothing and lodging. And, if they can climb up the ranks, a rich man might buy out their contracts. There are ranks among Courtesans, as well. The highest-ranked "Oiran" is on a different level."
'Bitch, shut the fuck up already. I know all of this.' You yawned at his un-flashy explanation.
"Beauty is a given, and she's also intelligent and has mastered every traditional art. She's the breadwinner, on whom each house has lavished time and money. A woman of distinction. All right, I've finished. You're ready to start this mission. Come on."
They continued walking, Uzui still firmly holding your hand as you made your way towards a place called Wisteria. With a loud declaration of apology, he led you inside the establishment. As you followed him, curiosity mingled with a hint of apprehension. Amidst the unfamiliar surroundings, Uzui turned his attention towards you, his grip on your hand loosening slightly. He spoke with a sense of urgency, outlining the next steps of your mission within the Entertainment District.
"Listen up, when you've infiltrated the Entertainment District, your first task is to locate my bride. I'll be gathering information on the demons as well. I'll provide you with clothes and makeup to help you blend in. Once you're ready, call out for me!" He instructed, his voice carrying a sense of authority.
You nodded, taking in the information, but a burning question weighed on your mind. "Sir... although, I have one question."
Uzui's gaze met yours, awaiting your inquiry. "What is it?"
"What happened to my friends? I heard that you brought them along for this mission too. Did something happen to them?"
A dark aura enveloped Uzui, his expression growing somber. He sighed, clearly reminded of his frustration with the boys. "Just focus on getting ready. I'll explain everything to you later."
With that cryptic response, he led you to a well-appointed room within the establishment. Left alone, you couldn't help but wonder what your friends had done to incur Uzui's ire. The unanswered question lingered in your mind, but you decided to set it aside for now, focusing on the task at hand.
Glancing at the clothes and makeup provided by Uzui, you felt a wave of embarrassment wash over you. Your face flushed crimson as your eyes widened at the sight of the outrageously bold outfit laid out before you. It was clear that the clothing chosen for your disguise was anything but subtle.
—————————————————————————————
"NONE OF YOU MANAGED TO GET SOLD! WHAT THE HECK!?" Uzui stomped around, fuming and shouting. "AND YOU! STUPID BOAR BLEW THE FUCKING COVER! WHAT THE HECK DID I SAID ABOUT TALKING!? AND NOT ONLY THAT, YOU TOOK OF YOUR DAMN CLOTHES!"
As Uzui insulted the dark-haired boy and berated Tanjiro and Zenitsu, a sense of shame washed over them. Unlike the original timeline, this time, none of them had managed to find a buyer due to Uzui's poor makeup skills, resulting in their unappealing appearances. Inosuke, feeling uncomfortably hot in the clothes he was given, decided to strip down in the middle of the street, causing further embarrassment.
"This is why I wanted girls for this mission!" Uzui sighed in frustration as he settled himself on a mat. "But no worries, because I've brought your little friend over here!"
"Friend...?" Tanjiro tilted his head, confusion etched on his face.
"UZUIIIII!!!!!!!! I'M READYYYY!!!" A voice called out from a nearby room. Uzui's face lit up with a smile, and he quickly dashed off, leaving the three boys behind, their anxiety growing. Soon, Uzui returned, clapping his hands with an air of excitement as he led you into the room. You huffed in annoyance, clearly feeling embarrassed by your current situation. It was undoubtedly the worst moment of your life, and you couldn't help but think about how you would rather die than endure this.
Dressed in a (F/C) short Japanese dress adorned with accents of (S/F/C), the outfit resembled the attire worn by Uzui's wives. Your chest spilled out slightly, the obi wrapped tightly around your waist, accentuating your curves. Your legs were bare, adding to the allure of your appearance. It was a bold and attention-grabbing outfit, emphasizing your attractiveness.
Your hair was styled meticulously, picked up in an elegant updo/left flowing freely. The makeup you applied was skillfully done, enhancing your natural beauty. With a hint of blush to accentuate your already flushed cheeks, a touch of powder to perfect your complexion, and a carefully chosen shade of lipstick, your features were enhanced in a way that exuded allure. The makeup gave you an aura of a foreign beauty, someone captivating and undeniably attractive.
"Oh!! You're looking amazing, girl! You rock! Slay!" Uzui cheered for you.
"F-FUCK YOU! ISN'T THERE ANOTHER OUTFIT!?"
"NOP! THAT'S THE ONLY ONE THAT SUITS YOU!"
"DEVIL! MONSTER! I HATE YOU!"
"Hate me all you want but I'm serious when I say it looks good on you. The three boys can agree with me, right?" He asked to the Kamaboko squad, who were just looking straight at you. "...Um, hello?"
Bro, your beauty just left them speechless.
...
...
...
"(Y/N)!!!" Their reactions came a bit delayed, but the three of them were now blushing furiously, well, we don't know about Inosuke since he was wearing his mask.
"(Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y/N)!!!" Zenitsu squealed, unable to contain his excitement. He immediately ran towards you, arms outstretched, accidentally knocking over items in his enthusiasm. Tengen scolded him for making a mess. "DON'T LOOK AT HER! YOUR GAZE IS POISON! STOP STARING AT MY WIFEY, YOU PERVERTS!" He screamed, his protective instincts kicking in. In his eyes, you were already perfect, but now, you were surpassing even perfection. His face flushed red as he thanked the gods for your presence. 'I'm gonna pass out! A HUMAN IS NOT ALLOWED TO BE THIS CUTE!'
Inosuke, initially startled by your beauty, let out a boar-like screech. He gasped, choking on his drink, desperately searching for air. After recovering, he simply gazed at you in awe, rendered momentarily speechless.
Zenitsu and Uzui engaged in a heated argument over your attention. Feeling exhausted by their antics, you decided to sit next to Tanjiro and Inosuke. Unbeknownst to you, Inosuke's gaze remained fixated on you, oblivious to the world around him. His mask shielded his blushing cheeks as his heart pounded rapidly. His hands shook slightly, his palms growing damp. What was happening to him? This was unlike anything he had ever experienced. He fought the urge to blink, not wanting to miss a single moment of your presence. He inwardly cursed his own infatuation, secretly grateful for the mask that hid his embarrassment.
Tanjiro gasped, his face turning a deep shade of red. Determined to resist any sinful thoughts, he scolded himself whenever his gaze inadvertently wandered away from your eyes. He fought against the internal struggle, reminding himself of his duty as the eldest son. Sensing your discomfort and embarrassment, he quickly moved to your side, wrapping his arms protectively around you. He draped his haori gently over your figure, hoping to ease your self-consciousness. You thanked him with a shy smile, only causing his blush to intensify.
"Why did you bring her to a place like this?! You can't sell her! They'll look at her with impure intentions! They're all perverts!" Zenitsu scolded Uzui, with Tanjiro agreeing fervently. Zenitsu wanted nothing more than to whisk you away from this place. To him, you were not just cute, pretty, and beautiful, but absolute perfection. He was ready to confront Uzui, but...
"Guys! Stop it! I'm a demon slayer! It's my job, anyway!" You reminded them, asserting your independence. You were no longer the civilian they had first encountered. You were proud to be a demon slayer, and although the outfit made you feel embarrassed, you knew you could handle it. After all, it didn't look bad on you.
"SEE? SHE GETS IT!" Uzui applauded you. "Why do you three have to be so ugly? Why can't you be beautiful and pretty like her!?"
"IT'S YOUR FAULT ANYWAYS! YOU DON'T KNOW HOW TO APPLY MAKEUP! YOU MADE US UGLY!" Zenitsu scolded him.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP, UGLY CHICKEN! YOU WERE UGLY BY DEFAULT ALREADY!" Tengen retorts back.
"Um! If it's not too much trouble, I can apply makeup on them and make them look more feminine!" You offered, raising your hand shyly.
"OH!? PLEASE, FIX THEM AND MAKE THEM DECENT THEN!" The three boys had been contemplating Uzui's demise, but your suggestion stopped them in their tracks.
You began with Zenitsu, styling his hair down and adding some delicate curls with the help of stickers. Placing flowers at the side of his hair added a touch of elegance. Finally, you applied a simple makeup, focusing on making his lips look juicy and inviting. Zenitsu was overwhelmed by your close proximity, especially with you wearing that alluring outfit.
He could hear everything and he heard that you too, had your heart beating fast like him. Why was your heart beating? For him? This thought made him blush but then, something caught his attention. Just as he could hear your heartbeat, he noticed that your sound had change. He began trying to listen to your sound intensely. He didn't know what but your sound was different. Weirdly different. His thoughts were interrupted as you finished your work, excitedly looking at him.
"So...? How do I look?" He asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. He trusted you, but he didn't expect much of a transformation.
"DAMN! IS THAT ZENITSU!?" Tanjiro gasped in awe. "You look absolutely stunning!"
"HUH? LET ME SEE!" Zenitsu looked at himself in the mirror and couldn't believe his eyes. He truly did look stunning. "AHHH! I'M SO BEAUTIFUL! EVERYONE WILL FALL HEAD OVER HEELS FOR ME!"
"YAY! I'm glad you liked it!" You felt a sense of joy in seeing Zenitsu's reaction. Moving on, you focused your attention on Tanjiro.
Since Tanjiro had long hair in this timeline, you decided to style it into a high ponytail. His fluffy and curly locks swirled around as you adorned them with golden sticks and delicate flowers. Moving on to his makeup, you carefully applied mascara to accentuate his lashes.
'TANJIRO LOOKS SO GOOD! I WANT TO SMOOTHER HIS FACE! I FEEL SO GAY!' You couldn't help but think, feeling a surge of affection towards him.
"(Y-Y/N)!! S-Space, please!" Tanjiro stammered, his cheeks burning. It wasn't bothering him, but your closeness was overwhelming for his eyes and his heart.
"Oops! Sorry!" You chuckled, realizing your proximity. Finishing up with Tanjiro's transformation, the group erupted in applause.
"What kind of black magic are you working with?! This is magnificent!" Tengen exclaimed, genuinely impressed by your skills.
"It's not black magic. It's just makeup. They're naturally pretty, so it wasn't much of a challenge!" You replied nonchalantly.
"...🥺!" Tanjiro and Zenitsu were left speechless by your comment.
With Inosuke as the final candidate, you could have simply removed his makeup and let his hair down, but you decided to have some fun. Applying a touch of lipstick and blush, you then tied his hair up in a bun, adorning it with golden accessories. Inspired by the girls you had observed on the streets while walking with Uzui, you aimed to create a unique and eye-catching look for Inosuke.
"(Y/N)!! GET THIS OFF OF ME! IT'S SO ITCHY!" Inosuke exclaimed angrily, attempting to undo his hairstyle, but you smacked his hand away, not allowing him to ruin your creation.
"WOW! BRAVOOO! LET'S GO! NOW I HAVE FOUR GORGEOUS LADIES! GREAT JOB, GIRL!" Uzui praised, giving you a playful head pat and ruffling your hair, causing a blush to rise on your cheeks, mingling with a hint of annoyance at the damage to your hairstyle.
"Now, we're ready to embark on this mission!" Uzui smirked, his gaze shifting towards the transformed boys, who now looked surprisingly convincing as girls.
——————————————————————————
Notes:
(Kamaboko girl disguises designs are made by me.)
(Inosuke reminds me of daki😭)
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 39: — 38
Chapter Text
EVERYONE HAS A LITTLE HOMOSEXUALITY INSIDE! — CHAPTER #38 — NOT EVEN 2 DAYS AND WE HAVE PROBLEMS!
"I'll offer 20,000 for one of them!"
"I'll give you 50,000 for the red-haired one!"
"I'LL GIVE YOU 1,000,000 FOR ALL THREE OF THEM!"
Uzui burst into laughter as the crowd surrounded him. "Kittens, calm down! There's enough for everyone! Let's discuss the prices!" He smiled charmingly, causing the majority of the people to squeal with joy and excitement.
"(Y/N)!" Inosuke called out to you.
"Hmm? What's wrong?" You turned to face him, gasping as you saw the worry etched on his face.
"T-There are too many people! What the hell?!" He said disgusted and a bit scared. It seemed that the loud and chaotic environment was overwhelming for him, as he was not accustomed to such crowds.
You gently smiled and reached out to hold his hands. "Here. It's okay. Nothing bad will happen." You reassured him, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. He remained silent but stayed close to you, tightly gripping your hand with a nervous and uncomfortable expression.
What was happening? Well, your work with the Kamaboko Trio had turned out to be a little too good. Since you had employed a makeup technique that was uncommon at this time, the four of you had caught the attention of everyone in the district. People were proclaiming that the four of you were the most beautiful girls around, which led to the current situation. Customers were pestering Uzui, offering large sums of money to buy any of you, as you all looked incredibly stunning. Everyone was throwing money at you, desperate to get their hands on any of you, and Uzui, of course, couldn't let this opportunity pass.
"50,000?! I'll give you 80,000 for the blue-haired one! No, scratch that, 110,000!" A lady with flushed cheeks exclaimed. Unbeknownst to you, she happened to be the chaperone of the Ogimoto House.
"OH! BUT OF COURSE! INOKO IS ALL YOURS!" Uzui exclaimed joyfully. "INOKO, COME HERE!" He swiftly moved towards you and abruptly took Inosuke from your grasp. The lady expressed her gratitude as Uzui escorted the boar boy to the Ogimoto House. A tinge of sadness washed over you as you watched Inosuke extend his free hand towards you, as if silently pleading for you to rescue him. It reminded you of a child longing for their mother's help, not wanting to be left alone on their first day of preschool.
"Poor Inosuke. I feel like he's overwhelmed..." You muttered to yourself.
"Poor Inosuke?!" Zenitsu exclaimed, incredulous at your statement. "That shit was hilarious! He deserves to suffer more!" You deadpanned at his response.
"(Y/N)!" Tanjiro called out to you.
"Hey!" You greeted him with a smile, trying to shake off the previous encounter. You noticed as some girls behind him were looking at him with sad eyes. It looked to you that they confessed to him and Tanjiro, polite as always, rejected them respectfully. 'God, I made Tanjiro too pretty... Now, everyone wants him!'
"Are you sure you're not feeling uncomfortable in those clothes...?" He asked, tilting his head with a worried expression.
"Oh, are you still concerned about that? Don't worry, I feel okay." You reassured him.
"Well, if you say so... but if you want, I can buy you another kimono or any other clothes that make you feel more comfortable!"
"Ehh! You'd do that!?" You asked, shocked by his sweet gesture.
"Of course! It would bother me if you felt uncomfortable... b-but it's not like you look bad or anything!" He stammered, his face turning a shade of red.
"Oh~? So, how do I look to you then?" You teased him.
"Very beautiful." He said seriously, his gaze unwavering. "The most beautiful girl I've ever seen." He then flashed a smile, causing your face to turn beet red as you playfully punched his arm, telling him not to joke like that because you might misinterpret his words. He laughed and caressed your hand with his thumb, sending shivers down your spine. "I'm not joking." He whispered, his voice filled with sincerity. "In fact, it would make me happy if you took my words seriously." He wore a sly smile, and you clenched your fists, moving away from him as you heard his laughter. You were too cute to him. If you were going to react this way every time he made a move on you, he might just have to do it more often.
"Hmm?" Deciding to brush off Tanjiro's strange behavior, you tilted your head as you noticed some girls approaching Zenitsu, observing the situation unfolding before you.
"Hey, hey? Blondie! Wouldn't you like to spend some time with us~?" One of the girls asked, wearing a revealing kimono.
"Please~! You're totally my type!" Her friend exclaimed, moving closer to Zenitsu and even touching his chest with a smirk.
You couldn't help but stifle a laugh. Zenitsu, known for his infatuation with any woman, was about to lose it. You knew he wasn't popular with girls, and any interaction with them usually sent him into a frenzy. You sweatdropped, not wanting him to cause a scene or get lost, so you decided to intervene. However, to your surprise, something unexpected happened.
Zenitsu looked at the girls with a slightly disgusted expression, as if their touch meant nothing to him. He calmly removed the girl's hand from his chest and gave them a somewhat annoyed look. "Please, don't touch me and no thanks, I'm not interested in any of you. Thank you for the offer, but you can leave now." With that, he turned his back on them, leaving the girls stunned and dejected. You were shocked and even felt a twinge of sympathy for the poor girls as they appeared close to collapsing from the harsh rejection.
'Is this really Zenitsu...?' You thought, completely surprised. 'Wow, he must be incredibly loyal to Nezuko for him to act like this...' Little did you know, your theory was far from accurate. Suddenly, he approached you with a smile, as if he hadn't just rejected two girls.
"Hey, (Y/N)!" He greeted you happily, now standing close to you. "What's wrong?" He innocently asked.
"Damn, Zenitsu... I thought you were actually going to accept those girls' offer!" You admitted, still amazed by his rejection. His eyes widened at your words, and then he burst into laughter, leaving you confused.
After Zenitsu's laughter subsided, he looked at you with a gentle smile. "You really thought I would accept their offer? (Y/N), you're the only girl in my eyes, the only one I care about." His words caused your face to turn a deep shade of red, and you felt a momentary malfunction as your brain struggled to process his sudden smoothness and handsomeness. When had Zenitsu become so suave?
Seizing the opportunity, he gently cupped your cheek, holding your face with both hands. Your heart raced, and you felt like you were about to melt on the spot. The crowd that had been surrounding you earlier was now observing the intimate moment, their gazes making you even more nervous, while Zenitsu secretly reveled in the attention. In the midst of this surreal situation, the crowd erupted into a frenzy of excitement and declarations.
"Look, they're so adorable together!"
"Can I buy the cute couple? Name your price!"
"I ship them! They're meant to be!" How did that grandpa even knew what shipping was...?
Zenitsu, basking in the spotlight, grinned mischievously. "Hey, (Y/N), looks like they want to buy us as a package deal. Should we entertain them a bit?"
'Bro, aren't we in a homophobic era? Why are people enjoying this? This mid fan-fiction doesn't make any sense.' Your deadpanned at his words, not sure how to respond to the sudden attention. "Um, I don't think we can be bought, Zenitsu..."
"Don't be so sure, (Y/N). We might fetch a high price!" Zenitsu teased, enjoying the newfound popularity. The crowd continued to clamor for the chance to purchase both of you, their bids escalating in a frenzy.
"I'll give 150,000 for the couple!"
"No, 300,000!"
"How about 666,669? They're worth every penny!"
"I'LL BUY THEM FOR 1 MILLION!"
"SHUT UP! IM THE WINNER SINCE IM BUYING THEM FOR 2 MILLION!"
You exchanged bewildered glances with Zenitsu, unable to comprehend the extent of the madness unfolding before you. It seemed that the combination of his newfound confidence and your allure had sparked an unexpected craze among the onlookers. As the chaos ensued, Uzui appeared with a sly grin on his face. "Well, well, it seems my little minions have become quite the hot commodity! What an entertaining turn of events!" You glanced at Uzui with a deadpanned expression as Zenitsu was smiling a lot and Tanjiro wore a worried look, realizing that this whole situation might have been his plan all along.
———————————————————
Later at the Kyogoku house...
After the chaos and frenzy surrounding your presence, it turned out that you and Zenitsu were bought for a staggering 2.5 million yen. The amount of money astonished you, and you couldn't help but notice the sheer joy on Uzui's face. It made you question why he was so ecstatic about the money, considering his position as a Hashira. Nevertheless, you couldn't deny the sense of accomplishment that came with the significant purchase.
As you stood there, contemplating the situation, Tanjiro had tears in his eyes. He approached you, his voice choked with emotion as he pleaded. "Please, (Y/N), be careful. Don't talk to strangers and stay safe."
You smiled at him warmly, understanding his concern. "Don't worry, Tanjiro. I'll be fine. I promise to take care of myself." His teary eyes met yours but then, he turned around and glared at Zenitsu. You could see the unwavering trust he had in him. The two of them shared a secret exchange, with Zenitsu assuring Tanjiro that he would protect you with his whole life. You couldn't help but roll your eyes at their dramatic conversation.
As you and Zenitsu stepped foot inside the Kyogoku house, you were immediately swarmed by a throng of people. The buzz of excitement filled the air as everyone bombarded you with questions and requests. It seemed that your arrival had caused quite a commotion, and your newfound popularity was in full swing. People were captivated by your relationship. Rumors and whispers spread like wildfire, and the atmosphere crackled with curiosity and admiration.
The barrage of questions came from all directions, leaving you little time to catch your breath. Everyone wanted to know more about you and Zenitsu—how you met, how you became close, and the nature of your relationship. Some sought advice, hoping to learn the secret behind your connection.
As the two of you sat down together, the atmosphere around you finally calmed down. Zenitsu couldn't help but feel a sense of relief, realizing just how exhausting it was to be constantly surrounded by a swarm of admirers. 'Being pretty sure is not easy... I think I regret agreeing to this...' He thought to himself, feeling drained.
Just as he was lost in his thoughts, you whispered his name, tugging at his kimono gently. Startled, he snapped out of his daze and focused his attention on you, a smile spreading across his face. The weariness he had felt moments ago vanished completely, as if you had the power to rejuvenate him with a single word. "Ah! Yes, (Y/N)? What's wrong?" He asked, giving you his full attention.
You blushed slightly, struggling to find the right words, but you pushed through your nervousness. "Thank you for being with me... I was actually quite nervous since I'm new and don't know much. But I'm glad you're here with me! I wanted someone I could trust to accompany me on this mission. I'm glad we're in this together! I'll watch your back, so you watch mine... Okay?"
A warm smile graced Zenitsu's face as he listened to your heartfelt words. It felt as if your gratitude had purified his soul, washing away any lingering doubts or exhaustion. He looked at you in awe until he finally mustered the courage to respond. "Thank you, (Y/N). I... I'm so glad to be here with you too. You can count on me, always. Let's protect each other, okay?"
You smiled back at him, feeling a sense of reassurance as you held his hand for comfort. "(Y/N)!! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!" He exclaimed, his joy overflowing as he jumped and hugged your waist tightly. His excitement was so contagious that he couldn't help but give you a quick peck on the cheek. Your face turned beet red, but he was too caught up in his own happiness to even realize what he had done. "Come on, let me teach you how to play the shamisen and the koto!"
"Wait, you know how to play them?" You asked, but you knew the answer already.
"Yeah! Look, this is for you!" Zenitsu winked at you before skillfully playing a tune on the shamisen. You were amazed by his musical talent; his skills were no joke. Even the girls and staff who had been observing were caught off guard by Zenitsu's captivating performance. When he finished, you couldn't help but cheer for him. "Oh my god! You're so cool, Zenko!! That was amazing!"
He blushed, embarrassed by your praise, and curled up on the floor, hugging his legs. "Oh come on, wifey! There's no need to praise me so much!" He exclaimed, a mixture of joy and shyness evident in his voice.
"Are they a couple? Are they gay?" One of the employees whispered to her colleague, observing the affectionate interaction between the two of you.
"Yeah! They are so adorable! I wish I could be in their relationship!" The other employee responded, her eyes filled with admiration.
"And they're so pretty! I could fall in love with them!" Another worker chimed in.
"HELP! I DONT KNOW IF IM JEALOUS OF ZENKO OR (Y/N)!"
"Are you kidding? The man who brought them here was drop-dead gorgeous!"
"Oh my! Was he really? I wish I could've seen him!
"The chaperone hag was totally smitten by his beauty!"
"Do you think he was their husband or something?"
"Nah, I heard he was the father of one of them... I want him to be my daddy too~"
"I'm gonna slap you."
———————————————————
1 day at the Kyogoku house...
'Okay... Since the story doesn't explicitly says what happens when they're not doing anything related to the mission... I DON'T KNOW WHAT TO DO!' You dropped yourself to the floor. 'I don't wanna work... should I just start finding clues about Uzui's wives?'
You stood up, it was better than nothing. You couldn't go and bother Zenitsu because due to his beauty and skills at shamisen and koto, he was pretty popular at the house. He was busy fulfilling requests and entertaining some clients and staff. 'Boring! I don't even remember who of Uzui's wives was supposed to be on this house!' As you walked through the long hallways, your mind focused on finding any clues or anomalies within the Kyogoku house.
'I have to be careful to not bump into Daki! If I did... SHE COULD KILL ME AT ANY SECO-"
*BUMP*
However, in your distraction, you accidentally bumped into someone with a bit of force. Pain shot through your body, but your immediate concern was the person you had collided with. "I-I'm so sorry for bumping into you! It wasn't my intention!" You quickly apologized, bowing slightly to show your sincerity.
"Ugh... My nose..." The woman grumbled, gingerly touching the spot where she had been hit. "You brat! Don't you see where you're fucking going!? You damn airhead!"
'Oh, oh...' You sweat-dropped. 'I swear, I love you god. I love praying. I love you so much! So please don't tell me that I just bumped into Daki!' Your heart sank as her harsh words registered in your mind. You immediately realized that you had bumped into none other than Daki herself. Panic coursed through your veins, knowing the reputation and power she possessed. You tried to apologize again for the sake of your dear life. "I-I-I-I'm so s-sorry-"
"B-B-Bitch! Why are you stuttering so much!?" She asked irritated, purposely imitating your annoying stuttering.
"BECAUSE I'M NERVOUS!"
"Heck, yeah! Be nervous because I'm about to..." Daki's words trailed off as she looked at you more closely. "...are you (L/N) (Y/N)?" She asked, crossing her arms.
The surprise filled your eyes as you confirmed her statement. "Yes! How do you know my name?" The fact that Daki recognized you left you in awe. As a fan of hers, it was a dream come true to have personal recognition from someon— a character you deeply admired.
Daki let out a disapproving scoff, her expression twisted with disgust. "Because you're popular, that's all. You and that Zenko girl... Ever since you two arrived here, news of you being a couple spread quickly... disgusting." She spat, clearly irritated for some reason you couldn't quite pick up.
You tilted your head. "Eh? Wait— May I please ask for your name, Oiran-Sama?" You asked politely.
She stood silent, as if she was judging you but responded nonetheless. "Warabihime."
"Nice name, anyway— Can I please know why is disgusting...?" You asked interested and curious as to why she found that disgusting. Your intense gaze made her squeeze her eyes in annoyance. She scoffed and returned your gaze with a disgusted one.
"Because I despise lesbians." She looked like she was going to vomit at the sole mention of that word.
...
'...Huh?' You stood there, stunned and bewildered by Warabihime's unexpected response. The words hung in the air, leaving a bitter taste in your mouth. "W-Wait! But why, Warabihime?" You stammered, desperately trying to make sense of her homophobic attitude.
Warabihime glanced at her side and then back at you, her expression unyielding. "Isn't a lesbian a woman who is into other women?" She asked, seeking confirmation. You nodded cautiously, unsure of where this was leading. Her face twisted with a look of disgust. "Ew. That's gay. Disgusting."
...
The shock coursed through your veins, leaving you speechless. "Warabihime! Are you homophobic?!" You exclaimed, unable to hide your disappointment.
...
She met your gaze, her eyes cold and resolute. "Yes." She replied simply, her voice devoid of remorse.
"WHAT THE HECK?!" You gasped in disbelief. It wasn't entirely surprising that she held such views, considering her character, but deep down, you had somehow believed she was pretty gay. Your little head-canon shattered in an instant. "Stop being homophobic!" You pleaded, your frown deepening and tears on your eyes.
"NEVER!" Warabihime crossed her arms defiantly, and you thought you detected a faint smirk on her lips, as if she took pride in her prejudice.
"BUT WHAT DO YOU HAVE AGAINST LESBIANS?!" You shouted, frustration and anger boiling within you. Realizing the intensity of your outburst, you took a breath and lowered your voice. "They've done nothing to you!"
"UGH! Well, for once..." She paused, searching for reasons to fuel her hatred. "THEY'RE WEIRD! AND EVIL! THEY DESERVE TO DIE! IT'S NOT NORMAL!" Her words were laced with venom, and you clenched your fists in frustration.
"Lesbians aren't weird! They are amazing individuals!" You declared, your voice firm with conviction.
"Of course, you'd say they're amazing! Because you're fucking one, you damn weirdo!" Warabihime sneered in disgust, her words dripping with disdain. Her comment cut deep, fueling your anger and disappointment. "YOU'RE A FUCKING LEBANON!"
...
Your brows furrowed, a deep frown etching itself onto your face. Your eyes narrowed as you shot her a withering gaze, the desire to strike her overwhelming your senses. "...You mean... a lesbian?" You corrected her, your voice cold and resolute.
"YEAH! BECAUSE YOU'RE A DAMN LESBIAN!" Warabihime growled, her fists pounding against a nearby surface, her rage palpable and repugnant.
"Even if I am or not, it has nothing to do with this conversation!" You replied, your tone betraying a tinge of nervousness.
"IT DOES MATTER!" She snapped back angrily. "BECAUSE IF YOU WEREN'T A LEBANON, YOU WOULDN'T EVEN BE DEFENDING THEM IN THE FIRST PLACE! YOU'RE A FUCKING LEBANON! EW! DAMN GAY!" Her face twisted in disgust, her nostrils flaring as she let out an exasperated huff.
"W-Well!" You stammered, realizing that your next words might be a risky move. "Takes one to know one, Warabihime!"
...
"..." Warabihime stood there, momentarily silent, a mix of shock and fury contorting her face. She mustered a smile, though you could see the veins bulging on her temples. "And what exactly are you implying?" She asked, her voice filled with false sweetness as she closed her eyes.
"I'm calling you a lesbian!" You declared with unwavering determination, pointing directly at her.
...
"Wait— you're calling me gay?" She sought confirmation, her voice tinged with disbelief.
"Yeah—"
"IM GOING TO KILL YOU!" Warabihime lunged at you, but you swiftly dodged her attack, narrowly escaping her grasp. "I'M GOING TO RIP YOUR FACE OFF!" She roared in anger, attempting to strike you again, but once more, you managed to evade her, causing her to create a hole in the wall with her reckless assault.
"COME HERE, YOU DAMN LEBANON! HOW DARE YOU CALL ME GAY!" She cornered you against the wall, her arms imprisoning you, leaving you with no room to escape. "I'M GOING TO MASSACRE YOU SO HARD!" Her voice reverberated with a mix of rage and menace, her intentions clear.
"A-AND THEN WHAT, HUH?!" You asked, panting. "MAKE OUT WITH ME?!"
...
...
...
"W-WHAT?! N-NO! W-WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?!" A flush of red crept up Warabihime's cheeks as she vehemently denied your statement. Her eyes widened, dilating with a mix of embarrassment and anger, and her hands trembled slightly. "N-NO! NOOOOO! SHUT UP! I'M GOING TO KILL YOU, YOU FUCKING DAMN WEIRD LEBANON!"
"IT'S CALLED BEING A LESBIAN, FUCKING DUMBASS!" You shot back, tired of correcting her. You anger fueling your words. Your fists clenched tightly, your teeth gritted in frustration. "YOU ARE ONE! YOU SHOULD KNOW HOW TO SAY IT!"
"SHUT THE FUCK UPPPPPPPPP! I'M NOT GAYYYYYYYYYYYYY!" Warabihime yelled, her voice escalating into a high-pitched scream. She scowled at you, her features contorted with rage. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH! I'M GOING TO BITE YOUR HEAD OFF!" Her threat hung in the air, a display of her seething fury.
In a swift turn of events, Daki's rage threatened to consume you, but fortunately, a group of employees intervened just in time. They had caught wind of the escalating argument and rushed to the scene. With their combined efforts, they managed to restrain Daki, preventing her from inflicting any harm upon you.
The chaos settled, but the tension lingered in the air. The employees, aware of the gravity of the situation, made a decision to maintain distance between you and the oiran until further notice.
Notes:
Please, tell me if anyone recognized from what video (Y/N)'s and Daki's fight is from😭😭 i love it so much is so fucking funny
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 40: — 39
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
LOVE HATE RELATIONSHIP WITH WARABIHIME — CHAPTER #39 — ZENKO JUST GOT WRECKED!
As Daki strolled through the grand halls of the infinity castle, a surge of delight washed over her. However, her elation was short-lived when Kokushibo passed by her side. She shot him a disdainful glance and scoffed as she walked past him. Now alone again, her anger began to simmer. "Ugh! If only I were Upper Moon One! I would receive the respect I deserve! Why does everyone underestimate me?!" She cried out in frustration. "It's not fair! I want all of Muzan's attention for myself, and for that, I need to attain a higher rank! Isn't that right, Akaza?" She turned to her friend who was by her side. He smiled warmly at her.
"Of course, Daki. I believe in your potential to grow stronger. So, don't worry, whatever happens, I'll be right by your side." He reassured her, gently patting her head. She had a deep fondness for Akaza, and his words brought a smile to her face.
"I knew it! I only wanted to see your reaction! Hahaha!" She laughed, feeling momentarily relieved.
"Warabihime."
Startled by a new voice calling her name, she turned her head and was taken aback to see you standing there. Wait, you?! "Huh?!" Daki's eyes widened in surprise. How did you manage to find your way into the infinity castle? "Hey, how did you get here?! This is the infinity castle! Humans are not allowed to enter!" She exclaimed, crossing her arms in anger.
"That doesn't matter." You replied coldly.
"What do you mean it doesn't matter!? Are you out of your mind—"
"I want you." You said, your expression devoid of emotion.
...
"...What?"
"I want you, Daki." You repeated, your voice unwavering.
"Wait! How do you even know my real name—"
Suddenly, you lunged at her, pinning her against a wall. Your hands firmly held her wrists, preventing her from escaping. "I want you." You stated once more. "All for myself."
Daki's face flushed red, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. "WH-WHAT?! Uhhh, what's the meaning of this!??" She stammered, completely flustered. You were a human! How could you overpower her and corner her against a wall like this?
"I want you." You repeated, a small smirk playing on your lips. "I know you feel the same way. There's no need to hide it, cutie." You said, your hand gently caressing her cheek.
"A-Ah! Uh, AHHH, stop it! Stop this right now!" Daki pleaded, her face burning with embarrassment.
"Why...? Don't you enjoy my touch...? Don't you like it when I do this...?" You leaned closer to her neck, hiding your face against her collarbone. You showered her neck with kisses and gentle pecks, eliciting a mix of embarrassment and pleasure. Although she resisted, Daki couldn't deny the sensations she was experiencing.
"Daki."
"WHAT? Gh! W-What do you want!? Stop making me feel like this!" She exclaimed, her face still flushed.
"Let's kiss." You said with a serious expression. "I'm going to kiss you now."
"AHHHHHHHHHHH! Wait!" Daki stopped you from approaching her face. "A-As the great Upper Moon Six, I must say I'm quite f-flattered by your feelings towards me, but this is wrong!"
"Why is it wrong? Is it because we are both women? Are you suggesting that women can't kiss?" You asked, disappointment evident in your gaze.
"That's precisely what I'm saying!"
"Oh..." You replied, your tone tinged with sadness. "Well, I suppose I won't kiss you after all."
...
"...what?" Daki looked at you, surprised by your unexpected retreat. "That's it?"
"Of course." You admitted. "I'll only kiss you when you are comfortable with the idea of women loving other women."
"I'll never be okay with that!"
...
"No kiss, then." You said coldly, retrieving your frying pan and preparing to decapitate her.
"W-WAIT!" Before she could utter another word, you swiftly swung your frying pan, severing her head.
"AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" Daki jolted awake, rising from the floor as she gasped for air. She clutched her neck, relief flooding over her as she realized it was all just a dream. "Was that... was that a fucking frying pan!?" She muttered, a mixture of disbelief and confusion washing over her.
Daki panted, relief washing over her as she realized it was all just a dream. But wait, a dream? Demons don't sleep! They don't have dreams! How did she even fall asleep in the first place? And why did she dream about you? Why did you appear in her dream? Before she could ponder over what had happened, she heard a knock at the door. She composed herself and allowed the person to enter the room. It was Omitsu, a middle-aged woman who was the owner of the Kyogoku house.
"Warabihime, are you alright...?" Omitsu asked with concern, noticing the distress on Daki's face.
"I'm alright, thanks for the concern." Daki replied, offering a forced smile. "So, may I know why you're here, Omitsu?"
Omitsu squinted her eyes and her face contorted with annoyance. "I-I... I want you to stop it right now!" She blurted out, her voice tinged with nervousness. "Stop causing problems. Stop making people here suffer and resort to self-harm or suicide! You even fought with the new girl for a petty reason! Zenko and (L/N) are well-liked by both the staff and the clients. Just because you dislike them, it doesn't give you the right to behave this way!"
Daki turned her head to face Omitsu directly, her expression becoming indescribable. "That's quite harsh of you to say, madam. So, you're not going to take my side? You don't think it's THEIR fault for irritating me?"
"Until now, I've turned a blind eye countless times! But there is something seriously wrong with you! I can't defend your actions any longer!" Omitsu's voice trembled as she spoke, her nervousness apparent.
Daki tilted her head to the side, visible veins of irritation pulsating on her forehead. "And exactly whose earnings have allowed this establishment to flourish so much, you damn hag?"
Omitsu swallowed nervously. "When I was a child, the old lady from the tea house told me a story about a certain Oiran. They were incredibly beautiful but twisted in nature. These Oiran often assumed names ending with 'hime.' Whenever something irritated them, they would tilt their heads to the side, a common habit they shared..."Omitsu's trembling intensified, her hand clutching a knife concealed behind her back. "You! What are you!? You're not human! Could it be... t-that you—"
Suddenly, the room plunged into darkness, and Daki and Omitsu found themselves suspended in a deep blue sky, unseen by anyone below. Daki's obi floated in the air, wrapping around Omitsu's body, who was now paralyzed with fear.
"This is what happens when you realize something you should have kept to yourself... How foolish of you. Don't be scared! I won't devour you. You're repulsive!" Daki's voice took on an eerie tone as she held Omitsu's petrified face in her hands.
"S-STOP—AHHHHHHHH!" Daki released her grip, allowing Omitsu's lifeless body to hit the ground, causing a commotion and cries of terror from those who witnessed it. Daki calmly walked away along the rooftop, a twisted smile adorning her face. Returning to the room she had been in earlier, she was taken aback by the presence of someone else.
"M-Master Muzan!" Her eyes widened, and she quickly dropped to her knees, bowing before the figure seated in a chair. He wore a white hat and a white-black suit, and as he raised his face, his red demonic eyes gleamed in the moonlight.
"How are you doing?" Muzan's voice reverberated, his expression reflecting a mix of curiosity and malevolence. "I can see that you've devoured numerous humans. You've gained even more power. That's a good thing."
"Yes!" Daki responded eagerly, her face blushing with adoration.
"But you mustn't let your guard down. The more things go your way, the more likely you are to face unexpected obstacles." Muzan warned, his tone turning cold as he carefully chose his words. Then, his unsettling smile returned. "You know... there's a girl here by the name of (L/N) (Y/N), along with some demon slayers who are hiding among you..."
"..." Daki's body tensed as she heard your name. How did Muzan know about you?
"That woman possesses an ability that I need to confirm for myself. I'm certain a Hashira will be arriving soon. I want you to eliminate all the demon slayers and bring that woman to me alive. Do whatever you want with her. Cut off her limbs, I don't care. As long as she can still speak, it doesn't matter. I need her." Muzan commanded.
Yes, Muzan needed you. You were someone who intrigued him. Your abilities, your past, your very existence fascinated him. You were an anomaly. Normally, he despised change and believed that things should remain the same. But perhaps, your arrival could aid him in his goal. Who knows? Maybe there was more to you than even he realized. You were truly something remarkable that had captured his attention.
"I shall carry out your command, Master Muzan!" Daki responded obediently.
"Daki, I have high hopes for you." Muzan said, drawing closer to her, his hand caressing her face. "No one is as beautiful or as strong as you. You will become even more powerful. An extraordinary demon."
"A-Ah..." Daki let out a murmur as she let herself melt into his touch.
"And don't worry. That despicable woman doesn't know what she's saying. I know you're not a lesbian, my dear." Muzan smiled in delight.
"I'm not and I'll never! I only have eyes for you!" She said with every inch of determination she got.
Muzan's smile lingered in Daki's mind as he vanished, leaving her alone once again amidst the whispering winds. The realization that you held significance to him stirred conflicting emotions within her. She couldn't fully comprehend why, but a small part of her felt unsettled by the knowledge.
Letting out a deep sigh, Daki rose to her feet. If you were important to Muzan, she understood the need to exercise caution around you. There was no room for mistakes or carelessness. She had to be vigilant and strategic in your interactions, for the sake of both her own survival and her mission to carry out Muzan's orders.
————————————————————
2 days at Kyogoku house...
"Oh, if it isn't Warabihime!" You exclaimed with a cheerful tone, catching her attention. Her eye twitched at the sight of you. Why did you insist on pestering her with your disgusting presence?
"Yes, now get out of my sight." She retorted dismissively.
"Aw, don't be like that! Let's talk a bit!" You beamed at her, undeterred by her cold demeanor.
"And why should I?" Daki scoffed, crossing her arms defiantly.
"I know you want to." You replied with a mischievous twinkle in your eye.
"I don't." She asserted firmly, her voice laced with irritation.
"You do~" You teased, playfully inching closer to her. Daki's eyes flickered for a moment, a flicker of fear crossing her face as she instinctively pushed you away. "Eh? Warabihime...?"
"Ah!" Daki yelped, realizing what she had done. She quickly composed herself, attempting to regain her composure. "You're so disgusting that I can't stand being near you."
"Oh." You responded simply, seemingly unfazed by her words.
Daki held your gaze defiantly, but deep inside, she felt a pang of embarrassment for her earlier reaction. 'Dammit! All because of that stupid dream! I thought she was going to corner me against the wall again! Fuck!' She cursed inwardly, frustrated with her own actions.
"I'm disgusting?" You tilted your head, wearing a playful smile. "Then you're disgusting too, haha!"
"...What?" Daki's vision darkened as she stared at you with intense hatred.
"I mean, you're calling me disgusting because I like women... so by your own logic, you're disgusting too—"
"I DON'T LIKE GIRLS! IM NOT GAY!" Daki yelled, her anger rising to a boiling point. She raised her fist, aiming to deliver a punch, but just as her knuckles were about to connect with your face, she stopped. A gust of wind blew, causing your hair to flutter, yet you stood there with a silly smile. Daki retracted her hand, clenching her fist tightly. 'Calmdowncalmdowncalmdown. Don't hit her. Don't lose your cool. This is all for Master Muzan!' She repeated in her mind, desperately trying to regain control over her emotions and prevent herself from causing a scene.
"Haha, you're funny!" You said, laughing as if it was all a joke.
"Ugh. If you have nothing else to say, then excuse me." Daki declared, attempting to walk past you. However, her steps were abruptly halted as she felt your hand tightly gripping her wrist. She clenched her teeth and stared at you, a mixture of annoyance and wariness in her eyes. "...What do you want?"
"I actually have something important to tell you. Can you wait here?" You said abruptly, without giving her a chance to respond. And just like that, you left, leaving Daki standing there alone, sighing in irritation. The workers and girls around them trembled in fear, unable to fully comprehend the enigmatic presence you exuded.
Daki waited patiently as you disappeared, curious about what you were going to reveal upon your return. When you came back, there was something hidden behind your back, teasing her with its mysterious presence. She couldn't help but question you about it, her curiosity getting the better of her. But you only smiled, keeping the secret hidden as you continued to playfully taunt her.
"What's behind your back?" Daki asked, unable to hide her intrigue.
"Oh, wouldn't you like to know?" You replied with a sly grin, reveling in the mystery of the moment.
Daki crossed her arms, growing more impatient. "Stop being so cryptic and just show me already!"
You chuckled, enjoying her reaction. "Alright, alright. I'll give you a hint. It's something I wanted to show you as a peace offering."
Her interest piqued, Daki's stern expression softened slightly. "A peace offering? Why would you..."
You interrupted her, your voice sincere. "I wanted to apologize for what happened the other day. Calling you a lesbian was immature of me. I hope we can start over and maybe even be friends."
Daki's eyes widened, caught off guard by your unexpected apology. A small part of her was touched by your sincerity, though she knew she had to remain cautious. With a flourish, you revealed what you had been concealing—a bouquet of flowers adorned with ajisai, hydrangeas. The vibrant blooms captivated Daki, surprising her with their beauty. You extended the bouquet toward her, offering the flowers as a symbol of your apology.
"These are for you. A peace offering and an apology gift!" You explained, your smile warm and genuine. "I thought you might appreciate their beauty."
Daki hesitated for a moment, contemplating her response. She accepted the flowers, albeit with a hint of pride still intact."Fine, I'll accept them. They're... somewhat pretty." She conceded, unable to deny their allure. "But don't think I won't throw them away later."
You laughed sweetly, undeterred by her retort. "Well, at least you find them somewhat pretty. That's progress." As you laughed, a warmth spread across Daki's chest. It was an unfamiliar feeling, one she couldn't quite comprehend. Perhaps, just perhaps, there was more to this encounter than meets the eye.
"...Goodbye then."
"Haha, why do you want to escape from me?" You teased her playfully. "I don't bite, you know. Come on, let's chat!" You expected her to simply ignore you and walk away, but to your surprise, she actually listened to you, albeit with an air of defiance.
"Fine." She huffed, crossing her arms and defiantly looking at you. The fact that she was willing to humor your conversation made you feel a surge of happiness. A blush tinted your cheeks as your smile widened, unsettling Daki slightly. Was it really so easy to satisfy you? "Come on, I don't have all day."
You chuckled and put your hands behind your back, closing your eyes with a mischievous smile. "Well... I want to talk about lesbians!"
...
Daki's eyes narrowed, her patience wearing thin. "Piss off." She declared, attempting to walk past you and end the conversation.
But you simply laughed, undeterred by her dismissal. "Warabihime, you need to accept people for who they are, including yourself! Embracing one's identity is a powerful thing!"
"FOR GOD'S SAKE, I'M NOT A LESBIAN! STOP THAT!" Daki retorted, frustration lacing her voice.
You took a step closer to her. You were being dramatic, you were just having fun bothering her about lesbians. "Warabihime, it's not just about you. It's about accepting diversity, embracing love in all its forms. There's nothing wrong with being a lesbian, and there's certainly nothing wrong with you."
Daki clenched her fists, her eyes flashing with irritation. "GOD! APART FROM DUMBASS YOU'RE DEAF! I said I'm not interested! Stop bothering me about this!"
But you persisted, following her as she tried to walk away. "Warabihime, I understand that this may make you uncomfortable, but it's important to challenge our preconceived notions. Acceptance starts within ourselves. It's about being true to who we are."
She rolled her eyes, trying to shake you off. "GOD GIVE ME PATIENCE, IM NOT GAYYYY!"
"YES YOU AREE!!" You continued to trail behind her, your voice resolute. "You can't ignore this forever. Embracing your own identity is a powerful act of self-love and acceptance. It's about being true to yourself, regardless of what society may dictate."
Daki stopped abruptly, turning to face you with a mixture of anger and frustration. "Shut up! I don't care! Im not a lesbian and I'll always despise them! I have only eyes for one man!"
"Warabihime, with all my respect; You're so gay that you make gay people look straight!"
...
She sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping in resignation. "I don't know why I even bother with you. You're so fucking stubborn."
A mischievous glint sparked in your eyes as you grinned. "Thank you."
"That's not a compliment."
"Anything from you is a compliment to me." You smiled, making her roll her eyes.
"Are we done? Can I leave?" Daki asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion. Your presence had worn her out, and she yearned for some respite. Damn, you're here making an upper demon get tired of your bullshit.
"Can we chat a bit more? I promise not to bring up the topic of lesbians!" You pleaded, hoping to keep the conversation going.
Daki groaned and let out a heavy sigh. You were truly becoming a thorn in her side. But she reminded herself that enduring your company was all for the sake of her dear Master Muzan. "And what about your partner? Zenko. Why don't you go bother her instead?"
A sheepish smile formed on your lips as you scratched the back of your head. "I would love to, but Zenko is quite busy at the moment. She's being dragged around to play instruments and entertain clients. Poor her, she's going to be exhausted by the end of the night."
"You have to work too, you know?"
"Nah, no thanks."
...
Daki rolled her eyes, the weariness apparent in her gaze. "Fine, but this is the last conversation. After this, no more talking."
"Okay." You agreed, relieved that she was willing to engage in conversation once more. But before you could catch up with her, Daki had already walked past you, heading towards her room. You quickly followed, determined not to miss out on another opportunity to connect with her.
As the two of you arrived at her room, you took a seat on the floor, while Daki settled herself in-front of you, keeping a it of distance. You didn't fail to notice how she before sitting, carefully placed the flowers you gave her on a little table. The room exuded a sense of tranquility, the soft glow of the paper lanterns casting a warm ambiance.
"So," You began, breaking the silence. "Tell me something about yourself that not many people know. A secret, perhaps?"
Daki raised an eyebrow, a mixture of skepticism and curiosity in her eyes. "Why should I share a secret with you? It's none of your business."
You chuckled softly, your voice laced with sincerity. "Because sometimes, sharing a secret with someone can create a bond, a connection. It's a gesture of trust, a way of saying, 'I see you, and I trust you with a part of me.'"
Daki's gaze softened ever so slightly, contemplating your words. After a moment of silence, she let out a reluctant sigh. "Fine. But don't think this means anything."
A small smile tugged at your lips as you leaned in, a twinkle of anticipation in your eyes. "I won't."
'...I'll just tell her something trivial. There's no way I'll open myself with her.'
"...I like flowers." Daki admitted, her voice carrying a hint of vulnerability. She didn't offer any further explanation, expecting judgment or ridicule from you. When you gasped in response, she couldn't help but feel defensive. "Huh?! If you're going to judge me, then just get out of here!"
"No! I'm not judging you at all!" You quickly reassured her, your eyes wide with sincerity. "I'm just surprised, that's all. It's very cute."
Daki's guard slowly began to lower, her gaze flickering back to you. She found herself captivated by your genuine interest in her confession, unsure of how to react to your kindness. "Hmph." She scoffed lightly, still trying to maintain a facade of indifference.
As you continued the conversation, curiosity burning in your eyes, you probed further. "Are you very interested in flowers? Do you enjoy gardening?"
"I haven't tried gardening." She explained, her voice tinged with regret. "I don't have the time for it, and it requires a lot of work. Plus, I don't want to get myself dirty."
"I understand." You replied, trying to empathize with her. "So, what is it about flowers that you like then?"
She paused for a moment, contemplating her answer. "Well, they're beautiful and pretty." She finally admitted. There was something about flowers that captivated her. They possessed a unique kind of beauty and charm that surpassed that of humans. Flowers could be appreciated without judgment, and they held symbolic meanings. Their diverse designs and vibrant colors made them a pleasure to behold. However, like humans, they could be delicate and easily damaged.
"I like flowers too! Do you know about their meanings and symbolism?" You asked, curious to know more.
She blushed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Yes, I do." She confessed. She seemed surprised by the fact that she was discussing this topic with you. She thought it was ridiculous but couldn't help herself.
"Ah, then I suppose you know the meaning behind the flowers I gave you." You teased.
"Of course I do." She replied instantly, sensing your attempt to gauge her knowledge. "They symbolize heartfelt emotions, like apologizing or being thankful to someone."
"Bing-Bong! Hahaha!" You laughed, finding her flower enthusiasm endearing. "I'm not much of a flower person myself, but I searched high and low to find a type of flower that could convey my feelings. Did it work?" You playfully asked.
"..." She didn't answer, choosing instead to huff and look away, not meeting your gaze.
"Haha, meanie!" You whined, but silence enveloped the conversation, leaving you unsure of how to continue. It was getting late, and you assumed Daki wouldn't initiate further discussion. Sighing, you thought it was okay for the day. You had already spoken enough. You planned to bid her goodbye and leave, but she spoke up before you could act on your plan.
"...What about you?" She asked abruptly, her tone somewhat angered by your lack of response. "Aren't you going to share something with me too? I'm waiting!"
You tilted your head in surprise, caught off guard by her sudden demand. "...Eh?" You muttered, trying to gather your thoughts.
"Well?!" She pressed, her impatience evident. "I'm not going to be the only one sharing!"
You couldn't help but smile at her persistence as you settled into a more comfortable position. "Well... I actually like martial arts!"
"Martial...arts?" She genuinely asked, a hint of surprise in her voice.
"It may not be very feminine, but I find it cool. I'm quite advanced!" You proudly declared.
"Hmm..." She pondered aloud, her mind drifting as she thought about someone she knew who practiced martial arts. Nostalgia glimmered in her eyes, suggesting that it had been a while since they had last met. "I have a friend who practices martial arts..."
"Oh! What's their name?" You inquired, curious to know more about her friend.
"None of your business." She retorted sharply, shutting down any further discussion on the matter.
"Anyways," You continued, not letting her dismissiveness deter you. "As I was saying, I'm pretty good at martial arts! Look!" With that, you stood up and began striking poses, demonstrating your skills. You attacked the air, showcasing your talent, though it made you look silly and somewhat foolish. "Whaassshhh! Piu! Bam!"
"..." Daki watched you with a mixture of bewilderment and amusement. She couldn't help but think you were acting like a child, but there was also something endearing about your enthusiasm. She found herself captivated, unable to take her eyes off you.
"And then! I go like BOOM—" You continued, but before you could finish your sentence, Daki interrupted you purposefully, coughing to get your attention.
"Ahem!" She coughed loudly, her voice cutting through the air. "May I remind you that you're wearing a very short revealing kimono?"
"A—" You froze, your face turning as red as a tomato as you slowly sat back down, crossing your legs this time. The embarrassment was evident on your face.
"Uh... sorry." You mumbled, feeling a profound sense of shame.
"Tch." Daki scoffed, scolding you. "You're a woman. Show some decency. Is this how you'll act when there are clients around?" Oddly enough, the thought of others seeing you behave like this or witnessing an intimate moment made her uncomfortable. She didn't like it one bit.
"I apologize. I'll be more careful!" You said, feigning tears of shame.
"You better be." She replied curtly, but then she remembered something— you already had a partner, a woman named Zenko. The realization darkened her expression as she clenched her teeth. You two were supposedly a couple, which meant you must have an intimate relationship. Which meant you two had already... done things... Why did she even care about this? Why did it bother her so much? Annoyance coursed through her veins, overwhelming her. She gave you a questioning look, her eyes filled with confusion and frustration.
"Hmm? Why are you suddenly mad?" You asked, genuinely puzzled by her sudden change in demeanor.
"Me? Mad? Of course not." She replied with a forced smile, but it only served to make her anger more apparent.
"It's quite obvious! No need to hide it! Just say it!" You said, smiling mischievously.
"I don't need your help." She scoffed. "Why don't you go to your damn wife then?"
"Huh?" You furrowed your brow in confusion. "You mean Zenko?"
"Yeah, she's so perfect and dreamy!" She exclaimed sarcastically. "You wouldn't have to be bothered by her having mood swings. Go be with her."
"What does Zenko... wait, are you jealous of Zenko?" You asked, a grin spreading across your face.
"Huh?! Why would I be jealous of that peasant?!" She retorted, her voice filled with indignation.
"I don't know, just saying. No need to get so worked up." You teased, trying to provoke a reaction from her.
"I'm not angry." She replied stubbornly.
"But you are though." You insisted, your tone laced with amusement.
"And I'm telling you that I'm not!" She snapped, her frustration evident.
...
...
...
"You're so cute when you're jealous—"
"I'M NOT JEALOUS!" She exclaimed, cutting you off abruptly, her face flushed with embarrassment and annoyance.
————————————————————
After a while of teasing Daki and her retaliating with curses, you both surprisingly found yourselves engaged in a conversation about trivial matters. The atmosphere lightened, and you had a great time. Although you couldn't be certain of Daki's feelings, you hoped she enjoyed the interaction as well. Now, the two of you sat side by side, gazing at the night sky. The full moon cast a soft glow, and the stars twinkled above. It was a serene and picturesque scene.
"You think the wind is ever trying to tell us something we don't know how to hear anymore...?" You mused, your words filled with a touch of wistfulness. For some reason, you yearned to delve into a deeper conversation with Daki, but you sensed her guardedness and decided to speak whatever came to your mind.
Daki gave you a side eye, her expression tinged with exasperation. "I just want you to stop saying odd shit."
"Okay." You responded, stifling a yawn. You felt that it was time to call it a night. Standing up, you bowed slightly towards Daki and made your way towards the exit. "Well, it was nice talking to you, but I'm tired!"
"Finally." Daki breathed a sigh of relief, glad to have some solitude again.
"But I'll annoy you tomorrow, so don't celebrate just yet!" You chuckled, and she rolled her eyes in response. "See you later, Warabihime!" You blew her a playful kiss, accompanied by a wink, before leaving the room. Daki couldn't help but scoff at your ridiculousness. After some moments of contemplation, she suddenly called one of the workers over.
"Yes, Warabihime? Is there a problem?" The worker asked, concerned.
"...I want (L/N) (Y/N) to no longer work with clients." She stated plainly.
"Eh? So, uh, do we remove her from the establishment, or...?" The worker inquired, unsure of how to proceed.
"No, she will stay here. I simply don't want her to engage with clients." She clarified, feeling a sense of repulsion at the thought of you interacting with men who acted in a degrading manner.
"But why?!" The worker asked, concerned about the potential loss of income. "She's very popular, along with her partner! We've made so much money. It would be a waste not to utilize her talents."
"Do I need to repeat myself? I don't want her working with clients. They're too disgusting." She sighed in annoyance, frustrated by the worker's persistence.
"O-Okay..." The worker replied, reluctantly accepting her decision. She didn't want to defy the Oiran, aware of the consequences of doing so.
————————————————————
3 days at Kyogoku house...
"Hello, Warabihime!" You greeted her with anticipation, approaching her with a hopeful smile.
"Oh... it's you." She responded, looking at you with an unsurprised expression.
"What do you mean by that?! I came here to be with you, just like I promised!" You sulked, disappointed by her lack of enthusiasm.
"I know that! It's not like I was waiting for you or anything!" She defended herself.
"Well, to make you happy, I brought you another bouquet of flowers to convey my feelings!" You said, your voice filled with eagerness. You had hidden the bouquet behind your back so she wouldn't see it.
"Huh!? Another one? I don't need more flowers!" She exclaimed angrily. The truth was, she hadn't disposed of the flowers you gave her yesterday. Instead, she had asked one of the ladies to put them in water and keep them in her room.
"Can you guess what flower I'll give you?" You asked, genuinely curious. You wanted to capture her attention and engage her in the moment.
"Hmm..." Warabihime pondered, actually listening to your question. "...Sumires? Umes?"
"Incorrect!" You laughed, feeling a bit embarrassed by her incorrect guess.
"Well, just give them to me already then!" She demanded, growing impatient as you continued to laugh.
"Here!" You revealed the flowers, presenting her with the bouquet. Warabihime's face displayed surprise as she stood there silently, taking the flowers and inspecting them with a shocked expression.
"...H-Himawaris...?" She stammered, finding it hard to believe.
"Yeah! Do you like them?" You asked innocently.
"Gh—" Warabihime's face turned red as she carefully examined the bouquet. You couldn't help but notice how she began counting the number of sunflowers. Whistling mischievously, you already knew the answer.
"WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU?! DO YOU KNOW WHAT THIS MEANS?!" She exclaimed, flustered.
"Yes, I do, madam!" You playfully stuck out your tongue.
"Y-YOU'RE ASKING ME FOR MARRIAGE!" Warabihime yelled, finding it difficult to believe. "What a sick joke!"
In Japanese culture, Himawari sunflowers held various meanings depending on the number of stems. For instance, three sunflowers represented love, seven signified secret admiration, eleven indicated strong and genuine feelings, and a bouquet of one hundred eight sunflowers symbolized a marriage proposal.
"But wait, there's more!" You exclaimed.
"Huh?!"
"Here!" You handed her another bouquet of flowers, leaving Warabihime astonished. What was your intention with all these flowers? "You told me you liked flowers, so I'm doing my best here!"
Warabihime, with a surprised expression, accepted the second bouquet. It was a bouquet of asagao flowers, commonly known as morning glories. The flower symbolized both innocence and love. Her cheeks turned crimson as she struggled to find the right words to say in that moment.
"Are you flustered?" You teased.
"No!"
"Aww, I want you to be flustered!"
"And I'm not flustered! How sad for you!" Warabihime retorted, her voice filled with embarrassment.
(Spoiler alert: you two got to hangout and chat together after this.)
————————————————————
4 days at Kyogoku house...
"Hey, girls..." One of the employees whispered.
"What's going on?" Another asked.
"Don't you think Warabihime has been acting... odd these past few days?" The first employee said, concern evident in her voice.
"Odd? I'm more than happy that she's acting like this!" The second employee replied, sounding delighted.
"Me too! But it's weird. It's like she's more... relaxed?" The first employee continued.
"I totally get what you mean. The other day, I accidentally bumped into her, and instead of starting a fight, she just let it go!" The second employee shared.
"Today, I dropped some sheets right in front of her, and you know what? Instead of insulting me, she actually helped me pick them up!" The first employee added, astonishment lacing her words.
"Wow..."
"Exactly!"
"It must be because of that (L/N) girl! I heard they're spending time together almost every day!" The second employee speculated.
"Do you think... do you think (L/N) is cheating on Zenko with Warabihime? That would be a bold move!" The first employee pondered.
"Poor Zenko, though. She's working so hard, and (L/N) doesn't have to do anything!" The second employee sympathized.
"Girls!" Suddenly, another girl joined their conversation, cautioning them to lower their voices.
"Why?" They both asked, curious.
"Warabihime actually gets mad if she hears someone talking about (L/N)! Just now, a girl got punished by her because she was speaking ill of (L/N)!" The newcomer revealed.
"No way! It's obvious that Warabihime has a soft spot for her!" The first employee exclaimed, realization dawning on her.
"I know, but I think (L/N) is just making her dumb!" The second employee shared.
"Why do you say that?"
"She's acting all dumb around (L/N), and she's not even aware of it... Oh, speaking of the devils!" The third girl pointed to the side, where you and Warabihime were engaged in a lively and happy conversation, leaving the three girls surprised and eager to catch snippets of what you were discussing as they cautiously approached.
"Okay, Warabihime, hear me out." You said seriously, with a cold expression.
"I'm listening."
"If your leg gets cut off... would it hurt?"
Daki squinted her eyes as she judge you with her gaze. She didn't have very much acknowledge of the human body because she doesn't remember much, but that question was plain obvious. "...Duh!"
"But how though?"
"BECAUSE YOUR LEG GOT CUT OFF, FOOL!" She yelled at you.
"But where would you feel the pain?!"
"IN YOUR leg..." She stopped yelling as her shoulders went down and a surprised face of the realization that just hit her took over her figure.
"Exactly, bro." You answered, noticing that she realized too.
You then started talking again. "How will you feel pain in your leg—"
"IF YOUR LEG IS GONE!!" The both of you said at the same time with shocked and perplexed expressions.
...
...
...
'Yup. She's definitely making Warabihime go dumber...' The three girls thought as they looked at you interacting with her.
————————————————————
5 days at Kyogoku house...
As Zenitsu walked aimlessly through the hallways, a swirl of thoughts plagued his mind. The struggle with his identity weighed heavily on him. "Being a girl has made me lose sight of who I was... am I Zenko or Zenitsu? Am I a girl or a boy?" He wondered, feeling lost and confused. You and him were supposed to be searching for Uzui's wife, Hinatsuru, but honing his shamisen and koto skills seemed futile in that moment. He was all ears but hadn't heard any information about her.
Suddenly, a collision interrupted his thoughts. "A-AH! Shit! I-I'm so sorry... Wait, (Y/N)?" Zenitsu exclaimed.
"Zenko! I've been looking for you!" You whispered urgently.
"What's wrong? Have you found something?" Zenitsu asked, hope flickering in his eyes.
You scanned your surroundings and grabbed Zenitsu's arm, pulling him into a secluded corner.
"I haven't found anything, but it's strange that the owner of the house passed away..." You informed him, concern evident in your voice.
"I know! It gives me the creeps! It can't be a coincidence... right?" Zenitsu replied, sharing his unease.
"Yes, I think so too. That's why we have to..." Suddenly, Zenitsu's finger pressed against your lips, signaling you to be silent. His usually carefree face turned serious, a rarity for him. This unexpected change made you blush slightly, finding him oddly attractive in that moment.
...
"We have a crisis! There's a girl crying!" Zenitsu exclaimed, turning to you, as if he had just discovered something terrifying.
"Oh, damn! What are we still doing here?" You responded, realizing the seriousness of the situation. A crying girl required immediate attention. Zenitsu grabbed your hand and led you to the source of the crying. As you entered the room, you were greeted by a chaotic and disheveled scene.
"Hey! It looks like a disaster struck here! What happened in this room?" You exclaimed, your concern evident, though, you already knew about this but you needed to act. Your attention was then drawn to the girl on the floor, tears streaming down her face.
"HUH?! W-WERE YOU IN A FIGHT!? ARE YOU OKAY!?" Zenitsu worriedly questioned, his voice filled with genuine concern. The girl's sobs only intensified, worsening the situation.
"Zenko! Shut up before I beat your ass!" You screeched, annoyed by his loud outburst. Meanwhile, you knelt down in front of the girl, trying to comfort her.
"Hey... are you okay? It's alright to cry, there's no problem. Everything is and will be fine... my partner didn't mean to scare you, so there's no need to be afraid..." You soothingly cooed, trying to offer comfort. The girl looked at you, tears still streaming down her face, before finally mustering the strength to hug your waist.
Zenitsu quickly rushed over, kneeling beside you and gently rubbing the girl's back. "Yeah! Come on, calm down, alright? I wasn't angry with you, I'm sorry about that. If you're in any kind of trouble-"
"Hey, you..." A new voice suddenly interrupted, emanating a terrifying and defiant tone. "What the hell are you doing in my room?" Fear gripped Zenitsu as he froze in place. He hadn't even noticed her presence until she spoke. His body was paralyzed, unable to move due to the tense and oppressive atmosphere.
'This demon... it's an Upper Rank, right...?' He thought, trembling with fear.
"Hey! Are you hard of hearing or something?" Warabihime asked, her irritation evident in her voice.
"Warabihime!" You greeted her with genuine happiness. "Pleasure seeing you here!"
"...(L/N)? The hell are you doing in my room?" She asked, her tone initially hostile but softening a bit after hearing your voice.
"This girl was crying, so I—I mean, we were worried..." You explained, feeling a bit flustered.
Daki scoffed as she glanced at Zenitsu standing beside you. Suddenly, veins visibly throbbed on her face as she stared at him intently. Contrary to what one might expect, Zenitsu didn't flinch or cower in fear. Instead, he locked eyes with her, as if engaged in a silent contest of wills. It seemed as though he was ready to defend you and the little girl at any moment. "Is this... your wife?" Daki asked, her voice dripping with disgust.
"Y-Yeah! This is Zenko!" You introduced Zenitsu to her, a touch of pride in your voice.
"Nice meeting you." Zenitsu replied curtly, clearly not impressed by Daki's hostility.
"Tch," Daki scoffed dismissively. "This bitch is ugly. Couldn't you have done better or something?" She then turned her attention to Zenitsu. "Bitch, could you be any uglier? You really make me ill. Wouldn't you be better off dead?"Your heart sank as Daki hurled insults at Zenitsu's appearance, his hair color, and even his desire to stand out.
"..." Zenitsu responded with silence, his expression devoid of emotion, seemingly unaffected by Daki's random attack on his looks.
'Even though I worked so hard on the makeup! It didn't change a thing!' You thought sadly, feeling hurt and bothered by Daki's harsh words. Although, deep down, Daki knew that Zenitsu was actually quite handsome, but her intense hatred towards him prevented her from acknowledging it.
"Damn, sorry, I guess." Zenitsu rolled his eyes, not giving Daki the satisfaction of a strong reaction.
"..." Daki continued to glare at the two of you until two other trembling girls arrived, their fear palpable.
"Warabihime Oiran! T-These two women just started here a few days ago, so...!"
Daki's anger flared at their interruption. "Do I look like I give a shit about that?" She retorted, causing the two unfortunate girls to collapse to the floor, seeking solace in each other's embrace amidst the unnerving situation. Without warning, Daki forcefully grabbed your face, squeezing your cheeks with an alarming strength. You braced yourself, expecting the worst. You couldn't help but feel that Daki's anger surpassed what was depicted in the original plot, and there was a hint of disgust and disappointment in her expression. "...(L/N—"
Suddenly, someone intervened, grabbing Warabihime's arm with incredible strength. It was none other than Zenitsu.
"...What?" Daki's voice turned darker, her eyes narrowing at Zenko's audacity.
"Please, take your hands off her!" Zenitsu demanded angrily. He looked at Daki with a mix of hatred and disgust. How could someone treat his beloved soon-to-be-wife in such a manner and expect to get away with it? It infuriated him that you defended him, and he hadn't done anything in return. If risking his life was the only way to protect you, so be it.
"What the fuck did you just say? Say that again." Warabihime's expression grew even more menacing.
"I said, take your damn hands off her."
"...Up close, you're even uglier than I thought."
"Take your—"
"How dare you... touch me!" Warabihime slapped Zenitsu's hand away and before she could give him the super meg punch that made him go unconscious, you stepped in.
"Warabihime! Please! Have mercy!" You pleaded desperately, causing her to pause in her actions. "Warabihime! She, Zenko, is my wife! Y-You see, her dad was very strict with her! And Zenko, unfortunately, wasn't born very intelligent! As a result, her dad would often hit her on the head, making her even less intelligent! Dumber than a donkey!"
...
...
...
"...What?"
Tears streamed down your face. "SHE'S SO DUMB! A BRUTE! EVEN A MONKEY IS MORE INTELLIGENT THAN HER! SHE WAS SO DUMB THAT HER DAD TOOK HER TO THE HOSPITAL, AND THE DOCTORS SAID SHE WAS TOO DUMB TO LIVE! SHE HAS NO GRASP OF WHAT SHE SAYS OR DOES! PLEASE, FORGIVE HER! SHE'S JUST A POOR IDIOT! STUPID! A MORON! A FOOL!" You cried uncontrollably, your emotions overwhelming them. Zenitsu gave you a deadpanned expression. Yeah, he knew you were doing this to help him but damn...
"Hey! What are you on about—"
"I cannot believe how incredibly stupid she is. I mean rock-hard stupid. Dehydrated-rock-hard stupid. Stupid so stupid that it goes way beyond the stupid we know into a whole different dimension of stupid. She is a trans-stupid stupid. Meta-stupid. Stupid collapsed on itself so far that even the neutrons have collapsed. Stupid gotten so dense that no intellect can escape. Singularity stupid. Blazing hot mid-day sun on Mercury stupid. She emits more stupidity in one second than our entire galaxy emits in a year. Nothing in our universe can truly be this stupid. Perhaps this is some primordial fragment from the original big bang of stupid. Some pure essence of stupidity so uncontaminated by anything else as to be beyond the laws of physics that we know. I'm sorry. I can't go on. This is an epiphany of stupid for me! Please, forgive her!" You hid your face in your hands, sobbing inconsolably.
...
"Pff—" Daki emitted a sound before covering her mouth.
'...Did it work?' You wondered, cautiously peeking through your hands.
"Hahaha! Hahaha! What the hell? I didn't know your wife could be such a moron!" Daki burst into laughter. Her laughter, though mocking, held a hint of genuine amusement.
"Yup! Everything I said is true and not something I invented just now! Please, forgive us!" You pleaded once more, desperately hoping for forgiveness.
Warabihime wiped away a tear from her eye and regarded you for a moment. "...You and the annoying brat are excused." A smile of relief brightened your face upon hearing those words. "But there's no way I'm forgiving this bitch!" Warabihime exclaimed before landing a powerful punch on Zenitsu. He was sent flying, crashing through walls and leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.
"AHH!" The three girls screamed in fear.
"ZENI—ZENKO!!" You shouted, worried for his well-being.
"You! Don't you dare touch me in such a familiar way! Don't flatter yourself, you rotten little punk! It looks like you're in need of some discipline!" Warabihime scolded Zenitsu, as if he could hear her. Daki glanced at you one final time before leaving the room. "I'm heading off to work, so get this place tidied up right now."
...
'That little brat, from what I can sense, his injuries are only minor. He's no civilian; he's probably with the Demon Slayer Corps! But he doesn't possess the skills of a Hashira. And (L/N)... I can't tell if she's also involved with him... My guts are telling me that there's a possibility she is...' Warabihime contemplated, her instincts keeping her on guard. Though, the thought of you being with the demon slayer corps made her heart ache a little but she ignored it.
————————————————————
"Zzz..."
"She's still sleeping, huh..." Girl 1 observed, looking at Zenko with concern.
"Well, that punch she received was too extreme... I'm not surprised she hasn't woken up..." You sadly commented, your gaze fixed on Zenko. You couldn't help but feel guilty for not being able to prevent Zenitsu from getting hurt. However, your main priority now was to stay by his side, as this was the scene where he gets abducted by Daki.
"You're right, but..." Girl 2 approached your side, mustering up the courage to say something.
"...but...?" You tilted your head, curious.
"THANKYOUSOMUCHFORHELPINGME!" The little girl exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at you with gratitude and admiration.
"Oh?"
"If it wasn't for you and Zenko, things may have gotten really bad for me. But you two helped me, so thank you so much!" She expressed, a genuine smile brightening her face. Her sisters echoed her gratitude.
"Thank you so much for saving my sister!"
"Thank you for your help! We can't thank you enough!"
...
'Is it illegal to kidnap kids?' You wondered, your expression dead serious for a moment. 'AWWW! THEY ARE SO CUTE! THEY REMIND ME OF KIYO, NAHO, AND SUMI!'
"Hehe! It was no problem! I'm glad I could help!" You responded with a warm smile, causing the girls to giggle and hug them tightly. You felt a surge of warmth, as if you were an older sister to these girls. It was truly one of the best moments of your life. However, the peace was short-lived as a knock interrupted their joyful exchange.
*KNOCK! KNOCK!*
"Come in!" As you invited the person inside, a young-looking NPC woman entered the room.
"Um, excuse me! But Warabihime is asking for you! She wants you to go to her room!"
"...What?"
"Yeah, you should go right away. It wouldn't be good to keep her waiting or put her in a bad mood! Come on!" The NPC woman pushed you gently, interrupting your sweet moment with the little girls. As you made your way towards Warabihime's room, conflicting thoughts flooded your mind.
'Bro, this might be the end for me. Why would she call me? To eat me? To kill me? FUCK! I NEED TO STOP THINKING THESE THINGS! I'M GETTING NERVOUS! ...Well, at least I changed things! The little girl didn't get hurt, and thanks to that, the master of the house didn't have to go and beg Daki for forgiveness! That's a positive outcome! Also, I made her laugh!' You tried to shake off your nervousness, reminding yourself of the positive impact you had made.
Upon arriving at Warabihime's room, you stood before the door and announced your presence. "Warabihime! I'm here! Someone said you called me...?"
"...Come in."
You entered the room and found Daki sitting near her mirror, seemingly arranging her makeup. From that position, Daki could observe all of your movements. "Take a seat." You settled on the floor, waiting for her to begin the conversation.
"(L/N)."
"Yes?"
"..."
"..."
"...rry..."
"Eh? I couldn't quite hear you!"
"Ugh, I said i'm ...orry..."
"Sorry, what?"
"I SAID I'M SORRY!"
"..." You gasped in awe, trying to process the sudden change in Warabihime's demeanor. Daki coughed lightly and continued speaking.
"I was rude, you know? My mood has been all over the place lately." Warabihime said, offering a fake smile reminiscent of the one she had displayed in the anime when the master was pleading with her. "It was my mistake for lashing out like that. Please convey my apologies to your wife and the little girls as well." Her expression soured and you even think you saw her almost gagging at the mention of Zenitsu.
"Wait, really?!" You exclaimed, unable to contain your surprise and relief.
"Yes, now that's all I wanted to say. Good night." Warabihime concluded, giving off an air of dismissiveness.
However, little did you know that Daki's words were far from genuine. She had no intention of truly apologizing or making amends. Her actions were merely a facade, designed to deceive and manipulate, just as she had done with the master in the anime. After all, maintaining her reputation was of utmost importance to her. The more people she could manipulate, the better it would be for her.
You looked at Warabihime and smiled genuinely, feeling an inexplicable warmth in your heart. "Warabihime... you really are a good person."
"...Huh?" Daki stammered, taken aback by your unexpected words.
"I... I can't fully explain it, but from the depths of my heart, I believe that you are a good person. It's just my opinion, and I trust my instincts." With those words, you stood up, bid her farewell, and began to leave the room. However, you were abruptly stopped when she called out to you. "Mhm?"
"..." Daki seemed troubled, as if she herself wasn't entirely sure why she had stopped you. After a few moments of hesitation, she retrieved something from her table and revealed a flower to you. With a gentle toss, she sent it your way, and you barely managed to catch it. You examined the flower in your hand—it was a beautiful red rose. "For you. That's it, you can go."
"Awww! For me!? That's so sweet!" You cooed, holding the rose delicately. "What's its name?"
"...Akaibara."
"And what does it mean?" You asked, curiosity piqued.
"Figure it out yourself." Daki scoffed, not willing to reveal the meaning.
"Ehhh? Just tell me, I'm curious!" You whined playfully.
"No. Go away already." She retorted, growing slightly irritated.
"Alright, alright. Goodnight, Warabihime. See you later." You said with a gentle smile, blowing her a kiss along a wink before turning to leave.
Warabihime stood there, dumbfounded by the entire encounter. Eventually, a laugh escaped her lips, but it was not a genuine one. Her chuckle sounded dry and bitter, as if she couldn't believe what she had just heard. She muttered to herself. "Haha... Me? A good person?"
Glancing at her reflection in the mirror, for a brief moment, Warabihime saw someone she didn't recognize—a girl with white hair and beautiful blue ocean eyes. Suddenly, the image vanished, and her own reflection returned. She couldn't make sense of what had just occurred, but she dismissed it as unimportant.
"Yeah, right... Like I could ever be a good person." She murmured to herself, pushing aside any lingering thoughts as she went on her way to capture Zenitsu.
Notes:
I don't know shit about flowers so the meanings might be wrong
Xoxo, azamishomie
Chapter 41: — 40
Notes:
muzan's grandpa aaaa hands‼️‼️ why do they look so old 😭
You wanted angst? I'll give u that shit
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
THE ME YOU SEE IS JUST AS UNCLEAR AS THE ME I SEE — CHAPTER #40 — WARABIHIME YEARNS FOR SOMETHING THAT WILL NEVER HAPPEN
———————————————————————
6 days at the Kyogoku house:
"MOTHERFUCKERS! WILL YOU GUYS LISTEN TO ME?!!" Inosuke bellowed from atop a building, his voice laced with urgency. You and Tanjiro stood before him, trying to make sense of his agitated state. "There's a demon at my house, understand? It's no joke!"
Tanjiro scratched his head, clearly puzzled by his erratic behavior. "Well, uh..."
"I'm telling you, it looked like this!" Inosuke started making bizarre snake-like movements with his arm, trying to demonstrate the creature's appearance.
"Uh... Sure, Inosuke, got it. But (Y/N), you were about to say something?" Tanjiro interjected, trying to steer the conversation back on track, dismissing Inosuke's paranoia.
"LISTEN TO ME—" Tanjjro slapped the boar boy's mouth so he would shut up.
"Yes, it's about Zenitsu—" You began, but before you could continue, a sudden presence startled the three of you.
Out of nowhere, Uzui appeared, catching the pair off guard. "Zenitsu is missing. He won't be joining us." He declared matter-of-factly.
"What do you mean? Where did he go?" Concern etched on his face, Tanjiro asked.
"He vanished last night without a trace. No one has seen him since." You answered solemnly.
Uzui's guilt weighed heavily on him as he addressed the trio. "I blame myself for dragging you into this mess. I was so focused on saving my wives that I made some reckless decisions. Zenitsu's disappearance is a result of that. You three should leave now; it's too dangerous for all of you. If the demon here turns out to be an Upper Rank, you wouldn't stand a chance. And if you disappear, people will assume the worst. I'll handle this mission alone."
"No, Uzui! We can't just abandon you!" Tanjiro protested.
"Don't feel ashamed. Survival is the name of the game. Don't miss your chance." Uzui asserted, resolute in his decision. With those parting words, he vanished from sight in the blink of an eye.
...
"You think he can't trust us because we're the lowest ranked? What a bitch." Tanjiro commented annoyed.
Inosuke proudly stood tall, puffing out his chest. "Our rank is Kanoe, and (Y/N) is Kanoto. We've already moved up!" He firmly disagreed with the other boy's doubt, wanting to assert his newfound status.
"How do you even know that?" Tanjiro's curiosity piqued, and he asked.
"Hoe, you don't know? Look at this. Show me my ranking!" Inosuke extended his hand, showing a peculiar mark that suddenly appeared on his back of his palm.
Tanjiro's eyes widened in surprise as he witnessed the mark materialize. "HOW YOU LIKE THAT?!" Inosuke crowed triumphantly.
"Ehhh? That's creepy! I had no idea we could do that!" Tanjiro was both amazed and unsettled by the strange ability he didn't knew he had.
"All right, enough of that!" You interjected, pulling their focus back to the matter at hand. "We don't have time to focus on ranks. We need to make a plan!"
"Right, sorry!" Tanjiro quickly apologized, refocusing on the task ahead. "As soon as night falls, we should head to Inosuke's Ogimoto house together! It's too dangerous to go alone!"
You nodded in agreement. "Okay! Let's do it!"
"AND WHY WOULD I DO THAT?!" Inosuke protested.
"I'll finish investigating my own house today!" Tanjiro continued to explain.
"I FRIGGIN' TOLD YOU! THE DEMON'S AT MY HOUSE, SO YOU TWO BETTER COME WITH ME NOW! HOW IDIOTIC ARE YOU?!" Inosuke's emotions flared, and he resorted to pulling Tanjiro's cheek and giving him smacks on his back to emphasize his point.
"That's not what I meant!" Tanjiro tried to reason, wincing from the hits. "Uzui was patrolling outside the houses at night, right? OUCH! OUCH! E-Even so, Zenitsu disappeared! And the demon at your place is nowhere to be seen right now! STOP SMACKING ME, BITCH! I think there must be a passageway inside the building!"
Inosuke finally stopped hitting Tanjiro, intrigued by the idea. "Passageway?"
"Yes!" You chimed in. "He's right. Since the demon isn't coming in and out, there's a good chance that they are working from within, disguising themselves as a normal human and operating undercover."
"Mhm! I get it! Cleaning up a murder would be a hassle..." Inosuke muttered, deep in thought.
"Exactly!" Tanjiro agreed. "I think not only Zenitsu, but also Uzui's wives, are still alive! Are you two okay with this plan?"
...
Inosuke chuckled and slapped his knee, amused by the realization. "Everything you just said is what I was about to say myself!"
Tanjiro laughed at Inosuke's behavior, and you joined in too. The three of you understood the gravity of the situation and the need to give it your all. Tonight, you were going to face a tough ordeal, but you were determined to overcome it.
———————————————————————
After meeting with Tanjiro and Inosuke, you strolled down the dimly lit hallways, a sense of anxiety in your heart as the evening approached, knowing the amount of events that were going to happen. Spotting Warabihime, the woman you had grown somewhat fond of, you greeted her with a friendly smile. You knew she had stolen Zenitsu, but that issue seemed irrelevant in the present moment since there was nothing you could do about it.
"Hello, Warabihime! What's up?" You cheerfully addressed her.
"(L/N)..." Daki mumbled, clenching her fists in an internal struggle.
Warabihime was going through a troubling time. For as long as she could remember, she had always craved devouring attractive humans to gain more power. But recently, everything had changed. The taste of humans had turned repulsive to her, and she even found herself considering starvation over consuming them. This sudden shift in her appetite was highly unusual for a demon, and it left her deeply perplexed.
To her surprise, Warabihime suspected that this change had something to do with you. The mere presence of this human—or perhaps Demon Slayer, as Daki couldn't be certain—seemed to be affecting her behavior. This realization troubled her greatly.
For Daki, you represented a problem—a catalyst for change. And according to Master Muzan, change was inherently bad. She believed she should keep her distance from you, as you were nothing but trouble for her. Feeling a sense of urgency to part ways, she hurriedly replied. "Nothing much. I need to get going." She attempted to move past you swiftly.
You weren't ready to let her go so easily. "Wait! Are you really busy right now?" You inquired, your voice tinged with disappointment.
"It's nothing of your concern." She responded sharply, trying to discourage any further interaction.
'...Ouch?' This hurt you a lot, as you had hoped to have a connection with her already. You wanted to believe that you were slowly finding you way into Daki's heart but, it looked like you were wrong.
Observing the dejected look on your face, something within Daki snapped. The conflicting emotions and the impact of your presence were becoming too much to bear. "Bitch, I'm a liar! I'm a fucking liar. I can give you five minutes of my time." Dammit Daki-
"Yay! That's great!" Your excitement bubbled over as you exclaimed.
"So? Where do you want to talk?" Daki, appearing unenthusiastic, asked.
"I'm not sure... we can talk here!" You suggested.
Daki's reaction was immediate. "Huh?! Over my dead body! Let's go to my room!" She firmly grabbed your arm and led you to the designated place. Once inside, you two settled on the floor, just like the previous day.
"...We're here. What did you want to talk about?" She inquired, still seeming a bit annoyed.
"Mhm... nothing much! Just wanted to see how you were doing!" With a cheerful demeanor, you replied.
She grumbled. "Huh?! You're wasting my time for this!?" Clearly, she wasn't thrilled with the idea of idle conversation.
"This isn't a waste of time! It's pretty nice just to talk about trivial things!" But you brushed off her reluctance, insisting.
"I could be doing so many important things rather than having this trivial conversation!" Daki remained unconvinced, retorting.
Undeterred, you tried to lift her spirits. "Oh come on, don't be like this! I'll ask again. How are you doing?"
After a moment of hesitation, Daki finally responded. "I'm doing fine but..."
"But...??" You prompted, curious about her conflicting emotions.
"I'm... Conflicted about some things." She admitted, hinting at deeper concerns.
"What is wrong?"
"It's something dumb. Those are just my stupid feelings being irrational."
Concerned for her, you leaned in closer, trying to show your support. "Can't you tell me what specifically is the problem?"
Daki pushed you away gently. "No. Impossible. Back off." Despite her resistance, you couldn't help but find her stubborn behavior somewhat endearing, and you ended up letting out a laugh.
"You're bold to laugh at me." Daki scoffed, clearly taken aback. "Why are you laughing?!"
Your laughter slowly died down as you tried to regain your composure. "N-Nothing... It's just... you remind me of myself." You admitted.
Her confusion was evident as she responded. "You and I are nothing alike." The idea of you two being similar seemed preposterous to her.
You shook your head. "Nah... it's because before, I used to bottle up everything. I wouldn't tell anyone about my problems or concerns at all. Not even my mom. I couldn't bring myself to rely on others. Even now, I still do it sometimes. It's such a stubborn habit I want to get rid of, but... It's a bit difficult, I guess..." You gazed at her sincerely. "I mean no harm, Warabihime. I just want to get closer to you, t-that's all..." You added, feeling a bit embarrassed.
"..." Daki stood there silently, gazing at you. She thought your words were nonsensical, dumb, and stupid. But deep down, she found it surprisingly nice to have someone care and think about her that way. Feeling a bit bashful, she closed her eyes, trying to hide her blushing cheeks.
...
"I'm conflicted because..." Her words seemed to get stuck in her throat as if it was difficult for her to voice her thoughts. "I'm starting to feel as if... I have to choose between two things. One thing is something I've been doing for a long time, and the other one is something that has made me feel confused. I... I just don't know what to do. My feelings are a mess right now..."
You looked at her, surprised by her openness, and you couldn't help but feel a sense of joy. She was trusting you with her thoughts, and you cherished that.
"That's all. I can't say more." She concluded, looking a bit disappointed that she couldn't reveal everything. "...sorry."
"No! No, it's okay! I'm so happy you told me what was troubling you! Thank you!" You smiled warmly. Daki rolled her eyes but couldn't hide a hint of appreciation for your kindness. "Well, I'm not sure how to help, but... I'll recommend you to be realistic. If whatever you've been doing is very important, then keep doing it! But if this other thing makes you happier, then choose that one! You can't force yourself to do something you don't want! So as cringe as it sounds, just listen and follow your heart!" You advised with genuine concern.
"Follow... my heart?" Daki echoed, mulling over your words.
"Yup!" You laughed softly as you leaned closer, intending to give her a comforting hug. But as you noticed her uncomfortable expression, you hesitated and decided to settle for a pat on her head, filled with affection. "I'm sure you'll be okay. If you feel like talking, I can lend you an ear!" You reassured her, continuing to pat her head gently but stopping abruptly as you noticed what you did. "Fuck! I messed up your hair!"
Feeling increasingly nervous, you fumbled with Daki's messed-up hair, only making it worse in the process. Beads of sweat formed on your forehead as you feared her wrath, expecting her to explode in anger at any moment. However, to your astonishment, she let out a sigh and instructed you to stop. You quickly obeyed.
Daki then moved to where her mirror was, removing her accessories one by one until her long black hair cascaded freely down her shoulders. She turned her head to face you, her gaze fierce, but an unexpected glimmer of something else caught your eye. It almost looked like anticipation, but you couldn't believe what you were seeing.
"Since you've ruined my hair, you will now fix it." She declared with that harsh stare that could kill anyone, though there was no real anger in her tone.
"Eh?! What do you want me to do?!" You asked, feeling flustered by the sudden request.
"Anything is fine. Just start already." Daki replied with a huff, not bothering to look back at you as she faced the mirror, awaiting your actions.
Feeling both nervous and excited, you leaned closer to her and started brushing her hair. As your fingers glided through her locks, you couldn't help but be mesmerized by how beautiful, smooth, and silky it was. It was the kind of hair that belonged to a princess in a fairytale.
Feeling a spark of creativity, you decided to style her hair, taking your time and putting all your effort into it. After what felt like an eternity of delicate work, you finally revealed the hairstyle you crafted. It was a simple braid, but you were proud of it, as it truly complemented her features and brought out her natural beauty.
Nervously, you waited for her response, hoping that she wouldn't dislike your attempt at hairstyling. However, to your surprise and delight, Daki turned to look at her reflection and uttered words that warmed your heart.
"I like it." She said with a hint of endearment, making you feel a sense of accomplishment. She even admitted that you did a good job, which sent a rush of happiness through you.
"Thank you!" You said, trying to hide your elation but failing to suppress the grin on your face. Daki glanced at you, her fierce demeanor softening a bit.
"Well, now it's your turn." She said, surprising you.
"Wait—what?" You stammered, not expecting her to suggest brushing your hair.
"Yeah. Turn around. I will brush your hair." She insisted, her expression determined. (I really apologize for any bald reader reading this😭😭 im so sorry please ): 😞)
"You don't have to do it! Thank you though! But I'm okay!" You protested, not wanting to trouble her.
"I want to." She said with a scary glance that made you gulp. Defeated, you decided to just do whatever she said and reluctantly sat in front of the mirror while she positioned herself behind you.
Curiosity got the better of you, and you couldn't resist asking. "...why are you doing this?"
"No particular reason." She replied simply, and the conversation fell silent as she began brushing your hair with her fingers, surprisingly gentle and tender. You hadn't expected her to be so caring, and despite her intimidating exterior, her touch was strangely comforting. It had been a while since someone had played with your hair like this.
Lost in the moment, you found yourself feeling nostalgic, reminded of when your mom used to brush your hair before school. The memories filled your mind as you lazily gazed at yourself in the mirror, enjoying the sensation.
...
"...(L/N)?" After some time, Daki called out your name, noticing how silent you had become. She tilted her head to the side to look at your reflection through the mirror, and she hummed with amusement as she saw your head bobbing up and down involuntarily, your eyes closed as you dozed off.
Observing how peaceful and calm you looked, she stopped playing with your hair, unsure of what to do. She contemplated leaving you alone to sleep, but just as she was about to stand up, you suddenly fell backward, and you landed right on her. Annoyed, she pushed you away, but you ended up landing with your head on her lap. Caught off guard, Daki didn't know how to react. She could have easily pushed you aside, but for some reason, she hesitated. Seeing you so vulnerable and at ease stirred something in her, and she found herself unwilling to wake you up.
You slept on her lap like a baby, and Daki couldn't tear her gaze away. Something about this unexpected moment was intriguing her. She found herself admiring your sleeping figure as a melancholic expression appeared on her face.
Daki was grappling with a problem, one that shouldn't even exist. You were a mere human, a trivial existence in the grand scheme of things. Her mission was clear—to kill demon slayers and bring you alive to her lord, Muzan. It should have been straightforward, just like any other task she had completed.
But, inexplicably, you were different. Your presence had disrupted her equilibrium, and emotions she thought she had buried deep within her started to resurface. She couldn't comprehend why she had become attached to you, a human—a creature she deemed inferior and insignificant.
As you sweetly hugged her hand, tugging it closer to your face, Daki found herself captivated by you. You looked beautiful, is what Daki thought to herself. It was a strange feeling she couldn't quite put into words.
You managed to make her conflicted about everything.
You made her irritated. You made her angry. You made problems for her. You made things difficult. You made her annoyed. You made her pass time with you. You made her talk about trivial things. You made her do things from day to day. You made her had a good time. You made her feel entertained. You made her feel happy. You made her had fun. You made her feel things.
You made her feel human again.
Her free hand gently caressed your cheek, as if she were cherishing a delicate flower. The touch elicited an unconscious giggle from you, which caused her to chuckle softly. She found herself drawn to you, her face inching closer to yours until your noses were almost touching, and she could feel your breath on her skin.
In that intimate moment, Daki's mind wandered to unlikely scenarios where she and you could find happiness together. She questioned if she deserved such possibilities given her monstrous past, but she couldn't help but long for a different reality. However, she knew deep down that the two of you were fundamentally incompatible—human and demon, light and darkness. These feelings were futile and self-indulgent.
Maybe if you were a demon like her, things could be different! It doesn't sound pretty bad. But, the moment she looked at your face, regret washed over her as she imagined the consequences of revealing her true nature to you. Would you recoil in fear or try to destroy her? Would you try to effortlessly kill her? The thought of you hating her filled her with sadness.
She scoffed at her own vulnerability and, for a fleeting moment, rested her forehead against yours. Closing her eyes, she savored the moment, allowing herself to feel what she had denied for so long. Allowing herself to have a last peaceful moment with you.
But reality couldn't be ignored forever. She gently placed your head on the floor and reluctantly stood up. With a heavy heart, she prepared to continue her mission for Muzan. He was her master, and she couldn't let sentimentality hinder her duty.
Before leaving, she couldn't resist adding a touch of tenderness. She adorned you with a small tulip, also known as Chūrippu, behind your ear, hoping it would somehow convey the feelings she couldn't express. Covering you with the most soft blanket she had, she caressed your head one last time, torn between love and duty.
As she walked away, she couldn't help but let her mind wander to an impossible fantasy—an alternative reality where you two could be together.
In this alternate reality, one far removed from the world of demons and demon slayers, Daki was not a demon at all. Instead, she lived a completely different life—one filled with the beauty of flowers and the joy of running her own flower establishment. She was no longer the fearsome demon she had become in her current reality, but a gentle soul, tending to the blossoms that surrounded her.
It was in this reality that she met you, not on the battlefield or in a deadly confrontation, but as you stepped into her quaint flower shop one fateful day. You had come to buy flowers, and she assisted you in finding the perfect ones. Grateful for her help, you found yourself returning to her shop day after day, not just for the flowers but also for the attraction you felt towards her.
As time passed, you and Daki spent more and more time together, drawn to each other in ways neither of you could fully explain. The bond between you deepened, and before either of you knew it, you had fallen for each other.
One day, she introduced you to her brother. Unlike her current reality, he was not a demon either. Instead, he was someone she loved and cherished, and she wanted him to meet the person who had captured her heart. You greeted him with genuine happiness and respect unlike everyone who has met or seen him, accepting him wholeheartedly
In this alternative universe, you got married and embarked on a journey of happiness and togetherness, promising to love each other forever.
In this universe, you both lived your lives to the fullest, surrounded by love, flowers, and the joy of being together. There were no battles to fight, no demons to slay, only the warmth of your love and the beauty of the world around you. You created a life filled with happiness and cherished every moment you spent with each other.
However, despite the beauty of this alternate reality, Daki couldn't help but feel a sense of sorrow knowing it was all just a figment of her imagination. She couldn't escape the harsh truth. With a heavy heart, she pushed aside these dreams, knowing that the world they belonged to was nothing more than a fantasy.
But deep down, a part of her yearned for a life that could never be—a life with you, free from the darkness and chaos.
You and her were never meant to be together,
and she had to accept that painful truth.
...
...
...
"I'm sorry..." Is all she said before going away, leaving you alone in your deep slumber.
———————————————————————
Inosuke paced back and forth, his arms crossed, annoyance etched on his face as he impatiently waited for his two underlings. The sun was setting, and they were late, which only fueled his agitation. "It's almost nightfall, and they're not here yet! Antonio, (Y/N), you morons!" He grumbled, his irritation growing by the second.
Finally, the sound of footsteps approached, and you came running towards him, breathing heavily from the haste. Your arrival didn't stop Inosuke from blurting out his usual brash remarks. "(Y/N)!! Finally, you're here?! Were you taking a dump or something!?" He said, not one to hold back on his words.
"Hoe, you don't ask a lady that question! I fell asleep, and when I woke up, it was already time for me to get going!" You retorted, feeling slightly embarrassed by his accusation.
"Hmh! Good thing you at least arrived because I'm gonna start now!!" Inosuke declared, ready to charge ahead without listening to your explanation.
"Wait, Inosuke!" You called out, but your plea fell on deaf ears as he leaped into action.
In a fit of strength and excitement, he jumped and crashed through the ceiling, leaving a gaping hole in his wake. His shout echoed through the building, causing a commotion among the residents.
"HEY, MICE! BRING MY AND MINION'S SWORDS!" He bellowed, and soon enough, a group of mice with Uzui-like appearances scurried over, each holding the requested swords.
"MUSCLE! MUSCLE! MUSCLE!" The mice chanted, flexing their tiny arms as they proudly handed the swords to their respective owners.
Inosuke wasted no time and promptly began to strip, much to your dismay. "AHHH!! HAVE SOME DECENCY!" You exclaimed, quickly covering your eyes with your hands. Unfazed by your reaction, Inosuke was now fully prepared for battle, his boar mask and swords in place.
"LET'S SLAY THE BOOTS DOWN OF SOME DEMONS! COMIN' THROUGH!!!" He declared, before launching himself forward with incredible force, breaking down the door in his path, and inadvertently startling an innocent old lady who was just going about her day.
"WAIT FOR ME, YOU DUMBASS!" You called after him. You followed closely behind, your sword ready, and still clad in your short and revealing outfit since you hadn't been given a moment to change before the impromptu mission began.
———————————————————————
"GYAAAHHHH!! A MONSTER! A MONSTER!" Some lady screamed terrified.
"Hey, homie! Go get ready for work!"
"HOMIE, LISTEN! THERE'S A MONSTER BOAR THAT'S DEMOLISHING THE CEILINGS AND THE FLOORS!"
"HUHHH?! How is that even possible? Did ya take your meds?"
"SHUT UP! I'M NOT SEEING THINGS THIS TIME!"
Suddenly, a boar boy with a girl on his back (you), jumped out of the floor. He turned around, steam leaving his mask.
"AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" The girls yelled.
"INOSUKE! STOP THIS MADNESS! WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME!? AH! WHAT DO YOU WANT!? PLEASE!" You screamed, holding onto the boy's back for your dear life, tears falling down.
"HAHA! I'M TOTALLY FEELING THE DEMON'S PRESENCE, MINION! YOU NEED TO HOLD ON TIGHT!"
"INOSUKE! STOP! PLEASE!"
"IS IT HERE!?" He started making a hole with his swords. "AHA! FOUND IT! THE HOLE LEADING TO THE DEMON'S LAIR! GET READY TO DIE! UGH!" He jumps but realized his body is not small enough to enter the hole. He roughly stopped piggy-riding you, making you fall on the hard floor. "Minion! I'll enter first and will make the hole bigger so you can go in too, okay!?"
"How is that possible!? My body is not as flexible as yours!"
"I trust you! You ain't no weakling, woman!"
He started dislocating all his joint and entered the hole while laughing to himself like a maniac.
'This arc is gonna be the death of me!'
Notes:
(Small Spoilers)
Yall, (y/n) is about to have her first kiss on this arc😫 who do u think will be the fortunate character for this special moment?🧐🧐
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 42: — 41
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
THINGS ARE ABOUT TO GET FLASHY — CHAPTER #41 — WHY HAVE ONE BITCH WHEN YOU CAN HAVE THREE BITCHES
"GODDAMIT! This is far too difficult!" In frustration, you exclaimed. You were doing your best to follow the path that Inosuke had just taken. The boar boy had actually been helpful and enlarged the hole for you to pass through, but it was still a challenging route. "I can feel all the dirt and germs! It's disgusting! How long does this hole go on for, anyway?"
"Hey, (Y/N)! How long are you going to take?!" Amidst your struggles, Inosuke's impatient voice echoed from above. He yelled at you, urging you to hurry.
You responded, trying to catch your breath. "GIVE ME A MOMENT! I THINK I'M ALREADY—" Before you could finish, you finally managed to extricate yourself from the hole. However, your triumph was short-lived as you found yourself plummeting from a considerable height. Panic set in as you screamed. "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!"
But just as terror gripped you, you felt yourself being gently grabbed and lifted in a bridal-style embrace by none other than Inosuke. "Eh? INOSUKE?!" You gasped in astonishment.
"Haha, what would you do without me, minion?"
After the sudden landing, you quickly scrambled off Inosuke, your heart still racing from the adrenaline. Unexpectedly, you found yourself thinking, 'Why was that kind of hot!? Coming from him, I'm so surprised!!' You chuckled to yourself, trying to make sense of your mixed emotions.
"Hey! What are you laughing about!? I saved you!" Inosuke protested, pointing his finger at you.
Trying to ease the situation, you replied with a sweet smile. "No, no, it's just... You make me feel so secure when you're around, Lord Inosuke!"
...
Upon hearing your affectionate words, the white fluffy balls of happiness appeared around Inosuke once again. It was evident that your words had softened him and made him happy. You couldn't help but smirk, realizing that you had him wrapped around your finger.
"Gh! MINION! STOP MAKING ME FEEL SO WARM AND FUZZY!" He grumbled, trying to maintain his tough exterior.
But you couldn't resist teasing him further, finding his reaction utterly adorable. "Awe, you're so cute!" You playfully taunted.
"DON'T CALL ME THAT! YOU'RE MORE CUTE!"
You looked around and your eyes widened at the sight. "Oh? Isn't that..."
"Don't ignore me!" He yelled at you since your attention was not on him.
"Ah! ZENITSU IS HERE! YAY!" You went towards him and gently caressed his face with relief, feeling some stress come out of your body as you saw that he was totally fine and not injured or dead.
"What the fuck he's doing here? Ugly as always." Inosuke deadpanned at the yellow creature called Zenitsu.
"No way! What are YOU TWO doing here?" The voice echoed menacingly through the food locker, as an eerie figure materialized out of thin air. It was a bizarre-looking demon, draped in cloth adorned with lipstick and buggy eyes. The air around it seemed to reek of putridness.
"...THE FUCK?! THAT LOOKS LIKE A FUCKING LIZARD!" Inosuke's eyes widened in horror, his bravado momentarily shaken.
"Show some respect, will ya? Maybe it's just a worm with makeup!" You stepped forward, trying not to show fear.
"An alligator is still prettier than that thing over there!" Inosuke scoffed, trying to regain his composure.
"YOU DAMN STINKBUGS!" The demon bellowed, lashing out with her cloth belts, each move accompanied by a sickening squirming sound.
Inosuke, fueled by his instinctive aggression, swiftly brandished his swords, slashing the belts with ease. "Wriggle, wriggle, wriggle, wriggle! You're grossing me out, Worm belt!"
"Inosuke! Be careful! Make sure not to damage the humans inside!" You commanded, watching the chaotic scene unfold as you slashed the belts near you.
"I knew that! What do you take me for, a dumbass?"
"Well, you do act like one!" You teased while you took your tongue out with a cute wink, earning a smack on the head from him.
Meanwhile, the demon, let's name her Daki-belt, had retreated slightly, analyzing her surroundings with cautious eyes. 'Damn! They managed to slice me without harming the humans! After all the trouble I went through to store all that fresh food! His instincts are razor-sharp!' As the battle continued, Daki-belt suddenly noticed your presence.'(L/N)!? What is she doing here? I suppose she was a Demon Slayer all along... I never expected Demon Slayers to infiltrate the food locker. What should I do? (L/N) is here; I need to protect her—NO! WHAT AM I THINKING!?'
"Capture them alive." The real Daki's voice echoed in her mind.
'Huh?'
"He's the one who interfered when I captured Makio. He's beautiful. And as for the girl, Lord Muzan wants her alive, so don't kill her. Capture her and take her somewhere else. You can kill all the other humans except the ten most beautiful ones."
Daki-belt's thoughts raced, torn between loyalty to her master's orders and the inexplicable connection she felt towards you. 'I need to follow her orders, but why? Why do I feel like Daki doesn't truly want to kill (L/N)...? Has she grown fond of her? What do I do? Her commands tell me to kill her, but her feelings towards the girl say otherwise... What do I do, what do I do, what do I do?!'
Pushing those conflicting thoughts aside, Daki-belt decided to focus on the immediate threat. She deftly avoided Inosuke's slashing attack and kicked him away, buying herself time to deal with you. You were fiercely protecting the humans, but Daki-belt's surprise attack caught you off guard. The cloth belts swiftly wrapped around your legs, causing you to lose balance and drop your sword. Before you could react, she snaked her cloth around your arms and waist, immobilizing you completely. In a flash, you were lifted towards the ceiling, suspended helplessly in the center of the room.
"Woman, if you don't want to die, don't get in the middle of this!" Daki-belt taunted, her voice dripping with sadistic delight.
"HUH!? WHAT JUST HAPPENED!?" You were bewildered, trapped like a burrito.
Meanwhile, Inosuke tried to strike back, unleashing his Beast Breathing technique, the Sixth Fang; Palisade Bite. However, Daki-belt remained elusive, deflecting his attacks with ease. "It won't do any good to slash me. I'm not the main body. Never mind that. You have to attack while protecting the humans, am I right?"
'Crap! Now that minion isn't here, I have to fight while protecting those damn humans!' Inosuke felt the weight of responsibility bearing down on him as he struggled to keep the people safe. 'I can't keep up! Fucking worm belt!'
Just when the situation seemed dire, a sudden barrage of kunai blades came hurtling from the sidelines. The blades expertly targeted Daki-belt's cloth belts, causing them to loosen their grip and go numb temporarily. Two unexpected figures emerged on the scene, wielding Kunai knives with determined expressions.
"Wow! You sure came up with a great name!" The woman with the smirk remarked, her eyes locked on Daki-belt.
"This shit is gross! It absolutely is! I'm going to tell Lord Tengen on you!" The other woman trembled with anxiety, her voice shaking as she held her knife firmly. Without wasting a moment, both women rushed towards the menacing cloth belts, attacking them with all their force and skills.
"We're going to give you a hand, so fight the battle, boar head!" The confident blonde-haired woman, Makio, announced, joining the fray.
"GYAAAHHHHHHHHH!!" Suma screamed, her fear not hindering her determination to smash the demonic belts.
"Who the heck are you!?" Inosuke yelled, perplexed by their sudden arrival.
"We're Uzui's wives! Suma and Makio! I'm not much of a fighter! AHHHH! So don't get your hopes up!" Suma explained, revealing their connection to the flamboyant Sound Hashira.
Seizing the opportunity, Makio gave Suma a firm slap on the back, urging her to be more courageous. "Suma! Don't be such a wimp!"
"B-But, but! Makio! You know I'm a good-for-nothing! I got captured right away! I'm the most liable to die first!"Suma protested, her insecurities laid bare.
"That's right! How astute you are!" Daki-belt taunted with a long sadistic smile. "Now then, which one of you should I eat first?"
Before the situation could escalate further, a sudden burst of thunder and lightning filled the room. Zenitsu made his presence known as he unleashed his Thunder Breathing technique in a breathtaking display of speed and precision, his eyes turned white as he slashed through all the belts containing people, ensuring their safety. "Thunderclap and flash, sixfold!" Zenitsu's voice rang out with determination as he finished the assault, landing gracefully on the floor.
"Bro, if you stay asleep the whole time, i'll fall in love with you." Inosuke muttered, fascinated by the new Zenitsu.
"Zzz..." However, the yellow-haired boy didn't respond to his compliment.
"Is he a demon slayer? Why is he dressed like a girl?!" Makio voiced her concern.
"I don't know!" Suma replied, equally perplexed.
Before they could delve further into their thoughts, they noticed someone falling from above. It was you, plummeting towards the ground. Acting swiftly, Makio dashed to the spot where she predicted you would land and managed to catch you just in time. Cradling your head gently on her lap, she tried to rouse you from unconsciousness. "Hey... Can you hear me?" Makio spoke softly, concern evident in her voice.
"Urgh, the hell- am I in heaven?" You mumbled groggily.
"No, haha! You're still on earth!"
"Holy shit... an angel."
"WHAT!? No, no! I'm Makio!"
"An angel named Makio?"
"...no, I'm Makio..." She stammered, slightly flustered by your compliment. Makio shook herself mentally. 'NO! MAKIO! YOU'RE MARRIED! DON'T LET THIS BEAUTIFUL- I MEAN, STRANGER, DISTRACT YOU!'
Meanwhile, Makio was thinking about you while Daki-belt couldn't help but be intrigued by the speed of the boy. However, her thoughts were interrupted by a strange phenomenon occurring above them. The ceiling trembled and shook as a powerful force seemed to be coming from above. 'The wind...? Did an air hole open up?' Daki-belt pondered, puzzled by the strange occurrence.
"WHAT THE HELL? IS IT A TSUNAMI?!" Inosuke shouted, his concern showing.
"Dumbass boar! It is not a tsunami!" Makio retorted, irritated by his assumption.
As the mysterious presence made its entry, a man appeared, taking in his surroundings with a keen eye. In a swift and powerful display, he unleashed a formidable attack, slashing through all the cloth belts, "killing" the demon while also saving the lives of the trapped people. As the chaos settled within the battlefield, a sudden gust of wind accompanied the arrival of an unexpected figure—none other than Uzui Tengen himself, the Sound Hashira. Makio and Suma's eyes widened in astonishment and joy as they saw their husband standing there, seemingly unscathed.
"Lord Tengen..."
"Uauughsukw!" Suma exclaimed through happy tears, her emotions getting the better of her.
"Makio, Suma... Sorry I took so long... it's a relief to see you both looking so radiant!" Uzui said with a confident smirk, his eyes locked on his wives with adoration. He approached them with a flourish, showing off his flamboyant personality.
Makio couldn't help but feel a mixture of happiness and embarrassment at Uzui's arrival. She wiped away her tears and tried to maintain a composed demeanor, though her heart was racing. "Ahem! Well, of course we're looking good! W-We're your wives after all!" She replied, trying to sound nonchalant but failing miserably.
Suma, on the other hand, couldn't control her emotions, and she rushed into Uzui's arms, hugging him tightly. "WAHHHHH! Oh, Lord Tengen, we missed you so much! We were worried!"
Uzui chuckled warmly as he returned the embrace, not forgetting to grab Makio's hand to pull her in the hug too. "I missed you two as well, my lovely wives. And don't worry, I'll always come back to you."
As the tender moment unfolded between Uzui and his wives, Inosuke couldn't help but look on, bewildered and slightly uncomfortable with the display of affection. "Hey, stop with all the mushy stuff! We've got a demon to defeat!"
Makio, still in Uzui's presence, couldn't resist teasing Inosuke. "Oh, don't be jealous, boar head. There's enough love to go around!"
"Love? Who needs that? I'm here to fight!" Inosuke retorted, blushing furiously.
Suma joined in on the fun, poking Inosuke playfully. "Aww, don't be so grumpy! Maybe someday you'll find someone to hold hands with too!"
Inosuke's face turned even redder, and he grumbled incoherently, feeling thoroughly embarrassed. "GRRR! SHUT UP! I'LL RIP YOUR BREASTS OFF!"
"WAHHHH! NOT MY BREASTS!"
As heartwarming conversation engaged, your primary goal remained focused on locating the elusive demon. After some searching, you managed to find her and approached with caution, trying to get her attention without alerting others. "Daki-belt! Daki-belt!" You called out in a hushed tone.
"Gh! How did you find me!? I'll kill ya!" She growled in response.
"You can't, silly. You don't have the strength, so you're going back to Daki, right?"
Busted. "...What do you want?"
"I want to ask, why did you wrap me up there? Was there any reason?"
"To face fewer enemies, of course! I got rid of you to have fewer nuisances around."
"...is that all?"
"..."
"..."
"..Y-You... got me..."
"Huh?"
"Is not all..." She admitted. "You see, I really hope I don't regret telling you this."
"What is it?"
"Daki has a soft spot for you... it's difficult to explain. She commanded me to kill you, but her heart was telling me something different. I know it sounds silly, but that's the truth. I think you've managed to change her, and that you're truly important to her. Agrh! I'm gonna regret this! I really think so! B-But! But! I'm on your side, (L/N) (Y/N)!!"
"EHH?!"
"That's right. I'm a part of Daki, so I can sense that she cares about you. I can't kill you. That's why I'll try my best to never attack you and protect you with all my might! In exchange, I want you to help Daki. She's begging to be saved by someone, and I know that you'll be able to save her! Let's work together, okay!?"
"...okay! Glad to have you on my side, Daki-belt!!"
"Hmh! You better be! I'll get going now. Good luck!"
"Good luck to you too!"
With that, Daki-belt left with a soft smile. You made sure no one was watching before rejoining the others. Uzui was the first to greet you, playfully giving you a head-pat. "Girl! Good to see you're fine!" He said with a grin.
"Stop it! Haha! You're messing up my hair!"
"And I see you're still wearing the clothes I gave you~"
"S-Shut up! I had no time to change! Don't get so cocky."
"Just kidding! No need to get so aggressive!"
"Right back at you!" You replied, giving him a playful punch on the arm. To your surprise, he winced a bit. Your strength wasn't to be underestimated. "Oh! H-Hello to you too!" You greeted Makio and Suma.
"Woah! Hello?" Suma responded, flustered by your sudden attention.
"I'm (L/N) (Y/N)! Please call me (Y/N)! Thank you for helping us!" You bowed gently, causing Suma and Makio to imitate you and bow as well.
"N-No! We did nothing! Thanks to you for everything! I'm Suma!" The woman chirped happily with pink cheeks.
"I already told you, but I'm Makio! Pleasure meeting you too!" She said, patting your shoulder with a confident smile, though it came off as more cute than anything else.
"Haha!" You laughed. "I'm really glad you caught me when I was falling, so thank you for rescuing me! And for being so beautiful!" It seemed like you slipped up at the end.
"Huh?" Makio tilted her head.
"BRAVE!" You quickly corrected yourself. "T-Thank you for being brave! Not beautiful! Well, ha, um, that was kind of weird! I dunno why I said that! You're not beautiful but not that you're ugly!" You said, flustered.
"Am I beautiful or ugly then?" Makio crossed her arms, and Suma had a shocked expression as she hid behind her.
Your face turned even redder from embarrassment. "NO! Pff— I mean, obviously you're not ugly, but if I had to choose between one, like, if you put a sword to my head and said 'am I attractive or ugly? Pick one!' Obviously, I'll say you're attractive because objectively that's a fact, but it's not like you're so attractive that I can't stop looking at you! You know what I mean? Well, actually in fact, it's very hard to tear off my gaze from you since you're so pretty and gorgeous and attractive—Am I talking a lot? I feel like I'm talking a lot!"
"...You are." Makio said before turning around, making you unable to see her face.
"OHHH! MAKIO! SWEETIE! ARE YOU FLUSTERED!?" Suma teased as she saw her face, grinning. "I'VE NEVER SEEN YOU THIS FLUSTERED! AWWW!"
"S-SHUT UP, SUMA! I'M NOT!" Makio turned around to yell at her, revealing her red flustered face. Your face also turned red, knowing you caused her embarrassment.
"PFF— HAHA! ARE YOU TRYING TO WIN OVER MY WIVES?!" Uzui laughed loudly. "HOW FLASHY OF YOU!"
"I-IM NOT!" He laughs even more at your response before flicking your forehead with a smirk.
"I'LL HAVE THAT IN MIND!"
"What do you mean?!" You asked.
He doesn't respond but only smiles teasingly as he starts swinging his swords and striking a flamboyant pose. "Starting now, things are going to get real flashy!"
Notes:
Daki: IM NOT LESBIAN! I HATE GAY PEOPLE! FUCK YOU, LEBANON!
Also Daki: *Imagines herself in an alternative reality where demons do not exists just so she can wonder how it would be to live a peaceful and romantic life where she married the person she loves (you), and live happily forever together*
Chapter 43: — 42
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I SAVE WHAT BY GIVING IT WHAT? — CHAPTER #42 — I'LL SING A SONG FOR YOU!
Inosuke got annoyed by a fact he just discovered right at this moment. "Hey you grandpa! That Worm Belt demon just scattered through that hole and escaped—"
"SHUT UP! YOU AND YOUR MOTHERLESS BEHAVIOR! I SAVED EVERYONE WHO WAS TRAPPED INSIDE, SO WHAT'S THE PROBLEM?! FIRST, WORSHIP AND PRAISE ME! WE'LL DISCUSS THAT OTHER THING LATER!" Uzui was having none of his shit today.
"UZUI!" You yelled at him.
Uzui's eyes widened in surprise as he turned to face you. "WHAT?! ARE YOU GOING TO COMPLAIN TOO?!" He bellowed back, clearly not expecting such a reaction.
With determination, you took a step closer to him and his wives. "Thank you so much for saving us and for being so cool while doing it!" You exclaimed, feeling a rush of admiration for their bravery and skill. Unable to contain your excitement, you went and bowed deeply to show your gratitude.
...
The room fell into a momentary silence as Uzui and his wives exchanged puzzled glances, trying to process your unexpected behavior. "Um... what?" Uzui finally managed to utter, his signature flamboyance momentarily replaced by genuine confusion.
Undeterred, you continued, your eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "You were so cool back there! And your wives too! When you arrived, the whole mood of the place changed! You did SWISHH and SWAHHH, and suddenly you managed to save everyone, and I was like WHAAATT?! AND HOW CAN I FORGET ABOUT HOW YOUR WIVES DID AN AWESOME JOB TOO!"
...
"LORD TENGEN!! LET'S KEEP HER!" Suma's voice rang out as she embraced you tightly. "SHE'S SO ADORABLE!"
"SUMA! GET THE HELL OFF HER!!" Makio intervened, landing a punch on Suma's face, which caused her to let go of you.
"WAHHH!! LORD TENGEN! SHE PUNCHED ME!"
Uzui let out a sigh, a mix of exasperation and affection in his tone. "Makio, don't punch Suma. We've talked about this." He reprimanded.
"But she was being a bitch!" Makio pouted, crossing her arms.
"I was not! Though, I'll always be your bitch in bed!" Suma retorted with a sly wink, causing Makio's cheeks to flush with embarrassment.
"S-Suma! Not in front of strangers!"
Suma couldn't resist teasing further. "So you're saying if it's only the two of us, then it's fine?" She playfully jumped and wrapped her arms around Makio's shoulders, making the situation even more endearing.
"N-No! That was not what I was saying, and you know it! Just stop!" Makio protested, her cheeks still red.
"Aww!" Uzui chimed in, thoroughly enjoying the interaction between his wives. "Aren't my wives the prettiest and cutest in the world?"
"They are indeed!" You agreed, thoroughly entertained by their dynamic. It was nice to see them interact more intimately and playfully, something you could say you didn't saw that much on the original story. "You sure are one lucky guy!"
"Hahaha! I know! Love your attitude, (Y/N)!! You're such a good girl!!" Uzui teased, pinching your cheeks affectionately in response to your praise.
Your mind momentarily lingered on the fact that he called you by your name this time, which was a rarity since he usually used nicknames. But before you could dwell on it, you decided to strike up a conversation. "How did you even meet them?" You asked, curious about their unconventional relationship.
"It's just a family tradition. What? You interested on getting in~?" Uzui teased again with a playful smirk.
Feeling bold, you shot back. "And what if I say yes?" Crossing your arms and imitating his smirk, you couldn't help but revel in his surprised expression, clearly not expecting that response.
"Oh~? Well, I guess I'll consider it. You're not so un-flashy yourself!" He replied in a lower tone, the playful banter continuing.
"Excuse you. I'm very much flashy, thank you very much." You retorted, trying to keep up with his playful mood.
Uzui was about to respond, but Makio's urgent call interrupted the banter. "Lord Tengen!" She called for his attention, signaling that it was time for him to focus on the task at hand. You noticed a small pink mark on her cheek, in the shape of a lip, and assumed that Suma had given her a little peck or something before leaving. You found it adorable. "Let's talk later! You have to go after the demon! Or there'll be more carnage!" Makio reminded him, her voice filled with concern.
"Yes! And don't worry about us! Please go!" Suma added, with teary eyes and red cheeks.
Uzui smiled warmly at his wives, reassuring them. "Don't worry, my darlings. I'll be back soon." He promised, patting their heads before turning to you.
"Ah! (Y/N)! Make sure you're careful, okay?" Suma said, giving you a pat on the head.
"She's right! We'll try to help if we can, but don't act dumb!" Makio chimed in, playfully pulling your cheeks.
"Come here, (Y/N)!" With a cheeky smile, Uzui called you over to his side.
'He went by calling me girl again...' You thought, with amusement for his quirky behavior. As you approached him, he gently grabbed your waist with his right arm and placed his left hand softly on your thighs, carrying you in a bridal style. You felt your face flush with embarrassment as he gazed at you, amusement dancing in his eyes. He laughed to himself, clearly enjoying the situation and your reaction. Trying to steady yourself, you instinctively grabbed his neck, attempting to hide your flustered state by avoiding eye contact. In that moment, you felt the strength in his arms and the warmth of his chest against your face. Damn, you could even feel the veins that were on his arms.
With you securely wrapped in his arms, Uzui's laughter resonated through the air as he bid farewell to his wives. His eyes were filled with mirth and a hint of mischief as he prepared for the next part of his plan.
He called out to Inosuke and Zenitsu and as they gathered around, a mischievous glint danced in his eyes. You couldn't help but wonder what he was up to. 'Oh hell nah. What is this motherfucker going to do now?'
"WAIT— AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCKKKKKKKKK! AHHHHHHHHHH" Before you could even inquire, Uzui's powerful legs propelled him into the air, jumping with remarkable agility and strength. The world around you seemed to blur as he moved at an incredible speed, and you clung tightly to him, thinking that you were truly going to die.
—————————————————————
'FUCK! WHY HE COULDN'T KEEP CARRYING ME!? MOTHERFUCKER! I WANTED A PIECE OF THE UZUZZY!!' As the pursuit of the lightning-fast Uzui intensified, the tension in the air was palpable, and your heart pounded in your chest.
"Move it now! OUT OF MY WAY! LORD TENGEN IS COMIN' THROUGH!" Uzui talked to himself and literally dissapeared out of your views. Sonic the hedgehog would be trembling if they met one day.
Your stamina was nearly depleted, and desperation washed over you as you struggled to keep up. Inosuke, too, grunted with effort, unable to match the demon slayer's incredible speed. Zenitsu, on the other hand, seemed unfazed, dozing off as he followed the group.
"FUCK! SHIT! GUYS! I CAN'T KEEP UP! I'LL CATCH UP LATER! M-MY STAMINA HAS BETRAYED ME!" Feeling utterly exhausted, you decided to take a break, but before you could stop running, a sudden jolt startled you. A firm hand grasped yours—it belonged to Zenitsu.
"Zenitsu...?" You questioned, the adrenaline and fatigue adding to the tension in your voice.
"Zzz..." He snored softly as he kneeled in front of you, his face turned away.
"What? WHAT? NO WAY! I'M NOT ALLOWING YOU TO GIVE ME A PIGGY-RIDE BACK! WE'LL WASTE TIME! JUST GO AWAY!" You protested, with frustration and embarrassment.
"Zzz..." Zenitsu remained unresponsive, seemingly set on helping you despite your objections.
"I said no!" Your voice trembled with exasperation as you pouted and crossed your arms, taking the opportunity to catch your breath.
Inosuke's impatience grew as he watched your interaction. "HEY, YOU TWO! WE'RE LOSING TIME!" He shouted, urging you to move on.
"Go! You don't have to carry me!" You pleaded with Zenitsu, but he remained steadfast in his decision.
...
"Sit." Zenitsu finally spoke, his voice low and demanding. It was a tone you had never heard from him before, and it sent a shiver down your spine. The high-stakes situation only amplified the intensity of his words, and you hesitated for a moment, taken aback by his sudden seriousness. "Do I have to repeat myself twice?" He asked as he tilted his head a bit. His closed eyes squinting in a demanding tone because of your stubborn attitude.
"I'm sat.🧎♀️" Your response was immediate, the tension in the air making your heart race. Despite the exhaustion, you complied without hesitation, settling into a kneeling position as he requested.
Zenitsu stood up, his movements precise and purposeful. He made sure you were securely positioned, his touch assertive yet surprisingly gentle. His hand held your thigh with roughness. The unexpected intimacy of the situation made your face burn with embarrassment, your cheeks turning a shade redder than Tanjiro's hair. You found yourself caught between feeling grateful for the help and feeling flustered by the closeness to the usually timid Zenitsu.
"Let's go." It's all he said before running rapidly to your destination. Zenitsu's sleeping state didn't hinder his impressive abilities, and you couldn't help but be impressed by his skills, even in his sleep.
While everyone was running again now, Inosuke couldn't contain his feelings any longer and blurted out something to himself. "I don't know if I'm jealous of Wetisu or of (Y/N)..." His bisexual panic was evident as he grappled with the complex emotions swirling inside him.
—————————————————————
"NEZUKO! PLEASE, I BEG OF YOU, STOP!" Tanjiro's heart pounded in his chest as he desperately tried to reason with his transformed sister. With his sword in hand, he attempted to restrain her, replacing the bamboo that had once kept her dormant. However, Nezuko's new upper form made her powerful and relentless, and his pleas seemed futile as she continued to bawl and growl, driven by her insatiable urge to consume humans.
Feeling a mixture of guilt and desperation, he cried out. "I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY I MADE YOU FIGHT! I KNOW I'M A BAD BROTHER BUT PLEASE! EVERYTHING IS ALL RIGHT! I'M SORRY! I WON'T LET ANYONE HURT YOU ANYMORE! GO TO SLEEP AND HEAL YOURSELF!"
Despite his efforts to subdue her, Nezuko remained unresponsive, determined to break free from his grasp. With a mighty leap, she soared upward, shattering the ceiling as she did so. The people around them panicked, running away in fear of the chaos unfolding before their eyes.
Daki emerged once again, her obi swirling around with malicious intent. The demon's beautiful face was now marred with burns from previous encounters, adding to her fury. "You really have a fucking nerve to think you'll get away with hurting me... So you can use Blood Demon art too, huh?"
The situation was dire, and Tanjiro knew he had to act quickly. Thoughts raced through his mind, trying to come up with a solution. He couldn't bear to let go of Nezuko, knowing the destruction she could cause if left unchecked. But the threat posed by Daki loomed, and he needed to find a way to protect both Nezuko and the people around them.
In the midst of the chaos and desperation, he found himself turning to a thought of you. Your courage and quick thinking in the face of danger came to mind, and he couldn't help but wonder what you would do in this situation. He clung to that thought. "Shit! Think, Tanjiro! Think!" He urged himself, trying to stay focused. 'What would (Y/N) do at this moment? What should I do to protect Nezuko and everyone else?'
———————————————— Change of narration; TANJIRO'S POV
(Y/N)... What would she do if she was in my shoes right now? What would she do if she was by my side?!
Wait— Why am I even thinking of (Y/N)!? This is not the moment! Daki is coming! I need to do something!
Please, think! Think! You pathetic human garbage! Am I not even enough to protect my sister and the others around me!? Am I that useless that my only resource is thinking what (Y/N) would do? Why am I like this?! Why am I never strong enough?!
And now, Daki's getting closer, and I feel even more worthless. Can I really face this danger head-on? Doubt is eating me alive, and I can't shake off the feeling that I'm destined to fail. (Y/N) would probably be disappointed to see what a mess I've become. It sucks, really.
...
"Onigiri."
...Huh?
I suddenly remember our first time meeting... I remember being so confused when suddenly a pretty girl appeared out of nowhere and was on the floor. You had big eyes out of shock, as if you were not believing what you were seeing. I could never forget your face. Your (H/C) hair, your (E/C) eyes, your foreign language and your unusual outfit... I'm sure nobody could forget that even if they tried too. I mean— Onigiri...? Out of all the words, why would you choose to say that one.... Hahaha...
Ugh! I'm such a stupid piece of shit! I should not be thinking this! I need to figure how to deal with Nezuko and Daki!
...
As the discussion continued, I felt a gentle tug on my yukata. I turned around, only to see you crawling slowly towards me with an expression of anger and sadness. Your tear-filled eyes conveyed your frustration and disappointment.
"(L/N)... What's wrong?" I asked, concern etched on my face as I crouched down to your level.
"...Idiot..."
"H-Huh? (L/N)?! What do you mean-"
"IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT!" You tearfully punched me, your fists landing on my arm with a gentle impact. The blows lacked force, feeling more like soft taps than actual punches because it was really clear that you didn't want to hurt me...
"AGH! (L/N)!! WAIT A MOMENT!"
She stopped and looked at me. "...Don't leave me... TAKE ME WITH YOU! PLEASE! TAKE ME! I WANNA GO TOO!"
...You were so stubborn wanting to stay with us that it made my feel... confused. We were total strangers and yet, you put your whole trust on me. A boy you just met! And yet, you stayed by my side this whole time and here we are, on this deadly mission together...
...
(Y/N)... How did you manage to ensnare my heart like this? Even in the midst of life-threatening crises, my thoughts revolve around you. Why did I have to fall for you of all people?
Is it your captivating looks that drew me in?
Your incredible personality that shines through in every interaction?
The way you're always so sweet and considerate to everyone around you?
Why can't I get you out of my mind, especially at a time like this when Daki is closing in, and I'm at a loss for what to do?
You always seem to have this uncanny ability to anticipate things, as if you can see into the future. I've noticed it before, and sometimes I catch you looking pensive and melancholic about it. You handle everything with such grace and independence; you rarely ask for our help. Am I and the others not enough for you?
Am I not enough for you...?
I wish I could be someone you could lean on, just as I rely on you. I long to be strong enough to protect you and Nezuko, to be a pillar of support so you don't have to carry the burden alone.
Is that why you're on my mind right now?
God, how I crave a warm, tight hug from you at this very moment. Your mere presence calms me and brings me a sense of peace.
When we first met, there were no fireworks or love at first sight. But over time, my love for you blossomed, gradually filling my heart with affection. Your unique personality, your mesmerizing voice and your infectious sense of humor—it all slowly unfolded before me. I never asked for you to come into my life, but now, I can't help but love you with all my being.
...
Taking a deep breath, I manage to find a moment of clarity amidst the turmoil. It's as if some divine intervention occurred, and Uzui appeared just in the nick of time. With swift and precise moves, he protected us from Daki's impending danger, slashing through her obis.
"Hey! Isn't this Nezuko Kamado? I see she has become a flashy demon." He says to me, looking directly at my eyes.
"Uzui..." I murmured, surprised by his appearance. I became embarrassed for a second, thinking that you were going to appear instead of him but I brush off those thoughts.
"YOU STUPID COCK CLOWN! AFTER ALL THAT GRANDSTANDING IN-FRONT OF THE MASTER, WHAT'S THIS SORRY STATE!? NO ONE EVER TOLD HER TO BECOME A FLASHY DEMON!" Uzui scolded me. I deadpanned. I do not need his bullshit right now. Even Nezuko got surprised by his scolding and stopped bawling her eyes out but it was just for a split second since she remembered she had to be kicking her feet and cry in despair.
"You're a Hashira? You came to me? You made it crazy easy for me." Daki said with a hint of amusement, as if she could not believe it.
"Shut up, non-flashy hoe. I don't talk to ugly people. Get lost. You're not Upper Rank Demon. Too weak"
"What kind of ridiculous drivel—" She fell to her kneels as her head fell off too. An audible gasp was heard from her. She sat as she grabbed her head with a shock expression.
Did he just beheaded her...? BEHEADED! HER HEAD JUST FELL OFF! Was it Uzui who did that? Unbelievable!
"Hey! The battle's not over yet. Get your sister under control." He told me, waiting for what I will do to deal with her.
"GAHHHHH!!! GRRRRR!!!" She growled.
"Nezuko!" I yelled for her but she just keeps kicking me and scratching everything around her.
"Stupid brats who start acting cranky don't belong on the battlefield. Just be unflashy and sing her a lull-baby or something." Just in time, Nezuko gave a strong kick, making us both go flying off the building and falling from a second floor. That's right, I need to control Nezuko. But, it's useless! My voice isn't reaching her at all! She's not listening to me! What am I going to do... mother... (Y/N)!!!
...
"Just be unflashy and sing her a lull-baby or something."
A song! That's right! But which song!? The lull-baby mother used to sing to her!? I don't think that's enough!
...
...
...
"(Y/N)... what are you singing?"
"Eh?" You stammered surprised by my question, looking at me with a shocked expression. Cute. "You could hear me all this time?"
"Yes, not only me, Nezuko wants to know too!"
"Hmh, hmh!" She said while hugging you by the neck. I'm glad you two get along well.
"Well..." You sweat-dropped. "It's a song from my country! It's pretty popular and catchy!"
"Oh! Can you teach it to us? If it's not a bother..."
"I would like to but it's in english..."
"NO PROBLEM! I'LL STILL LEARN IT!"
"Aww... you would? Even if you don't know what it means?" You cooed at me.
"Of course!" Anything for you.
"Alright! I'll try to make it as easy as posible so just follow my lead!"
...
I prepared my voice. It has been a while since I sang a song, especially for someone.
"U-Um, dois, três, quatro! N-No quick head in my bed I can't have that, I want that... long neck not talking giraffe neck... Ain't no laying down man we 'bout to have late fun... I'm 'bout to make your balls stick up like space buns!" Nezuko started giving me some headbutts, making my nose bleed but, i wasn't going to give up.
"...Want your dick soaked? Place it down my throat... Tongue tickle yo' dick but not telling a joke. P-Peddle in this pussy that's how you rock a boat. It get live in this pussy, I'm not talking Periscope...! In the sheets I am a bully. Give more head than a hoodie... E-Every time you make me cum it look just like vanilla pudding... Sit on yo face all day until you say, "Bae, it hurt me", then I turn around and give the dick more kisses than Hershey's" I took a grip of Nezuko's hands into mines. She was trying to escape but i just kept singing and doing my best to hold her. I think it's working!
"Yo' dick brick-hard like a medal— Ahh~ I got three holes for it like a pretzel— Hmh~ Tight as a virgin boy don't get nervous— Tight~ I'm here to serve you customer service— Right~!!"
Suddenly, Nezuko stopped grunting and kicking around. She stood still, as if my words finally reached her. The song definitely worked. I kept singing the last part.
"I save dick by giving it CPR... I save dick by giving it CPR... Put my mouth on it like CPR...Let's make porn and watch it on VCR..." i finished singing and by then, tears start forming on my sisters face. She starts bawling and crying at loud like there's no tomorrow.
"Nezuko..." I mutter flabbergasted. She's just crying as her body turns into the one of a little kid again. She falls asleep on my knee and I touch her gently by the head, caressing her hair. "She's asleep... (Y/N), she's asleep! She fell asleep!" I cried from relief, forgetting for a moment that I had to help Uzui.
———————————————— Change of narration; SECOND PERSON
"Hey you man-whore! Come back here! Where do you think you're going?! Daki angrily yelled at Uzui, who was looking at her with a disgusted expression. "You're going to pay for this, you hear me, punk?!
"Bitch, you still crying? Just die an unflashy death already."
"Don't give me that crap! I'm an Upper Rank! Have more respect!"
"Then, why is your head in your hands? That's beyond weak, cranky hoe."
"I HAVEN'T LOST YET! I'M AN UPPER RANK! I'M TELLING YOU!"
"You lost and this conversation is over."
"I'M REALLY POWERFUL, YOU KNOW!"
"Not buying it, bitch." He rolled his eyes in annoyance.
"Gh! (L/N) told me! I'm strong! If she told me that then it's true! So shut up, you fucking man-whore!" She said at the verge of crying.
"HUH!? (L/N)!? AS IF (L/N) (Y/N)?!" He asked, shocked.
"THE SAME! WAIT— HOW DO YOU KNOW HER!? DON'T TELL ME A PIG LIKE YOU HAVE BEEN HANGING AROUND HER ALL THE TIME!!"
"And what if I say yes?"
"Gh—" She started crying like a baby. "IIIIIIIIIIIAHHHHHHHHHH!!!"
"EH?!"
"Disgusting! You're the worst! It's not fair! You can't be around her! I'm gonna kill you bastard! You, you! WHAHHHHH!! I REALLY AM UPPER SIX! I'M TELLING THE TRUTH! I'M AMAZING, YOU HEAR ME?! (L/N) KNOWS IM AMAZING! IF SHE WAS HERE, SHE WOULD PRAISE ME UNLIKE YOU, FUCKING OGRE!! She's 100x better than you! You don't deserve to breath the same air as her! Y-You should just dieeeeee!!"
'The hoe is throwing a tantrum? You've got to be kidding me! And why the fuck does she know my girl? Did they met?! (Y/N), what have you done?! Better yet, why isn't she dying!? Her body's not disintegrating even after being beheaded!'
"DIE! DIE! DIE! ALL OF YOU EXCEPT (Y/N) CAN JUST DIE! WAHHHHHH!! AHHHH! HE CUT OFF MY HEAD! HE BEHEADED ME!"
The atmosphere got tense and unnerving. Uzui prepared himself with his swords on his hands as he felt something coming up.
Daki screamed at the top of her lungs, calling for her only source of salvation at this moment. "BROTHER!!!!!!!!!"
Notes:
I find this chapter weird for some reason like— there's something wrong with it but I don't know what... It's fucking bugging me so much like what the hell. Im not satisfied😑😑😑🫤🫤
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 44: — 43
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
WE GOT PROBLEMS — CHAPTER #43 — THE REAL BATTLE STARTS NOW
"BROTHERRRRRRR!!!!" Daki's body started contorting as something crawled out from within her back. Uzui wasted no time and lunged forward, slashing at the new individual. The movement happened so quickly, but it seemed like Uzui's attack had no effect on the new demon.
"Come on, there's no use crying... Can't you even reattach your own head by yourself? You sure aren't the sharpest tool in the shed, are you?" The new demon said mockingly as he caressed his sister's face with apparent concern. He had a bizarre design—black hair with lime green tips, a grayish body, and his thin, red-green eyes slanted drastically downwards at the sides, with the marks "Upper moon" and "Six" carved across them. Black spots adorned his face, and his anatomy was quite unusual, with a muscular upper torso, arms, and legs, but a very skinny waist. He was an oddity among demons.
'She didn't even die after I beheaded her!' Uzui scoffed in disbelief. 'And who is the other one that emerged from her back? His reflexes are beyond belief!'
"Is that a burn? Look sis, you need to take care of it since you were born with such a pretty face..." The new demon said, demonstrating his ability to heal the burnt face and body of Daki, which had resulted from Nezuko's Blood Demon Art.
Uzui, determined to face this new threat, readied his swords once more and moved to attack Gyutaro. However, the demon's reflexes were even faster than his own. With lightning speed, Gyutaro cut Uzui's headband and forehead simultaneously, causing a serious injury.
"Huh. Not bad. You stopped my attack, didn't you? Even though I was going for the kill. Good for you, man. Good for you. Lucky you, man. That face of yours... It's very attractive (🏳️🌈)." Gyutaro muttered with obvious jealousy from the hashira's attributes. He couldn't help but fixate on the flawless complexion, the well-built physique, and the towering height of the tall warrior. "I like your skin, too. Not a blemish, birthmark, or scar to be seen, huh? And you have some meat on your bones, too. I can't gain weight, no matter what. You're a tall guy, too! I can see you're well over six feet tall! You must get tons of attention from the ladies, don't you? I envy you!" As he spoke, Gyutaro began to scratch his face, revealing his self-inflicted wounds. He continued the same painful ritual with his shoulder, exposing the grotesque sight of fully visible flesh. "Would you just mind dropping dead? In the most damn agonizing way!"
"Brother!" Daki pleaded, her tone resembling that of a petulant child recounting a bully's actions to her parents. "It's not just him! There are more! Kill the one who burned me, too! Promise me! I've been toiling away, and yet... I'VE BEEN GIVING IT MY ALL! ALL BY MYSELF! AND YET, e-everyone got in my way and bullied me! They all ganged up and bullied me! Everyone except (Y/N)!! All of them can just drop dead except her! She's the only one who treated me good!"
"(Y/N), huh... I'll take note of that." Gyutaro said, realizing the importance of this particular name to his sister. He couldn't help but also remember the specific instructions Lord Muzan had given to Daki regarding you—to capture you alive and bring you to him but it seemed as if Daki had forgotten this.
She pouted, crossing her arms in a display of frustration and determination. "You better! If I see her getting hurt, YOU AND I WILL HAVE PROBLEMS!"
"I know, I know, I heard ya' already! Don't have to say it twice!" Gyutaro retorted, rolling his eyes at her persistence.
"I'm just saying it so you stick it in your head! (Y/N) is important to me!" She confessed, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at revealing her feelings openly.
"OKAY! I KNOW! I WILL NOT HURT THIS (Y/N) YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT! GOD!" Gyutaro exploded, growing tired of her constant reminders.
As the siblings confronted each other, Gyutaro's keen eyes caught a subtle change in Daki's appearance. "Hey... did you change your hairstyle? I've never seen you with a braid before..." He remarked, pointing it out. He tilted his head a bit with confusion as he opened his mouth in the shape of an "o" (babygirl behavior here😚❤️).
Daki stammered, trying to come up with a response. "Y-Yeah. What about it?" Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she tried to deflect the attention from her new hairstyle, gently touching the braid as if seeking comfort.
Her brother's suspicion grew as he recalled her previous aversion to braids. "I thought you once told me that you hated how you looked with braids." He reminded her, narrowing his eyes.
She attempted to defend herself, her cheeks reddening further. "Gh! W-Well! Opinions change, you know? But it's not like I adore this braid or anything! It's pretty boring!"
"Mhmm..." Gyutaro wasn't easily convinced. He could sense that something was amiss. "Take it off." He ordered, his voice firm.
...
"What?" Daki protested, crossing her arms defensively.
"Take it off." He repeated.
"No! I'll never!" She held her ground, determined to protect her new hairstyle.
"You just said that it's boring. If it's boring, take it off then." Gyutaro reasoned, refusing to back down.
"...!" Daki's attachment to the braid wasn't about its appearance; rather, it was the fact that you had done it for her that made it special. This detail was not lost on Gyutaro, and he grew even more suspicious, thinking that you were possibly the one who did her braid.
"NO! LEAVE ME AND MY BRAID ALONE!" Daki fiercely guarded her braid, refusing to let her brother take it away. Though seemingly ordinary, the braid held sentimental value to her because it was a symbol of your care and attention.
"TAKE IT OFFFF!!" Gyutaro's frustration escalated, and he moved closer to her, determined to remove the braid.
"NOOOOOOO! MY BRAIDDD!! STOP YOUR HOE-LESS BEHAVIOR!" Daki cried out, defending her cherished possession. In a desperate attempt to fend off her brother's actions, she lashed out, slapping his face and punching his chest, all the while he tugged at her hair, attempting to strip the braid away.
"AND STOP YOUR BITCH BEHAVIOR ALREADY!"
'Are this ugly parentless hoes having a sibling fight? Be fucking for real, bro...' Uzui deadpanned at them. It's like they just forgot a Hashira was in-front of them.
As Gyutaro's rage boiled over, he expressed his determination to avenge his beloved sister, fiercely defending her honor. His voice filled with anger and passion, he condemned those who had dared to trouble Daki, vowing to massacre anyone who had caused her harm. "Unforgivable for sure! My sweet little sister was doing her best with that little brain of hers, and yet, you have the audacity to bother her! You're going to spin around and round when you die. BECAUSE MY NAME IS GYUTARO! REMEMBER MY NAME BECAUSE IM THE ONE WHO WILL KILL YOU!"
With an intense burst of energy, he launched two spinning sickles towards the Hashira, aiming to end his opponent's life. However, the Uzui's agility and skill allowed him to narrowly dodge the deadly attack. The spinning sickles tore through the door with force, causing a powerful explosion that caught the attention of Tanjiro, who was holding his sister Nezuko. The sickles, guided by their unique spinning design, defied the odds and returned to their origin, back towards Gyutaro. He skillfully caught them mid-air, prepared to launch another relentless assault on the Hashira.
'What the hell?! That's not the same weapon as Daki... is it a new one? What's going on? I have to back Uzui up!' As the intense battle continued, Tanjiro found himself worried about the sudden appearance of a new weapon wielded by Gyutaro. Confused and determined to back up the Hashira, he held his now asleep sister Nezuko close. However, his concern was alleviated when he heard familiar footsteps approaching.
"HAHAHAHA!! I'M HERE NOW, DAMMIT!" Inosuke's boisterous voice echoed, and Tanjiro's face lit up with relief and joy. You, him, and Zenitsu had arrived just in time.
"(Y/N)! ZENITSU! INOSUKE! Wait—Zenitsu, are you asleep?" Tanjiro asked, noticing the yellow-haired boy's slumber.
"Zzz..." He didn't respond, deep in his dreams.
"Zenitsu! Thanks for carrying me all the way! Let me down now!" You expressed your gratitude, but Zenitsu remained unresponsive.
"Z-Zenitsu? Friend, I said, let me down." You tried to move, but his hold on you remained firm.
"EY! LET MINION DOWN, EUGENIE!" Inosuke intervened, trying to wake him from his sleep-induced stupor. Even a punch to his ribs had no effect on the slumbering boy.
"Hey, let her down already! She's asking you to!" Tanjiro scolded him, urging him to release you. Even Nezuko, still asleep, seemed to convey her annoyance with a furrowed brow.
"Zenitsu! Come on! Let me down already! What's wrong with you?" You whined, your pleas seemingly falling on deaf ears. As a last resort, you teased him, mentioning Nezuko in hopes of provoking a reaction. "If you don't let me down, I'LL JUST HATE YOU FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE AND KISS NEZUKO!" You playfully threatened.
Instantly, Zenitsu released you, crouching down to let you get down comfortably. However, as you thought you could tease him further, he unexpectedly grabbed your hand. His eyes were still closed, but you could sense a mix of concern and anger in his expression.
"Don't ever mention that filthy demon's name ever again." Zenitsu said with intensity. You almost sweat dropped at this.
"Don't call my sister filthy, you fucker!" Tanjiro hit the back of his head.
You were surprised to say at least, revealing that in this alternate timeline, he and Nezuko were enemies. You already had your suspicions not so long ago but this totally confirms it. The revelation shocked you, and you couldn't believe the animosity between the two, but it was evident and unchangeable. Nevertheless, you decided to continue teasing sleep-zenitsu, trying to provoke him by asking if he was jealous. "Oh? What? You jealous of her, man?" You taunted, but his response was not what you expected.
"Yes. I'm jealous of her. She doesn't belong to you. I do."
"Oh..." You simply responded with embarrassment for the honest reply and statement. "Okay..."
"I'm just going to ignore what happened, but the three of you! Go back up Uzui, please!" Tanjiro urged, deciding to deal with Zenitsu's flirtatious behavior with you after the battle had concluded. He made a mental note to give his friend a well-deserved slap or something.
"Just relax and leave it to me, dammit! I'M READY TO GO BERSERK! YOURS TRULY, LORD INOSUKE! IN A REAL FLASHY WAY TOO!" Inosuke proclaimed with his characteristic confidence, striking a pose that he had likely borrowed from the Hashira currently fighting for his life.
"Sorry! I'm going to go put Nezuko back into her box! So just give me a second, okay?" Tanjiro announced, retreating in an almost comical manner. You couldn't help but find him endearing, and a soft chuckle escaped your lips at his adorable antics.
"No worries! Just go away and return quickly!" You reassured him with a warm smile. Tanjiro returned the smile, resolving to thank you properly after the battle for teaching him the song that helped Nezuko and to request a super long, tight hug from you once everything was settled.
"You're forgiven, Armando!" Inosuke declared, showing his support and forgiveness in his boisterous manner.
"Zzz..." Zenitsu remained asleep, but you were sure that he meant well.
"Thanks! I'll be right back!" Tanjiro said before dashing away to attend to Nezuko.
——————————————————————
Gyutaro's envy and annoyance at Uzui's confident demeanor were palpable, and he couldn't help but comment on the Hashira's charismatic presence. "How envious I am... you're really a good-looking guy, aren't you? Protecting those humans, showing off like that, I envy you. In their eyes, you're the savior, aren't you?" He scoffed, unable to hide his irritation.
"Well, duh. I'm a flamboyant, glamorous ladies' man, so that's a no-brainer." Uzui replied, maintaining his playful attitude, knowing it would rile up the upper moon. "And I even have three wives no less... kind of working on a fourth one too."
Gyutaro's anger erupted at Uzui's words, and he tore off his own skin in a fit of rage, causing his mouth to bleed. "The hell did you just say, bitch? ARE YOU KIDDING ME? THAT'S UNFORGIVABLE!"
The atmosphere around them trembled as Gyutaro unleashed his Blood Demon Art, sending flying blood sickles in a barrage towards Uzui. The Hashira analyzed the situation quickly, realizing that protecting the people around him was his top priority. With determination in his eyes, he dropped tiny explosive balls (😫) to the floor, creating explosions on contact to counter the incoming blood sickles.
The explosions created a distraction, allowing Uzui to drop down to the first floor while Gyutaro tried to keep his guard up. Daki screamed in annoyance, witnessing Uzui's evasive maneuver. In the midst of the chaos, Uzui's concern for the civilians was evident as he quickly commanded them to run and find a place to hide for their safety. "Run! Find a place to hide!" He urged the civilians, his voice firm and protective.
"R-Right! Thanks!" The two citizens wasted no time, fleeing to protect themselves from the ensuing battle.
"You're not getting away! Bend. Flying blood sickles." Gyutaro commanded, launching his deadly attack towards Uzui.
The sickles darted towards Uzui, but the Hashira showcased his impressive agility as he skillfully evaded each one. The realization struck Uzui that Gyutaro could control the slashes themselves, making them relentlessly pursue their targets until they hit and exploded. The strength and resilience of the demon siblings amazed him, especially after witnessing Daki's survival despite decapitation. Resolution filled Uzui's eyes as he strategized, contemplating whether beheading Daki or maybe targeting the main unit would give him the advantage.
He swiftly threw the tiny balls (😫) again, directing each one to specific strategic points. The resulting explosion was powerful, and you anticipated the impact reaching your group. Reacting quickly, you leaped into action, jumping to protect Inosuke and Zenitsu, using your body as a shield to cushion them from the blast. "Are you two okay?!" You asked with genuine concern after the dust settled.
"UGH! YOU DIDN'T HAVE TO PROTECT ME, MINION!" Inosuke grumbled, slapping your face away in annoyance.
"He's right, but still, thanks for protecting us." Zenitsu expressed gratitude, acknowledging your efforts to shield them from harm.
Back with Uzui and the upper-rank demons...
"Well, I can tell this is not going to be a walk in the park." Uzui muttered, his confident smile intact as he observed the siblings protecting themselves from the explosion using Daki's obi.
Gyutaro, with Daki clinging to his back, couldn't help but express his jealousy and frustration towards Uzui. "The thing about us is that we're two people in one! Although, this really pisses me off. You're good-looking, you have three wives, and on top of that, you're full of swagger. You're different, aren't you? You're not like any of the other Hashira I have killed. You must've been special since the day you were born. A chosen talent, right? That makes me so jealous! I need you to die as soon as possible!"
Uzui's response was laced with cynicism. "Talent? Ha! Do I look like someone with any talent? If someone like me gives that impression, you really are living a blessed life. You may be centuries old, but if you've stayed shut up inside a place like this... I guess you can't help being ignorant of the real world."
"And what the fuck do you know about it?!" Daki interjected, infuriated by his comments, but Uzui continued calmly.
"I know all right. But you have no clue, do you? See, this country is vast. It's teeming with people who'd blow your mind. Some are complete enigmas. Some can take a sword and become a Hashira in two months. Me, chosen? Don't give me that crap! Just how many lives do you think I've let slip through my fingers until now!?"
Gyutaro's frustration intensified as he questioned Uzui further. "Then how do you explain it? My blood sickles are drenched with deadly poison, yet you simply refuse to die!"
Uzui revealed a glimpse of his past, providing an explanation. "I come from a line of shinobi. I've become resistant, so poison doesn't work on me." Daki squinted her eyes in anger.
"Bitch, the shinobi were wiped out back during the Edo period! Don't give us that crap!"
"That's not a lie." He said, smiling widely as his breathing becomes unsettling.
"Huh?! HEE HEE! HAHAHA!" Gyutaro laughed, realization daunting him.
"The fuck... you're laughing about...?" Uzui asked between some small pants.
"The poison's affecting you, after all! Slowly but surely! Claiming it didn't work on you was just bravado! Pretty humiliating, huh?"
"OH HELL NO!" Uzui exclaimed, full of energy as if he wasn't getting wrecked by the poison. "OH NO! IT HAS ABSOLUTELY NO EFFECT ON ME! WANNA SEE ME DANCE, YOU MONKEY!? I'M SO ON FIRE, I COULD EAT 100 BOWLS OF TEMPURA UDON! IN A FLASHY WAY THAT IS!" With fierce will power, Tengen attacked, his powerful attacks aimed at Daki to avenge her malevolent actions. He relentlessly pummeled her while skillfully evading her retaliatory strikes.
"Don't you dare kick my little sister!" Gyutaro declared, his fury driving each blow. "YOU SCUMBAG!"
Tengen's anger flared as he unleashed his full strength against the wicked demon. The siblings, not to be outdone, joined forces to counter his assault. However, the Hashira proved to be a formidable opponent. In a swift and calculated move, he activated his tiny balls (😩), creating explosions that engulfed the area. Daki's obi came into contact with one of the explosive spheres, resulting in a painful explosion that harmed her. The force of the blast decapitated her once again, a fate that seemed to befall her repeatedly.
Meanwhile, Gyutaro found himself in a perilous situation as he noticed Uzui lunging to behead him as well. However, to his astonishment, the sword in Uzui's hands didn't extend as expected. Instead, Uzui exhibited a masterful display of skill and control. With an almost unbelievable grip, he held the sword by its very tip, demonstrating his expertise in combat.
'What kind of insane grip does he has!?'
Notes:
😋😋😋 Im so happy to finally be able say that the book is done being re-written!! It was tiring to fix all the mistakes and literally re-write every single thing and not to mention, all the added scenes and stuff. I hope the people who read the book before are more satisfied with this version since it literally has a lot of changes (like your backstory, master ben not existing here, the way you met/interacted with other characters, moments etc...) Thank u for reading this. I'll keep doing my best to give you the best chapters ever.
Please remember! If you see some mistakes or some inconsistencies in any chapter, don't be afraid to tell me. I never give a check to the chapter after I'm finished writing (I also write fast) because Im lazy and I also tend to forget a lot of things.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 45: — 44
Notes:
I think this is the most dumbest chapter I've ever written.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
IS THE PLOT EVEN SERIOUS AT THIS POINT?! — CHAPTER #44 — DICK, DICK, DICK!
Just as Gyutaro narrowly avoided getting his head sliced off, he managed to evade the attack by mere centimeters, but it still resulted in a deep gash on his neck. Uzui swiftly retracted his sword and struck a flashy pose, scoffing at the missed opportunity to finish off the upper moon six. "Fuck, I botched the chance to finish off this one!"
Daki groaned, holding her head in her hands, still feeling the pain from Uzui's previous beheading. "You beheaded me again! Dammit! What is wrong with you?! Damn you— huh?" Her complaints halted as she noticed something amiss. Her eyes widened in surprise as she tilted her head to get a better look, realizing that her braid had come undone, most likely due to Uzui's relentless attacks. She gasped audibly, her voice filled with disbelief. "M-My braid..." She muttered with a hint of sadness.
Gyutaro looked at her in mild astonishment. Was she really so worried about her braid? Her head had been literally severed twice now, and yet, she was concerned about her hairstyle.
Daki's lips trembled, and she touched her hair gently. Her eyes filled with tears as she bit her lip in sadness. "HOW DARE YOU!? OUT OF EVERYTHING YOU COULD'VE DONE, YOU HAD TO DO THIS! AHHHHH!" She cried out in annoyance, her emotions running high.
'Damn, it's just a simple braid. Why is she making such a big deal about it?' Gyutaro couldn't help but scoff at his sister's behavior, finding her childish attachment to the hairstyle somewhat irritating. However, a part of him felt a twinge of guilt, knowing that even though she was being dramatic, she was still the sister he cared for deeply.
Unknown to Gyutaro, the reason behind Daki's strong attachment to the braid was that it was likely the only tangible reminder she had of you. The fight with Tanjiro had caused destruction, including the Kyogoku house where the flowers you gave her were kept. With no other physical connection to you, the braid held significant sentimental value for her, despite its simplicity.
Gyutaro sighed, breaking his thoughts. "You made her cry but let's forget that for a second... you're onto us, aren't you?" He accused Uzui with a hint of irritation. The man only smirked in response. "Not that finding out about us will do you any good. Since you're going to die a slow and steady death, anyway! Even as we speak, we're creeping toward victory, aren't we?"
As the tension grew, three unexpected figures made their presence known by crashing through a big hole in the house. It was none other than you, Zenitsu, and Inosuke. "HAHA, I DON'T KNOW ABOUT THAT, SPIDER LOOKING ASS BITCH! BETTER NOT FORGET ME! NOT ONLY YOURS TRULY, LORD INOSUKE, BUT MY MINIONS ARE HERE AS WELL!" Inosuke proclaimed with excitement and confidence.
"Zzz..." Zenitsu stood there silently, still in a deep slumber.
"..." You, on the other hand, couldn't hide your nervousness. Despite your efforts to appear tough, the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on you. The real battle was about to begin, and the danger felt more palpable than ever. 'SHIT!Tonight is the day I die for real! AIN'T NO WAY IM SURVIVING THIS ONE! I ALMOST DIED AT THE MUGEN TRAIN ARC!' You thought anxiously, sweat forming in your forehead.
...
"Fuck, you two are the worst minions ever." Inosuke grumbled, unimpressed by your and Zenitsu's lack of coolness at the moment.
"(Y/N)..." Daki muttered softly, catching your attention. Though you lacked the demon slayer uniform, she had no doubt about your identity. You were a demon slayer. A part of her felt relieved that you seemed to be alright, but another part was distressed by the circumstances surrounding your presence. She didn't want you to see her in this state, but it was too late now. She sighed, grappling with her emotions and unsure about what to do next.
Gyutaro noticed the change in Daki's demeanor and observed her interaction with you. He couldn't help but feel intrigued by your presence and wondered what made you so important. "Who the hell are these guys?" He inquired, more to himself than anyone else. As he saw the pained expression in Daki's eyes, he almost connected the dots, realizing that you were indeed (Y/N)—the one Muzan wanted and the reason his sister acted so differently. You were an enigma to him, and he pondered your significance and potential power.
"Warabihime..." You responded to Daki calling your name earlier.
"..." Slowly, she stood up, already having healed completely. She stood silent with her head down as she put her hands on her hips, her attitude turning into one completely different. "HAHAHA! We meet again! Sorry to tell you that Warabihime is not my real name." She exclaimed. "My real name is Daki!" She laughed like a villain while pointing at you firmly. Her laughter and actions seemed to serve as a diversion from her earlier moment of vulnerability. However, you noticed the pain in her eyes, and you knew there was more to her than met the eye.
Just as she was talking, Tanjiro had arrived too, jumping in-front of Uzui with his sword in hand, ready for any attack.
"Shit, fuck me... they keep appearing like cockroaches..." Gyutaro muttered in annoyance.
"HAHAHA! (Y/N)! NOW YOU KNOW MY TERRIBLE SECRET!" Daki smirked, making a villain pose that in your opinion, made her look more silly than anything. Paying attention to her words, you got confused. What was her terrible secret? You stood still, your eyes squinting around the place, trying to think of the answer to her statement.
...
"Uh, you're gay?" You tilted your head. "It's fine if you're gay Daki, I always knew."
"Whu— what? N-No!" Her whole villain demeanor dropped while sadness took her face. Her devastated expression with her pout, plus the puppy eyes made it difficult for you to not coo at her. "M-My secret is that I'm a demon! Upper rank six nonetheless! :( "
"Oh." You accidentally said at loud, not surprised at all. "I mean—I always knew so yeah."
"You... You knew?" Daki asked in disbelief, seeking confirmation from you.
"Yes, I've known for quite some time." You replied with a calm tone, tightening your grip on your sword as you noticed Daki's bewildered expression. Her mouth hung slightly open, lost in thought, and you couldn't help but wonder what was going through her mind.
Daki's thoughts were racing, trying to process the fact that you were aware of her being a demon. Although she had suspected it, the realization that you, a demon slayer, knew her true identity was still shocking. A sudden worry crept into her mind—had you been trying to get close to her only to betray and kill her? Did all the time you spent together meant nothing to you? These thoughts caused her heart to ache.
"Tch." Scoffed. Gyutaro. "Summon all the underlings you want, but there'll be no blissful future waiting for you! You're all going to die anyway, so stop staring with those sparkling eyes!"
Tanjiro's mind was racing as well. He noticed that there were now two demons present, which confused him. He also realized that Daki was not dead, which made him wonder if both demons were part of the Upper Six. The fear and nervousness he felt in the presence of Gyutaro were unusual for him. Tanjiro tried to reassure himself, but the fear kept creeping in, making him question his own emotions.
You noticed Tanjiro's nervousness and felt worried about him. In the original plot, he wasn't this nervous, so you decided you had to do something to help him relax. Remembering how Uzui reassured everyone in the original timeline, you decided to take a bold approach to boost Tanjiro's confidence. At least anything to distract him from getting anxious. Stepping forward, you caught everyone's attention. With anticipation in the air, you closed your eyes briefly and then rapidly opened them, pointing directly at Gyutaro. "HEY! YOU! I HAVE AN IMPORTANT QUESTION TO ASK!"
"Huh?" Gyutaro was genuinely surprised by your sudden attention, and silence filled the space as everyone waited for your question. You took a deep breath, clenching your fists, and prepared to speak your mind.
...
"WILL YOU BE MY BOYFRIEND?!" You yelled at the top of your lungs, your cheeks turning red as you maintained a serious expression. "YOU'RE VERY HANDSOME! AND THOSE ARE SOME NICE BAGGY PANTS! WANT ME TO TAKE THEM OFF FROM YOU!? YOU'LL LOOK BETTER WITHOUT THEM!"
"...!" The unexpected declaration left everyone thunderstruck. Imaginary thunderbolts and sharp arrows seemed to strike Daki's and Tanjiro's hearts, shocking them to their core. Tanjiro was so taken aback that he even dropped his sword, gasping for air.
"HOLY SHIT!" Uzui blurted out, completely caught off guard by your statement, momentarily forgetting about the poison affecting him. Zenitsu clenched his fists, while even Nezuko, who was still in her box, furrowed her brows in irritation.
Tanjiro's mind raced, filled with worry. Was Gyutaro your type?! Did he have no chance with you? The battle's anxiety seemed to be replaced by his own insecurities about your feelings.
"Minion, it's not okay to lie." Inosuke, in his own unique way, tried to console you, patting your head and suggesting that you didn't need to lie about your feelings.
"I-I'M NOT LYING THOUGH?!!" You protested, surprised by everyone's reaction. Though you acknowledged that your words might not have been the most appropriate, they weren't entirely false either. Noticing Gyutaro's widened eyes and flushed cheeks, you realized that your compliment had genuinely flustered him. It seemed to be the first time anyone, especially a girl, had ever said something positive about him instead of insulting him.
"DAMN, GIRL! YOU'RE BOLD! YOUR TASTE IN MEN SURE IS WEIRDLY FLASHY IN A CERTAIN WAY!" Uzui doubled over, clutching his belly, as waves of unrestrained laughter consumed him.
"I-I JUST SAID THE FIRST THING THAT CAME TO MY MIND!" Your face turned bright red as all eyes were focused on your clumsy figure.
"SO YOU'RE TELLING ME THAT YOUR FIRST THOUGHT ABOUT HIM WAS THAT YOU WANTED TO SEE HIS DING DONG!?" With tears of laughter streaming down his face, he struggled to catch his breath, but the merriment wouldn't let up.
"SHUT UP! DON'T SAY THAT! YOU MAKE ME SOUND LIKE A PERVERT!" Your heart raced with both embarrassment and indignation as you tried to defend yourself against the false accusation.
"YOU ARE THOUGH! YOU WANT TO SEE HOW HIS BACON BAZOOKA LOOKS LIKE!" His uncontrollable giggles bubbled up from within, leaving him gasping for breath between fits of laughter. His body was aching from the poison and the fact that he was laughing so much, didn't help him at all.
"STOPPPP! I JUST SAID A RANDOM PICK UP LINE! well—not that I'll mind if he wanted to show me his yogurt launcher—"
"BAHAHHAHA—YOU WANT HIS COCK SO BAD THAT YOU'RE MAKING ME FEEL EMBARRASSED!" His face turned red as he was chocking with his saliva but that didn't stop him from continuing laughing at you.
"LETS STOP TALKING ABOUT THIS ALREADY!" You snapped. This was too much embarrassment for you to handle.
"Ohhh! I finally get it! You want his wee-wee!" Inosuke exclaimed while stars surrounded him. He didn't understood at the beginning but at the mention of "cock", he was able to understand everything. "I can get you a mantis that looks like him or sum shit!"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" You yelled as you went and gave him a punch on his stomach.
"CURSE YOU, DAMMIT!" Inosuke was not a pussy. He rapidly went to punch you back but you evaded his attack. However, you failed to notice how his hand was going for your hair. He grabbed it and pulled it hard, making you whine while you without wasting time started pulling his cheek with roughness. "LET GO OF ME!"
"NAH! YOU LET GOT OF ME FIRST!"
"NEVER!"
"FUCK YOU THEN!" You yelled as he kept pulling your hair like you were pulling his cheek. Uzui who was the older figure, was not helping at all. He just kept laughing his ass off. What a great influence. At least the only ones doing nothing related to the word chaos were Zenitsu and Nezuko.
'...(Y/N) is interested on dicks?!' Tanjiro thought with a shock and serious expression. His face was red like his hair but that did not interrupt his important question. He needed to remember any detail of things you liked! He required to himself to become someone worthy of your affection!
Uzui couldn't stop laughing as you and Inosuke engaged in a heated skirmish, while Nezuko and Zenitsu expressed their anger and frustration through pouting. Tanjiro was still battling with his thoughts of what actually was your type. Gyutaro, still somewhat flustered from the earlier events, found himself facing Daki, who was seething with rage and clenching her fists so tightly it seemed as if they might shatter.
Daki's irritation was evident as she approached Gyutaro with purpose. He was taken aback, finally breaking out of his daze upon seeing his sister's intense demeanor. The tension in the air grew palpable as Daki stood before him, refusing to speak initially.
"Daki...? What's wrong?" Gyutaro began, concern etched on his face.
But before he could understand the situation, Daki erupted in fury, shouting at the top of her lungs. "I HATE YOU! DIE! DIE! YOU'RE THE WORST BROTHER EVER!" Her punches landed on his chest with force, though Gyutaro's supernatural resilience rendered them ineffective. Tears welled up in Daki's eyes as she continued. "IDIOT! HOW DARE YOU MAKE (Y/N) FALL IN LOVE WITH YOU!! IT'S NOT FAIR! NOT FAIR!"
Gyutaro, caught off guard, tried to reason with his emotional sister. "D-Daki! Stop already! We're in the middle of a battle! I'll not date that human!"
Seizing the opportunity to add a touch of mischief to the situation, you decided to playfully aggravate things further. With a small pout, you teased. "Huh? So you're saying you don't ever want to be my boyfriend at all?"
Gyutaro stammered surprised. "NEVER IS A STRONG WORD—"
"KKKYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" Daki's reaction took an even more dramatic turn. Her crying intensified as she intensified her punches, expressing her frustration with the situation. "YOU'RE THE WORST! OUT OF EVERYONE ELSE, IT HAD TO BE (Y/N)!! YOU'RE MY BROTHER, HOW COULD YOU HAVE DONE THIS TO MEEEEE!? WHAAAAAAAAA!!"
Panicking, Gyutaro pleaded with her to stop, even trying to protect his hair as Daki pulled at it with all her might. "D-Daki! Stop! Wait—not the hair! Leave my hair alone!"
The rest of you watched this spectacle unfold with a mix of amusement and concern, sweatdrops forming as you observed the sibling drama. 'I think there's a small possibility—only a small one, that the plot is just a bit different from the original one... but only a bit.'
Inosuke couldn't resist commenting on the scene. "NAHHH, jit trippin! Jit fighting in the middle of our battle!"
"Let's all calm down and focus on the fight!" You suggested, hoping to bring some order back to the chaos.
Zenitsu, who had been silent until now, couldn't help but join the chaos. "Nah, let them. This is actually kind of entertaining."
"This is funny and all but, someone help tanjiro." Uzui pointed out to the boy who was still shocked by your earlier question towards Gyutaro. "I think you broke him."
"Sorry..." You apologized. It looked like you were apologizing for Tanjiro's current state but you were also apologizing for damaging the plot so much, even though they'll never know.
—————————————————————————
Notes:
Jesus. I had to use character ai to give me ideas.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 46: — 45
Notes:
I hope I did this chapter correctly! I wanted to create lots of suspense and convey the emotions as well as possible!
Also, (y/n) being the mvp here of this chapter💪💪
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
BLOODSHED ON THE BATTLEFIELD — CHAPTER #45 — PUSHING BEYOND LIMITS!
The intense battle between Gyutaro and Daki raged on, leaving you and your fellow Demon Slayers on edge, unsure of the outcome. Just as you were contemplating the impending danger, Uzui's boisterous laugh suddenly reverberated through the area, catching everyone's attention and startling you with its unexpected arrival.
"AHHAHAHA! WE'RE GOING TO WIN THIS, US THE DEMON SLAYERS!" Uzui proclaimed triumphantly, his confidence beaming like a beacon of hope. The sight of his unwavering smile even brought relief to Tanjiro, who couldn't help but gaze at him in admiration. It was truly surprising to witness.
"HUH?! NO WAY YOU CAN WIN!" Daki retorted, shifting her focus from Gyutaro to the ongoing battle. "Not when you, their only hope, are ravaged by poison!"
"P-Poison?!" Tanjiro's voice trembled upon hearing this revelation, and he anxiously looked towards Uzui, concerned for his well-being.
"SHUT UP, MONKEY! WE'RE GOING TO WIN EASILY!" Uzui smirked confidently.
Daki gasped, infuriated by the insult. "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING MONKE—"
"I'M AT THE TOP OF MY GAME! ESPECIALLY AFTER MY GIRL MADE ME LAUGH THAT HARD!" He proudly declared, referring to you as his girl.
"Y-Your girl?!" You stammered, taken aback by his unexpected confession.
"Of course!" Uzui beamed as he affectionately patted your head, leaving you with a warm, fuzzy feeling inside.
"OHH SHUT THE FUCK UP! NOT YOU TOO!" Daki yelled, frustrated by the fact that you seemed to be well-liked by everyone. It wasn't fair.
"NAH! YOU SHUT UP! ALL THESE THREE BOYS ARE MY BRILLIANT TSUGOKOS!" Uzui proclaimed, his tone turning serious as he spoke. His words carried an air of unwavering conviction. "(Y/N) IS MY MAGNIFICENT TSUGOKO TOO! THEY HAVE RELENTLESS GRIT!"
"Hehehe, heck yeah we do!" Inosuke chimed in, clearly flattered by the praise. Uzui chuckled at his reaction.
"Even if their limbs fall off, they won't let go! I will never doubt when I say that they feel me with pride and joy! They're the best of the best, so never insult them again! In fact, I already know how to take you two down—BEHEADING YOU AT THE SAME TIME!" Uzui's radiant smile remained, exuding a sense of confidence like the sun itself. You could tell he genuinely believed every word he said, and it almost moved you to tears, though you held them back knowing it wasn't the right moment. Tanjiro's eyes mirrored your emotions, revealing he felt the same. "HAHAHA! EASY PEASY, YOU TWO!" Uzui teased, poking fun at the demon pair.
"PFF— PUSSIES! SO ITS THAT SIMPLE!" Inosuke imitated the Hashira's laugh as well.
"All those Demon Slayers perished because they couldn't do that simple thing... Not even the Hashiras! Fifteen for me and seven for my sister! That's how many we've devoured!" Gyutaro taunted, finding their naivety highly amusing.
"That's right! Not a single one lived to see daybreak! Long nights are always on our side, after all. Every last one of you, just drop dead!" Daki chimed in, striking a confident pose. Without wasting a moment, she launched her Obi to attack Uzui, but Zenitsu swiftly posed and with incredible speed, closed in on her. His crackling Thunder Breathing shone so intensely that you couldn't quite follow his attack, only witnessing their intense clash that sent them soaring into the sky, then parting ways to maintain distance.
"FUCK! ZENITSU!" Tanjiro yelled, concerned for his friend.
"Leave that woman to me and sleepyhead! You, (Y/N), and Ukraine defeat that praying mantis! Got that, fucker?!" Inosuke commanded with a thumbs-up, leaping to join Zenitsu.
"I won't let you kill my sister." Gyutaro murmured, his unsettling smile still lingering on his face.
As Daki and Zenitsu landed on the roof, her aura shifted to one of anger, her expression darkening as she glared at him with pure hatred. "You... You're (Y/N)'s wife..." She sneered at him. "I know you two were infiltrating, so the fact that you two are married might have been a lie... If you admit that you lied and that you're not truly her husband, then I'll spare your life, piss hair—"
"Me and (Y/N) are not in a relationship." Zenitsu calmly interrupted.
"Oh!" Daki mockingly smiled at him. "Of course, she wouldn't be with a pathetic guy like you! You'll never be a good match for her! You're nothing compared to her level. You should really learn your place, yellow rat—"
"You're right." Zenitsu interjected again, his tone turning serious. "I'm really nowhere near her level. I don't think I'll ever be. She's a princess after all, and the fact that she has allowed me to stay by her side is enough for me. I can't be her prince... but I'll be her knight and protect her from anything that hurts her."
...
"...Shut up already." Daki clenched her fists, her fury evident in her squinting eyes.
"You're saying that I'm not a match for her, but you're not a match for her either." Zenitsu scoffed, furrowing his brows. "You're the one who should really know her place."
If looks could kill, Daki's gaze would have slain anyone who dared to meet her eyes at that moment. Veins bulged on her face, and a menacing aura of pure hatred surrounded her. A third eye appeared on her forehead, Gyutaro's eye, and they exchanged no words this time. Her sole focus was on one thing.
Kill him.
———————————————————————
...
Gyutaro and Uzui locked eyes in an intense stare-down, causing you and Tanjiro to feel as though you were caught in the middle of something monumental.
'Unbelievable bloodlust! It's sending chills down my spine! No wonder... He's Upper Moon Six!' Tanjiro's thoughts raced nervously. 'I need to stay focused! Uzui's been poisoned, and I must protect him and (Y/N)! The moment he moves, I strike with my sword! The instant he makes a move—'
Tanjiro's heart nearly stopped when Gyutaro suddenly materialized right in front of him. Reacting instinctively, you gasped and rushed to shield him from Gyutaro's sickle, but something utterly unexpected occurred, almost making you choke on your own saliva.
"KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Gyutaro let out a high-pitched scream, sounding like a frightened schoolgirl as he took several steps back, even dropping his sickles in fear.
...
"What?!" You couldn't help but exclaim, bewildered by Gyutaro's reaction. Did he really just scream in a high-pitched voice? The looks on Uzui's and Tanjiro's faces mirrored your own confusion. There were no words to describe the sheer disbelief they felt at that moment.
After a moment of stunned silence, Gyutaro began coughing loudly, his cheeks turning red. Amidst the coughs, his mind raced with thoughts. 'W-Why did I scream?! Why was I scared for a moment?! That boy doesn't look terrifying at all! But he reminds me of someone! A man who looks like him but with longer hair... perhaps, is it because of Lord Muzan's cells?! Was it a triggered memory of him in my body or something?!' Tanjiro's current hairstyle, with his hair shoulder-length, resembled Yorichii even more, causing Gyutaro to scream due to the trauma (Ptsd😶) Muzan had with him.
...
"...Did you just scream—" Tanjiro began to ask, still taken aback by the bizarre incident, but Gyutaro cut him off and swiftly launched an attack. The boy managed to react in time, evading the strike and creating an opportunity for Uzui to counterattack. The two demons engaged in fierce combat while you hurried to Tanjiro's side. 'Dammit! I promised to protect Uzui, but he protected me instead! Why am I so useless?!' He berated himself inwardly. Suddenly, he felt your hand on his shoulder, and he turned to look at you.
"Tanjiro, this isn't the time to dwell on your feelings of inadequacy. Moping won't help us. Let's act swiftly." You said with a resolute expression, surprising Tanjiro but also grounding him in the moment. You were right; they were in the midst of a battle, and he needed to focus. He nodded in gratitude, ready to press forward. However, before they could make another move, Daki's Obi shattered the ceiling of the building, launching attacks in all directions. One Obi came straight at him, but you swiftly stepped in, using your sword to protect him from the incoming strike just in time.
———————————————————————
As Daki threatened Zenitsu, Inosuke swooped in just in the nick of time, landing at the yellow-haired boy's side. Witnessing Daki's third eye, Inosuke couldn't help but exclaim in surprise, "Huh?! Three eyes?!"
"I can see everything. All of your movements. You two will be dead in no time." Daki's eerie voice declared, filled with a deadly calmness and a seething mix of hate, fury, irritation, and annoyance. It was clear that Zenitsu's previous comment had truly provoked her.
"SHUT UP, OBI WOMAN! I WANNA MAKE ONE THING CLEAR!" Inosuke bellowed, pointing an accusing finger at her. "YOU MESS WITH ANDREW, YOU MESS WITH ME!"
"..." Zenitsu stayed silent but nodded in agreement.
Inosuke persisted. "CAUSE WE BOYS!"
Zenitsu repeated his agreement with a nonchalant, "Uh huh."
"WE FRIENDS!"
"..." Again, Zenitsu gave a confirming nod.
"WE BOYFRIENDS!" Inosuke proclaimed, surprising everyone. He gently touched Zenitsu's cheek with unexpected tenderness, but the reaction he received was a swift slap, and Zenitsu deadpanned.
...
"No, we're not."
"SO STOP SCREECHING IN THAT DAMN SHRILL VOICE!" Inosuke carried on with confidence, seemingly ignoring Zenitsu's response. Daki wasted no time and launched her attack, commanding her Obi to strike everyone present, making the situation even more perilous.
"You're pathetic humans. You're barely evading my attacks." Daki coldly remarked.
"SHUT UP, WOMAN! YOU TALK TOO MUCH! IF YOU'RE THAT STRONG, THEN HOW COME WE'RE NOT DEAD ALREADY?!" Inosuke retorted. With remarkable coolness, he skillfully evaded all of Daki's Obis, not a single one coming close to touching him.
"Alright. As you wish then." Daki conceded, increasing the intensity of her attacks. The Obis grew stronger and more lethal, making it increasingly difficult for everyone to evade or counterattack. Chaos ensued as your battle with Gyutaro collided with Daki's onslaught, causing the surroundings to crumble and the house to break apart. Uzui, amidst the chaos, threw his tiny explosive balls, causing explosions all around. With the house in shambles, everyone tumbled down to the first floor, yet Uzui and Gyutaro remained locked in their intense combat, never missing a beat.
The intense battle continued as Gyutaro hurled his deadly sickles at Tanjiro. The young Demon Slayer swiftly evaded each attack, but to his horror, the sickles changed their trajectory and headed straight for Uzui, who was already engaged in a fierce one-on-one duel with Gyutaro. Reacting swiftly, Tanjiro rushed to protect the Hashira, clashing his sword against the heavy sickles. 'Heavy! This sickles are so heavy!' He quickly realized that using Water Breathing would be more effective for defense, and indeed, he managed to halt the sickles' deadly path.
Uzui unleashed his Sound Breathing techniques, employing his dual nichirin cleavers with precision. Gyutaro, expecting a noisy onslaught, jumped backward to evade the attack, but he failed to notice your presence closing in on him.
"Mirror Breathing; first form, Unknowing Fire!" You yelled as your transparent sword enveloped itself in blazing flames. You lunged at Gyutaro, aiming to strike him down, but he swiftly dodged the attack, barely escaping decapitation. Nonetheless, you managed to sever his arm, surprising the upper moon demon with your swift strike.
"Damned woman!" Although he cursed at you, Gyutaro quickly regenerated his lost limb as if it were nothing. Still, the fact that you caught him off guard was not lost on him. Taking advantage of the opening you created, Uzui pressed his assault on Gyutaro, while Tanjiro dealt with the obis that were slashing around them. You skillfully evaded the relentless attacks, but the battle's intensity made it difficult to get close to your foes.
'Shit! The attacks between them are too strong! Im having a hard time getting close!!' You cursed at yourself for not being able to do more. As you struggled, a welcomed sight caught your attention. Hinatsuru, ready to support, launched a barrage of kunais at Gyutaro. However, the upper moon demon conjured his Blood Demom Art from his slashes to shield himself from the attack. Uzui charged toward the demon, and despite taking some kunai hits on his face and arm, he managed to slash both of Gyutaro's legs, causing the demon to lose his balance and get stabbed in the neck by a flying kunai. The blow prevented Gyutaro from regenerating his legs instantly, leading Uzui and Tanjiro to close in, intending to deliver the finishing blow.
"W-WAIT! DON'T ATTACK HIM! ITS USELESS!" You noticed the danger, realizing that Gyutaro still had the power to launch a devastating attack. However, your warning came too late, and Gyutaro, having regenerated his legs, unleashed his Blood Demon Art—Rotating Circular Slashes, Flying Blood Scythes. His arms transformed into rotating blood scythes, striking with a wide range that threatened to engulf both Uzui and Tanjiro.
Reacting quickly, you scooped Tanjiro up in a bridal style and leaped away, ensuring his safety while allowing Uzui to continue fighting freely. The Hashira unleashed his Sound Breathing, Constant Resounding Slashes, countering Gyutaro's attack, but the demon seemingly disappeared from view.
"LORD TENGEN! BEHIND YOU!" Hinatsuru's warning pierced the air, alerting Uzui of the danger. You swiftly moved away from Tanjiro, running in another direction as your strange behavior puzzled him. Daki's obi launched an attack on Uzui, but he gracefully dodged every strike without a single hit landing. He called out to his wife, and the obi surrounded him, but Hinatsuru intervened by throwing another kunai at them.
"Don't worry! I'll draw the belts to myself! Don't mind me! Go look for the demon—" Hinatsuru was abruptly cut off when someone tackled her hard. The surprise registered on her face when she saw you, now on top of her, but before she could question your actions, you quickly got up and seated yourself on top of her, arching your back with your hands gripping your sword.
"Mirror Breathing; second form, Rising Scorching Sun!" In your smoothly executed arching position, your spinning flame attack struck Gyutaro's chest, who happened to be directly in front of the two of you. "Tch!" You scoffed, noticing that your move had not dealt significant damage to him. Discarding your sword, you lifted Hinatsuru in a bridal style, taking her far away from the imminent danger.
"A-Ah! Put me down, please! Don't focus on me! I'm no valuable!" Hinatsuru pleaded desperately as she saw your efforts to protect her. Despite her pleas, you momentarily ignored her, your mind racing as you tried to figure out what to do next. Frustration washed over you as one of your shoes slipped off, adding to the chaotic situation. It was clear that you were determined to handle the predicament at hand.
In a bold move, you released your grip on Hinatsuru, but instead of letting her fall, you swiftly grabbed both of her hands. Before she could comprehend what was happening, you began spinning around with all the strength you could muster. "Wh—what are you doing?!" Hinatsuru yelled, the rapid spins leaving her feeling dizzy and disoriented.
"..." You didn't offer a verbal response, and the whirlwind continued for what seemed like an eternity. Finally, you released Hinatsuru, sending her flying through the air, landing away from immediate danger. As you turned around, your eyes met Gyutaro's, confirming your earlier suspicion about his presence. The demon wasted no time and aggressively grabbed your face with his rough hand, preventing you from escaping his gaze. He was clearly agitated. "You! You're nothing but trouble for me!"
Unfazed, you responded casually. "And I'm proud of it." Your words seemed to stoke his anger, causing him to tighten his grip even more. Gyutaro threatened you.
"You think you're so funny—I can't kill you, but I can certainly hurt you."
Your defiant spirit remained unbroken as you quipped back. "Sorry. But I'll reject your offer." Your determination only fueled his anger, and he failed to notice your subtle actions as you readied yourself for a counterattack.
Seizing the opportunity, you acted swiftly, pretending to have something in your mouth before spitting a well-aimed glob of saliva into Gyutaro's eyes. He groaned and staggered back, momentarily blinded by the unexpected attack. In the confusion, you revealed the kunai you had hidden since it was being grabbed by the fingers of your foot and swiftly plunged it into Gyutaro's stomach, causing him to release his grip on you.
The exertion of these intense moments left you feeling drained, but the gravity of the situation pushed you to keep going. Your concern for the safety of those around you, especially Hinatsuru, gave you the determination to press on. With the sense of responsibility guiding your actions, you ran with all the strength you could muster, moving faster than your body's stamina should have allowed.
At the edge of the building, you braced yourself, squatting before launching yourself into the sky. Tanjiro's timely intervention in the battle against Gyutaro had helped shield you from further harm, allowing you to focus on your task.
Hinatsuru was still suspended in the air, at risk of being attacked by Daki's obi. You arrived just in time, sweeping her up in a bridal-style carry once more, nimbly evading the incoming obi attacks. You collided into a nearby wall, but you didn't waste the opportunity. Instead, you used it to spring off the wall with your legs, landing in a safer location before setting Hinatsuru down.
Before she could even express her gratitude, you rushed off once more, determined to rejoin the ongoing battle. Despite your exhaustion, you kept pushing forward. 'Shit! My sword is on Gyutaro's chest!' You launched yourself at the ceiling, doing your best to get closer to the adversaries. Despite your dwindling stamina, you tried to block out the fatigue and focus on the task at hand. Thanks to Daki-Belt's assistance, the obi refrained from attacking you, as she had promised to support you in the fight.
As you arrived at the scene, the tense situation had escalated further. Uzui and Tanjiro had managed to corner Gyutaro, swords poised at his neck. However, the demon responded with his deadly blood sickle slashes, causing both Uzui and him to be knocked down. The battle with Daki had also shifted to your location, adding to the chaos and making things even more challenging.
Zenitsu and Inosuke were doing their best to fend off Daki's aggressive and powerful obi attacks, but they were struggling. From your vantage point, it was evident that Daki had transformed into a more fearsome and unsettling entity. Her previously cocky and confident demeanor had vanished, replaced with an expression of total fury and emptiness.
Your own worries centered on the whereabouts of your sword, which was most likely still with Gyutaro, or possibly broken. However, your concerns were alleviated when Tanjiro approached you, holding something. "(Y/N)! Here is your sword! I managed to get it just in time!" Tanjiro said, panting from the exertion of the battle. The gesture touched you deeply, and you could hardly find the words to express your thanks. Your hands trembled as you took back your precious weapon, and Tanjiro couldn't help but notice your state of emotional and physical exhaustion.
But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, Daki interjected, her voice laced with malevolence. "I can see that your movements are getting more and more sluggish. I wonder... which one of you will be the first to fall apart." Her eerie expression showed no signs of cockiness or arrogance. Instead, she exuded an unsettling aura, devoid of any emotions except for a consuming fury. You wondered if this was truly the Daki you spent so much time at the Kyogoku house. Her eyes seemed dark, dark as an empty void of coldness, making you even shiver.
Inosuke leaped into action, slashing at the obi that surrounded him. You were certain that Tanjiro was about to shout out his plan, with Inosuke taking charge of attacking the obi while he and Zenitsu provided protection. However, before you could assist Uzui, Tanjiro's trembling hand reached out and grabbed your wrist, stopping you in your tracks.
Tanjiro couldn't quite explain it, but a dreadful feeling overcame him. His instincts told him not to let you go down there, into the thick of the battle. He was torn, wanting to say something, anything, but his throat tightened, and the words wouldn't come out. Why was he so anxious? He knew you were strong, capable of defending yourself. Yet, an inexplicable fear for your safety consumed him.
"Tanjiro." You sensed his hesitation and addressed him, your voice far from its usual bubbly or gentle tone. Instead, it held an intense determination, with a darkness in your eyes that Tanjiro had never seen before. "Let me go." Your panting was noticeable, evidence of your overexertion, but you seemed oblivious to the toll it was taking on you. Every moment of rest felt like an impending explosion in your heart and lungs, driving you to keep going relentlessly.
"(Y/N)! D-Don't..." Tanjiro stammered, trying to express his concern and plea for you to stay back, but you understood him perfectly. Your altered expression persisted, but your tone softened as you gently grasped his hand, offering a tender caress.
"Tanjiro." You called out to him once more. He could have sworn he saw something in your eyes—a flicker of change in your pupils before they returned to normal. Whatever it was, he couldn't pinpoint it.
...
...
...
...
...
...
"Everything... will be okay. We'll win." That's all you managed to say, your words laced with determination despite your overwhelming fatigue. You wanted to offer more reassurance, but your body wouldn't allow it. You hoped that Tanjiro would understand and trust in your conviction, so he would let you go. For a few seconds, he looked at you, hesitating. Your expression retained that unsettling aura, but a glimmer of sincerity shone in your eyes, as if to convince him that your words were indeed genuine.
That tiny spark of assurance in your eyes seemed to bring a measure of relief to Tanjiro's heart. He finally released his grip on your wrist, allowing you to go. You nodded gratefully in response to his unspoken understanding before you turned to depart. But before you could leave his sight, he called out to you.
"(Y/N)!! I-I know we can do it!" Tanjiro's voice rang out, filled with determination, fueled by your own unwavering spirit. You glanced back at him, your expression unfazed, but a subtle, almost imperceptible smile graced your lips.
...
"I know." You replied simply before vanishing from his view. Tanjiro hurried to join his friends, bracing himself for the final showdown. He, Zenitsu, and Inosuke were to work together, with the boar boy taking the lead in confronting Daki. As the battle commenced, Inosuke activated his beast breathing, charging ahead with a powerful explosive rush. The combined efforts of Tanjiro and Zenitsu provided support and protection.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Inosuke let out a fierce battle yell, cutting through the obi with his swords, despite some cuts on his own body. He positioned himself in front of Daki, determined to finally put an end to her. The boar boy relentlessly slashed at her neck, the blades resembling saws as he attacked. Finally, with a triumphant cry, he managed to behead Daki, her head soaring through the sky.
"SHIT! He did it! Amazing!" Tanjiro cheered, expressing his admiration for Inosuke's victory. Inosuke seized the severed head and exclaimed that he would race off somewhere far away to prevent Daki from reattaching it.
As Tanjiro and Zenitsu prepared to assist Uzui and Gyutaro, they couldn't help but feel an eerie silence surrounding them. The battle seemed to have moved elsewhere, and the air was charged with uncertainty. The two boys quickly rushed to find where you, Uzui, and Gyutaro were engaged in combat. But when they reached the location, it was not what they had expected.
Uzui and Gyutaro were the ones who passed by them.
The situation appeared odd, with Uzui following Gyutaro, who seemed intent on retrieving his sister. In a surprising twist, Gyutaro approached Inosuke, but Uzui intervened just in time to save him from being stabbed. However, this diversion allowed Gyutaro to regain possession of Daki's head.
Panic surged through Tanjiro's veins as he realized that you were not with Uzui. He anxiously scanned the surroundings, desperate to find you. Zenitsu appeared to be focused on something happening behind him, but Tanjiro's attention remained fixed on your whereabouts. His thoughts raced, and his heart pounded in his chest, consumed by worry and fear.
"Where's (Y/N)!? Why wasn't she with Uzui?! Did you get hit?! Where were you somewhere else?! Just where—'
...
...
...
His eyes caught something.
...
He gazed down.
...
Right where Gyutaro and Uzui fell on the first place.
...
He saw something.
...
Blood.
...
More blood.
...
A body.
...
It was a body laying on the floor. Specifically,
...
Your body.
...
He just gazed at you. His body trembling completely as he couldn't believe the sight that was down him. His respiration became cut off. His world was spinning. He only panted more, the air not reaching his lungs at all. It looked like he could die right at this moment if he didn't control his breathing correctly.
...
You were laying there... he hoped. He hoped that his eyes were playing tricks. It was very dark so maybe, he was imagining things... because it was impossible.
...
...
...
...
...
Tanjiro refused to believe the fact that the body he was seeing belonged to you.
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
He refused to believe, that the massacred broken head he was seeing, that had organs spilled around, belonged to you.
...
...
...
...
...
He couldn't think more after his body was being pushed by Zenitsu, and a flood of regrets engulfed him. He couldn't help but dwell on what he could have done differently. If only he had been more capable, if only he had prevented you from venturing into danger, if only he possessed greater strength...
None of this would've happened...
The weight of his perceived failures bore heavily upon him as the darkness of unconsciousness envolved him.
Notes:
Ehehehehheh you guys🥺 the next chapter will be the ending of the Entertainment District Arc! I really want you guys to tell me what do you think will happen!
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 47: — 46
Notes:
‼️might have mistakes.
Zenitsu, talking to daki: Im her knight. I'll protect (Y/N).
Five minutes later: *proceeds to get your head massacred*
Chapter Text
I SHOULD'VE IMAGINED WE'D END LIKE THIS — CHAPTER #46 — WE'LL NEVER LAST, SO WE MUST SAY GOODBYES
...
Tanjiro's eyes shot wide open as he jolted awake from an unusually vivid dream involving his sister. His breath was heavy, and he felt utterly drained from the intensity of the experience. Taking a moment to collect himself, he surveyed his surroundings. Devastation surrounded him—everything was engulfed in flames, and the once-familiar houses were now reduced to rubble. Confusion washed over him as he tried to make sense of where he was.
Struggling to cope with the overwhelming smoke, Tanjiro's worry turned to relief when he spotted Nezuko's box nearby. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. "Ah, Nezuko, you're safe." Gazing at his sister as she slept, a tender smile formed on his face. The sight of her brought him solace amidst the chaos. Fueled by determination, he knew he had to act swiftly.
As he turned to get up, his body tensed in surprise at the sight of a figure standing before him. "What's this? You're still alive?" The figure, Gyutaro, spoke with annoyance. "You're one lucky guy. Damn, I feel sorry for you. Everyone besides you is probably done for!" His cruel laughter filled the air, unsettling Tanjiro.
Stammering, Tanjiro asked. "W-What?! What are you saying?"
Gyutaro continued his heartless taunts, describing the grim fate of his comrades. "That yellow guy... he's trapped under the rubble and he's flailing, so I'm just going to leave him there until he dies. Squirming like an insect, how funny! And the Hashira, how weak he is! He tackled the boar boy, trying to protect him from the rubble, but it looks like the poison already got him. He's dead, dead! So disgraceful! You four are totally disgraceful!" The malicious laughter echoed ominously through the blazing landscape, sending shivers down Tanjiro's spine.
Suddenly, Tanjiro's heart sank as he realized something crucial. "Hey, and what about (Y/N)...? W-What happened to her!?" He yelled, his distress evident. The memory of his last conscious moments before blacking out resurfaced, the image of your lifeless body on the floor, your head brutally attacked, haunting him still. The thought alone was enough to make him feel nauseous, but he managed to suppress it, desperately needing to know your fate.
"..." Gyutaro's laughter slowly subsided when your name was mentioned, leaving Tanjiro puzzled by his unexpected reaction. A barrage of questions raced through his mind. Why did Gyutaro acted that way? Why did he avoid mentioning you? Intrigued, Tanjiro observed the demon, whose smile vanished, replaced by an emotionless expression. Curiosity getting the better of him, he followed Gyutaro's gaze upward.
The demon's eyes fixed on his sister, perched on the ceiling of a nearby house. Her visage was haunting, devoid of any emotion, as if her eyes were hollow and lifeless. The darkness surrounding her made her seem like a lifeless corpse. She appeared weary, cold, and disturbed, resembling a broken doll.
Gyutaro sighed, continuing to observe his sister before turning his attention back to Tanjiro. In a nonchalant tone, he advised. "Don't mention her. I think you already know the answer!" Tanjiro's hand trembled, overwhelmed by emotions and thoughts about you. Was it really you he saw earlier? Or was it a figment of his imagination playing cruel tricks on him?
"You're all so pathetic... You couldn't even protect the girl in the box... is she your older or younger sister?" Gyutaro taunted with a hint of amusement. The situation became too much for Tanjiro to bear, leaving him feeling weak and helpless. Why hadn't Gyutaro killed him yet? What was he waiting for? His strength had abandoned him, leaving his hands numb and powerless to defend himself.
"Nezuko is my younger sister..." Tanjiro replied weakly, tears threatening to spill from his eyes, his thoughts still revolving around you.
This revelation sent Gyutaro into peals of mocking laughter. He found his misfortune utterly hilarious. Squatting in front of him with his sickles propping him up, he taunted Tanjiro about his human frailty. He couldn't resist poking fun at him failure to protect his own sister. The demon's chuckle grew louder as he patted his head, intending to break his spirit. "If you're her big bro, you should be protecting her instead of the other way around! Devotedly, with this hand, see?"Gyutaro remarked, taking Tanjiro's hand delicately, his laughter echoing sinisterly.
However, the situation took an unexpected turn when...
...
"Mirror breathing." A new voice suddenly resonated in the vicinity, its tone oddly calm. "First form, Thunderclap and Flash, sixfold." Swiftly, the air began to vibrate, accompanied by the scent of impending thunder. In the blink of an eye, you materialized behind Gyutaro, your sword aimed for his neck. The demon reacted with lightning-fast reflexes, leaping backward to narrowly avoid your deadly strike. You've managed to arrive just in time before Gyutaro had broken Tanjiro's fingers.
You then landed in front of Tanjiro, assuming a protective stance that made him feel an overwhelming sense of relief. It was as if you were there to shield him from any harm. His body trembled with disbelief—he couldn't fathom what his eyes were witnessing. You were standing right there, alive and well! The thought of you being alive after what he had seen earlier left him questioning his own senses. Was it all just a trick of his mind, or were you truly alive?
"Tanjiro, stand up." You uttered in a cold tone, leaving him stunned by your presence and your sudden appearance in this life-or-death situation. He was utterly flabbergasted. "The fight is not done." You added, locking eyes with Gyutaro, your sword ready to strike at any moment.
'This girl... she's not dead!?' The demon's mind was in turmoil. He couldn't grasp the reality of you being there. He had assumed you were dead and had never bothered to confirm, preoccupied with pursuing Daki's head. Regret gnawed at him for not verifying your fate earlier.
While you focused on the demon before you, your gaze eventually shifted toward Daki, who was unresponsive, appearing more lifeless than ever. This concerned you, but you chose to concentrate on the immediate threat first. "Tanjiro." You called again, pulling his attention back to the battle at hand. He realized that he couldn't afford to be lost in his thoughts—this was a critical moment.
"...!" He tried to stand, but his legs betrayed him, trembling with weakness. He felt embarrassed and frustrated at his own helplessness, berating himself for not being able to do more for those he cared about. Memories of his past failures resurfaced, particularly his inability to save his family from Muzan years ago.
Suddenly, a sound interrupted his self-critical thoughts.
"Boink." You playfully said as you gave him a light punch on the head. He was dumbfounded. You still wasn't acting with your usual gentle aura and cheerful smile, but your eyes conveyed all the comfort and reassurance he needed. With that gesture, you silently communicated that he could trust in himself and that you believed in him.
As your comforting gaze met his bewildered eyes, you extended your hand, encouraging him to stand up once more. "Tanjiro." You called once again, your voice resonating with determination and support.
"..." He didn't respond, instead, he just looked at you, waiting for what you'll say.
...
"I told you, didn't I?" You murmured with a cold tone. "I told you, everything will be okay. We'll win." He silently became emotional, remembering your words before.
...
"Everything... will be okay. We'll win." That's all you managed to say, your words laced with determination despite your overwhelming fatigue. You wanted to offer more reassurance, but your body wouldn't allow it. You hoped that Tanjiro would understand and trust in your conviction, so he would let you go. For a few seconds, he looked at you, hesitating. Your expression retained that unsettling aura, but a glimmer of sincerity shone in your eyes, as if to convince him that your words were indeed genuine.
His lips trembled with a mixture of emotions. It was hard to forget the moment you had told him about your feelings before he discovered you lying unconscious on the floor. The disbelief of seeing you now, standing right by his side, alive, was overwhelming. However, fear gnawed at him too, fearing that you might be a hallucination or a figment of his imagination, a comforting dream conjured up by his mind to cope with the misery he felt at the thought of losing you.
As you held his hand, he caressed yours tenderly, gently squeezing it. Feeling the warmth of your hand and the pulse within reassured him. It was a stark contrast to the cold, lifeless state he had seen you in before. Overwhelmed with emotion, he closed his eyes and sighed, trying to steady himself.
"(Y/N)." He spoke your name.
...
"...yes?"
"I'm glad you're alive." He simply expressed, looking at you. His genuine gaze left you dumbfounded, and he couldn't help but find you adorable in that moment.
You closed your eyes, giving him a subtle smile. "Glad you're alive too."
Before the tender moment could continue, Gyutaro's voice intruded, calling out to you both in anger, interrupting your exchange. "Hey! Are you two fucking lovebirds done already!?"
Tanjiro's demeanor shifted immediately, his focus solely on the demon. "I...I was waiting for this moment." The blood on his face indicated the boiling determination within him. With surprising speed and power, Tanjiro launched himself towards Gyutaro, delivering a powerful headbutt.
'A last-ditch headbutt, huh? That had zero effect on me!' However, Gyutaro arrogantly dismissed the attack, but to his surprise, his body felt dizzy, and he fell to the ground, unable to move. It dawned on him that Tanjiro had secretly used a kunai against him, a weapon provided to him by you without his awareness. Fuming with rage, he cursed at him, who remained resolute and determined, preparing to deliver a final, decisive blow using his "Hinakomi Kagura" technique.
As Tanjiro's sword pressed against Gyutaro's neck, you readied yourself to strike as well, your tone devoid of any emotion. "Mirror Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash." In unison, both you and Tanjiro swung your swords towards Gyutaro's neck, determined to end his life once and for all. Despite Gyutaro's desperate attempt to grab the kunai lodged in his leg, your combined attack cut through him, causing him to scream in agony as the end drew near.
"..." Daki emerged silently from the ceiling, her face devoid of any emotion. Without hesitation, she lunged at both you and Tanjiro with her obi, but before her attack could connect, Zenitsu suddenly woke up. Leaping from the sky, he wasted no time and struck her with his Thunder Breathing technique.
As he soared through the air, he grabbed his sword and chanted. "Thunder Breathing; First Form, Thunderclap and Flash, GODLIKE SPEED!" The blade gleamed as blue thunder enveloped the area, striking Daki directly. Their clash took them both flying at an unimaginable speed.
'I'm being severed.' Daki calmly thought as she assessed the situation.
'Damn! Cut through! Cut through!' Zenitsu yelled in his mind, aware that he could only use Thunderclap and Flash Godlike speed twice due to its toll on his legs. He had already used it once to escape the rubble, and now this was his last chance to end Daki's life. You and Tanjiro had created this once-in-a-million opportunity, so he had to seize it.
Tanjiro cursed inwardly as Gyutaro's head proved difficult to decapitate despite the poison's weakening effects. Even with two swords cutting through, it seemed insufficient. Gyutaro's anger surged, activating his Blood Demon Art, repelling both of you with his blood sickle. 'Shit! We were so close!'
The blood sickle came at you both, and Tanjiro resolved not to give up, determined to hang on until the end. Gyutaro's attacks intensified, especially directed at Tanjiro. "YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHITS!" He roared, seemingly more focused on the boy than on you. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Gyutaro's rage reached its peak as he closed in on Tanjiro, ready to pierce him with his sickle. However, you intervened, grabbing him and kneeling down, allowing the Sound Hashira, Uzui Tengen, to enter the scene. Uzui swiftly launched his attack, causing an explosion.
'Shit! He's not dead?! Really!!? His heart... I get it!' Gyutaro realized, seeing Uzui's technique. Uzui had used his muscles to forcibly stop his heart temporarily, halting the poison's circulation. Your relief grew as you noticed Uzui's intact hand, unlike in the anime. This could be a significant advantage. You gently lowered Tanjiro to the ground.
"HEY! UZUI!" Tanjiro called out, concerned for his well-being.
"HAHAHA! I'VE FINISHED MY MUSICAL SCORE TECHNIQUE! WE'RE GOING FOR THE WIN!" Uzui declared confidently, wearing a big smirk despite the blood dripping down his forehead. With those words, he bent down slightly and charged swiftly toward the demon.
Gyutaro's face twisted with anger as he retorted. "DON'T MAKE ME LAUGH!" He threw his bloody sickles at Uzui with a fierce determination. Uzui's unique technique activated, allowing him to read and predict all of Gyutaro's movements. The two adversaries clashed, launching themselves at each other with unmatched force, creating shockwaves and explosions with each collision. Uzui's ability to turn Gyutaro's blood demon art into a resonating song and deflect it only added to the demon's frustration and disbelief.
Despite Gyutaro's relentless assault, Uzui skillfully defended himself from the attacks, countering with equally powerful moves that kept the battle at an intense pace. The speed of their fight made it almost impossible for onlookers to keep up, and they were both shouting with all their might as they exchanged blows. Explosions and fires erupted around them as they fought with unmatched ferocity.
Tanjiro watched intently from the side, his heart pounding with anxiety. He admired Uzui's incredible skills and endurance, but he knew that it wouldn't be enough to defeat Gyutaro alone. He desperately looked for an opening to join the battle, knowing that he and you had to act together to have a chance at defeating the Upper Moon.
However, as Tanjiro caught a glimpse of you, he noticed the complex emotions on your face. You appeared exhausted, yet your eyes were sharp, as if you were analyzing something crucial. He couldn't help but wonder what was going on in your mind. Did you have a plan? Had you noticed something significant that could turn the tide of the battle? Despite not being able to dwell on it for long, Tanjiro believed in your abilities to find a solution, so he decided to trust you and jumped into the fray alongside Uzui.
...
Meanwhile, you stood not too far from the intense battle, feeling the weight of the situation press upon your shoulders. Your heart raced with anxiety, and your mind was flooded with conflicting thoughts and emotions. From the start, you had a simple yet audacious plan—to save Daki and Gyutaro, to offer them a chance at redemption and to show that even demons could find a path to forgiveness and change.
However, everything had become more complicated and disheartening than you had anticipated. Gyutaro's aggression had escalated beyond your expectations, and Daki's behavior troubled you deeply. She seemed devoid of emotions and will, as if she had turned into a mindless killing machine. You were baffled by what had gone wrong and why your efforts to connect with her and show her a different path had seemingly failed.
You recalled the time you spent with Daki, trying so hard to reach her and all your memories with her. You had hoped that by sharing moments and simple activities, she would remember her lost humanity. But now, faced with the reality of the situation, it seemed like your efforts had been in vain. Desperation and frustration washed over you, and you panted heavily, feeling the weight of responsibility on your shoulders.
You were acutely aware of the consequences of trying to bring upper moons to the side of the demon slayers. It would undoubtedly cause chaos and discord among the ranks, and you might even face hatred and retaliation for your actions. Despite these risks, you were ready to take them, driven by a strong devotion to the belief that even the most powerful demons could find redemption.
However, now, as you observed the chaos before you, a heavy realization settled in. It seemed that your idealistic plan might not be feasible. You let out a sigh, regaining your composure as you gritted your teeth in frustration. Though you couldn't save them, you were determined not to let anyone else die or suffer severe injuries because of this conflict.
With your answer now clear in your head, you made a decisive move and jumped into the midst of the battle. Tanjiro had already engaged with Gyutaro and was dangerously close to attacking. You realized that this was the exact moment Gyutaro was about to slash Uzui's eye. Without hesitation, you pushed Uzui away, taking the slash meant for him, and you were left with a deep gash on your forehead. Despite the pain, you kept running and fiercely defended against Gyutaro's attacks.
"Mirror Breathing; First Form, Unknowing Fire!" You yelled, and your sword spun around, creating a rotating circle of flames that intercepted Gyutaro's directed attack towards Tanjiro. Meanwhile, Tanjiro was determined to behead Gyutaro, forcing himself to summon one hundred times the force required. The red marks on his face deepened and got visible larger. His eyes turned white as he focused all his strength into delivering the decisive strike. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"
"MIRROR BREATHING; FIRST FORM, THUNDERCLAP AND FLASH!" You screamed in agony, swinging your sword against the free side of Gyutaro's head. You were starting to think that your lung had exploded but you couldn't stop now, just as you were so close to victory. The pain in your lung was excruciating, but you pressed on, realizing that your best chance at killing Gyutaro was by using the thunder breathing technique to exploit the reaction between fire and thunder.
Your attention shifted to the sky. You could sense that Gyutaro was doing the same because as long as Daki's head wasn't cut off, there was no chance he'll die. However, what you witnessed left you gasping in shock. Daki wasn't fighting back—she seemed passive and lost. She was not yelling for his brother help like in the anime. In fact, Zenitsu and Inosuke were so close into finally beheading her. Why was she not defended herself!? Why was she not fighting back?! What was happening?! This unexpected change in her behavior left you nervous and trembling. You were caught between your desire to save her and the understanding that your current course of action might not succeed.
You cursed at yourself. You knew you couldn't be changing breathing styles right away after you used one. You knew it could damage your lungs but you had no choice. Using thunder breathing right now was the most suitable option for finally killing Gyutaro due to the reaction that fire and thunder have, fact confirmed when you fought Akaza along Rengoku where fire and thunder combined. You had to use every advantage at your disposal, even if it meant pushing your body to its limits.
'TCH! I HAVE TO UNLEASH THE ROTATING CIRCULAR SLASHES!' Gyutaro thought distressed, feeling his body shaking at the fact that maybe this time, this sole time, he had truly lost the battle.
...
...
...
Then, in a climactic moment, both Gyutaro's and Daki's heads were beheaded simultaneously. Their heads flew through the sky, spinning and eventually landing in front of each other. Gyutaro wore a bewildered expression, seemingly unable to comprehend his defeat. In contrast, Daki appeared tired, her eyes dark, and her mouth slightly open.
"YIPPEEEEE! YIPPEEEE! THEY BEHEADED THEM! OH MY GOSH!" Amidst the triumph of victory, Suma expressed her excitement, celebrating the completion of the mission.
"Wait—something feels off..." However, Hinatsuru sensed something amiss and warned against premature celebration.
As the realization of their victory sank in, Tanjiro felt a surge of relief and happiness, on the verge of tears. But his elation was short-lived as Uzui urgently called to him, instructing him to run away. "KAMADO! GET UP! IT'S NOT OVER! GO AWAY!" Tanjiro was puzzled; he believed the battle was over, but then you ran towards him, looking worse for wear.
"TANJIROOO! GET AWAYYYYYYYYYY!" Was all he heard you say while you tried carrying Uzui in a piggyback. Your whole body was trembling from pain. You felt that all your bones were going to break but for the sake of everyone, you ran as fast as you could.
You wanted to punch Tanjiro on his face since he was still standing there like a dumbass. Instead of running away, he got close to you. Your body was covered in blood, and you were coughing excessively, almost on the brink of collapsing. Tanjiro wanted to help you, but you vehemently told him to go away. With Uzui on your back, you carried him and ran with every ounce of strength you had left.
Despite your obvious pain, Tanjiro foolishly approached you. "(Y/N)! LET ME CARRY UZ—"
"THERE'S NO TIME! FUCKING RUN, GODDAMMIT!" You snapped at him, urging him to flee. The floor beneath you began to explode, and Gyutaro's blood sickle splattered all around. You looked back, tears welling up in your eyes—it seemed there was no way you'd survive this. But you were determined to protect Uzui, and even in the face of certain death, you wouldn't give up.
Before you could shield Uzui from the imminent danger, Tanjiro tackled you and held you close. The boy landed himself on top of you, gently grabbing your head and hugging in it on his chest. His arms hugged your body, doing his best so if anything happened, he'll be the one getting hurt instead of you. Your eyes widened. Why was he so selfless!? He placed himself between you and the explosion. In a selfless act, he shielded you with his own body, determined to bear the brunt of the blast if needed.
Your eyes widened in disbelief at Tanjiro's bravery and selflessness. Despite the imminent danger, he was more concerned about your well-being. "TANJI—" Before you could utter his name, the explosion engulfed you both. The force was deafening, and you couldn't hear anything as you lost consciousness, succumbing to the impact.
—————————————————————————————
...
...
...
"Hmh, hmh!" You heard someone trying to wake you up.
'Ugh... what the hell...' Slowly, you opened your eyes, and the first thing you saw was Nezuko in her normal form, her teary eyes gazing at you with concern. It was evident that she was on the verge of tears. "Nezuko..." You murmured tenderly. As you attempted to sit up, you realized that there was some force on top of you. It took you a moment to understand that Tanjiro was hugging you tightly, unconscious but seemingly protecting you even in his sleep.
Your heart swelled with emotion, and you gently pried him off you, feeling touched by his selfless act. Eventually, you managed to free yourself from his embrace and sat on the floor, reflecting on the recent events. However, you couldn't help but notice that Nezuko kept a considerable distance from you, displaying odd behavior that left you questioning what might have caused it.
"Nezuko...?" You asked her with a deadpan expression, but she only looked at you with sadness in her eyes. Confused, you wondered if you had done something to upset her. Glancing back at Tanjiro, you noticed that he had been completely healed, most likely thanks to her blood demon art. You also acknowledged that you had done a great job in protecting everyone from harm during the intense battle. Literally Uzui didn't lose an eye and a hand, Tanjiro's chin didn't get pierced by the blood sickle, Inosuke's chest wasn't pierced either...
Yet, despite your accomplishments, you realized that your body was in excruciating pain. Breathing heavily hurt your lungs, and you could see cuts and small wounds on your body from the fierce fight. Even your forehead had a big cut in it, it itched. Probably unimportant, but you also saw how your body was burnt from some places. You couldn't help but feel a bit offended, wondering why Nezuko hadn't healed you.
However, seeing her teary eyes, you quickly dismissed any negative feelings and tried to comfort her. "Nezuko, it's okay! I'm not dying! Maybe you're tired and can't use your power on me, right?" You assured her, wanting to alleviate any guilt she might have been feeling.
She looked down with a disappointed expression, and you felt bad seeing her like this. Crawling towards her, you both sat in front of each other. You smiled gently, caressing her head as you spoke reassuring words. "Nezuko, I know everything was hard to handle, but you did an excellent job controlling yourself and helping your brother. I'm proud of you." Her tearful eyes met yours, and unable to hold back, she burst into tears, hugging your waist and seeking comfort.
"Hahaha..." You laughed at her sudden change in behavior, trying to cheer her up. After spending some time together, you finally stood up, earning an angry pout from Nezuko as she seemed to want to hold onto you more. However, the reality of the situation resurfaced in your mind. Not everything was over. You patted Tanjiro's head gently, then turned to Nezuko with a serious expression. "Hey... I'm going to look for the demons. Take care of Tanjiro, and when he wakes up, go find the others."
Nezuko shook her head, refusing to leave you alone. She wanted to be with you. "Hmph!"
"Please?" You pleaded, trying to convince her. "I'm tired. When we go back, I'd like to sleep a lot. We can sleep together."
Her eyes widened at your proposal, and she seemed to contemplate it. With a wink and a thumbs-up, she agreed, making you smile. "Hmhmp!"
"Hahaha... I'll go then. See you later." You said before heading off. As you walked away, your brows furrowed with worry. You needed to find Gyutaro and Daki at all costs. Since you had woken up before the others, the entire place was eerily quiet, which frustrated you. You cursed yourself, trying to figure out where the demons could have gone.
"FUCK, DAKI! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!?" You heard someone yelling nearby, and as you followed the voice, you realized it was Gyutaro. His anger was evident as he berated Daki, clearly disappointed in her behavior during the battle. "Why the hell are you acting like this?! I tried so hard to make us win, and you just give up in the middle of the fight?! Seriously?! We could've won if you had fought back! What happened back there?!" He scolded her, his frustration evident.
"..." Daki remained silent, her gaze fixed on nothing, making her look like a lifeless corpse.
"Why aren't you talking?!" Gyutaro's distress became apparent. "What's wrong? Talk to me! What happened?!" Although he yelled, his tone shifted, revealing deep concern for his sister. He was worried about her strange behavior, wondering what could be bothering her. Desperate to connect with her, Gyutaro tried to reassure her. "I'm your brother, you know?! Y-You can count on me! Why... Why are you acting like this?! Say something, please!" His words sounded miserable, reflecting how hurt he felt seeing his sister like this, seeming tired of everything.
After a few moments of silence, Daki finally met his eyes, and Gyutaro gasped at what he saw. She apologized sincerely, admitting her fault. "Im sorry, Gyutaro... Im sorry for not fighting. Sorry for giving up so easily."
"It's okay." He reassured her, trying to be understanding. "But what happened?"
Daki seemed nervous as she struggled to find the right words. She bit her lip, suppressing tears. "I was tired... I'm not sure... I was just tired of everything. I didn't want to keep fighting. I was tired of seeing blood, of seeing others getting hurt... I-I just wanted everything to end quickly..." Her voice cracked with emotion as she poured out her feelings. "Im sorry, brother... Im sorry for being like this... im sorry for dragging you! Sorry for being a bother! Sorry for being a nuisance! It's my fault we lost...!"
Gyutaro's tone softened as he responded. "Daki..." He couldn't help but feel a surge of affection for his sister in her vulnerable state. "You're my sister... my dumb-dumb sister. You'll never be a bother or a nuisance... you're my world... m-my pride and joy... it's not your fault..." He said a bit embarrassed of himself for acting so "cringe" right now.
Daki continued to open up, admitting a truth she had been suppressing. "The truth is... I was tired of being a demon..." She couldn't meet his eyes, nervous about his reaction to her revelation.
"Why?" Gyutaro simply asked, his gaze never wavering from her face.
"...I don't like it... I was tired of killing and eating others... A part of me, y-yearned for a normal life, even though it was impossible. I know nothing would ever be normal for me, but... I'm selfish, I'm selfish because in the bottom of my heart, I didn't want to give up on that wish... I wished to live a normal life with you by my side... to stop being a demon. It sounds dumb, I know, but I just couldn't handle it anymore..." She paused, contemplating whether to reveal the rest of her thoughts. "(Y/N) made me realize that. She made me realize how much I hoped to get my humanity back. The moments I spent with her were so nice and peaceful, and I couldn't help but think that I'd love living a normal and quiet life with you and her. I knew it'll never happen. I-I know that already... but I guess it also made me realize how much I despised being a demon... I'm sorry, Gyutaro. This was all my fault. If I hadn't killed that man, you wouldn't have had to get turned into a demon! Im really sorry, for always making you pay for my mistakes..." Her words came out in a rush, filled with remorse and self-blame.
...
"Daki..." He called out to her, his voice trembling with emotion. "You remember...?"
"Yeah... I suddenly remembered everything after my head was cut off... what an awful sister I am..." Daki's voice carried a profound sadness as she spoke. A heavy silence enveloped them, both lost in their thoughts, until finally, Gyutaro found the strength to speak again.
"Daki... I'll say this only once." He declared, his eyes filled with so much love and tenderness that it was overwhelming. "Nothing is your fault... you're the best sister I could ever ask for... I feel like life is so unfair and it's shit as hell, but... I'm serious when I say that you were my blessing..."
"Your... blessing?" Daki questioned, her heart aching at her brother's words.
He nodded, his tears starting to flow freely. "That's right. You're the light of my life. It was my choice to become a demon. It's my duty to take care of you. It's my duty to always stay by your side... so never say it's your fault, or that you're a bother or anything like that because that's not the truth..." His tears fell onto his cheeks as he poured his heart out.
...
"I love you, Ume." He said with an endearing smile, his love for her shining through his eyes. It was the most sincere smile Daki had ever seen on his face. The dark, lifeless eyes she had once possessed returned to their normality, regaining their shine. She stood there in silence, looking at him, deeply moved by his words and affection.
...
"I love you too, Gyutaro." She smiled back at him, a small chuckle escaping her lips. Daki's smile warmed Gyutaro's heart, and he couldn't help but laugh along with her. In that moment, all the pain and suffering seemed to dissipate, leaving only the bond of love and understanding between the siblings.
Their hearts connected, knowing that no matter the circumstances, they would always have each other. Despite the challenges they faced, they found solace in the love they shared. And for a moment,
Everything felt alright.
"Daki... G-Gyutaro..." A new voice joined their solemn moment. They looked down and saw you approaching them. It was you—Daki's eyes brightened at the sight of you, but Gyutaro remained silent, observing your trembling form getting closer.
"(Y/N)!!" Daki's voice trembled with excitement, but her joy faded as she noticed your distressed appearance. You fell to your knees right in front of them, tears streaming down your face. "(Y/N)..." Daki tried to smile, but her heart sank at the sight of your pain.
"..." Countless tears left your eyes as you struggled to speak. Your nose and eyes were red and puffy, your hands and lips trembling uncontrollably. You attempted to bite your lip to stifle your cries, but your emotions overwhelmed you.
"Pff—(Y/N)! Why are you crying?" Daki attempted to lighten the mood, hoping to bring a smile to your face, but her effort fell flat as she saw your anguish. Instead, a tinge of sadness crept into her voice. "H-Hey... stop crying... I've never seen you cry before..."
Your crying only intensified at her words. You desperately tried to wipe away the tears, but they continued to flow relentlessly. It had been a long time since you cried like this.
"...Ume, why is this girl crying? We're the ones dying, not her." Gyutaro asked bluntly, unable to grasp the reason for your reaction.
"D-Don't ask me! I don't know!" Daki's worry for you was evident, and she wished she could embrace you, but her lack of a physical body prevented her from doing so. All she could do was watch helplessly as you sobbed before them. "Hey! What's wrong!? I don't like seeing you cry! P-Please, stop!" She pleaded with you.
But you couldn't stop. Tears just wouldn't relent. No matter how hard you tried to regain composure, they continued to flow. With snot coming from your nose and your eyes filled with water, you finally spoke, your voice cracking and broken. "I-I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm so, so sorry! S-Sorryy!! Sorry! I'm so sorry!" The apologies spilled from your lips uncontrollably.
You felt like shit.
You wanted to punch yourself repeatedly, berating your own lack of perseverance and pessimism. If only you had tried a bit harder, if only you hadn't given up so quickly... You could have saved them. You could have steered them away from this tragic fate.
Why didn't you push yourself further? Why did you jump to conclusions and surrender so easily? Daki had wanted to change, to be free from the curse of being a demon. If you had taken the time to talk to her and offer your help, maybe things could have worked out. And Gyutaro, even he could have found a different path if you hadn't been so foolish. You blamed yourself for their imminent demise, and your cries intensified as you wallowed in regret.
Damn it, even Gyutaro could have been a good demon! It was all because of your shortsightedness that things ended up like this. You hadn't done anything significant, you hadn't altered their fate at all.
Your cries intensified as you continued to berate yourself. Your own choices seemed like a cruel joke, and you felt like a failure for not being able to make a difference. You couldn't bear the guilt and regret that flooded your heart.
"I'm sorry! I-I'm sorry for not helping you! I'm sorry for killing you!" You choked out the words through your sobs, your voice breaking with pain and guilt. "You two deserved a second chance! You deserved more than this! It's my fault for not trying to talk things out with you! I could've helped you and Gyutaro live a better life! Instead, you two are about to die, and it's all because of me! I'm so sorry!"
You buried your face in your sweaty palms, feeling utterly defeated and helpless. What was the point of being alive if you couldn't save them? You regretted your own actions, knowing that Daki truly wanted to change, and you had taken away that opportunity from her with your quick surrender.
"(Y/N)..." Daki's gentle voice called out to you, but you couldn't bring yourself to look at her. You were too ashamed of yourself for not doing more.
"Damn..." Gyutaro murmured, his voice filled with surprise and bewilderment. "...is she like this because she wanted to help us?"
"That's (Y/N) for you!" Daki beamed at him, and her words only made you feel worse. "It feels weird, right? Having someone care for you even though nobody did when we were alive..."
"You're right..." Gyutaro agreed, touched by the genuine care you showed for them. This was the first time someone had cried for him, and it even made him a bit embarrassed seeing some act like this for him. "I can see why you like her..."
"Yeah! I like her a lot!" Daki's smile was filled with affection as she spoke about you. "That's why, please don't cry, (Y/N)... none of this is your fault."
Tears continued to stream down your face as you desperately tried to help Daki and Gyutaro. You were now in a frenzy, attempting to save them in any way possible. However, your efforts seemed futile as Gyutaro's head kept disappearing, causing you to cry out in frustration and pain. "I'll help you! Agh! You two will not die, okay! I'll get your head and hide you under the destroyed houses so you don't burn!" You spoke with determination, your voice shaking from the intensity of your emotions. But your attempts were in vain, and you felt helpless as you couldn't do anything to stop their demise.
"AGH! AHHHH! Shit! A-Ahh, gh! Don't worry! I'll look for something! Maybe Chachamaru is around here, and they might have some special m-medicine! I'll go! But I'll come back! Don't worry, you two will not—" Your frantic words were interrupted by Daki's urgent call.
"(Y/N)!!" She pleaded with you, and you halted your movements, turning back to face her. Her sad expression made your heart ache even more. "Come here... stay. That's my only wish. I don't want you to go yet... p-please..."
You hesitated for a moment before finally returning to them and sitting on the hard floor once again. Your mind was filled with turmoil as you felt torn between helping them and staying by their side.
...
"Stop crying." Daki gently urged you, her voice tinged with sadness.
"I can't... they won't stop." You admitted, trying to control your sobs but failing.
"Well... can you at least smile?" Daki asked, trying to lighten the mood.
"I... I can't either..." You replied, feeling overwhelmed by your emotions.
"God, she cries a lot." Gyutaro muttered under his breath. Despite his gruff words, you could sense a hint of concern in his tone. He didn't like seeing you cry, and it made you feel both touched and embarrassed. "Stop crying." He repeated, his voice a little softer this time.
"I-I can't! I'm sorry!" You apologized, your face now flushed red from all the crying.
...
...
...
"I have three regrets, you know?" Daki murmured, becoming a tiny bit emotional.
"I don't want to hear them!! Please, let me go! I can find a way to help you! So you two can live!" You pleaded at her.
"My first regret is... being indecisive," Daki confessed, her eyes brimming with emotion. "If I had been more decisive, maybe things wouldn't have ended like this... It's on me for not choosing quickly enough. It's not your fault, okay?"
"No, no! Please, don't say that!" Your voice cracked with despair, but she didn't let you go on.
"My second regret is a bit silly actually..." Daki chuckled softly, but you couldn't find it in yourself to share her amusement. "My second regret is not having put the flowers you gave me in a safer place..."
"Flowers?! Forget about that right now! We can worry about flowers later! You need to stay alive!" You sobbed, feeling your heart shattering at the sight of her fading away. "And I promise! I promise I'll give one hundred—no, one thousand flowers! Each one with different meanings! And I'll h-help you build a garden so you can have your own flowers! We'll have so much time together and h-have fun!!"
"Hahaha..." She laughed sweetly. It sounded like the laugh of an angel. "That sounds very nice."
"I-It does!"
Daki paused for a moment, gathering her strength before she spoke again, with the support of Gyutaro, who was already at the verge of disappearing completely. "My third regret is not a regret at all... (Y/N)..." She called your name with a mix of affection and sadness. "I... I love you..." She confessed, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
"...!" Your heart skipped a beat, and you were at a loss for words. Did you hear her correctly? Did she really just say that?
"Haha! I finally said it! I love you! (Y/N)! I love you! I love you with all my heart!" Daki laughed, her emotions pouring out. Her joy was bittersweet, knowing that there was no future for the two of you.
"Stop... please, don't..." You couldn't bear hearing her words, your heart breaking even more.
"It would be nice if in another life, we could've just lived in a small house and taken care of flowers together... sad it'll never happen..." Daki's voice trailed off, her time running out as Gyutaro faded away. As her final moments approached, she looked at you with fondness, speaking with a sense of gratitude.
...
"I'm really lucky... I'm glad—I got to die with my two favorite people... on the whole world..."
"DAKII!!" You reached out to hold her, but her head disappeared before you could touch her.
You were left with emptiness, staring at your hand as you realized the harsh reality. They were truly gone. Daki and Gyutaro had passed away, and you couldn't change their fate. The weight of your failure pressed heavily upon your heart as you grieved for the loss of two lives you couldn't save.
As you sat there, witnessing the tragic end of Daki and Gyutaro, a wave of grief and guilt washed over you, causing a massive panic attack to engulf your senses. Your heart raced uncontrollably, and you struggled to catch your breath, panting excessively as if gasping for air. Your entire body trembled violently, unable to find stability amid the overwhelming emotions crashing upon you.
"Agh! Gh!! Ahhhh!" Tears welled up in your eyes, blurring your vision and making the world around you appear distorted and chaotic. The pain of perceived failure intensified, adding to the suffocating panic. You felt helpless, suffocated by the weight of the world, and desperately wishing you could turn back time and rewrite their fate.
But as the panic took hold,
you realized that the past is totally unchangeable.
End of the Entertainment District arc.
Chapter 48: — 47
Notes:
Uhhh maybe a bit cringe?
I SWEAR THAT IF I SEE SOMEONE COMPLAINING ABOUT THAT CERTAIN SCENE BEING TOO LONG, THEN I'LL CRY
I recommend you to not skip anything; No matter confused you are😚
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
IM THE MASTERMIND, LEAVING YOU ALL BEHIND — CHAPTER #47 — I THOUGHT KISSES ONLY HAPPENED IN FAIRYTALES
...
On a chilly winter morning in the Entertainment District's lowest caste area, life was as usual for the impoverished residents. The falling snow and biting cold made it difficult for anyone to find solace in their humble dwellings. In one such home lived two miserable siblings, struggling to survive like everyone else in their small village.
The younger sister, was a radiant beauty among her peers. As she rubbed her hands together to generate warmth, her cheeks and nose had turned red from the freezing temperatures. Peering outside at the gentle snowfall, she glanced over to her brother, who was focused on starting a small fire to fend off the bitter cold.
"Brother." She called out, hoping to catch his attention.
"..." He, absorbed in his task, didn't immediately respond.
"Brother!" She called again, this time with more urgency. "Gyᵤₜₐᵣₒ!"
"...!" Startled, Gyᵤₜₐᵣₒ finally heard his sister's voice and turned to her, causing a small jump that inadvertently led to the successful ignition of the fire. "Damn, it finally lit up..." He muttered, relieved.
"Yipee!" She cheered, moving closer to him to bask in the warmth of the newly lit fire.
"So, what did you want to tell me?" Curled up together in front of the meager fire, he asked.
"It's nothing important, just something silly I heard." She replied nonchalantly, her face adorned with a faint smile thanks to the comforting warmth.
"No, tell me. I want to know, Ume." He insisted.
Ʉ₥Ɇ blushed slightly and admitted. "I heard some people say I was a princess. But what's a princess?"
After pondering for a moment, he replied. "A princess is a beautiful girl whom everyone respects and envies for her charm. So, yes, I definitely agree with you being called a princess."
"And what about you, Gyᵤₜₐᵣₒ? What are you?" Ʉ₥Ɇ inquired.
"...I think I'm your knight." He sighed, noticing her confused expression. He proceeded to explain. "A knight is someone who protects the princess from danger and ensures her safety at all costs."
"I understand! You're definitely my knight!" Ʉ₥Ɇ smiled, resting her head on her brother's shoulder and encouraging him to do the same. However, her curiosity lingered as she wondered about something.
"But... who's our prince?" She asked.
"We don't have one. We're on our own, Ʉ₥Ɇ..." Gyᵤₜₐᵣₒ replied.
Silently, Ʉ₥Ɇ stood up, ran outside, and knelt on the snow-covered ground.
"H-Hey! What are you doing? Come back inside!" He scolded, but she remained steadfast, closing her eyes and assuming a prayerful pose.
"God," She began. "I don't know if you exist, but I have a wish to ask! A prince always saves the princess, right? So, I ask you to please send me the cutest, prettiest, and manliest prince ever! Someone who can save both me and my brother! I want a prince who's educated and kind! That's not too much to ask for, so please, send him to me!" With her request spoken, she stood up and returned to the house, leaving Gyᵤₜₐᵣₒ puzzled.
"What was that all about?" He asked, baffled by her actions, as they sat back in front of the fire.
"Nothing. Just me being hopeful." Ʉ₥Ɇ chuckled. "I just wish for a prince who can save us from our struggles. But..." She looked at her brother, determination in her eyes. "If my prince doesn't save you, then I don't want him!"
Gyᵤₜₐᵣₒ was dumbfounded by her statement, but he couldn't help but laugh heartily. "Oh, Ʉ₥Ɇ... I don't need a prince. You do."
"No, you need one too! We both need to be saved!" Ʉ₥Ɇ insisted.
With a smile, he replied. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say."
Eventually, they both fell asleep, leaning on each other for support, with Ʉ₥Ɇ still hoping to meet her prince someday.
A person who could not only save her but also her beloved brother.
...
...
...
?
"...!" Tanjiro's eyes shot wide open as he jolted awake from an unusually vivid dream involving his sister. His breath was heavy, and he felt utterly drained from the intensity of the experience. Taking a moment to collect himself, he surveyed his surroundings. Devastation surrounded him—everything was engulfed in flames, and the once-familiar houses were now reduced to rubble. Confusion washed over him as he tried to make sense of where he was.
Struggling to cope with the overwhelming smoke, Tanjiro's worry turned to relief when he spotted Nezuko's box nearby. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. "Ah, Nezuko, you're safe." Gazing at his sister as she slept, a tender smile formed on his face. The sight of her brought him solace amidst the chaos. Fueled by determination, he knew he had to act swiftly.
As he turned to get up, his body tensed in surprise at the sight of a figure standing before him. "What's this? You're still alive?" The figure, Gyutaro, spoke with annoyance. "You're one lucky guy. Damn, I feel sorry for you. Everyone besides you is probably done for!" His cruel laughter filled the air, unsettling Tanjiro.
Stammering, Tanjiro asked. "W-What?! What are you saying?"
Gyutaro continued his heartless taunts, describing the grim fate of his comrades. "That yellow guy... he's trapped under the rubble and he's flailing, so I'm just going to leave him there until he dies. Squirming like an insect, how funny! And the Hashira, how weak he is! He tackled the boar boy, trying to protect him from the rubble, but it looks like the poison already got him. He's dead, dead! So disgraceful! You four are totally disgraceful!" The malicious laughter echoed ominously through the blazing landscape, sending shivers down Tanjiro's spine.
Suddenly, Tanjiro's heart sank as he realized something crucial. "Hey, and what about (Y/N)...? W-What happened to her!?" He yelled, his distress evident. The thought alone was enough to make him feel nauseous, but he managed to suppress it, desperately needing to know your fate.
"..." Gyutaro's laughter slowly subsided when your name was mentioned, leaving Tanjiro puzzled by his unexpected reaction. A barrage of questions raced through his mind. Why did Gyutaro acted that way? Why did he avoid mentioning you? Intrigued, Tanjiro observed the demon, whose smile vanished, replaced by an emotionless expression. Curiosity getting the better of him, he followed Gyutaro's gaze upward.
The demon's eyes fixed on his sister, perched on the ceiling of a nearby house. Daki was pouting at this moment, an angered expression visible on her face, only making Gyutaro get irritated by this. "Hey! Are you still not talking to me?!" He yelled at her. She only looked at him with disgust and turned her head to the sight, ignoring him. He grunted. "Ugh! Come on! It was an accident! You don't need to get so mad about it!"
"IDIOT!" She instantly screamed at him with utter fury. "YOU'RE AN IDIOT! I CANT BELIEVE YOU! I HATE YOU! I CANT EVEN FIND HER! HOW COULD YOU!? DIE! DROP IN HELL!"
"Okay, wow Daki. You're being very mature right now." He clicked his tongue with sarcasm at his sister's behavior. It was an accident! He knew Muzan wanted you and that he was not supposed to kill you but what could he do!? His sister's live was in danger! He needed to act fast! He sighed, continuing to observe Daki who was purposely ignoring him again with arms crossed before turning his attention back to the boy. In a nonchalant tone, he advised. "Don't mention her. I think you already know the answer!" Tanjiro's hand trembled, overwhelmed by emotions and thoughts about you. Was it really you he saw earlier? Or was it a figment of his imagination playing cruel tricks on him?
"You're all so pathetic... You couldn't even protect the girl in the box... is she your older or younger sister?" Gyutaro taunted with a hint of amusement. The situation became too much for Tanjiro to bear, leaving him feeling weak and helpless. Why hadn't Gyutaro killed him yet? What was he waiting for? His strength had abandoned him, leaving his hands numb and powerless to defend himself.
"Nezuko is my younger sister..." Tanjiro replied weakly, tears threatening to spill from his eyes, his thoughts still revolving around you.
This revelation sent Gyutaro into peals of mocking laughter. He found his misfortune utterly hilarious. Squatting in front of him with his sickles propping him up, he taunted Tanjiro about his human frailty. He couldn't resist poking fun at him failure to protect his own sister. The demon's chuckle grew louder as he patted his head, intending to break his spirit. "If you're her big bro, you should be protecting her instead of the other way around! Devotedly, with this hand, see?"Gyutaro remarked, taking Tanjiro's hand delicately, his laughter echoing sinisterly.
However, the situation took an unexpected turn when...
...
"Mirror breathing." A new voice suddenly resonated in the vicinity, its tone oddly confident. "Fifth form, Blessed Rain After the Drought!" Swiftly, the air began to get frizzy, accompanied by the scent of fresh water. In the blink of an eye, you materialized behind Gyutaro, your sword aimed for his neck. The demon reacted with lightning-fast reflexes, leaping backward to narrowly avoid your deadly strike. You've managed to arrive just in time before Gyutaro had broken Tanjiro's fingers.
You then landed in front of Tanjiro, assuming a protective stance that made him feel an overwhelming sense of relief. It was as if you were there to shield him from any harm. His body trembled with disbelief—he couldn't fathom what his eyes were witnessing. You were standing right there, alive and well!
"Tanjiro, stand up." You uttered in a determinate tone with a smirk on your face, leaving him stunned by your presence and your sudden appearance in this life-or-death situation. He was utterly flabbergasted. "The fight is not done! You're going to sit there like a decoration?" You added jokingly, locking eyes with Gyutaro, your sword ready to strike at any moment.
"...!" As you stepped into Daki's line of sight, her eyes lit up with an overwhelming mix of relief and joy. Tears threatened to overflow like a cascading waterfall from her eyes. "(Y/N)!" She couldn't help but exclaim, her voice filled with pure happiness. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her heart.
She struggled to contain her emotions, trying not to let her elation overpower the dire situation they were all facing. Despite her best efforts, the sheer delight on her face couldn't be concealed from you and Gyutaro. However, you understood the gravity of the circumstances, and your expression softened with empathy as you saw the genuine happiness on her face.
'This girl... she's not dead!?' Gyutaro's mind however, was in a big turmoil. He couldn't grasp the reality of you being there. He had assumed you were dead and had never bothered to confirm, preoccupied with pursuing Daki's head.
"Tanjiro." You called again, pulling his attention back to the battle at hand. He realized that he couldn't afford to be lost in his thoughts—this was a critical moment.
"...!" He tried to stand, but his legs betrayed him, trembling with weakness. He felt embarrassed and frustrated at his own helplessness, berating himself for not being able to do more for those he cared about. Memories of his past failures resurfaced, particularly his inability to save his family from Muzan years ago.
His mind was a whirlwind of disbelief. How could you be here, standing beside him? It seemed surreal, almost like a cruel dream, but he couldn't fathom how you could be real. The memories of seeing your lifeless body flashed before his eyes, a haunting image that clashed with your current presence.
His thoughts were a jumble of uncertainty, making it impossible for him to make sense of the situation. With each passing moment, his anxiety mounted, and his breathing became labored. Questions stormed through his mind like an unyielding tempest. Was this some kind of illusion? A ghost, perhaps? Or had he lost his sanity—
"Tan-ji-ro!!" His mind was a chaotic storm, rendering him oblivious to the fact that you were squatting right in front of him, mere inches away from his face. Under different circumstances, he might have blushed at such proximity, but his current state of distress didn't allow for any such reaction. When your eyes met his, you wore a playful smile, attempting to lighten the heavy atmosphere. "What's wrong? Looks like you've seen a ghost!"
"How... how are you here?" He stammered, his voice filled with uncertainty.
"...What do you mean?" You replied, appearing genuinely puzzled. "Sure, there was a big ass explosion, but I managed to make it through!"
"N-NO!" He blurted out, his tone unintentionally harsh. "Y-Your... YOUR HEAD...!" His words trembled, and he seemed to be on the verge of losing his composure.
Despite his agitation, you remained composed. Tilting your head and maintaining a soft and understanding expression. "Yes...? What's wrong with my head?" Concern began to replace your smile, as you tried to grasp the meaning behind Tanjiro's distress.
"..." He struggled to find the right words, unable to articulate the chaos inside him. The sight of you, seemingly alive and well, clashed with the vivid memory of witnessing your head massacred during the explosion. His mind couldn't reconcile these conflicting images, leaving him overwhelmed and emotionally unsteady.
...
"Hey... I told you, didn't I?" You murmured with a comforting tone. "I told you, everything will be okay. We'll win." He silently became emotional, remembering your words before.
...
"Everything... will be okay. We'll win." That's all you managed to say, your words laced with determination despite your overwhelming fatigue. You wanted to offer more reassurance, but your body wouldn't allow it. You hoped that Tanjiro would understand and trust in your conviction, so he would let you go. For a few seconds, he looked at you, hesitating. Your expression retained that unsettling aura, but a glimmer of sincerity shone in your eyes, as if to convince him that your words were indeed genuine.
His lips trembled with a mixture of emotions. As you held his hand, you caressed his tenderly, gently squeezing it. Feeling the warmth of your hand and the pulse within reassured him. It was a stark contrast to the cold, lifeless state he had seen you in before. Overwhelmed with emotion, he closed his eyes and sighed, trying to steady himself.
"(Y/N)." He spoke your name.
"Yeah?" You answered immediately
"I'm glad you're alive." He simply expressed, looking at you. His genuine gaze left you dumbfounded, and he couldn't help but find you adorable in that moment.
You closed your eyes, giving him a subtle smile. "Glad you're alive too."
You swiftly rose to your feet and without hesitation, you firmly grasped Tanjiro's arm and gently pulled him up, surprising him with your strength and ease. As he stood up, he noticed a striking difference in his emotional state compared to just moments ago. Your presence seemed to have a calming effect on him, soothing the storm of thoughts that had been raging inside his mind.
"Aaaaa! Yay!" Exhaling a sigh of relief, you wore a playful expression on your face and with a carefree demeanor, you stretched, as if to shake off any lingering unease from the situation. Your smile radiated warmth and comfort. "Though— for some reason, I feel like, I'm literally at the top of my game right now? I feel so energetic! And bubbly! And super squinkly!"
"Pff—" A small chuckle left his lips. "Squinkly? What are you even talking about?"
"YOU TWO! GO MAKE OUT IN ANOTHER MOMENT!! WE'RE IN A CRITICAL MOMENT!" Before the tender moment could continue, Gyutaro's voice intruded, calling out to you both in anger, interrupting your exchange.
You stuck out your tongue. "Don't be mad, you're still my wife. Sorry for cheating on you, pookie."
"I-IM NOT YOUR— WHAT DOES A POOKIE EVEN MEAN!?" He yelled at you in confusion.
"NOOO! (Y/N)!" Daki cried at you from the top of the roof. "WHY IS HE YOUR POOKIE?! I-I WANT TO BE YOUR POOKIE TOO!" She screamed with red cheeks. She didn't even knew what a pookie was but she didn't care.
Tanjiro's demeanor shifted immediately, his focus solely on the demon as he took the chance of the absurdity of the moment. "I...I was waiting for this moment." The blood on his face indicated the boiling determination within him. With surprising speed and power, he launched himself towards Gyutaro, delivering a powerful headbutt.
'A last-ditch headbutt, huh? That had zero effect on me!' However, Gyutaro arrogantly dismissed the attack, but to his surprise, his body felt dizzy, and he fell to the ground, unable to move. It dawned on him that Tanjiro had secretly used a kunai against him, a weapon provided to him by you without his awareness. Fuming with rage, he cursed at him, who remained resolute and determined, preparing to deliver a final, decisive blow using his "Hinakomi Kagura" technique.
As Tanjiro's sword pressed against Gyutaro's neck, you readied yourself to strike as well, your tone full of conviction. "Mirror Breathing; first form, Water Surface Slash!" In unison, both you and Tanjiro swung your swords towards Gyutaro's neck, determined to end his life once and for all. Despite Gyutaro's desperate attempt to grab the kunai lodged in his leg, your combined attack cut through him, causing him to scream in agony as the end drew near.
"Dumb brother! What the hell?! I'm going to help you out but don't hurt (Y/N)—" Daki emerged loudly from the ceiling, her face irritated by the thought of her brother hurting you. Without hesitation, she lunged only at Tanjiro with her obi, but before her attack could connect, Zenitsu suddenly woke up. Leaping from the sky, he wasted no time and struck her with his Thunder Breathing technique. "UGHH! NOT YOUR STINKY ASS AGAIN, PISS WHORE!"
As Zenitsu soared through the air, he grabbed his sword and chanted. "Thunder Breathing; First Form, Thunderclap and Flash, GODLIKE SPEED!" The blade gleamed as blue thunder enveloped the area, striking Daki directly. Their clash took them both flying at an unimaginable speed.
'DAMNNN! HE FUCKING CARRYING THAT BITCH AROUND THE UNIVERSE!' You momentarily got distracted since seeing Zenitsu's Godlike Speed technique in real life was a totally different experience that seeing it in a screen.
'Cut through! Cut through!' Zenitsu yelled in his mind, aware that he could only use Thunderclap and Flash Godlike speed twice due to its toll on his legs. He had already used it once to escape the rubble, and now this was his last chance to end Daki's life. You and Tanjiro had created this once-in-a-million opportunity, so he had to seize it.
Tanjiro cursed inwardly as Gyutaro's head proved difficult to decapitate despite the poison's weakening effects. Even with two swords cutting through, it seemed insufficient. Gyutaro's anger surged, activating his Blood Demon Art, repelling both of you with his blood sickle. 'Shit! We were so close!'
'Pff—I already knew we wouldn't be able to cut it.' You nonchalantly thought with a deadpanning face.
The blood sickle came at you both, and Tanjiro resolved not to give up, determined to hang on until the end. Gyutaro's attacks intensified, especially directed at him. "YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHITS!" He roared, seemingly more focused on the boy than on you. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Gyutaro's rage reached its peak as he closed in on Tanjiro, ready to pierce him with his sickle. However, you intervened, grabbing him and kneeling down, allowing the Sound Hashira, Uzui Tengen, to enter the scene. Uzui swiftly launched his attack, causing an explosion.
'Shit! He's not dead?! Really!!? His heart... I get it!' Gyutaro realized, seeing Uzui's technique. Uzui had used his muscles to forcibly stop his heart temporarily, halting the poison's circulation. Your relief grew as you noticed Uzui's intact hand, unlike in the anime. This could be a significant advantage. You gently lowered Tanjiro to the ground.
"UZUI! YOU'RE ALIVE!!" Tanjiro called out in happiness, a cute smile adorning his face.
"BITCHES, NONE OF YOU CAN KILL ME! I'M LIKE A FLASHY COCKROACH; I DONT DIE, I MULTIPLY! I HAVE GOD BY MY SIDE! DO YALL HEAR ME, SLUTSS!!" Uzui declared confidently, emphasizing with all his might on the slut part. He wore a big smirk despite the blood dripping down his forehead. With those words, he bent down slightly and charged swiftly toward the demon.
Gyutaro's face twisted with anger as he retorted. "SHUT THE FUCK UP, BITCHASS CLOWN!" He threw his bloody sickles at Uzui with a fierce determination. Uzui's unique technique activated, allowing him to read and predict all of Gyutaro's movements. The two adversaries clashed, launching themselves at each other with unmatched force, creating shockwaves and explosions with each collision. Uzui's ability to turn Gyutaro's blood demon art into a resonating song and deflect it only added to the demon's frustration and disbelief.
Despite Gyutaro's relentless assault, Uzui skillfully defended himself from the attacks, countering with equally powerful moves that kept the battle at an intense pace. The speed of their fight made it almost impossible for onlookers to keep up, and they were both shouting with all their might as they exchanged blows. Explosions and fires erupted around them as they fought with unmatched ferocity.
Tanjiro watched intently from the side, his heart pounding with anxiety. He admired Uzui's incredible skills and endurance, but he knew that it wouldn't be enough to defeat Gyutaro alone. He desperately looked for an opening to join the battle.
However, as he caught a glimpse of you, he noticed the complex emotions on your face. You appeared annoyed, yet your eyes were sharp, as if you were analyzing something crucial. He couldn't help but wonder what was going on in your mind. Did you have a plan? Had you noticed something significant that could turn the tide of the battle? Despite not being able to dwell on it for long, Tanjiro believed in your abilities to find a solution,
so he decided to trust you
and jumped into the fray alongside Uzui.
As you raced through your thoughts, a whirlwind of emotions and possibilities engulfed your mind. You knew you had a plan, even though its success was uncertain. Despite the odds, you were determined to try everything in your power to make a difference. Giving up was not an option for you—you were ready to face the consequences of your actions, no matter how they altered the course of events. You made your way away from the ongoing battle between Uzui, Tanjiro, and Gyutaro.
Though your nerves were on edge, you took a deep breath and steadied yourself. Your presence had already disrupted the original plot, and now the fate of the characters hung in uncertainty. As you searched for Zenitsu and Daki, the weight of responsibility pressed down upon your shoulders. Spotting them in the sky, you quickly moved closer, aware that time was slipping away.
Zenitsu was engaging Daki, their movements almost too swift for the eyes to follow. You gasped as you noticed him aiming his sword at her neck, but he appeared to be on the brink of exhaustion. His thoughts were desperate, knowing that he needed help to finish the task. 'Damn it! I can't believe it... I'm almost there, but I have no more strength!' He thought in distress, frustration evident on his face.
"You bitch! I'll chop you into little pieces before you can decapitate me!" Daki's response was fierce, her voice filled with rage as she vowed to defend herself at any cost. With her obi, she fought valiantly to prevent Zenitsu from beheading her.
You desperately tried to make your way to where Zenitsu and Daki were locked in a deadly dance but, an overwhelming barrage of Daki's obi attacked you. Wasn't Daki-Belt said she would protect you? Though, it seemed that her attacks were random, targeting anyone within her reach. You attempted to defend yourself, but the sheer number of obi was too much to handle. You could feel the stinging pain as some of them slashed and cut across your body, leaving you wounded and vulnerable.
Frustration and fear gripped your heart as you struggled to break free from the onslaught. The urgency of reaching your targets clouded your thoughts, but the relentless assault made it nearly impossible. You cried out for help, knowing that you couldn't survive this relentless attack on your own.
"S-Someone! Someone please, help me!!" You pleaded, desperation ringing in your voice. You braced yourself for what seemed like the inevitable, covering your body with your arms as a futile attempt to shield yourself from the slashing obi.
...
In that dire moment, just as you felt the obi closing in, a sudden gust of wind and the distinctive voice of a familiar boar boy resonated through the air. "Beast Breathing; Fourth Fang, Slice 'n' Dice!!" With impeccable timing, Inosuke leaped into the scene, delivering swift and precise diagonal double slashes that sliced through all of the obi surrounding you.
As he landed in front of you, a short distance away, you gasped for breath, unable to believe your own eyes. "You... You came..." You managed to mutter, your voice filled with gratitude and amazement at his timely arrival.
Inosuke, his back still facing you, slowly turned his head, the boar head obscuring his expression. But you knew, without a doubt, that he was smirking ear to ear. "You called." He said in his gruff and confident tone, exuding a newfound sense to stand by your side.
'Whut? Why was that kind of cool.... ESPECIALLY COMING FROM HIM!' Your mind was still swirling with conflicting emotions as you questioned yourself, feeling an odd sense of admiration for Inosuke's bravery and skill. However, you quickly pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on the immediate task at hand. "Inosuke! You're alive!"You exclaimed with genuine joy, pumping your fists in excitement at the sight of him.
In his typical boisterous manner, Inosuke struck a pose, flexing his muscles, and proclaimed, "Of course! Who the fuck do you take me for?! I'm the great Lord Inosuke!" But his bravado was short-lived as he suddenly stopped, a sense of urgency taking over. "Right! Minion, stop distracting me! We need to reach Zambia and the demon to cut her head off and finish this once and for all! Come on, let's go!" With remarkable speed, he jumped in front of you and snatched your legs, carrying you in a piggyback style.
"Wait, Inosuke!" You called out, reaching to pull his mask down to make him stop.
He grunted in annoyance, not understanding your actions at all. Damn, women are impossible to understand. "Agh! What's wrong with you! What do you want?!" Inosuke's blunt manner often made it challenging to communicate with him.
"I need your help!" You urgently explained, your voice tinged with concern. "I have a plan, but I'm not sure if it'll work out..."
"Spill it out already, then! We don't have time to waste!" His impatience evident, Inosuke demanded.
"..." As you stood there, troubled by the controversial nature of your plan, you struggled to find the right words to convey your thoughts. Your uncertainty was evident, causing your gaze to waver as you looked at Inosuke. He noticed your odd behavior, sensing that something was bothering you, but he was at a loss on how to approach the situation. Dealing with emotions and understanding human complexities weren't his strong suits. Yet, despite his unfamiliarity with such matters, there was a genuine desire within him to help in any way he could.
Lost in your thoughts, you failed to notice Inosuke approaching you until something was placed on your head, briefly obstructing your vision. "H-Huh?!" You stammered, confusion evident in your voice. Your vision cleared, and you found yourself face to face with Inosuke, his beautiful emerald eyes gazing at you. The realization struck you like a bolt of lightning—Inosuke had taken off his mask and put it on you. You were taken aback, waiting for him to speak first.
...
"(Y/N)!" He called out to you, firmly gripping your shoulders. His attempt at expressing himself seemed to struggle, but he refused to back down. For Inosuke, a challenge was a challenge, and he would never shy away or be a coward. "You are... You are... uhhh, er..." His words stumbled, but he was determined to get through. "You're not dumb! You're my minion! My... My... My rival too! No rival or minion of mine is stupid! So, eh, um..."
Your heart warmed at his words, although they were a bit chaotic. What was he trying to say?
"I—I know your plan will be fine! I... I don't know what the fuck do you have in mind, but... er, I know for a fact that because it's YOUR plan, it'll... It'll definitely work out!" In an awkward attempt to comfort you, he gave your head some firm pats, which might have been his version of a reassuring gesture. "So, grow some balls and stop being a pussy!"
...
"...You trust me?" You asked, seeking confirmation, deeply moved by his attempt to comfort you. His words had indeed brought you some calmness amid the chaos. As much as you wanted to hug him in gratitude, you held back, knowing it wasn't the right moment.
"Yeah." Inosuke responded immediately, not missing one beat. His eyes locking onto yours with unwavering conviction. It was the absolute truth.
"Then, help me out! As crazy as it sounds, I'll need your help for this to work!"
"Pff—" Inosuke chuckled, a playful smirk forming on his face as his eyes squinted with amusement. "Count me in."
————————————————————————
"Stupid boy! You'll die now! There's no way you can beat me!" Daki taunted Zenitsu, and a part of her words rang true. The yellow-haired boy was indeed running out of strength, but his determination to fight on burned brightly.
"Shut up! You're such a pain in the ass!" Zenitsu retorted, his voice defiant. "I'll make sure to behead you!"
"I'd like to see you try, jackass!" Daki responded with a cruel laugh, extending her obi to ensnare Zenitsu and deliver the killing blow. However, before her plan could come to fruition, the obi around the boy was suddenly cut off by an unexpected arrival—the one and only...
"WHAT?! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!" Daki shrieked in disbelief as her eyes fell upon Inosuke, whose appearance seemed to lift Zenitsu's spirits.
"MUAHAHAHA! THE GREAT GOD OF MOUNTAINS IS HERE!" Inosuke bellowed with unbridled enthusiasm, gripping his sword with one hand while the other remained hidden at his side. He was prepared for action, but it was clear that he had something up his sleeve. "AND NOT ONLY ME, MY MAGNIFICENT MINION IS WITH ME TOO!"
"TAA-DAHH!" You chimed in, shifting to the side to reveal yourself, making a playful peace sign. You were piggybacking on Inosuke. Oh, you also had already returned his mask to him.
"(Y/N)!" Daki involuntarily yelled, her surprise giving way to a sense of unease. She quickly covered her mouth, realizing that her own lack of caution had led to your unexpected arrival.
"INOSUKE! (Y/N)!! LET'S CUT HER HEAD!" Zenitsu's voice rang out, filled with relief and excitement at finally having support to end the battle. However, his joy quickly turned to confusion and bewilderment as Inosuke unexpectedly lunged at him instead of Daki, kicking him hard and causing Zenitsu's sword to separate from Daki's neck. "HUH?! WHAT ARE YOU DOING, IDIOT?!" He yelled in frustration.
"DON'T CALL ME AN IDIOT, YOU IDIOT!" Inosuke shot back, refusing to tolerate any disrespect. "(Y/N) HAS A PLAN!" In a swift move, Inosuke placed the sword he had been holding back in his pants to ensure he could catch Zenitsu and prevent him from falling.
"A plan...?" He muttered, taken aback by the sudden turn of events. In the brief moment, Inosuke allowed you to hop off his back, giving Zenitsu the opportunity to regain his footing.
All of this unfolded in a matter of seconds. You leaped and stood suspended in the air, poised and ready for Inosuke to execute his part of the plan. While still holding Zenitsu like a bag of potatoes, Inosuke approached Daki, preparing himself for what was to come. With intense concentration, he channeled all his strength into his legs, his determination evident in the furrowed brows and clenched fists. As the power surged through his legs, they transformed into an unprecedented level of strength, surpassing anything he had achieved before. "HERE WE GO!" He bellowed, launching a powerful kick that sent Daki hurtling into the sky. She grunted as her figure grew smaller and smaller, disappearing into the distance.
"MINION, YOUR TURN!" Inosuke called out to you, an exhilarating energy coursing through his veins.
"W-WAIT! I TOLD YOU! YOU DON'T HAVE TO KICK ME—" Despite your protests, Inosuke paid no heed to your pleas. In a mirror image of his attack on Daki, he delivered a mighty powerful kick, kicking the shit out of you and launching you high into the sky, following the same trajectory as Daki. "FFFFFFUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏᵏ ʸᵒᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵘᵎᵎ"
As you soared upward, the wind whistling past your ears, you couldn't help but curse at the audacity of Inosuke's kick. You felt as if all the organs in your stomach had been damaged by his kick. As you drew closer to Daki, the final showdown loomed before you. This was the main moment of your plan. Right now, this would lead how the ending of this arc will be.
You and Daki soared through the sky, becoming mere specks in the distance, a sense of anticipation and uncertainty hung in the air below. Inosuke stood confidently, while Zenitsu watched with a furrowed brow, still unsure about the unfolding events. "What is this...?" Zenitsu muttered in irritation, trying to make sense of the situation.
"Don't ask me! This was (Y/N)'s plan! She said she needed time to talk to the demon!" Inosuke retorted, finally setting Zenitsu down on the ground. The yellow-haired boy stood up, his eyes fixed on the vanishing figures above.
"Talk? What would they talk about? It doesn't make sense..." Zenitsu's confusion lingered, unsure of the purpose behind your actions.
"Shut your trap. You trust her, right?" Inosuke's gruff voice echoed with a touch of reassurance.
"...I do." Zenitsu reluctantly admitted, his voice laced with uncertainty but unwavering trust in you.
"I trust her too." Inosuke's declaration was firm and resolute. "Whatever happens, she told me that she'll send a signal to us if things don't work out. We just have to wait."
"..." Zenitsu remained skeptical, but he had faith in you. Time seemed to slow as they stood there, tension palpable in the air. In this pivotal moment, the fate of their battle against Daki hung in the balance, and they could only hope that your plan would bring the long-awaited resolution they all sought.
...
Daki and you soared through the sky and you found yourself floating close to her. The wind rushed past you, whipping your hair and clothes around like turbulent waves. Despite the intense situation, you couldn't help but feel a strange sensation of fear and awe at the sight of the world shrinking below you.
"DAKI!" You called out desperately, your voice echoing through the vast expanse between you. Her name tore through the rushing wind, screaming for her attention. You had both stopped ascending, hovering in mid-air, and you refused to look down. The distance from the ground was terrifying, and you couldn't comprehend how Inosuke's kick had propelled you so far. But in this world of fiction, logic sometimes took a backseat to the fantastical.
Your eyes locked, and a moment of stillness enveloped you. It was as if time itself had paused, allowing your gazes to interact in a tense silence. "Daki..." You repeated, your voice softer this time. Your heart was pounding in your chest, and the adrenaline coursing through your veins made everything feel surreal. In that fleeting moment, you wondered if there was a glimpse of humanity left in her, buried beneath the darkness.
Her gaze held a mix of emotions—anger, surprise, and perhaps something else you couldn't quite decipher. You were suspended in the air, caught in a moment that felt endless. Your battle had brought you to this climax, and you couldn't help but feel a strange connection to this formidable demon.
"Daki, hold my hands... please..." You implored, reaching out to her with outstretched arms. In this surreal moment suspended in mid-air, you couldn't ignore the sadness and helplessness that flickered in her eyes.
For a moment, confusion clouded her expression, as if unsure of your intentions. You were enemies, locked in combat, and your request must have seemed absurd to her. But then, you saw a glimmer of something deeper in her gaze—a longing for understanding, a yearning for connection.
With a hesitant movement, she raised her own arms, her hands reaching out to touch and hold yours. Your fingers interlocked, and you felt a shiver of emotion pass through you.
In that simple gesture,
For a moment,
Time seemed to stand still.
You were no longer demon and human, but two souls bound by the complexity of existence. There was a profound sadness in her touch. Your heart ached with the weight of her suffering, and you wished that you could ease her pain.
"I don't want to fight you, Daki." You whispered, your voice barely audible over the rushing wind.
Her grip on your hands tightened slightly. It was as if a part of her wanted to believe in the possibility of redemption, but years of darkness had made her doubt her own salvation. "...What are you talking about? We're enemies. We're supposed to fight."
"I really don't want to fight! I want to help you!" You admitted earnestly.
She let out a dry, cynical chuckle in response. "Do you suffer from some savior complex or something?" She asked skeptically.
"I genuinely want to help you."
She shook her head, feeling exasperated. "This is absurd, (Y/N). I'm a demon!"
You interrupted her with determination in your voice. "And? It doesn't change anything."
"Seriously?! Can't you grasp it?! I've done terrible things! I've killed and tortured countless people, even consumed them. My hands are stained with blood. You can't change that! Save me? You barely know me! We've only been talking for a week, and now you're acting like you want to rescue me? This is not like some fairy tale where you believe I can change just because you said so! I'm an upper moon demon! You can't fix or change me! This is foolishness!"
You raised your voice, frustration evident in your tone. "I never said I wanted to fix you! You're not some broken object that can be repaired with glue! That's impossible. I said I WANT TO HELP YOU!"
She scoffed, not convinced. "Help me? Isn't that the same thing? You want me to become good, right?!"
"That's not it!" You retorted firmly. "It's not about making you good or changing you into something you're not."
"Then what is it?" She demanded, her anger building. "Tell me why you want to help me. What's your angle in all of this?"
You took a deep breath before admitting the truth. "Because I'm selfish." You confessed, a hint of a pout forming on your lips. "I've grown attached to you in such a short time. I've become fond of the woman named Warabihime in the Kyogoku house and the demon named Daki. I enjoy your company and everything about you!"
She gritted her teeth, her anger intensifying. "Stop it! You don't know what you're saying. You don't actually feel any of those things. Quit trying to convince me otherwise!"
You took a deep breath. "I do know what I'm saying, Daki."
Daki's anger seemed to waver for a moment, replaced by a mix of confusion and vulnerability. "You don't understand." She muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.
"I may not be able to change your past, but I believe in the possibility of a different future for you. It won't be easy, and it won't happen overnight, but I'm willing to walk this path with you."
Daki's eyes searched yours, as if trying to find any hint of deception. "Why are you doing this? Why do you care so much?"
"Because you're not just a demon to me. You're a person, with feelings and struggles, just like anyone else. I see beyond the label of 'demon' and 'upper moon'. I see you, Daki, and I believe that there's more to you..."
Tears welled up in Daki's eyes, and she turned away, as if trying to hide her vulnerability. "You're so foolish." She said, her voice trembling.
"Maybe I am." You admitted with a soft smile. "But sometimes, it takes a bit of foolishness to believe in something greater than ourselves. And I believe in you, Daki."
"You shouldn't." She whispered, her guard slowly starting to crumble.
"But I do." You said firmly. "You're not beyond redemption, and you're not beyond help. You deserve a chance to find peace and forgiveness, just like anyone else."
"You're making this so difficult." She mumbled.
"I know it won't be easy, and I can't promise that everything will work out perfectly," You said gently. "Like, I'm sure everyone in the Demon Slayer corps—even the people around me, will lose their trust on me and maybe get to hate me... but I swear, that I'm willing to face those consequences for you."
"..." She didn't respond at all but still, you continued talking.
"I know what I feel, and it's genuine. I'm not deluding myself or trying to manipulate you. It's true that you've done terrible things. But that doesn't define who you are entirely and I believe that deep down, there's a part of you that wants to change, even if you can't fully admit it yet... I'm not asking you to forget or erase your past. I know it's a part of you, and it won't just vanish. But I also know that people can change, and they can find redemption if they truly want it. You're more than just the sum of your past actions. You have your own thoughts, feelings, and desires, and I want to understand and support you through them."
"It's too late."
"It isn't. You might be a demon, but you're also a person with emotions and struggles. I don't expect you to become a saint overnight and maybe yeah, you don't trust me yet, and that's okay. Trust is earned over time. But please don't dismiss my intentions outright just because of my feelings. I'm willing to take the risk, even if it means getting hurt."
"I...I don't want you getting hurt because of me though..."
"I've made up my mind. I want to be there for you, regardless of what you are or what you've done." Her fingers slipped from your grasp, and you reached out, gently holding her shoulders. The cold air seemed to echo the chill in your heart as you presented her with two options. "I know this might sound heartless, but we're running out of time. You have two choices..."
Confusion etched across her face as she murmured, "Huh?"
"Option one," You continued, your voice steady but conflicted. "You continue to live as a demon, and we'll have no choice but to confront you, to end your existence. Option two, though, is harder. Let me help you break free from this cursed life. I promise to protect you, to stand by your side, to defend you and your brother against any danger that comes our way."
Your grip tightened, not out of force, but out of desperation. You couldn't bear the thought of losing her. As you looked around, you noticed a faint glimmer of light far above, a reminder that time was running out for both of you.
"I know it's selfish! But I want to spend more time with you. I want to create memories, to laugh and have fun together. I even want to try gardening with you and learn more about flowers! I want to experience things with you that I can't even put into words. The mere thought of you not being here tears me apart!" Her overwhelmed expression tore at your soul, and you struggled to convince her. "Please believe me when I say I'll do everything in my power to help you. I'll plead with the master to accept you, to spare you from this wretched fate. But I need your trust, your faith in me."
However, something inside her seemed to snap, and she cut you off with a heartbreaking scream. Tears streamed down her cheeks, mingling with the coldness of the night. "It's not easy, (Y/N)! I'm sorry! I-I want to trust you, but everyone I've ever trusted has betrayed me. I've been killed, and I can't bear to go through that pain again. What if you hurt me, too? It terrifies me to even think about trusting someone again. You think I don't want to trust you but I really do! It's just—It's terrifying to do it! I'm afraid of trusting you! I'm afraid that you end up being like everyone else!"
"Dak—" You wanted to console her, to assure her that you were different, but her words poured out like an emotional flood.
She continued, her voice trembling with fear and anguish. "And what about my brother?! I've caused him enough trouble already. Becoming a demon was my fault in the first place and I don't want to burden him any further. Can you protect him, too?! Are you saying that you're willing to protect both me and my brothers even though we're upper moons!? I can't bear to see him suffer because of me! I don't want my brother to face any danger and get hurt because of my selfishness! I love him so much that I can't bear the thought of him suffering! And Lord Muzan... he may not like me, it's obvious he hates me! But he doesn't hate my brother! And he gave us a second chance at life! He's done so much for us, and betraying him feels like an impossible choice."
You could see the turmoil in Daki's eyes, the pain and conflict tearing her apart. You gently cupped her face with both hands, trying to make her look at you directly. "I understand that it's terrifying for you to trust again, Daki. But sometimes, taking a chance on someone is the only way to find healing and redemption. I can't promise you that everything will be easy, or that all your fears will go away. But I can promise you that I'll be there for you, every step of the way. I won't betray you, and I won't hurt you. I'll do my best to protect you AND your brother, and I'll fight for you with all my strength."
She looked into your eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I want to trust you but I don't know how... " She whispered.
"I know..." You said softly. "And I can't imagine the pain you've been through. But I also believe that you're stronger than you think. You've survived so much, and that shows how resilient you are. You have the power to choose your own path, Daki. You don't have to be bound by your past or by Muzan. You can be free."
"But my brother..." She choked on her words, her voice breaking.
You wiped away her tears gently. "I'll protect him too. I won't let any harm come to either of you. You both deserve a chance to live without fear and pain. Let me help you carry that burden."
"And Muzan..." She trailed off, as if unsure of what to say.
"You don't owe Muzan anything." You said firmly. "He may have given you and your brother a second chance, but that doesn't mean you have to remain loyal to him. You can choose your own path, Daki. You can choose to break free from his control and find your own purpose in life."
Daki's trembling hands reached up to touch yours, holding onto them tightly. "I'm scared..." She admitted, her voice barely audible.
"That's okay." You reassured her. "Fear is a natural part of change. But sometimes, it's through facing our fears that we find the strength to overcome them."
"I don't know if I can do this..." She said, her voice wavering.
"I believe in you." You said with conviction. "You're not alone in this anymore. I'm here for you, and so is your brother."
Daki was taken aback by the flood of emotions that washed over her. She had always been wary of getting close to anyone, especially after becoming a demon, but there was something about you that she couldn't resist. She felt a connection with you that went beyond words or logic.
Daki gazed at you, focusing in your eyes. They say that someone's eyes reveal the total truth. Your (E/C) eyes were beautiful. As she looked into them, she saw her own reflection, not as the demon she had become, but as the white-haired girl with blue innocent eyes she once had—a girl with hopes, dreams, and innocence. It was a memory she had buried deep within herself, a memory of a time when she had believed in fairytales and the possibility of a happy ending.
"I used to wish for a prince to save me and my brother." She murmured, almost to herself.
"Eh?" You stammered, not being able to catch what she said at all.
She always expected that her prince would be a tall man with a athletic and well-built figure. She thought he would be elegant, educated, refined and polite. His hair beautifully combed in a Sagegami or Seikei. With a clean-shaved look that made him attractive. She expected him to have good posture, exude confidence, and demonstrate proper etiquette and manners.
She didn't imagine that her prince would not be a male at all. She didn't imagine that it'll be a girl with gorgeous (E/C) eyes. A beautiful (H/C) hair. Cute (L/C) lips. An adorable nose. With a smile that could brighten any of her days. With such a bothersome attitude but at the same time, a personality so endearing. A girl who's always joking around, cursing, saying non-sense, acting cute... Someone who's very expressive. A girl who practices Martial arts and is very strong. A girl who wants to help her. A girl who is willing to give up everything for her sake.
A girl who could not only save her but also her beloved brother.
...
She looked away, feeling vulnerable and exposed. "I'm scared. I'm scared of losing my brother. I'm scared of defying Muzan and facing his wrath. I'm scared of the unknown, of what might happen if I choose to trust you."
"Then, tell me right now!" You screamed. "Tell me what I can do to make you trust me!"
...
...
...
"...ss me..." She murmured.
"Speak louder! I can't hear you!" You told her, putting your hands on her shoulders, slightly shaking them since you were growing nervous due to the fact that your time together was almost coming to an end.
"KISS ME!" She screamed, closing her eyes tightly. Her cheeks were as red as strawberries. "KISS ME AND I'LL TRUST YOU! I SWEAR!"
...
She knew asking for a kiss was childish and irrational, but to her, it held a significant meaning. It was the ultimate test of your sincerity and the reassurance she needed to fully trust you.
In every fairytale, the prince would always kiss the princess, sealing their love and proving their devotion. Part of her yearned for you to take that step, to lean in and press your lips against hers, to show her that your feelings were genuine. But another part of her was afraid of the consequences, afraid of letting herself be vulnerable again.
Her heart pounded in her chest, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She had closed her eyes, not daring to look at you, feeling like a foolish child asking for something she didn't deserve. Her past had taught her that love and kindness were fleeting, that trusting others only led to pain and betrayal.
"Daki."
But in that moment, with her eyes closed and her heart racing, she felt a gentle touch on her cheek. She dared to open her eyes, and there you were, looking at her with such a silly smile. Your entire face was red. She swore she even saw your eyes tremble a bit. Your hand cupped her face, and she leaned into the touch, feeling a sense of comfort she hadn't experienced in a long time.
"I—I...!" Your voice was shaking, but you coughed and tried to brush it off. You leaned close enough for your face to be mere inches in front of hers. Your face was so red it was comical, and the fact that you were trying to act as if you weren't bothered by it made it even cuter to Daki, who was just as nervous as you. "I-I haven't had my first kiss yet, haha, so, um... eh, I'm sorry if I'm bad at it..." Your face, along Daki's, started shining with a red light. Gyutaro's head had been cut already and it seemed that he in like the original version, activated his last attack as his last resort. The impending explosion from Gyutaro was imminent and already starting, but you didn't stop.
"...!" Without a word, you leaned in, your lips brushing against hers in the softest of touches. Your heart was pounding so loudly in your chest that you were sure Daki could hear it too. The proximity between you two felt both terrifying and exhilarating.
As your lips touched, it felt like time stood still. The world around you faded away, and there was only the softness of her lips against yours. It was a gentle and tentative kiss, filled with the innocence of two souls reaching out to each other.
You could feel the warmth of her breath against your skin, and it sent shivers down your spine. The fear and nervousness you both felt seemed to melt away with the touch of your lips.
But just as quickly as it began, it was over. The red light from Gyutaro's explosion enveloped both of you, signaling the imminent destruction that was about to unfold. Daki acted swiftly, using her obi to create a protective cocoon around you both. The obi wrapped around you, shielding you from the onslaught of the explosion.
As the explosion continued to rage around you, time seemed to slow down. You could feel the heat of the blast against your skin, and the air was filled with smoke and dust, destroying everything on it's way.
———————————————————————
...
...
...
...
...
...
The deafening explosion had finally subsided, leaving behind a scene of utter devastation. The once serene surroundings were now in shambles. Daki's protective barrier had dissipated, and you and her found yourselves sitting on the ground, holding each other close. Her eyes were brimming with tears.
"Well, that just happened..." You whispered, trying to take in the aftermath.
"I'm so sorry. It was my brother's attack that caused all of this." Daki mustered the strength to explain. You both got up, with Daki reaching out to help you to your feet.
"So, you're on our side now?" You asked with a warm smile.
Daki tilted her head, considering your question. "Yes, I am. Thank you for believing in me. I'll do my best to prove myself. And please! Don't put yourself in harm's way because of me. I'm prepared to face the consequences of my actions!"
"Don't worry." You reassured her. "I promised to protect you, and I intend to keep that promise."
She blushed slightly, grateful for your support. "I-I appreciate it, but I also need to learn to be more independent. Let's focus on what's ahead for now." You agreed, deciding to prioritize finding her brother. You mentioned that your friends were probably safe, but Daki reminded you to check on them.
"I'm sure they're alright!" You said confidently. "But right now, we must locate your brother before he causes more harm. Can you sense his presence?"
"Yes," She replied anxiously. "The connection is weaker, but I can still feel him. I'm worried about what he might do next."
"Then let's not waste any time. We should go find him immediately!" You urged, eager to prevent any further chaos. As you both walked side by side, Daki leading the way to her brother's location, you couldn't help but worry about your friends even though you had assured her that they would be fine. Suddenly, her voice broke through your thoughts, bringing you back to the present moment.
"Hey." She called out, concern evident in her tone. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt or anything?"
"I'm fine, really! Just some cuts and minor wounds, nothing serious." You reassured her. Seeing her visibly relax put you at ease as well. However, there was an awkward tension between you, and you couldn't quite place its origin. Until, that is, Daki brought up the subject.
"Um... About the kiss..." She murmured, her face turning a bit flushed. It dawned on you why things felt awkward.
"Haha, was it bad? I did mention it was my first kiss." You chuckled nervously, your cheeks turning red in embarrassment. You couldn't believe your first kiss had been with a girl! a demon! AND A DAMN FICTIONALCHARACTER OF DEMON SLAYER! It was all too surreal. You wiped your sweaty hands on your kimono.
"It was not bad!" She quickly responded, blushing as well. "It was my first kiss too..."
"Oh." You simply replied, unsure of how to react. "It felt nice, though I can't remember much with everything going crazy."
"I thought it was nice too." She said with a shy smile, fidgeting with her hands. As you continued walking, an awkward silence settled between you. Finally, she gathered her courage and spoke again.
"Okay, I'll just tell you." She said, her voice more determined. "I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable... I didn't mean to. It's probably silly to hide it, but I'll just say it. I have feelings for you, romantically speaking. That's why I asked you to kiss me, so I apologize if it bothered you."
...
What?
"You... You like me?" You whispered, hardly believing what you were hearing.
"Actually, it's more than just 'like'..." She laughed to herself. "I love you. That's the truth." She turned to face you, her smile a mix of embarrassment and sincerity.
"..." You stood there, stunned into silence. The revelation caught you off guard, making more sense of her request for a kiss, but it was still hard to grasp. Daki laughed at your blushing state and you couldn't help but feel a lot of emotions. You needed a few moments to sort through your thoughts and feelings, just like when you had faced a similar situation with Rengoku. Yes, you loved Daki as a character; she was amazing and intriguing. But did you feel the same way about her personally?
Nervousness crept up on you as you struggled to find the right words to respond to her heartfelt confession. It was all so unexpected, and you wished you had more time to process your emotions. Sensing your uncertainty, Daki called out to you, her voice gentle and understanding.
"It's okay if you need some time." She said, her eyes soft with compassion. "I don't want you to feel pressured to reciprocate my feelings. I just wanted to be honest with you, even if the outcome isn't what I hoped for."
As you looked into her eyes, you saw genuine affection and kindness, and your heart warmed. You began to understand the emotions welling up inside you. It wasn't the same as the fictional love you had for the character she portrayed, but it was something real, something more profound.
Still, you were not sure at all.
You found yourself drawn to her, just as you had been drawn to Rengoku. The emotions you experienced were undoubtedly real, but they were complicated by the fact that Daki, like Rengoku, and like everybody else,
were fictional characters, from a fictional story and not real.
...
Taking a deep breath, you finally found the words to respond. "Daki, I... I appreciate you so much, and spending time with you has been incredible. It's just that... I need time to sort out my feelings. This situation is a bit overwhelming, and I want to give you an honest answer."
Her smile remained unwavering, and she nodded in understanding. "Of course, take all the time you need. I don't expect an immediate answer."
"Thanks." You said, a glimpse of sadness visible in your voice as you were kind of disappointed in yourself.
You continued walking together, Daki's voice grew softer, catching your attention. "Still..." She murmured, leaving a hint of mystery in the air. "That doesn't mean I'll just stand there doing nothing."
Her cryptic remark left you puzzled, and you asked her to clarify. "Come again?" You inquired, trying to make sense of her words.
"..." She responded with an adorable smile, causing your heart to skip a beat. "I remember my past now." She said, dismissing her previous statement as if it were inconsequential. It left you feeling slightly unnerved, hoping that she didn't mean anything problematic. "My name was Ume."
"You know, that's a pretty name!" You commented, genuinely finding it beautiful. "Would you like me to call you that?"
She pondered for a moment before responding. "No, it's okay. Daki is fine."
You felt the need to persist a little, wanting to make sure she was comfortable with her decision. "Are you sure?" You insisted gently. "Ume is such a lovely name."
"Yeah... I was named by my mother's deadly sickness so, I don't think it's very pleasant. I don't like it."
"...But Ume is such a pretty name though... In flower language, I think it was associated with beauty, transience, and the arrival of spring, making it a symbol of renewal and new beginning! You might have been named after something bad but, you're the one who gives meaning to your name."
Her smile grew fond as she appreciated your kind words. "Thank you, really!" She said, touched by your sentiment. "But I prefer Daki. If I use Ume now, I feel like I'm trying to escape the person I am at this moment. Ume belongs to the past, and I want to embrace who I am now, the one named Daki, without running away from my past actions. It just feels better for me this way."
Understanding her perspective, you respected her choice wholeheartedly. "I get it." You replied, nodding. "Daki suits you, and if that's what you prefer, then that's what I'll call you. Both names are beautiful, just like you."
She blushed at your compliment and chuckled softly. "Thank you." She said warmly. "It means a lot to me that you understand—"
"DAAAAAAKIIIIIIIIII!! WHAT THE HELLL?!" After an arduous search, you and Daki finally managed to find Gyutaro. His decapitated head lay on the ground and the anger that consumed him was still apparent. Daki's nerves kicked in, making it difficult for her to approach her fallen brother. Sensing her unease, you reached out and gently placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, offering a comforting presence.
"It's okay." You said in a soft, calming tone. "Go talk to him. He's your brother." Your smile conveyed warmth and encouragement, providing her with the resolve she needed. Daki drew strength from your support and nodded firmly, determined to face this emotional moment.
With newfound courage, she walked over to where Gyutaro's head lay. The gravity of the situation was not lost on her; she had come to terms with the reality of their twisted existence as demons. Memories of their past lives and the pain they had endured flooded her mind, but she steeled herself, knowing that this was a moment she needed to confront.
As Gyutaro glared at Daki, his anger was palpable, and he demanded. "What fuck happened, Daki?! Why did you abandon our cause?! Do you realize how much trouble you've caused for us?! We were meant to get fucking stronger as demons, and now you've turned your back on everything we worked for!"
Daki took a deep breath, preparing herself for the difficult conversation ahead. "Gyutaro, I can't continue down this path anymore." She said, her voice firm but tinged with sadness. "I've seen the destruction and pain we've caused as demons, and I can't bear it any longer. I want to change, to find a different way of living. I've decided to go with her..." She gestured towards you.
Gyutaro scoffed, his irritation evident. "Trust her?! A mere human?! You can't be serious, Daki! This is ridiculous! What could she possibly offer that we can't as demons?!"
Her eyes filled with determination as she replied. "She has shown me kindness, compassion, and a different perspective. She made me believe that there's a chance for us to find peace and redemption. I know it's risky, and it may not work, but I can't live like this anymore. I want to try, even if the odds are against us."
Gyutaro's anger flared even more at her response. "You're a fool, Daki! You're throwing away everything for some pipe dream! We're demons, and that's our fate. There's no way out of it!" He shouted, his voice echoing through the surroundings. "You're naive! You're blinded by this human's promises. She doesn't understand what it's like to be a demon, to carry the weight of our cursed existence. You can't just walk away from it!"
Daki fought not just to defend her decision but also to make Gyutaro see that there was a glimmer of hope beyond their cursed lives. "I can't change your mind, Gyutaro!" She panted, sweat dripping from her brow. "But I won't give up on myself. I can't be part of this any longer!"
Gyutaro's face contorted with anger and frustration as he replied, "Then be prepared to face the consequences of your foolish choices! I won't stand by and watch you throw everything away!"
The air crackled with tension as Daki and Gyutaro faced each other, their anger and frustration boiling over. Gyutaro's eyes blazed with fury, and he sneered at his sister. "You're such a pathetic weakling! Abandoning your true nature just to follow a girl's delusional dream. It's laughable!"
Daki's jaw clenched as she retorted. "And you're dumb as fuck, Gyutaro! Stuck in the past, clinging to a cursed existence that's brought nothing but misery. You're too blinded by your own pride to see the possibility of change!"
"Change? Ha! You're the one who's delusional!" Gyutaro spat back. "A human can't offer you anything but empty promises. You're so desperate to believe in something better that you're willing to throw away our bond as siblings!"
"You were always weak, Daki!" Gyutaro snarled, his eyes cold. "You were always the one I had to protect, the one I had to clean up after. And now you think you can make your own decisions? Pathetic!"
The tension in the air escalated as Gyutaro's insults cut deep into Daki's resolve. Her anger surged, and she couldn't hold back any longer. "You don't get to decide for me, Gyutaro!" She yelled back, her voice shaking with emotion. "I'm tired of this cursed existence! I won't allow myself to hurt or be hurt any longer!"
Gyutaro's eyes blazed with fury. "You think you're so strong, Daki? Running away won't change anything! You're just a coward, seeking refuge in some bullshit!"
Daki's fists clenched, her own anger fueling her determination. "I am not a coward!" She screamed. "I am choosing to change, to find a different path! I won't be shackled by this any longer, and I won't let you hold me back!"
"Why are you so set on this foolishness?" Gyutaro yelled back, his voice full of frustration. "We've always been demons! People have treated us like monsters, and that's all we'll ever be!"
Daki took a step closer to her brother, her eyes searching his. "Gyutaro, I know people have been cruel to us, but that doesn't mean we have to be cruel ourselves." She implored.
Gyutaro's skepticism remained, but a flicker of vulnerability crossed his features. "Ume, you don't understand..." He said, his voice softer but still tinged with anger. "We can't change who we are. People will always fear and hate us. I don't want you to suffer because of some foolish dream." His anger wavered, and he hesitated for a moment. "I'm afraid, Ume..." He finally admitted, his voice breaking. "People have always been cruel to us, and I don't want to see you hurt. I don't want anything bad to happen to you."
Daki's anger softened. "I know you care, Gyutaro." She said, her voice full of compassion. "But I can't let fear dictate my life. I want to protect you too, just like we've always protected each other."
Tears welled up in Gyutaro's eyes, torn between his fear of change and his love for his sister. "I don't know if it'll work," He said, his voice thick with emotion. "But I can't bear to lose you, Ume. You've always been there for me."
"And you've always been there for me too..." As Gyutaro hesitated, his eyes darting between his sister and you, Daki took a deep breath, her heart pounding with uncertainty. "Gyutaro, I just want the best for you..." She said, her voice quivering with emotion. "I know you're afraid, and I am too, but I can't bear to see you suffer. I love you, more than anything."
...
Gyutaro's eyes widened in surprise at her heartfelt confession. He had never expected to hear those words from his sister. After a moment of silence, he gave a long annoyed sigh and he finally spoke, his voice filled with raw vulnerability. "Daki, I love you too. You're all I have left in this world, and I can't bear to lose you either."
With tears streaming down her cheeks, Daki let out a cry of joy and relief. "Oh, gosh!" She exclaimed, throwing her arms around his head in a tight embrace. "We'll always stick together, no matter what. We can face whatever comes our way, together!"
As she celebrated their newfound unity, she called you over to join them. You approached cautiously, sensing Gyutaro's lingering skepticism. He shot you a dirty look, his protectiveness over his sister still evident. "I'm doing this for Daki, not because I trust you." He grumbled, his guard still up.
You chuckled, understanding his concerns. "That's perfectly fine, wifey." You said, your voice warm and reassuring. "I know you care deeply for your sister, and I respect that. I'll do everything I can to protect both of you, okay?"
Gyutaro grunted in response, still not entirely convinced, but he could see the genuine care and concern in your eyes. Slowly, his animosity towards you began to wane, and he realized that you weren't trying to take his sister away from him but rather wanting to genuinely help them.
Daki beamed, seeing a flicker of acceptance in her brother's eyes. "Thank you, brother!" She said, her voice filled with gratitude. "We can do this together, I know we can."
Gyutaro nodded. "Yeah," He replied, but then a deadpanned expression took over his face. "Oh... you two, help me find my body. I'm sure is around here... somewhere... around this mess..."
————————————————————————
"Hmh... I see..." A particular man murmured, amused. "Six, huh? That would be the lowest of the upper ranks. Well, six or not, you still defeated an upper rank, so yes, congratulations are in order. I don't mind offering you my praise..." Obanai said, his eyes fixed on Uzui's figure.
"Uhhh, hello? You're forgetting that we're here too?" Tanjiro interjected, feeling somewhat annoyed that Obanai didn't even spare them a glance. Zenitsu clenched his teeth, tears welling up in his eyes. Inosuke grumbled beneath his mask, and Nezuko displayed an adorable yet angered pout on her face.
"Stupid bitch! You sure took your sweet time!" Uzui responded with heavy sarcasm, surrounded by his wives who scowled at Obanai.
"Fuck you!" Makio yelled at Obanai, shooting him the middle finger.
"We don't need your praise..." Hinatsuru murmured, trying to suppress her anger.
"YOU'RE THE WORST!" Suma stuck her tongue out, only to be hissed at by Obanai's snake. "KYAAAA! GET THAT LIZARD AWAY FROM ME!"
"Ugh... Stop bitching, you're all acting as if you got seriously injured. I don't see any deep wounds on any of you."Obanai retorted, crossing his arms.
"Ohh! If it isn't snake boy!" A new voice suddenly rang out, grabbing everyone's attention. They turned to the side and saw you appearing with a big smile. "Hello! Hello! I'm glad to see everyone is fine!" And you were really relieved. It looked like Inosuke didn't get poisoned and stabbed in the chest. Uzui had his hand and both of his eyes were in good condition. Even Tanjiro and Zenitsu seemed less wounded too compared to the original story!
"(Y/N)!! MY PRINCESS! YOU'RE ALIVE!" Zenitsu cried, wanting to run and embrace you, but Tanjiro held him back.
"(Y/N)! I was looking for you! Where were you!?" Tanjiro asked with concern, while Nezuko nodded in agreement.
"MINION! YOUR PLAN WORKED! DID YOU DEFEAT THE WOMAN DEMON!?" Inosuke asked, brimming with excitement.
"Plan? What plan?" Uzui inquired, puzzled by the sudden statement, which caught everyone's attention. "What is he talking about?"
"Well! I have a tiny bit of a surprise! Nothing big!" You smiled mischievously and then headed back to where you came from. "Come on, guys! They're waiting!" You whispered to an unknown presence.
"What is she doing?" Obanai questioned, furrowing his brows as he sensed that whatever you had planned to show them might not be a good thing.
"Is she talking to someone?" Tanjiro cutely tilted his head.
"WHO COULD SHE BE TALKING TO?" Suma squealed in fear, clinging to Uzui's arm. "THERE'S NOBODY HERE BESIDES US!"
"Ahem!" You interrupted, recapturing their attention. "I shall present you... TAA-DAHHHH!"
...
The air crackled with tension as the silence settled over the battleground. Just when everyone thought the dust had settled, a sudden gust of wind swept through, and a haunting imaginary melody filled the air. Emerging from the dissipating dust clouds, Daki and Gyutaro made their dramatic entrance. As they glided forward, a chilling smile danced on Daki's lips, while Gyutaro's sinister grin was illuminated by the moonlight. They moved with a hypnotic grace, their steps synchronized like a deadly dance.
"Behold the darkness that lurks in the shadows." Daki began in a haunting voice that sent shivers down everyone's spines. "The moon's glow may seem gentle, but within its light hides a realm of nightmares."
Gyutaro's voice joined hers, resonating with an eerie undertone. "We are the harbingers of fear, the guardians of nightmares. In the depths of your slumber, we roam freely, savoring the sweet terror that fills your dreams."
"Embrace your fears, for they shall consume you," Daki intoned, her voice growing more commanding. "The tapestry of nightmares is woven by the fears of mortals, and we shall add your terror to our collection."
Gyutaro kept going. "The moon illuminates our path of chaos, and the stars bear witness to the terror we sow."
In unison, they raised their arms, their hands seemingly reaching for the very heavens. "WE! THE FANTASTICS UPPER MOON SIX! WE HAVE DECIDED TO JOIN THE GOOD SIDE!" As the duo posed dramatically. You couldn't help but applaud, though your heart pounded in anxious anticipation of how others would react to this powerful display.
...
...
....
...
More silence followed.
...
...
...
Gyutaro stopped posing dramatically. His deadpanned expression said everything he felt. He sighed and gave Daki's head a fucking loud smack.
"OUCCHHHHHH! WHY DID YOU HIT ME?!" Daki cried as she stopped posing dramatically, grabbing her head in pain.
"BITCH! I TOLD YOU THIS WAS STUPID! LOOK AT THEIR REACTIONS!"
"I WANTED TO DO SOMETHING SILLY!"
"WELL, YOU WERE A LITTLE TOO SILLY! LOOK AT THEM! THEY'RE NOT REACTING AT ALL!" And he was right. Everyone was just looking at the three of you. No emotion could describe their bewildered expressions.
"(Y/N)!! WHAT DO WE DO?!" Daki yelled at you, scared since she didn't knew what else she could possibly do to fix this mess.
"..." You just stood there, smiling.
...
"...I think I fucked up."
End of the Entertainment District arc.
Notes:
Im so sorry for those who liked chapter 46 because I must reveal that that chapter was just...!
🥁🥁🥁
AN ALTERNATIVE ENDING!‼️‼️‼️‼️‼️‼️😲😲😲😟 OMG PLOT TWIST! 🤓🤓 (yall gonna hate me for this one)
Come on you guys! I thought you would notice like, I mean—I said you were going to get your first kiss and on last chapter, that didn't happen!! And even the cover of the chapter was black!! (Still had a small doodle but shhh)
Now, this chapter is the REAL ending!!
Gooddd im sooo tired🥺🥺, the ending might look rushed because i just wanted to finish (lol)! It took me so much to write since I was not motivated to write but I wanted to finish this arc so badly since Im more excited of the aftermath now! I have so many things planned! Hahahahs🫢
A little thing that I want to say too, just in case anyone is confused!!
→ in both endings, your head DID get massacred. It was not a dream, hallucination, none of that. Though nobody saw it (not even Daki and Gyutaro). Tanjiro was the only one who saw your corpse!!
→ Your head was not cut off. It was more like literally massacred/squashed but only the upper part (everything on top of the nose).
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 49: — 48
Notes:
God have mercy. Hardest chapter to write along with #24 and #34.
I just had the biggest shit of my life. Felt good. I feel like I lost 20 pounds. Dunno why I needed to share that, sorry.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
BENEATH THE SURFACE, A GLIMMERING DEFENSE — CHAPTER #48 — THE REDEMPTION OF A DEMON IS NEW CHANGE
"WAHHHHHHHHHH! (Y/N), THIS IS THE WORST!!" You were met with an ear-piercing wail, the distressed cry of Ozaki echoing through the room. Her tearful lament was directed at you, and it was clear that she was overcome with emotion.
"I mean—I could totally expect this from you but... this is batshit insane..." Goto remarked, offering some comfort by gently rubbing Ozaki's back as she continued to cry in your presence.
"Ozaki, I understand that this is surprising, but please try to stop crying!" You implored, genuinely feeling bad for the woman's intense display of distress. Tears streamed down her face in copious amounts, her eyes red and swollen from her emotional outburst.
"How can I n-not be crying?! This is your end! You'll die today!" Ozaki exclaimed, her hands gripping your shoulders as she shook them with a mixture of worry and fear.
"Alright, Ozaki, I think you're exaggerating a bit." Goto interjected with a deadpan expression, attempting to inject some rationality into the situation.
"Nah, she's got a point. I'm totally dying today, hahaha!" You chimed in, placing your hands on your hips and sporting a playful smile, which only seemed to further distress Ozaki.
"WHAT?! YOU'RE THE ONE WHO SAID WE SHOULD STAY POSITIVE! WHY ARE YOU BEING SO NEGATIVE!?" Goto's voice escalated as he pointed an accusatory finger in your direction, clearly frustrated by your seemingly lighthearted attitude.
"I'm not being negative!" You retorted, your agreement laden with a hint of amusement. "I'm just positively stating that I'm about to die!"
"OH, STOP! STOP UTTERING SUCH NONSENSE! YOU HAVEN'T EVEN MET MY FAMILY YET!" Ozaki's emotional turmoil led her to cling to your waist, her despair evident as she sunk to her knees. Goto looked on with deep concern for her well-being.
"Ozaki, please calm down. I believe that things will turn out fine!" Goto offered, crossing his arms as a sign of confidence.
"H-How can you be so sure...?" Ozaki's eyes remained tearful, yet a glimmer of hope started to flicker within them after hearing Goto's reassurance.
"Well," He cleared his throat, preparing his words carefully. "In most circumstances, (Y/N) should have already met her end, along with those demons. The fact that the Head Master and the Hashira are even considering a trial is quite surprising. So, there's a chance that things might just turn out okay."
Ozaki slowly released her grip on you and stood up, wiping away her tears and mucus. She approached Goto, almost leaning against him for support. Her eyes were now tinged with hope, and she clasped her hands near her chest with a renewed sense of optimism. "...You think so?"
Goto involuntarily took a few steps back, his eyes narrowing in surprise at Ozaki's unexpected closeness. A faint blush dusted his cheeks beneath his mask, which thankfully hid his embarrassment. After quickly regaining his composure, he responded to her, a touch of awkwardness in his voice. "Y-Yeah, so please, stop crying already, for goodness' sake..."
"I apologize for my reaction... I'm just genuinely worried..." Ozaki expressed, taking a step back to give Goto some space.
"Tsk!" Goto clicked his tongue in mild exasperation, extending his hand towards Ozaki. Her surprise was palpable as she felt his hand gently pat her head. She blinked slowly, taken aback by the unexpected gesture. Goto noticed her reaction and felt a wave of embarrassment, though he managed to conceal it. "It's alright. No need to apologize. It's understandable that you're feeling this way. So, don't blame yourself."
Ozaki regarded him for a moment, her initial surprise melting into a warm smile that tinged her cheeks pink. "Oh, thank you! You're really kind, hahaha!"
"..." Goto's face turned as red as a tomato, and he quickly withdrew his hand, the embarrassment now more evident on his hidden face.
...
'Am I... Am I FUCKING third wheeling...?' You pondered inwardly, observing their sweet exchange while feeling like an unintentional bystander. Since when they had grown so close to each other...?
Now, dear reader, you might be wondering what the hell is going on. Well, after introducing Daki and Gyutaro to the others, let's just say... things got a little tiny bit intense.
...
...
...
Excitement bubbled within you as you addressed the group, your hands clasped together and a playful smile on your face. "So!" You began, letting your words hang for a moment to capture everyone's attention. "Are you guys excited with this tiny surprise?"
"..." Everyone fell into a collective silence, each member of the assembly fixating their gaze upon you. The gamut of emotions that played across their faces was quite the spectacle—bewilderment, confusion, shock, and flabbergastment were all evident. This unusual pause persisted until a voice finally broke the stillness.
"Serpent breathing." Swift and decisive, Obanai grasped his sword and took on a combat stance. "Fourth form, Twin-Headed rept—"
"NOOOOOOOO!!" A surge of panic propelled you into action, and you leaped in front of Obanai, your body interposing itself between him and the prospective threat. The realization that your had indeed try to bring demons—Upper Moon 6 demons, no less—into the Demon Slayer Corps seemed to dawn on the others, breaking the spell of disbelief that had held them captive just moments before. "S-Stop it! Don't try to kill them!" You cried out desperately, your hands outstretched as if to physically halt Obanai's intent.
The gravity of the situation fully registered with everyone. Obanai's reaction had underscored that you were indeed attempting to integrate formidable demons into the ranks of demon slayers. His incredulous outburst was met with a mixture of emotions—disbelief, fear, and a tinge of anger. "Are you out of your mind?! Aligning with Upper Moon Six on our side?!" Obanai's voice rang out, laced with an incredulity that bordered on incredulity. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and his widened eyes portrayed his shock. Even Karabumaru seemed taken aback, his expression a testament to his astonishment.
"KYAAAAAAA!! THEY'RE ALIVEEEEE!!" Suma's fear-stricken scream pierced the air, her grip vice-like on the arm of the nearest person—Hinatsuru.
Hinatsuru, who recognized you as the girl who saved her in the critical battle (also for the fact that you were incredibly beautiful and strong and cool), was now thrust into the chaos. She struggled to make sense of the surreal scenario that had unfolded before her eyes. "Suma, dear! Please, try to calm down!" She implored gently, her touch seeking to alleviate the distressed woman's anxiety. Turning her gaze toward you, she inquired, her face a mask of bewildered curiosity. In her eyes, you were a combination of the girl who had saved her and an enigmatic force that defied understanding.
"AGH! VILE DEMONS! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO (Y/N)?!" Makio erupted in a furious tirade, her frustration evident in the veins that throbbed on her forehead. Her anger was not directed at you—rather at Gyutaro and Daki. Her assumption was that they had manipulated you, exploiting your connection for their advantage.
Your laughter, though tinged with nervousness, attempted to ease the mounting tension. The weight of the situation settled in as you recognized the need to diffuse the turmoil. "Makio, they haven't influenced me in any way—"
"Y-YOU DEMONS!" Zenitsu's voice shook anger and fear as he rose from the ground, an accusing finger pointing squarely at Gyutaro and Daki. His expression revealed an ambivalence, a blend of aggression and apprehension. "L-Leave her alone, you creeps!"
"DON'T WORRY, MINION!" Inosuke declared as he stood, striking a protective pose. "We'll protect you! It's my responsibility as your boss!"
Your annoyance caused your eye to twitch, but you retained your outward smile. "And I assure you that's not necessa—"
"Damn, you two are still breathing? After all the chaos you've wrought? Just freaking die already, in a flashy way or not, I couldn't care less." Uzui deadpanned with an air of resignation. The exhaustion in his tone was palpable; his desire to return to his wives and a good night's sleep was unmistakable, but fate seemed determined to thwart his contentment.
"...That's it." Gyutaro's simmering anger broke the impasse. His eyes twitched with resentment as he muttered his intention to Daki. "Enough of this. Let's kill them while they're distracted."
Daki's response was swift and adamant. "No! I've told you, no more killing humans!"
"Absolutely not!" Gyutaro's voice grew more urgent, carrying a touch of desperation. "Our current approach isn't working. If we don't act now, they'll eliminate us first. Let's seize the upper hand and take them down! You handle the Snake Hashira, and I'll deal with the others—"
"Big No-No!" Daki's arms were crossed in defiance, a pout accentuating her displeasure as she closed her eyes. Gyutaro's whine of frustration mirrored that of a petulant child, caught between his resolve and her determination.
'She doesn't want to kill any humans...' Unbeknownst to the others, a certain red-haired boy named Tanjiro observed their interactions with a mix of curiosity and contemplation. His head tilted slightly as he mulled over the possibilities, wondering if it was conceivable that these demons, like his sister Nezuko, Yushiro, or Tamayo, could potentially possess goodness within them.
"Hmh, mhm!" Nezuko's perceptive nature allowed her to sense Tanjiro's thoughts, prompting her to grasp his haori and give it a gentle tug. He met her gaze, finding a silent agreement between them. The nod she offered seemed to confirm that she, too, harbored the belief that they were not inherently evil. A tender smile graced Tanjiro's lips, and he affectionately patted Nezuko's head before redirecting his attention back to the ongoing exchange between Gyutaro and Daki.
Amidst this contemplation, Obanai's frustration boiled over, and a palpable darkness seemed to emanate from him. His aura took on an ominous, black hue, a manifestation of his growing agitation. "Ugh, this is utterly absurd." He cursed under his breath, his tone laced with exasperation. A resolve formed within him, one that dismissed any notion of negotiation. "I have no interest in listening to your words. My intention is to end your existence right now."
"Heh, I'd like to witness you attempting that, shortie." Gyutaro, unimpressed and perhaps a touch audacious, retorted with a smug smirk, igniting a spark of annoyance in Obanai.
"You've just made a grievous mistake." Obanai's eye twitched in irritation, his patience wearing thin. With a swift and fluid motion, Obanai drew his sword once more, the blade gleaming in the light as he poised himself for combat.
"Just like your parents?"
"Im going to shove this damn sword right up into your ass—"
"BROTHER!" Daki's desperate call echoed through the tense atmosphere.
"OBANAI!" You echoed with equal urgency. "Everyone, please, let's all take a moment to calm down! Allow me to explain." Your words had a pacifying effect as everybody's tension eased slightly. All eyes were on you, awaiting your explanation. A sigh of relief escaped your lips—finally, you had the chance to address this situation properly. "So, in the midst of the battle, I had a conversation with Daki."
"Yeah, we totally had a chat in the middle of all that chaos!" Daki chimed in, her voice brimming with support for your cause. Her expression was surprisingly endearing, displaying a cute smile that contrasted with the gravity of the situation.
"That's right," You continued, your lips curling into an involuntary chuckle at Daki's enthusiastic input. Shaking off the momentary lightness, you shifted back to a serious demeanor. "Over the past week, I've been interacting with her as part of our mission. Strangely enough, during our interactions, a sort of connection developed. A budding... friendship, you could say. Back in topic, during our conversation, I tried to reach her on a deeper level, sensing the potential for change within her. And it turns out, my instincts were accurate. She's expressed a genuine desire to change, to break free from Muzan's grasp! Yayy!" A cheerful cheer escaped your lips as you enthusiastically shared the turning point. Daki's expression mirrored your enthusiasm, albeit with a twist of her unique charm. Beside her, Gyutaro's countenance remained eerily impassive, as if the complexities of the situation were almost too much for him to process.
"Yes, that's absolutely right!" Daki interjected with newfound sincerity, her tone hinting at a depth of emotions beyond her demonic nature. "I've grown tired of the darkness, the consuming hunger for humans, and the bondage of Muzan's control. It's time for a change, for a new path!!" Her laughter rang out, an oddly contrasting sound to her previous sinister intentions.
...
"Serpent breathing; fifth form, slithering ser—" Obanai's incantation was swift, his attack poised to strike, but you managed to interject just in time.
"Hold on a second! They truly mean no harm!" Your voice carried a pleading tone, attempting to bridge the gap between the two worlds that had violently clashed. "How can I make you all believe in this, even if just temporarily?" Your eyes implored those around you, conveying the genuine hope that you were extending. In a surprising show of solidarity, Daki mimicked your expression, her attempt at puppy eyes an unexpected yet strangely endearing gesture.
"Uhhh—Well..." Uzui's uncertainty reverberated through his words, the weight of the demons' past actions pressing heavily on his mind. It was no small thing they had done—nearly killing him, endangering his beloved wives and Tsugukos, causing devastation on the entertainment distric. The scenes of destruction were still fresh, the toll on human lives immeasurable. To accept that demons could alter their allegiance was nothing short of perplexing, even disconcerting.
"Got any ideas, brother?" Daki whispered to Gyutaro, her voice tinged with desperation. "Things are not going well!"
"Kill th—"
"Nu-uh." Daki quickly cut him off, shaking her head determinedly. "We can't resort to violence. There has to be another way."
"Then what do you think we should so, smartass?"
"...Do you think maybe we should apologize? I mean, apologies can actually be a good thing!" Daki's suggestion, upon further consideration, didn't seem as terrible.
"...ughhh, don't wanna..." Gyutaro retorted dismissively.
"Come on, give it a shot! I'll go first!" Daki declared with an air of determination, moving closer to the group. The others instinctively tensed up, their defenses bracing for any potential attack. As Daki drew near, a sense of unease rippled through everyone. Then, in a bold move, she placed her hands on her hips, exuding an odd mixture of confidence and humility. "Hey, you humans!" She exclaimed, wearing a smug grin.
"W-What on earth do you want!?" Suma and Zenitsu barked simultaneously, their skepticism evident.
"Hah! I want to offer up an apology for all the chaos I've caused!" With surprising sincerity, Daki executed a deep 180-degree bow before straightening herself once more. "To all of you, the grandpa Hashira—my heartfelt apologies for attacking you, for causing harm to your wives, and even for the suffering I inflicted upon Makio! I genuinely regret my actions! And I must admit, you three are very beautiful too!" She yelled, referring to Makio, Suma and Hinatsuru.
...
Pardon me, come again?
"Um, well... thank you for the, um, compliment." Hinatsuru responded, her uncertainty evident. Makio and Suma slowly and cautiously nodded in agreement.
"You!" Daki's finger singled out the Kamaboko squad. "You with the red hair! I deeply regret attacking you and your sister. My actions were inexcusable, and I offer a heartfelt apology. And you," She continued, turning her attention to Inosuke. "I'm sorry for my assault on you as well. And, well..." Her expression twisted into one of mild disgust as her eyes settled on Zenitsu. "As for you, I suppose... I apologize, although I must admit, I still hate your bitchass attitude... But etiquette dictates that I apologize, so there you have it." Her face contorted as though she was about to retch at the thought.
"WHAT THE HELL HAVE I EVER DONE TO YOU?!" Zenitsu retorted, his offense evident as he gasped, clutching at his chest. Nezuko couldn't help but smirk at his reaction, relishing the presence of a fellow Zenitsu hater.
"Moving on! Gyutaro, your turn now!" Daki cheered, her enthusiasm palpable as she playfully nudged her brother forward. "Come on, come on! Give them your apology!"
"Hey, wait a minute! Slow down a bit!" Her encouragement propelled Gyutaro closer to the group. A hushed silence hung in the air. Uncertainty gnawed at him as he stood there, at a loss for how to proceed. His gaze flickered to you, seeking guidance, and you simply shrugged, a gesture that seemed to say, "Go for it." Then, he glanced at Daki, who responded with an encouraging thumbs-up, silently urging him onward.
"Gah, this is degrading..." Gyutaro grumbled under his breath, his forehead creased in irritation. This was a significant blow to his pride, an act he deemed beneath him. But there he stood, swallowing his pride for the sake of his sister, the very embodiment of humility.
"I... I apologize," He muttered, his voice barely audible as if each word was extracted with excruciating effort. His demeanor appeared almost pained, as if the act of apologizing was akin to a slow and agonizing death. Yet, despite his internal struggle, Gyutaro continued. "I'm sorry for all the harm I've caused. My sister and I—we don't wish to inflict harm any longer. We... we want to help, to be of assistance." He crossed his arms defensively as Daki applauded him, a proud smile on her face.
"See?" You chimed in, a mixture of relief and elation playing across your features. "They are not against us!"
"I'm not entirely convinced we can place our trust in them," Tanjiro interjected, his voice tinged with skepticism. Uncertainty painted his tone as he grappled with conflicting emotions. "But my senses... my instincts tell me that they're being genuine. And if (Y/N) trusts them, I-I'm willing to give them a chance! I want to believe in their sincerity too!" His words were marked by determination, his hands curling into fists as he reaffirmed his resolve.
"T-TANJIRO! ARE YOU SURE ABOUT THIS?!" Zenitsu exclaimed, racing towards him and leaping to wrap his arms around his waist. "I-I DON'T KNOW IF THIS IS A GOOD IDEA!" The red-haired boy patted his head in response.
"I'm sure of it." Tanjiro asserted, his gaze locking onto yours. His gentle smile conveyed the message that he was firmly on your side, a gesture that warmed your heart.
"Thank you, Tanjiro!" You murmured, appreciating his stance.
"Thank you, human! You're a good boy!" Daki interjected with genuine gratitude, her voice tinged with a surprising sincerity.
'...I'll be happier if (Y/N) was the one calling me good boy—'
"Um... so, is there a way to address this situation?" You inquired, seeking guidance from the higher-ranking Demon Slayers, Uzui and Obanai. "Maybe like a trial or something?"
"Well, having an Upper Moon wanting to side with the Demon Slayers is an unprecedented occurrence, princess." Uzui responded with a touch of nonchalance, his mind clearly working to figure out the best course of action.
"Indeed," Obanai added, crossing his arms in thought. "A trial might be a suitable approach to determine how to proceed."
"Wait, seriously? So you're not just going to kill them on the spot?" Your voice was filled with a glimmer of hope, your eyes practically sparkling with anticipation.
"A rather flashy trial, I should say!" Uzui smirked, playing up the dramatic aspect.
"Ugh..." Obanai sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose in apparent exasperation. The unfolding events seemed to leave him perpetually flabbergasted. "...I'll report this to the Head Master to see if we can arrange a trial to decide the fate of Upper Moon 6."
"OH MY GOD! YES! DAKI, DID YOU HEAR THAT?! THEY'RE NOT GOING TO KILL YOU!" You practically squealed with joy, hardly believing the outcome.
"Or at least, not killing me right away! Yippee!!" Daki's enthusiasm was infectious, her grip on her brother's hand betraying the excitement she felt.
"However, you will need to be restrained for now." The Snake Hashira interjected, his voice carrying a no-nonsense tone. "The three of you."
"What?" The word left your mouth just as a group of Kakushi pounced on you, resulting in your face harshly meeting the floor. "Ouch! My nose!" The impact had left a wound on your forehead and your nose was bleeding.
"(Y/N)/MHM,HMHH!!" The Kamaboko Squad's worried voices echoed in unison, concern evident in their expressions.
"L-LORD IGURO! WE HAVE THE CRETIN UNDER CONTROL!" One Kakushi declared, specifically the one who was inadvertently stepping on you. "SHOULD WE RESTRAIN THE DEMONS TOO?"
"First and foremost, avoid using derogatory terms for her." Uzui intervened, his tone darkening as he turned his stern gaze towards the Kakushi. "How could you address a lady in such a manner? So unflashy!"
"That's right! She has a name—it's (Y/N)!" Suma chimed in, swiftly coming to your defense.
"Exactly, you hoe! Mind your manners!" Makio chastised, her scolding tone dripping with authority.
"She's not a cretin." Hinatsuru's unsettling smile stretched across her face as she offered her opinion. "It would be prudent to consider your words before speaking."
"..." The Kakushi who had used the derogatory term fell into a dejected silence, an air of remorse surrounding him as he absorbed the reprimand from a Hashira and three striking women.
"H-How should we restrain the demons, then?" A female Kakushi inquired nervously. Obanai was about to respond, but Daki preemptively interrupted.
"Here! What do you want me to do?!" Her enthusiasm was palpable as she sought to take charge.
"...Huh?" The Kakushi stammered, rubbing her hands together nervously.
"Daki, are you seriously just going to let them handle you like this?" Gyutaro's worried tone carried more concern for her well-being than annoyance.
"Brother, don't worry about me!" Daki's voice held an unwavering confidence as she placed both hands on his shoulders. "I've got this under control. You always take care of our problems, so it's my turn to step up. Go and hide!"
"Daki..." Gyutaro's internal struggle was evident. He trusted his sister wholeheartedly, but seeing this newfound independence in her was surprising. She was acting like a different person, more self-reliant. And that wasn't a bad thing—it made him proud to witness her growth. While he had concerns about her safety, his primary worry was preventing any harm from befalling her. That was the extent of his apprehension.
"It's alright, leave it to me!" Daki beamed, and her words seemed to soothe Gyutaro's concerns, prompting a resigned sigh from him as he ruffled her hair, eliciting a laugh from her.
"Alright... I'll trust you with this." His sigh held a mixture of surrender and pride, his gaze locked on his sister. She wasn't just a burden to protect anymore—she was proving herself to be a capable partner in overcoming their challenges. He wasn't entirely sure about all of this, but he was sure that he trusted Daki, and he trusted you to do what was right. The only lingering mistrust he had was directed at everyone else—he wouldn't allow anything to happen to his sister. He started to make his way toward Daki's body, climbing onto her back and slowly integrating himself within her being
"Alright, humans! What's the plan?" Daki's enthusiasm was undiminished. "Do I get down on the floor like (Y/N)? Should I be tied up?"
"Well..." The female Kakushi hesitated, her own nerves palpable. "If you could transform, say... into a child-like form, we could put you in a container. Dawn is approaching, after all..."
"Transform? Like a kid?" The Kakushi nodded. "Ugh!" Daki's displeasure was evident as she transformed herself into a child's body. "Ugh, I hate this! Is this good enough?"
"Y-Yes... I'll go get a container ready for you now..." The Kakushi stammered nervously, offering her hand to Daki, who reluctantly took it.
...
...
...
And so, the story unfolds in the present. After being restrained by the Kakushi, you found yourself confined to a basement, awaiting the imminent trial (also, they gave you your uniform for you to put it on right now). It's swift approach had caught you off guard—you had anticipated at least a couple of days to formulate a defense strategy. This accelerated timeline left you uneasy, as you wrestled with anxiety and the pressure to present a convincing case. Your facade of calm was rapidly eroding, threatening to expose your inner turmoil.
"I'm realizing something..." You began, attempting to redirect your focus away from the rising anxiety. "I'm really grateful that you two are the ones here with me! I'm so lucky!"
"I'm also happy that I was chosen to accompany you!" Ozaki responded with a cheerful tone.
"Well, it wasn't exactly a coincidence. We were assigned to be here." Goto explained matter-of-factly. "Specifically us."
"Huh? Why? I don't understand..." You voiced your confusion, wondering why it was specifically them.
"You see, it was at the request of the Ubuyashiki clan's young mistress, Master Kiriya," Goto elucidated. "Upon hearing about your situation, she asked Master Ubuyashiki to assign you a Kakushi who could make you feel more at ease. Your reputation has taken a hit due to your association with demons, and the majority of the Kakushi and Demon Slayers now hold a negative opinion of you. Master Kiriya wanted to ensure that you wouldn't face unnecessary hardships during this trial. A bit odd, don't you think?"
"...He—I MEAN...She did that?" You were utterly astonished by Kiriya's thoughtfulness.
"Yes. So, given that we're already friends with you, that's how we ended up here to take care of you!" Ozaki concluded, providing a clearer picture of the situation.
'Wow, Kiriya!' You mentally exclaimed, appreciating his efforts. You were aware that you had developed a friendly connection, but you hadn't expected him to go to such lengths to ensure your comfort in this challenging circumstance. You made a mental note to express your gratitude to him later.
"But hey," Ozaki interjected, shifting the conversation's tone. "Are you absolutely certain you don't want to rest? You haven't slept or properly recovered since the battle. You must be feeling awful!"
"Yeah, your injuries aren't even properly tended to... Taking a short nap could be beneficial." Goto suggested, genuine concern for your well-being evident in his voice.
"...Even if I wanted to, I can't." You admitted, your anxiety and stress overwhelming any chance of rest. Your futile attempts at sleep had proven fruitless, leaving you fatigued and drained. The upcoming trial was your only focus, and your resolve to endure any discomfort for the sake of Gyutaro and Daki was unwavering.
"Hey, kid..." Goto's voice softened, his hand coming to rest on your shoulder. "I know you must be stressed, and honestly, I have no idea how things will turn out. This might be the last time I'm with you if things go south."
"..." Your eyes met his, a mix of emotions swirling within them as you awaited his next words.
"But you've shown bravery and strength! I'm confident you'll navigate this successfully. Once it's all over, you'll finally be able to rest—you've certainly earned it...okay?"
...
"Aww, Goto, I didn't know you had such a sweet side!" Ozaki teased playfully, prompting him to withdraw his hand hastily.
"S-Shut up! I'm trying to be supportive!" He retorted, his cheeks tinged with a blush of embarrassment.
"And I appreciate it." You interjected before Ozaki could further provoke him. "Thank you, both of you. Your words have definitely eased my nerves a bit."
"No need to thank us. While we might not be directly involved in the trial, know that we're here to support you!" Ozaki assured you, her gentle smile eliciting a small response from you.
"Absolutely. You're not alone in this, kid." Goto added with a nod, his own expression conveying a sense of determination.
Out of nowhere, a series of knocks reverberated from the door, signaling the impending start of the trial. The door swung open, revealing another Kakushi who wore a distinct scowl.
"The trial is about to commence. The girl needs to move." The Kakushi stated coldly.
"This is it," Goto mused, his tone reflective. "If things don't go well and you die; I'll take care of Dodo."
Ozaki's eyes widened in indignation, and she lunged at Goto, delivering a series of light smacks to his head. "YOU BITCH! YOU JUST SAID EVERYTHING WOULD BE FINE A MOMENT AGO!"
"I'M BEING PRACTICAL! JUST IN CASE!" Goto yelled back, the two of them devolving into a banter. A dry chuckle escaped your lips as you observed their amusing exchange. With a sigh, you rose from the basement, steeling yourself for what lay ahead.
"Do you know where the trial is?" The Kakushi inquired, offering to escort you.
"It's alright, I know the way. Thank you for the suggestion, though!" You responded, a genuine smile gracing your features as you expressed your gratitude.
"Goodbye, my dear! You'll do splendidly, I'm sure!" Ozaki exclaimed dramatically, a single tear rolling down her cheek as she waved you off. She resembled a wife bidding farewell to her husband departing for war.
"As I mentioned, you'll be just fine, kid. Good luck!" Goto waved as well, his words carrying a sense of unwavering confidence.
"Thank you!" You called back, bowing slightly as a gesture of appreciation before making your way toward the trial.
Your anxiety and unease swelled within you like a storm on the horizon. The trial loomed over you like a shadow, casting doubt and uncertainty on every step you took. Your mind raced with a bunch of potential outcomes, each more harrowing than the last. What if the trial ended in your death? What if you were subjected to torture? The prospect of being expelled from the Demon Slayer Corps sent shivers down your spine, but the worst thought of all was the fate of Daki and Gyutaro. The mere mention of them being killed gnawed at your sanity, turning your stomach into knots.
Every possible scenario played out in your mind's eye, each one more terrifying than the last. Your heart raced, and your breaths came in shallow gasps as the weight of the situation pressed down on you. The thought of failure, of letting down those you cared for, consumed your thoughts, leaving you feeling like a pawn in a cruel game of fate.
"...!" Lost in the whirlwind of your own fears, you suddenly felt a jolt, as if reality itself had shifted around you. In the blink of an eye, your body was pressed against a nearby wall, leaving you dumbfounded and disoriented. Panic surged through your veins, your wide eyes frantically searching for the source of this unexpected intrusion. Before you could react, you realized that someone had you cornered—their arms caging you in, their presence overwhelming your senses. The proximity was stifling, leaving no room for escape.
It was a kabedon! A move you'd seen countless times in manga and anime!
"Tell me... What the hell is your deal?" A low, unnerving voice sliced through the haze of your thoughts, and your gaze snapped up to meet those piercing eyes. Sanemi stood before you, his demeanor as imposing and intense as ever. The realization hit you like a ton of bricks. What was he doing? Why was he confronting you like this? You felt a new wave of anxiety crash over you, the knot in your stomach tightening even further. This was Sanemi, known for his fiery temper and sharp tongue. You could only imagine how furious he would be upon learning that you had brought an Upper Moon into the Demon Slayer Corps. Your anxiety surged, threatening to drown you in its suffocating grip. "Teaming up with demons? Upper moon demons? Are you fucking kidding me?"
His demand cut through your thoughts, and your mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. You were caught off guard, paralyzed by the unexpected encounter. The pressure of the situation seemed to strangle your voice, leaving you mute and defenseless.
"..." Gulping audibly, you tried to form a coherent response, but your mind was a whirlwind of panic and confusion. Your body betrayed you, trembling slightly under his unrelenting gaze. The world around you seemed to blur, your thoughts spiraling into chaos. A strange sensation washed over you, a mix of nervousness and... something else? Your cheeks warmed, an inexplicable fluttering in your chest adding to the dizzying turmoil. Why were you feeling like this?! This wasn't the time or place for such reactions. Your emotions were betraying you, transforming your anxiety into something altogether different.
"Well?!" His impatience radiated off him in waves, intensifying the pressure you felt. You swallowed hard, your mind racing for a way to defuse the tension. In a desperate attempt to quell the panic and embarrassment that threatened to overwhelm you, you did the only thing you could think of:
You played dumb.
"Oh! S-Sorry! Me no talk Japanese! Me don't u-understand you!" Your voice wavered, feigning innocence as you looked up at him with wide, doe-like eyes. It was a risky gambit, but you hoped that your innocent act would buy you a moment of reprieve from his piercing scrutiny. "I talk english! So sorry! May you please let me go? Hahaha!"
...
His gaze bore into you, a mixture of disbelief and irritation contorting his features. You watched as his eyes squinted, his initial dumbfounded expression giving way to a growing frustration. The veins on his face and arms seemed to pulsate, a clear indicator of his mounting exasperation. Your heart raced as you realized the gravity of your mistake—your feeble attempt to feign ignorance had backfired spectacularly.
"...Are you fucking stupid? Did you forget that I know English too?" His voice was edged with a harshness that cut through the air like a blade. It was painfully clear that he saw right through your act, leaving you trapped in an awkward and tense predicament.
'SHITTTTTT!!!' Your internal monologue echoed with your newfound realization. The fact that Sanemi was proficient in English had completely slipped your mind. The veins on his face seemed to multiply, mirroring the surge of frustration coursing through you. Your palms grew clammy, and your anxiety intensified as you desperately searched for an escape from this rapidly deteriorating situation.
As panic threatened to overwhelm you, your mind raced for a solution. You needed to salvage this, to regain some semblance of composure and dignity! And then, a flicker of an idea surfaced—a thread of hope that perhaps, just maybe, you could navigate your way out of this mess.
"U-Um, I meant to say, Me don't talk English either!" You blurted out, your voice cracking slightly in your nervous haste. Your words tumbled out like a waterfall, propelled by desperation. "Yo hablar español! Me confundí! P-Perdona!"
Your mind raced through the limited Spanish phrases you knew, drawn from the Duolingo lessons you had taken. You weren't fluent by any means, but you knew enough to piece together a rudimentary response. The beads of sweat forming on your forehead were evidence of the anxiety that gripped you.
...
A heavy silence hung in the air, tension coiling between you like an invisible thread. Sanemi's gaze remained fixed on you, his eyes seeming to bore into your very soul. He lowered his head slightly, his proximity to your chest/shoulder/head causing a flutter of nerves to course through you. When he finally raised his head once more, a muted sigh seemed to escape his lips. It was as if he was battling an inner storm, striving to contain the tempest of anger that threatened to erupt.
Despite his restraint, his irritation was palpable. A disconcerting smile played at the edges of his lips, though his eyes betrayed a simmering displeasure. "Oh. Que maravilla." His words held a calculated edge, his eye seemingly twitching as he observed the color drain from your face.
The realization hit you like a ton of bricks, he had just responded in Spanish.
"Resulta que yo también sé hablar español." He murmured in a lower tone.
...
...
...
'FUCKKKKK MMEEEEEE!! WHAT THE HELLL?! MOTHERFUCKER CANNOT READ NOR WRITE BUT HE KNOWS HOW TO SPEAK ENGLISH AND SPANISH?!' Yup, you have officially lost it.
"Vamos, responde mis preguntas." Sanemi's voice oozed with a confident smirk, his sharp eyes clearly relishing in the sight of your faltering smile. It was as if he had caught onto your initial attempt to play it cool, and he was now reveling in the upper hand. "Hablas español, ¿no?"
Each word he uttered was like a tightening vice around your nerves, constricting your ability to think straight. Your anxiety amplified, rendering you speechless and flustered. "A-Ah, well—"
"Te estoy esperando." His voice held a hint of impatience, like a ticking clock counting down to your response. You averted your gaze, feeling the weight of embarrassment press down upon you. The intensity of his scrutiny made it hard to form coherent thoughts, let alone speak.
"Me, eh, yo—" Your voice quivered, stumbling over words that seemed to evade your grasp. Your heart raced as you struggled to regain your composure, but every attempt felt like grasping at thin air.
"¿No puedes responder? ¿Por qué será?" Sanemi's words bore into you like a piercing stare, cutting through any semblance of confidence you might have mustered. He closed the physical distance between you, his presence engulfing you entirely. The proximity was overwhelming, sending your heart into overdrive. Your face and palms grew slick with sweat, the physical manifestation of your escalating nerves.
Your mind was a swirl of confusion—why were you feeling so agitated? This wasn't like you at all. Or was it? Hadn't a similar situation unfolded between you and him before, back at the wisteria house?
With a mixture of nervousness and static in your expression, you finally managed to string together a response. "A-Ay Carajo! Haha—I mean, Jajaja! Eh, uh que vergüenza! Estoy muy, um, embarazada!"
The weight of his gaze on you only intensified, his deadpan expression seemingly etched into his features. "...You just told me that you're pregnant." His voice was flat, his incredulity palpable.
Nervous laughter bubbled from your lips. "Ahh... ups. Me equivo—"
"Drop the act already. I know you speak Japanese."
"Dammit!" The curse slipped out before you could stop it, and your mind raced as you frantically tried to come up with an escape plan. Any excuse would do, anything to divert his attention for just a moment, to buy you a chance to break free from this suffocating confrontation.
"Ugh." He groaned, exasperation seeping into his voice. "I'm getting tired of your bullsh—"
"Oh my god! Hello Genya! What are you doing here, bro?!" You exclaimed, your eyes widening in mock surprise as you glanced to your side. His gaze snapped to where you were looking, a flicker of astonishment crossing his features. In that split second of distraction, you seized your chance. With an adrenaline-fueled punch to his arm, you managed to break free from his kabedon trap, your movements swift and desperate.
"UGH—COME BACK HERE!!" Sanemi's furious roar chased after you as you sprinted away, your heart pounding in your ears. The promise of his anger spurred you forward, your feet moving as fast as they could, despite the limited speed at your disposal. "YOU'RE AS GOOD AS FUCKING DEAD!"
"AHHHHHHHH! SOMEONE HELP MEEEEEEE!!" Your cry echoed through the place as you fled, the urgency in your voice a reflection of the literal devil that was in hot pursuit.
———————————————————————
"Oh! Hello, young Tokito!"
Muichiro turned around at the sound of his name being called. "Hmh?" He responded, his curiosity piqued. "Oh... You're... Rengoku, right?" He tilted his head, recalling the familiar face before him.
"I'm surprised you remembered me! Hahaha!" Rengoku's laughter resonated, his hands confidently resting on his hips. They were currently at the Demon Slayer Headquarters, specifically in the Ubuyashiki State.
"Well, yeah. You always bring me food whenever we meet... and also, you remind me of an owl... a loud one."
"Hahaha! Thank you for the compliment!" Rengoku's amusement bubbled forth as he playfully ruffled Muichiro's hair with genuine affection. He stood still, his normally reserved demeanor masking the fact that he secretly enjoyed these interactions with Rengoku. There was a faint, distant memory of someone who used to treat him with such warmth, but the details remained just out of reach. Despite this, he refused to let himself acknowledge the comfort he felt in his presence. "I'm so sorry but this time, I wasn't able to bring you any food... This trial was in such short notice that I almost didn't have time to prepare!"
"...It's alright. I wasn't really expecting it, and I wouldn't have remembered anyway..." Muichiro's words were a practiced lie, carefully concealing the small pleasure he derived from their encounters. However, his expression shifted when he noticed something slipping from Rengoku's pocket. "Mhm?" He tilted his head in curiosity. "Hey, I think something is falling from your pocket..." He pointed out, his observation proving accurate as Rengoku's gaze followed his finger to where a piece of paper teetered on the edge.
"Oh! That was a close one!" Rengoku's swift reflexes prevented the paper from hitting the floor. "Thank you, young Tokito! This is very important to me!"
Muichiro's curiosity stirred a bit more. "...What is it?" He inquired, his reserved demeanor giving way to genuine interest.
"YOU WANT TO KNOW?! YOU WANT TO KNOW ABOUT THIS PRECIOUS PHOTO OF MINE?!"Rengoku's exclamation was practically brimming with enthusiasm, his cheeks taking on a rosy hue that seemed to match his infectious energy.
"...Yeah?" Muichiro tilted his head, his intrigue evident.
"Here! Take a look at it!" Rengoku handed the photo to him, his pride evident in the offering. As Muichiro examined the image, he saw a girl—or at least, someone who appeared to be a girl. The figure was adorned in a suit and hat, a rather unconventional sight. Wait, why did she seem familiar?
"Uhh... who is she?" Muichiro's question held a genuine puzzlement as he gazed at the photograph.
"This is (L/N) (Y/N)!" Rengoku declared proudly.
"...Why is she wearing a suit?"
"It was for a mission! I got the picture thanks to Koucho!" His laughter rang out, his eyes reflecting the fondness he held for the memory. As Muichiro returned the photo, Rengoku's expression shifted into something akin to pure delight. "I'm her husband~" Proclaimed in a teasing tone. "She doesn't know that though—AAKIIAIKAKJAHAAGGA!!"A sudden shift into girlish giggles followed, punctuating the statement with playful glee, cheeks blushing and eyes shimmering with affection.
"Oh, Rengoku! Such a funny joke!" Both Muichiro and Rengoku turned around in response to the new presence. Shinobu stood before them, her smile seemingly holding back an undercurrent of anger. "You're so funny! You should focus on being a comedian instead of a Hashira!"
"Greetings, Koucho!" Rengoku greeted her amiably, his obliviousness to her attitude evident. He was simply unaware of any tension. "I was not joking! I was being hone—"
"Hahahaha!" Her laughter cut him off, dripping with sarcasm. "Like I said, you're sooo hilarious!"
"Oh my god! What was the joke?! I want to laugh too!" Another voice suddenly chimed in, drawing everyone's attention. Mitsuri had joined the scene. "Hello, hello!"
"Good morning, Mitsuri." Koucho sweetly greeted her, her attitude quickly changing. It seemed obvious that the butterfly woman had a soft spot for the pink-haired girl. "I was laughing because Rengoku is such a silly goose!"
"Am I?" Rengoku adorably tilted his head, his confusion genuine.
"You are." Koucho affirmed, the smile on her face not quite reaching her eyes as she maintained a somewhat harsh tone.
"Oh well! I guess I am a silly goose! Hahaha!" Rengoku chuckled confidently, crossing his arms with a playful demeanor. Mitsuri joined in with her laughter, her innocent amusement not entirely in sync with the situation unfolding.
"So... why are we here again?" Muichiro's voice broke through the lighthearted exchange, his perplexity evident.
"Did you forget?" Mitsuri inquired, her curiosity directed toward the young swordsman. 'Aw! He's adorable!'
Muichiro nodded, confirming her suspicion. "We're here because of the trial. Something unexpected and important happened, and it needs to be taken care of." Shinobu patiently explained.
"And what happened?" Muichiro queried once more, his intent on grasping the situation.
"A flashy occurrence, I must say!" Yet another voice added to the conversation.
"Ahhh!! Uzui!! You're okay!" Mitsuri's joyous exclamation filled the air, her relief palpable. Uzui stood before them, adorned with bandages that wrapped around his face and body. A particularly large bandage covered his forehead, while his signature white hair cascaded down his back. He donned his Demon Slayer uniform, his appearance showing the signs of a recent battle.
"MY LOVE! YOU'RE OKAY! I'M SO GLAD!" Rengoku's exuberance couldn't be contained as he enthusiastically approached Uzui, the bond between the two Hashira evident in their heartfelt interaction.
"Aw, honey! Don't call me 'my love' in front of the others! You're making me embarrassed!" Uzui exclaimed in a playful, babyish tone, his cheeks turning pink as he giggled.
"You're so cute, my sugar bun! I can't help it! You're the love of my life!" Rengoku replied, holding Uzui's hands affectionately.
"Oh my! Here they are with their gay antics again!" Shinobu muttered under her breath, her smile strained. Mitsuri looked at her with surprise, taken aback by the unusual tone.
"But we can't, my kitten! I already have three wives!" Uzui dramatically declared, a tear welling up in his eye.
"So what if you add one husband to the mix?" Rengoku inquired, gazing at Uzui with pleading eyes.
"W-We can't!" Uzui averted his gaze, a tinge of shame evident in his expression. "I'm afraid our relationship must be kept a secret!"
"But how do you expect me to keep my composure when you're right in front of me?!" Rengoku's desperation was palpable.
"I'm sorry, my sun! Things will need to go this w—"
"What the hell is happening?" A new voice cut through the conversation, filled with bewilderment as its owner tried to make sense of the scene unfolding before him.
"Obanai!! You're here! Yay!" Mitsuri greeted him enthusiastically, her happiness evident as she rushed over to him.
"O-Oh... hey, Mitsuri..." Obanai responded, his cold exterior momentarily thawing as he interacted with the pink-haired girl. However, he quickly regained his composure, as if reminding himself of the gravity of the situation. "Could you all stop acting so nonchalant? Someone is attempting to collaborate with Upper Moon 6 and the demons slayer corps! This is of utmost importance!"
"It is indeed a crucial matter," Shinobu acknowledged, her arms crossed and eyes closed. "But discussing it now won't be productive. We will hold a trial, and furthermore, not everyone is present yet. We're awaiting Himejima, Shinazugawa, Tomioka, and... (Y/N)."
"Oh gosh! Don't bring that up!" Mitsuri nervously exclaimed. "I'm so anxious! This situation is u-unprecedented! Does anyone have any idea why (Y/N) would attempt something like this?!"
"I'm not sure... Back where the battle took place, she explained her reasons, but it seems like she's acting out of selfishness..." Obanai commented with a critical tone.
"Selfishness?" Koucho repeated, her expression puzzled. "I'm inclined to believe there's more to it than that. Saving demons is a perplexing choice. It's hard to imagine (Y/N) doing this solely out of selfishness. There must be another reason."
"I'm not sure either, but I'll reserve judgment until (Y/N) has a chance to defend herself!" Mitsuri declared, her determination evident as she clenched her fists.
"Still! Bringing a demon into the Demon Slayer Corps is a grave offense!" Rengoku interjected fervently.
"I share the same sentiment." Uzui added. "However, they seemed genuinely interested in reform, so I'm not entirely certain... Argh, this is so unflashy of me!"
"A demon being good? ...That's impossible." Muichiro asserted, his skepticism unwavering.
"Well, there's the Nezuko Kamado case!" Rengoku chimed in.
"Yes, but the Kamado girl hasn't harmed or devoured humans. This is different. We're talking about an Upper Moon here!" Obanai explained.
"As I mentioned earlier, let's wait for everyone to gather before delving into this further." Shinobu suggested, recognizing the futility of discussing it in the current context.
"But even if we decide to eliminate Upper Moon 6, what happens to (Y/N)? Will she..." Mitsuri's voice faltered, her anxiety palpable. "Will she meet the same fate?"
"..." A heavy silence settled over the group, their uncertainty rendering them speechless. The answer was clear, yet the thought was unsettling. Although some of them wished for a different outcome, the violation of bringing a demon into the Demon Slayer Corps couldn't be overlooked. Instead of offering a response, they remained in silence, grappling with the gravity of their impending decision.
"Life isn't fair..." A new voice joined the conversation, laden with sorrow. "Difficult choices must be made, regardless of their hardship. It's a pitiable situation..." Gyomei's voice quivered, his tears flowing as he spoke. His sudden appearance caught some off guard, as they hadn't noticed him joining the group.
...
A drawn-out sigh escaped from Shinobu's lips as she pressed her fingers against her temple, a clear sign of her exasperation. "Ah... What is going through that girl's mind..." She muttered, her thoughts clearly focused on you. An unusual pout was on her lips.
"Shinobu..." Mitsuri's voice carried a note of surprise, having caught her muttering.
"Hmm?" She lifted her gaze, her attention now fully on the pink-haired girl. "Do you have something to share?"
"A-Ah!" Mitsuri stammered, feeling her cheeks heat up. She hadn't meant to blurt out her name like that! It was entirely accidental! "W-Well! It's just... you seem different..."
"Different? In what way?" Her head tilted slightly, genuinely curious.
"...You appear more, um, expressive... I mean, you've always had a smile and everything, but lately, I've noticed your emotions coming through more—Ah! I didn't mean to offend you or anything! I'm just taken aback, that's all..." Mitsuri hastily explained.
Shinobu regarded her with surprise, reflecting on the observation. It was true—she wasn't sure when it started, but she had sensed her emotions becoming more visible to others. She was becoming somewhat more expressive, which was both unfamiliar and intriguing. She found herself grappling with whether this shift was positive or negative. "Oh, yes... well, don't worry. You haven't offended me. I'm simply..." She trailed off, struggling to put her thoughts into words. "Stressed, that's all."
"I'm stressed too..." Mitsuri admitted with candor. "Even though (Y/N) and I haven't interacted much, I was hoping to get closer to her... But this situation is a complete mess! I fear things might take a turn for the worse..."
Shinobu's expression softened as she listened to Mitsuri's concerns. She could relate to the worry that the situation had evoked in her. "You're not alone in feeling that way, Mitsuri. We're all facing an unprecedented challenge, and (Y/N)'s actions have placed us in a difficult position. But we must remain steadfast and seek the truth behind her motives. There might be more to her decisions than meets the eye."
Mitsuri nodded, her determination returning. "You're right, Shinobu! We should give her a chance to explain herself during the trial! It's the fairest way to approach this situation."
"Indeed." Shinobu agreed, a faint smile gracing her lips. She was glad to have such a sweet friend as Mitsuri. Suddenly, a look of surprise washed over her face. "Oh my... I'm sensing a surge of intense bloodlust from behind me."
"Hmm?" Mitsuri queried, her gaze directed to the source she mentioned. "It's just Obanai behind you though!" Both of them turned around, and upon locking eyes with Mitsuri, Obanai found himself blushing slightly. He offered a bashful wave in response. "Oh, he's so cute!"
"Yes, positively charming..." Shinobu retorted with a trace of sarcasm, her dry humor going over Mitsuri's head.
"Changing the subject flashingly..." Uzui interjected, shifting his attention toward Muichiro. "Kid, you've grown quite a bit! I'm genuinely surprised!"
"...I'm not a kid. I'm freaking eighteen..." Muichiro grumbled under his breath.
"No need for profanity, young Tokito!" Rengoku interjected, playfully reprimanding him, his radiant smile unwavering.
"Let me tell you something!" Uzui began, his hand resting on Muichiro's shoulder. "If you keep up this frosty demeanor, you'll never find that special someone!"
"..." Muichiro remained silent, although he cheekily extended his middle finger behind his back before swiftly retracting it as if nothing happened.
"Did you just discreetly flip me off?!" Uzui exclaimed, his disbelief palpable.
"Hmm, no?" He feigned innocence.
"Yes, you unflashingly did! I saw it! How dare you pull something like—" Muichiro responded with another middle finger. "There it is again! You flipped me off AGAIN!"
"Oh, I don't recall." Muichiro replied nonchalantly, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips. "Must've slipped my mind."
"Ugh! You little unflashy rascal!" Uzui seethed, his frustration evident, while Rengoku hurriedly stepped in to prevent any escalation.
"Babe, please calm down!" Rengoku implored, attempting to pacify Uzui. "Remember, he's younger! You should set a positive example!"
"But he insulted me first!" Uzui retorted defiantly, his irritation showing. "Compared to me, he's a damn fetus!"
"And you're an ugly piggly old bitch." Muichiro retorted with a casual flip of his hair. The shockwaves of his audacity rippled through the group, leaving them momentarily stunned. He maintained his nonchalant demeanor, his face stoic as ever. "But hey, you're the one with all the life experience, right...?"
...
"Slay." Gyomei chimed in with a hearty amen.
"...Excuse me? Aren't you supposed to discourage this behavior, not cheer it on?" Obanai chided him with disbelief.
"...Devoured."
"This is unbelievable..." The snake Hashira deadpanned.
Himejima didn't say anything to that—rather than a simple, "...💋"
"Although I must confess," Shinobu interjected, swiftly shifting the conversation. "Where are Tomioka, Shinazugawa, and (Y/N)? They're unusually late."
"It's odd, especially since Tomioka is usually the punctual one!" Mitsuri chimed in, her brows furrowed in concern. "And (Y/N)? Could she have gotten lost?" She tugged at her hair, visibly anxious.
"Let's not jump to conclusions... They'll probably be here soon." Obanai reassured her, awkwardly patting her shoulder. The genuine gesture caused Mitsuri to break into a radiant smile, one that sent him blushing.
"You're absolutely right!" Mitsuri exclaimed, stars practically dancing around her. "I'm sure they're on their way, and—"
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A sudden scream pierced the air, capturing everyone's attention and causing them to turn their heads towards the source. It was you, sprinting towards them with sheer horror. "PLEASE! JUST LEAVE ME ALONEEE!" Your voice trembled as your stamina began to wane.
"Check it out, bro!" Uzui nudged Rengoku's arm, a knowing glint in his eyes.
"Oh?" He glanced at him, anticipation in his gaze.
"Look, your crush is making a grand entrance!"
"WHERE!?" Rengoku's eyes widened, almost breaking his neck in the process as he was scanning the surroundings in search of your figure.
"Right behind you!" Uzui whispered-yelled with a mischievous grin.
Unable to contain his excitement, Rengoku seized his shoulders. "Give me a push!" Uzui complied, propelling him towards you with his signature flamboyance.
"WAH—" Caught off guard and too preoccupied with escaping Sanemi's clutches, you failed to notice Rengoku hurtling toward you. The two of you collided, your body teetering dangerously. In the nick of time, he reached out and grabbed your wrist, preventing you from falling unceremoniously onto the ground.
"Oh, pardon me, my princess!" He crooned, his voice playful as he tenderly caressed your cheek.
...
"HUH?!" Utterly flabbergasted, you were left blinking in confusion. Why was he stroking your cheek? Had you missed some crucial context? A rosy blush painted your face, your heart pounding. Rengoku acted as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred, casually returning to Uzui.
"Bestie, you silly!" He chided Uzui in mock disappointment. Suddenly, a smirk took over his lips. "You should've push me harder~"
"HASHAHAHBHBABAHBABHAB!" Both of them erupted into a fit of giggles, exchanging playful banter that left you even more bewildered, Shinobu thoroughly unimpressed, and Obanai rolling his eyes at their antics.
Amidst the chaos of your unexpected collision with Rengoku, Sanemi seized the opportunity to apprehend you, grasping your collar and giving you a rough shake. Completely bewildered by the sudden turn of events, you found yourself ensnared by his unyielding grip.
"(Y/N)!!" Mitsuri gasped in surprise, her eyes widening with concern as she called out your name in a nervous tone.
Shinobu's previously pleasant expression faltered for a moment, her smile giving way to a slight frown as she silently urged Sanemi to exercise restraint. "Shinazugawa, please, let's not handle it this way." She interjected, her voice tinged with an underlying firmness.
Rengoku and Uzui, having regained their composure, stepped forward, their gazes serious as they reprimanded him in unison. "Hey, ease up a bit, buddy! We understand your concern, but this isn't the way to address the situation!" He admonished, his eyes reflecting a blend of understanding and reproach.
Uzui nodded in agreement, his tone more lighthearted but still conveying a sense of authority. "Yeah, Sanemi, you don't wanna scare the poor girl half to death."
"..." Muichiro, who had been observing the unfolding drama with an air of detached curiosity, furrowed his brows as he studied your face. He couldn't shake the feeling that there was some familiarity about you, but the memory remained just out of reach, like a distant whisper in his mind.
Still, Sanemi didn't listen to them as his voice sliced through the air, sharp and intense, as he held you firmly by the collar. "What the hell do you think you're doing?! Working with demons? Are you out of your damn mind!?"
Your eyes widened. His grip was tight, making it difficult to respond as you stammered, "I-I have my reasons!"
"Reasons?" His voice was incredulous, his frustration palpable. "You're jeopardizing everything by siding with demons! Do you even grasp the horrors they've unleashed?" Mitsuri and Rengoku exchanged concerned glances, stepping forward, but Sanemi's anger remained unyielding. "Your fucking reckless actions put us all at risk! I won't stand by while you drag us down with your foolishness."
Gyomei's soothing voice intervened. "Shinazugawa, please calm down. This isn't helping."
"Calming down?" Sanemi snapped back, his focus unwavering on you. "This isn't a situation to stay calm about, Himejima. It's a betrayal."
Your heart ached at his accusation. "...I know it's hard to understand, but I'll explain! I swear!"
His gaze turned icy, his eyes narrowing at your words. "Explain what? Changing demons? Don't kid yourself. Don't risk our lives for your naive beliefs."
Mitsuri stepped forward, her voice gentle yet firm. "Shinazugawa, (Y/N) has always shown compassion. Maybe there's more to this."
He clenched his jaw, his fists tightening. "Compassion? This isn't the time for naivety. Demons are our enemies, and she should know that!"
"Sanemi..." Obanai's voice carried a touch of empathy as he addressed his fellow Hashira, or rather, at his fellow friend."I understand your frustration, but..." His words hung in the tense air, and his gaze shifted to Mitsuri, who was anxiously focused on you. "But let her go for now. It's of no use getting angry now. We can address this properly once the Master arrives."
Sanemi's grip on your collar didn't relent as he retorted, his anger unabated. "This is a blatant breach of our principles! There's nothing to discuss."
"Shinazugawa." A calm, measured voice cut through the turmoil. Both you and Sanemi turned towards the source, finding Tomioka Giyuu finally making his presence known.
The tense atmosphere seemed to thicken as a sense of completion settled over the gathering. Shinobu's voice broke through the unease, her tone carrying a hint of relief. "Finally, with Tomioka's arrival, none are missing. Let's await for the master to arrive!"
"Oh, hello Tomioka😊!" Rengoku waved happily at him, unaware of the tension around.
"..." Sanemi's eyes shifted from you to Tomioka, his earlier irritation now compounded with a deeper anger and even a hint of disgust. His clenched jaw and tense posture betrayed the intensity of his emotions, yet he remained silent. The others followed suit, their expectant gazes focused on Tomioka, waiting for his words to cut through the heavy silence that hung in the air.
"..." However, he didn't utter a single word. He stood there, a pillar of calm presence, positioned close to you and the Wind Hashira. The prolonged silence seemed to amplify Sanemi's frustration, causing his annoyance to become increasingly palpable. Veins bulged on his forehead, his lips pressed into a thin line, as he stared daggers at Tomioka.
"Ugh!" Sanemi then scoffed at him. "What the fuck are you looking at? You autistic CUNT?!"
"...!" Unexpectedly, a small, gasping sound escaped Tomioka's lips. He brought a hand to cover his mouth, his eyes widening in genuine surprise. The atmosphere shifted once more as a somber expression replaced the usually composed facade he wore. A glimmer of sadness appeared in his eyes, his gaze momentarily dropping.
'Oh my god!' You gasped, covering your mouth in shock. 'He called him cunt! What the hell?!'
Tomioka's voice finally broke the silence, carrying an unexpected sadness that hung in the air like a heavy cloud. The words he uttered seemed to catch everyone off guard, including Sanemi. His sad tone pierced through the tension, leaving a palpable sense of discomfort in its wake. "I-I... I was just thinking of what to respond..." His voice quivered slightly, his eyes downcast as he continued, "why are you so mean? :("
The words landed with a soft thud, emphasizing the vulnerability that Tomioka rarely displayed. Sanemi's massive side-eye intensified, his irritation now mixing with a hint of surprise.
As Tomioka stood there, his sad expression unwavering, the other demon slayers reacted in various ways, forming a protective barrier around their fellow comrade. Mitsuri's eyes welled up with tears, her heart clearly aching for him. Shinobu's stern demeanor softened as she shot a disappointed glance at Sanemi, silently chastising his harshness. Gyomei's tears continued to flow, but now they seemed to reflect empathy for Tomioka's hurt. Rengoku's usual cheerful countenance gave way to a look of stern disapproval, and Uzui's playful smile faded into genuine concern.
"Shinazugawa, that was really uncalled for!" Mitsuri's voice trembled slightly as she admonished him, raising her finger sternly at him.
"I agree." Shinobu chimed in, her voice measured but firm. "We're here to address a serious issue, and lashing out at one another won't help anyone."
"Shinazugawa, you need to show some respect!" Rengoku's tone was serious as he pointed his finger at him, his usual warmth replaced by a stern glare.
"You need to be cautious of the words you choose. Slashing out like that to your partners is not correct." Gyomei also joined to the Sanemi scold squad. "You did not, in fact, devoured."
"Come on, man. That was so unnecessary!" Uzui added, his usual nonchalant demeanor replaced by a more serious expression.
'...What does autistic means?' Muichiro's attention was still mostly occupied with something else.
'...I think it's better if I don't say that I agree with Sanemi...' Obanai, while not openly agreeing, chose to stay quiet, his thoughts hidden behind his enigmatic expression. 'Fuck that emo hoe.'
"...You got to be fucking kidding me." Sanemi maintained his deadpan expression as he observed the reactions of his fellow demon slayers. He had expected a scolding, but the intensity of their collective response caught him a bit off guard.
As his attention was briefly diverted, you managed to slip away, seeking refuge behind the solid form of Tomioka. The audacity of it all sent a surge of anger through him, his irritation only deepening. He was about to retort and demand your return when his words were abruptly cut off.
"The master has returned."
The unified voices of Hinaki and Nichika, Kagaya Ubuyashiki's eldest daughters, resounded in the room. Sanemi's ire was momentarily overridden by the surprise of their sudden appearance. His eyes darted to them, his annoyance temporarily forgotten.
At the mention of those words, a swift and synchronized movement occurred. All the Hashira, including yourself, promptly kneeled—a sign of utmost respect for the leader.
Kagaya Ubuyashiki, appearing frail yet dignified, finally appeared, his hands held by his daughters who helped him walk steadily. His presence seemed to command reverence from every corner of the state, even from the usually unyielding Hashira.
"Good morning to you all. I'm surprised a meeting had to be called again. Twice in a year, huh? That's new."Kagaya's voice held a hint of amusement as he addressed the assembled demon slayers.
"Good morning, Master Ubuyashiki." Shinobu, as usual, was the first to respond with a polite and respectful tone.
"I'm pleased to see you in good health, Master." Sanemi's voice, which had previously been laced with irritation, had shifted into a more composed and respectful manner. "I'll keep praying so you have good fortune."
"Thank you for your kind words, Sanemi. I deeply appreciate them." Kagaya's smile was warm and genuine, his gratitude evident in his eyes.
Kagaya's voice carried a tone of genuine regret. "I apologize for the abrupt nature of this meeting. Given the recent battle, I understand that your time and energy are precious commodities. Tengen, how are you faring after the recent skirmish? Your well-being is of concern to me."
Uzui, always one to embrace attention, stood tall with an exuberant grin. "But of course, Master! I'm absolutely in top-notch condition! Your consideration warms my heart!"
Kagaya's gentle chuckle resonated through the room, his eyes reflecting his fondness for the flamboyant Hashira. "As energetic as ever, Tengen. It brings me relief to see you in such spirits." His gaze then shifted to you, his expression growing slightly more solemn. "And you, my dear." His attention settled upon you. "How are you holding up after the recent events?"
"Alive." You gulped, your mind too busy to give the Master a proper answer.
"Fascinating response." He chuckled. "Very well, let's begin the meeting." Kagaya said in his characteristic gentle tone, signaling the commencement of the discussion. "Tengen, may you explain what happened?" His eyes turned to Uzui, indicating that he should provide an account of the recent events.
"Of course, Master." Uzui cleared his throat, his voice growing more formal. "Several days ago, I received reports of unusual activities within the entertainment district. My initial response was to send my wives to investigate the matter. However, they suddenly lost contact, prompting my concern. In response, I personally dispatched skilled demon slayers, including Kamado Tanjiro, Agatsuma Zenitsu, Hashibira Inosuke, and our own (L/N) (Y/N). Their mission was to infiltrate the district and gather information discreetly."
Uzui's words hung in the air as he recounted the sequence of events. The Hashira leaned in, their attention fixed on his narrative.
"Zenitsu disappeared after a few days, leaving no trace," He continued. "Then, the battle against the Upper Moon 6 commenced. My wives managed to evacuate the district's residents, and a fierce battle ensued. Eventually, we managed to defeat the demon, albeit after a challenging confrontation. However, just when I believed the battle was over, (Y/N) revealed a startling development—the Upper Moon 6 wished to collaborate with the Demon Slayer Corps."
"Thank you very much." Kagaya nodded, acknowledging Uzui's report. "(Y/N), may you explain your part?" He then turned his attention to you, his calm gaze seeming to penetrate through the shroud of unease enveloping you. His inquiry was direct, asking you to share your perspective on the situation.
Feeling the weight of the room's attention, you took a deep breath, steadying yourself before addressing his query. "I will," You responded, your voice carrying a mixture of apprehension and determination. The room's atmosphere seemed to amplify your nervousness, but you gathered your thoughts to speak.
You recounted your experience, your words weaving a tale of your encounter with the Upper Moon 6, Daki, who had assumed the guise of Warabihime. As you spoke, memories resurfaced—the initial tension, the gradual rapport that had formed, the unexpected connection that had left a lasting impression on you. As you described the interactions, you found yourself caught in a momentary reverie, reflecting on the intricacies of your interactions.
Kagaya's gentle prompt brought you back to the present, nudging you to continue your account. "And then?" He inquired, his eyes fixed on you.
You exhaled, feeling the collective gaze of the Hashira. "In the end... I managed to reach an understanding with Daki. She and her brother Gyutaro, agreed to cease their attacks on humans."
Your words hung in the air, the room enveloped in contemplative silence. Kagaya Ubuyashiki nodded, acknowledging your account. The Hashira exchanged glances, their expressions reflecting a blend of skepticism and introspection.
"I appreciate your inquiry," Kagaya words held a genuine curiosity as he addressed you. "It's evident that your decision was not made lightly. Could you please shed light on why you chose this particular outcome? How have you arrived at the conclusion that they are sincere in their intentions? What led you to place your trust in them?"
As his questions hung in the air, you could feel a collective focus shift towards you. Despite the weight of his inquiry, his tone remained gentle, devoid of judgment or hostility. It was evident that he sought to understand your motives, to unravel the layers of your decision.
"A-As a Demon Slayer, our foremost duty is to protect humans from demons," You explained, your gaze unwavering as you spoke. "However, in my interactions with Daki, I sensed a sincerity in her desire for change. It's true that demons have caused immeasurable suffering, and I do not dismiss that reality. But I also believe that the potential for redemption isn't entirely unfounded..."
Pausing, you met the eyes of those around you, your sincerity evident. "...Perhaps it's foolish, and I fully acknowledge the risks involved. Yet, that glimpse of potential change was something I couldn't ignore! The idea of breaking the cycle of violence, even if only for a short time, compelled me to give them an opportunity."
You took another breath, your nervousness intensifying as you bared your thoughts. "I understand the doubts and concerns that this decision raises. I-I know that my perspective might not align with everyone's, but I couldn't let that chance go to waste. Maybe it's naive... and maybe it's driven by hope, but I believe that if there's even a slight chance for demons to choose a different path, it's worth exploring."
Time seemed to stretch on, and the tension seemed to thicken. Your heart raced, your palms clammy, as you awaited their response. The seconds felt like an eternity until finally, Kagaya broke the silence, his voice gentle yet resolute. "Your honesty and your willingness to explore even the smallest glimmer of change are qualities that I admire, but... it does not guarantee that they'll keep their promise. It might be an opportunity, and at the same time is a very big risk to take."
Sanemi's features contorted into a scowl as your explanation reached his ears. He couldn't contain his frustration, his anger palpable in the rigid lines of his posture and the hard gaze he directed at you. "You're being a dumbass." He interjected, his tone biting. "Demons are demons. They've wrought unimaginable suffering upon humans, countless lives lost due to their cruelty. They don't deserve redemption—they deserve punishment for the atrocities they've committed!"
His words were laced with a fervent conviction, his frustration emanating in every word. "You're putting your trust in creatures that have shown no remorse for their actions. They've taken lives, destroyed families, and ravaged entire communities! Allowing them a second chance is an insult to the memories of those who've fallen at their hands!"
Obanai's agreement resonated with Wind Hashira's sentiment. "I don't trust the Upper Moon Six, not even a bit." He stated bluntly. "Their past actions have cemented their status as enemies of humanity. The notion that they can change is naive. I have no reason to believe they won't revert to their malevolent nature."
Gyomei added his voice to the conversation. "Not only have they caused suffering, but their existence threatens to breed more chaos and despair." He rumbled, his deep voice carrying a weight of conviction. "Bringing them into our fold is a dangerous gamble... And your actions in this matter are equally questionable. By bringing them here, you've defied our principles." He then started praying. "In conclusion, you should be killed as well. You've lived a good life."
"Wh—I'm only eighteen!" You said with teary eyes.
"I said good, not long."
"(Y/N)..." Mitsuri began talking, her eyes full of sadness. "I really want to trust them as much as you do... I really do, but... the thought of changing them because you saw redemption, I think it isn't enough... They've done terrible things. Killed a lot of innocents humans... Do you think they really want to change? Are they willing to make that sacrifice to change who they've been for decades?" She felt horrible for going against you, but she was a Demon Slayer. Her job is to protect humans and make the most safest choices for the innocent ones.
Feeling the weight of their skepticism pressing upon you, you mustered the courage to defend your position. Your voice wavered only slightly as you addressed their concerns. "I understand your doubts and fears... I'm not suggesting that we forget what demons have committed. The pain and suffering they've caused is undeniable, and I share in the anger and grief that you all feel."
"Pff—doesn't look like you do." Sanemi retorted your previous comment.
You took a deep breath, your heart pounding in your chest as you continued. "I know it sounds idealistic, and perhaps even naive, but I sensed a struggle within he—"
Sanemi's scowl deepened, his incredulity evident. "And you believe that's enough to absolve her of the countless lives she's taken?"
"No!" You replied, your voice firm. "It's not about absolution, but about offering a chance for redemption. If there's even a small possibility that a demon can turn away from their violent nature and seek a different path, isn't it worth exploring?"
Obanai's skepticism remained unyielding. "You're asking us to take an enormous risk based on a 'hint' and a 'flicker'?"
"I know it's a risk..." You admitted, your tone earnest. "And I'm not asking you to trust blindly. I'm merely suggesting that we consider the potential for change, however slim it may be. We have the opportunity to study them, to learn more about their motives and whether they truly intend to reform."
Rengoku's brow furrowed as he considered your words. "It's not just their intentions that concern me! It's the precedent this sets! Allowing demons to coexist with us sends a message that their actions can be forgiven, that they can escape the consequences of their past!"
You met his gaze, your determination unyielding. "I-I'm not advocating for a blanket forgiveness! They will need to prove themselves, to demonstrate that they are committed to change through their actions, not just words!"
As you defended your stance, Sanemi's frustration seemed to intensify with each word you spoke. His voice grew louder and more agitated as he countered your arguments. "Are you seriously fucking suggesting that we just take their word for it?" His voice rose, his eyes flashing with anger. "You think we can just trust demons, creatures that thrive on human suffering, to suddenly change their ways? That's beyond dumb!"
"I'm not saying it's easy, Sanemi! But shutting ourselves off from any possibility of change is equally dumb! You act as if I'm advocating for blind trust, but I'm not! I'm advocating for a chance!"
He scoffed, his tone dripping with cynicism. "And what if they're just playing you? What if this is all some sick game they're playing to manipulate us!?"
"Then we'll find out!" You shot back, your voice shaking with a mix of anger and desperation. "We're demon slayers, aren't we? It's our duty to face the unknown and protect humanity. We can't let fear control us."
Sanemi's face contorted into a scowl, his eyes narrowing at you. "You're being damn naive. Your idealism will get people killed!"
Your hands clenched into fists, your patience wearing thin. "And your stubbornness will blind us to any possibility of change! You're so caught up in your anger that you can't even consider the potential for redemption!"
"Redemption? For demons?" Sanemi's voice dripped with derision. "You're deluding yourself. They deserve nothing but death for the pain they've caused!"
"Is that all you can see?!" You shouted, your voice cracking with emotion. "You're so consumed by vengeance that you can't even see beyond it! You're letting your anger cloud your judgment!"
The other Hashira looked on, a mixture of concern and unease etched onto their faces as they witnessed the heated exchange between you and Sanemi.
"You're a fucking dumbass if you think I'm just going to stand by and watch you put us all in danger—"
"..." The heated exchange between you and Sanemi finally subsided as Kagaya intervened with a gesture of silence, drawing your attention to him. Everyone seemed to hold its collective breath, the tension hanging in the air as everyone awaited his words. "Thank you all for expressing your thoughts." He began, his tone even and composed. "I can see that this matter has stirred strong emotions among you, and I appreciate your honesty."
He turned his gaze toward you, his eyes gentle and understanding. "You, (Y/N), have presented a unique perspective. While the Hashira are right to be cautious, I also believe in the potential for change, even if it is a small chance. We cannot let fear control our decisions."
The place remained hushed, the weight of his words sinking in. Kagaya then turned his attention to one of the nearby Kakushi, which happened to be Goto. "Goto. May you please bring the box in which Daki is being contained?" The mere mention of this action caused a collective murmur of alarm from the Hashira. They exchanged worried glances, concern etched onto their faces.
"Master Ubuyashiki, with all due respect, this is not a wise decision." Tomioka spoke up, his voice tinged with concern.
Shinobu agreed with him. "He's right! We cannot afford to put you in danger. The demons we face are unpredictable."
"This is not a good idea, Master!!" Sanemi raised his voice.
Obanai and Gyomei nodded in agreement, their expressions reflecting their unease. Mitsuri clasped her hands together, her eyes wide with worry. The air was thick with tension as everyone voiced their shared concerns.
Kagaya's expression remained unwavering, a serene determination in his eyes. "I understand your concerns, my dear Hashira. However, I believe it is essential that we explore all possibilities, no matter how risky they may seem."
As moments stretched, Goto approached nervously with the box containing the demon, his steps cautious and deliberate. The air grew tense, and the Hashira's alertness was palpable, each of them poised to act if the situation took a dangerous turn. Even Muichiro, who had been somewhat distracted, snapped to attention, his gaze fixed on the unfolding scene. Your own anxiety surged as you watched the unfolding events.
Goto carefully positioned the box, and as its lid was lifted, Daki emerged, her form shifting from a child's to her usual self. "Agh... so bright. Where am I...?" Her initial confusion gave way to shock as she took in the hostile glares of the Hashira. Though her exterior remained composed, the tension in the room was palpable, and even her bravado couldn't entirely hide her underlying nervousness. Her gaze then locked onto you, a glimmer of happiness in her eyes as she greeted you. "(Y/N)!"
"..." However, the weight of the situation was too heavy for you to reciprocate her joy, your own anxiety constricting your response.
Guided by his daughter, Kagaya shifted his focus toward Daki, his tone measured as he addressed her. "...Hello. Are you perhaps Daki, right?"
Daki's confusion lingered, but she recognized the gravity of the situation and the importance of this interaction. Her response held a cautious note. "Yes, I am..."
"Good." Kagaya's expression remained calm, yet firm. "I am Ubuyashiki Kagaya, leader of the Demon Slayer Corps."
"Oh, um... pleased to meet you...?" She said unsure, bowing a little.
Ubuyashiki's gaze remained steady as he addressed her, his tone measured but carrying an underlying curiosity. "Daki, you have claimed that you wish to change, to abandon your violent ways. Can you explain to me why?"
Daki's caution was evident in her posture and expression, her eyes flickering over the Hashira gathered around her. The intensity of their animosity bore down upon her, a palpable and unrelenting force that made her feel vulnerable. Yet, compelled by the opportunity before her, she swallowed her fear and began to answer. "I... I realized that there is more to this world than the path I've been on..." She began cautiously, her words measured and chosen carefully. "I have lived for a long time, and the cycle of violence and death that I have been a part of... It wears on me. I've done a lot of things and I've caused my fair share of it as well. I reached a point where I began to question if there was more to existence than this endless cycle."
Ubuyashiki's next question was more probing, his tone gentle yet persistent. "And what exactly convinced you that this change was possible?"
Daki's gaze flickered as she wrestled with the words. "During my interactions with (Y/N), I saw a different way of living, maybe... It's weird explaining it but somehow, I felt... human! Even if it was for short periods of times... A way that involved compassion, empathy, and a desire to protect. It made me question the beliefs I had held for so long, and for the first time... I questioned if I should keep living this way."
Kagaya nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. "And what about your brother? Does he share your desire for change?"
Her gaze wavered, and a conflicted expression crossed her features. "Gyutaro... he has his own pain, his own reasons for seeking something different. I believe that he is tired of the endless battles as well, tired of the suffering."
Ubuyashiki's gaze didn't waver, his presence a calming anchor amidst the charged atmosphere of the place. "I see. Change requires conviction and effort. It's not something that can be taken lightly... Do you understand the gravity of the actions you and your brother have committed? The lives you have taken?"
"...I do! I understand that there is no way to fully make amends for the pain we've caused, but... I want to try. I want to make a change, no matter how small!" As her words hung in the air, the Hashira's hostility was almost tangible. Their anger, skepticism, and unwavering determination to uphold justice radiated from each one of them. Kagaya stood silent, as if mentally judging her words.
"...So? Do you at least trust her a bit now?!"
Some sobs were heard coming from the Wind Hashira as he covered his face with his palms. "Aw... That's so sad... Poor them..." He kept crying until he raised his head. "That's what I would say if I was a little BITCH!"
"Ugh!" You groaned at him.
The state crackled with tension, voices rising in a cacophony of conflicting opinions. Sanemi's scoff cut through the air like a blade, his disbelief palpable. "You're deluded if you think demons can change! We can't trust them, and we certainly can't risk our lives for them."
Gyomei's deep voice resonated with unwavering conviction. "Demons have caused immense suffering. Trusting them is a grave mistake."
Obanai's voice dripped with cynicism as he added, "And you'd have us believe that suddenly they're different? Oh please, spare us the fairy tale."
Shinobu's tone was measured but resolute. "We should approach this cautiously. Blind trust is as dangerous as blind hatred."
Rengoku's flames of determination burned brightly. "Our responsibility is to protect! Not to take unnecessary risks. We can't afford to be naive!"
The arguments collided, words clashing like swords in a battlefield of ideals. Your frustration flared, your voice rising above the fray. "Enough! You're all so focused on the past that you're ignoring the chance for change right in front of you."
Sanemi's eyes flashed with anger. "Change, (Y/N)? You're gambling with our freaking lives for some impossible hope! You're the one who is wrong!"
"Impossible hope?" You shot back, your voice laced with fiery determination. "You'd rather keep things this way? With a lot of people dying everyday rather than explore the potential for a better future?"
Tengen patience wore thin as he bellowed. "This isn't about hope or hate. It's about reality. Demons are creatures of darkness."
Tomioka's skepticism cut like a knife. "...You're asking us to ignore everything we know."
"I understand what you mean, (Y/N)..." Mitsuri's concern was evident in her voice. "But we can't ignore the risks involved."
Muichiro's conviction blazed as he stated. "Our duty is clear: to eliminate the demons that threaten humans."
Your frustration bubbled over, and your words carried an intensity that matched the heated debate. "D-Don't you see? We're fighting a losing battle if we don't change our approach! We have the upper moon 6 at our doorstep, offering a chance for an alliance that could turn the tide! Come on!! We can't pass this up, you guys!"
Sanemi's voice dripped with sarcasm. "So, what?! We just forget the lives they've taken? The lives they've destroyed?!"
"I-I..."
"Well?!" Sanemi grew impatient. "I'm waiting for your fucking response! Are you just not going to say anything, dumbass?!"
"Sanemi, language." Kagaya reminded him.
"But of course not!" You shot back, your voice unyielding. "If we can save lives moving forward, isn't that worth considering?"
Gyomei's patience was exhausted, his voice a thunderous roar. "Your idealism blinds you to the reality of our mission."
Uzui's eyes narrowed as he challenged, "And what if they betray us?"
"Then we fight back!" You replied, your tone resolute. "But if there's a chance—a small chance—that they're sincere, isn't it worth trying?"
"Dear..." Shinobu's voice was tinged with doubt. "Your heart is in the right place, but this is a dangerous risk."
The room reverberated with the intensity of the debate, a clash of convictions that seemed unyielding. Frustration surged through you, and your voice rang out. "We can't stay trapped in our own fears forever! Stop being a bunch of pussies! Many innocent people keep dying because we don't change our ways! Hashiras keep dying! As well as demon slayers because our methods remain the same! We can't keep following the same path and expecting different results! We must take this chance! If Muzan is defeated, all the demons will die because of their blood connections with him!! Isn't that like a super chance for us?! So why not use this at our advantage?! If we fight along daki and gyutaro, we'll have more oportunities!"
"But you—" Shinazugawa was quick to interrupt you but you didn't let him.
"Call me whatever you want! I might be selfish, yeah but this plan is so fucking beneficial for us! If you want, you can kill me! I don't care! But please don't let this opportunity go to waste just because you're all afraid of changing! I know this isn't easy but come on!!! Life isn't all rainbows and butterflies! Daki here has good intentions! And we can use that to defeat Muzan!" You felt like vomiting at this point. "I trust her and Gyutaro with all my heart! I trust them! In this fucking battle of humans against demons—I'm on the side of humanity! And that that includes humans AND good demons! S-So go ahead, berate me, scoff at me, call me naive," You challenged, your voice unwavering. "But I won't apologize for believing in the possibility of change!!"
Your argument with the Hashira reached a fever pitch. Voices clashed, tempers flared, and the place seemed to vibrate with tension. The weight of your convictions bore down on you, and the realization that the fate of Daki and Gyutaro rested heavily on your shoulders made your heart race erratically. You couldn't let them be condemned after you had believed in their potential for change! Your desperation and determination fueled your words, each one laced with a plea for understanding and a fervent belief in the possibility of redemption.
But as the heated exchange continued, a heavy cloud of distress settled over you. Your skin felt clammy, and your hands trembled with the weight of your emotions. The state seemed to spin, and a wave of dizziness threatened to engulf you. This wasn't how you had imagined things would go. You hadn't anticipated the intensity of the opposition, the depth of anger directed towards your stance. The realization that your words might not be enough gnawed at you, filling you with a sense of helplessness.
"..." Amidst the turmoil, Daki watched with a heavy heart. Guilt washed over her as she witnessed the chaos unfold, all because of her presence. She hadn't wanted this, hadn't wanted anyone to suffer on her behalf. Anxiety clawed at her insides, her hands trembling as she clutched at her clothes. She couldn't let you bear this burden alone, couldn't let you suffer because of her.
And then, in a moment of quiet determination, she moved. The Hashira tensed and all of them stopped arguing, their hands inching towards their swords in anticipation of a threat. But to their astonishment, Daki sank to her knees, her body bowing low until her forehead touched the cold floor. A hushed stillness fell, a collective breath caught in everyone's throat.
Kagaya's eyebrows lifted in surprise. He wondered what could have happened. "My daughters." He addressed them, his voice calm yet filled with curiosity. "What is happening right now?"
Nichika and Hinaki, stepped forward as one, their voices blending as they offered an explanation. "The demon Daki has chosen to bow before you, Father."
...
...
...
...
"I-I'm... I'm sorry..." Daki murmured, her fists clenching. Her voice trembled, choked with emotion as she began to speak. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her words seemed to carry the weight of her regrets. "I'm... I'm so sorry!" She stammered, each word punctuated by a shaky breath.
"I know... I know that this is all my fault," Daki continued, her voice breaking as the floodgates of remorse opened. "Every life we've shattered, every innocent we've devoured... I'm sorry, truly sorry for it all." The torment of her past deeds was etched into her voice, a poignant reminder of the lives she had torn apart.
Her words came faster, tumbling out with an urgency that spoke of the weight she carried. "I'm not deluded about who I am. A demon, a monster. What I've done is beyond redemption." The rawness of her admission was palpable, as if her very soul was laid bare in front of the judgmental eyes of the hashira.
Tears streamed down her cheeks, her voice quivering with a mixture of pain and regret. "I understand if you don't believe me, if you despise me. I'll not force any of you to accept me if you don't want it. I-I understand..." Her voice cracked, and her hands clenched into fists as if trying to hold onto something that was slipping away. "You can do anything you want to me... You can punish me, torture me, kill me... I won't resist."
"I'll lay bare everything I know about Muzan! Anything that might be useful to you!" Daki's voice grew stronger, fueled by a desperation to convey her sincerity. "I'll share everything, even if it means sealing my fate." Her gaze remained lowered, as if she was unworthy to meet anyone's eyes.
"But... but please, I beg of you," Her voice trembled, and her gaze flicked up, locking onto your stunned expression.
...
"Spare (Y/N)!! Don't punish her! Don't k-kill her, please!!" Her plea was fraught with vulnerability, a plea from the depths of her heart. "She doesn't deserve the consequences of my choices! It's all my fault! She's got nothing to do with this! I forced her into helping me! I'll bear it all, every sin I've committed! So please, don't do anything to her!"
"I want to change," Daki's voice wavered, the intensity of her desire almost tangible. "To escape Muzan's grasp and help my b-brother..." Her tears fell freely, mixing with the rawness in her voice.
"I had a shitty life, shitty people in it but, I know it doesn't excuse what I've done," Daki's voice cracked, the pain of her past etched into every syllable. "I'll take the blame for everything, but please, please, please! Don't make (Y/N) suffer for my actions! That's the only thing I ask f-for..." She stopped talking as she stammered herself on her own tears. How pathetic. An upper moon demon, crying her eyes out like a little kid. She promised to herself and her brother that she'll be more independent but it looks like all she can do is cry pathetically at this crucial moment.
...
The unexpected speech from Daki left everyone in the room stunned, the weight of her words hanging heavily in the air. A profound silence enveloped the chamber, broken only by the sound of her sobs echoing through the room. Each person present was taken aback, their eyes fixed on the demon who had just bared her soul in such a raw and vulnerable manner.
"..." Ubuyashiki's gaze remained steady. He turned his attention towards his daughters, a calm but resolute determination in his eyes. "Nichika, Hinaki," He addressed them softly, his voice carrying an air of authority and compassion. "Bring me closer to Daki, please."
"Alright, father."
"...!" The collective gasp from the Hashira filled the room, their apprehension palpable.
"Master! Don't get close to her! What if she tries something?!" Sanemi asked worried. Urgent pleas and worried protests filled the air, their concern for their master's safety evident.
Yet, "It's okay." Ubuyashiki seemed undeterred, as if driven by an innate sense of trust.
Ignoring their concerns, he allowed his daughters to guide him towards the sobbing demon. The Hashira watched, a mix of disbelief and astonishment etched across their faces. What was he thinking? Were his actions rash? They were paralyzed by the notion of their revered leader placing himself in such close proximity to a demon, a creature they had spent their lives hunting.
As Ubuyashiki knelt before Daki, the tension in the room seemed to grow impossibly thicker. His voice, when he spoke, was gentle and filled with compassion. "Daki," He called to her softly, his tone carrying a warmth that was foreign to her ears.
"..." She only kept crying with her head down.
"Daki, please, raise your head."
The demon's sobs quieted as she looked up, her tear-stained face betraying confusion. His words were like a lifeline in the storm of emotions swirling around her. She raised herself slightly, her reddened eyes locking onto his form.
In the midst of this intense moment, he spoke with a kindness that defied the situation. "You and your brother... you've lived through unimaginable hardships, haven't you?"
Daki's voice was soft, barely audible as she confirmed. "Yes... we have..."
Ubuyashiki's gaze never wavered as he continued, his words laced with a deep empathy. "I can't begin to fathom the difficulties you've endured." The weight of his words seemed to hang heavily in the air, filling the room with an unspoken understanding.
Silence followed his words, allowing his message to settle between them. And then, almost imperceptibly, his hand began to rise, his fingers reaching out as if to bridge the gap between them. Daki tensed, unsure of what was to come. Was this a trap? A test of her sincerity? She held her breath, awaiting his next move.
With a gentle touch, his hand settled upon her head, his fingers caressing her hair in a gesture of comfort. It was a stark contrast to the violence she had known, a moment of unexpected tenderness that left her utterly bewildered.
"There, there..." His words were a soothing balm, soothing the tumultuous storm within her. The vulnerability in her gaze was met with a calm reassurance in his, a testament to the strength of his character. "I'm sorry for everything you and Gyutaro had to go through... I'm sure both of you, are very nice people."
"...!" Tears welled in her eyes, her breath hitching as she struggled to comprehend the compassion she was being shown. The warmth of his touch, the gentleness of his words—it was a stark contrast to the cruelty she had known under Muzan's rule.
The place, once filled with tension and dissent, now hung suspended in a surreal tableau. The Hashira, who had been poised for battle, watched in astonishment as their master offered solace to a demon.
As his hand withdrew, Daki found herself blinking back tears, her emotions swirling in a maelstrom within her chest. His next words were a revelation, a beacon of hope in a sea of doubt. "I'll trust you and your brother, Daki..." He declared, his unwavering belief resonating with a newfound clarity. "I'll allow both of you to work with the Demon slayer Corps... Your words have won me over. Is that alright with you?"
A symphony of gasps and murmurs spread like wildfire among the Hashira, their shock and disbelief echoing off the chamber walls. Ubuyashiki's decision was a revelation, a testament to his unwavering belief in the possibility of change.
Daki's voice quivered as she choked back sobs, her gratitude spilling forth. "Yes! Y-Yes! Thank you! Thank you so much!" Her words were a heartfelt exclamation, a cascade of emotion that poured forth without restraint.
"...No problem. You're a good girl, okay?" Ubuyashiki smiled as he stopped carresing her head and stood up. Those words made Daki emotional.
Oh god, she felt like he was a father figure now. A waterfall fell down her eyes again. "WAHHHH—IM SORRRYYYY! IM SORRY FOR EVERYTHING!! AND THANK YOU SOOO MUCHHHHH!!"
A faint chuckle escaped from his lips as he watched Daki's emotional outpouring. Her gratitude, though fervent, seemed a bit exaggerated to him. He nodded as he spoke, his tone light but purposeful. "I'll accept you, Daki. However, we must proceed with the votes of the Hashira. It's through this process that we'll determine whether you two will be granted the chance to continue living."
The weight of his words was like an anchor dragging you deeper into a pit of anxiety. The reality of the situation hit you like a ton of bricks—Kagaya might have accepted Daki's plea, but her fate still rested in the hands of the Hashira. The surroundings seemed to close in around you, your heart racing, your breath shallow.
Your emotions swirled in a turbulent storm—fear, hope, and dread battling for dominance. The sweat forming on your forehead felt icy against your skin, and your trembling hands clung to each other, as if seeking solace and grounding amidst the chaos within you.
Ubuyashiki's voice cut through your internal turmoil, his calm demeanor in stark contrast to your inner chaos. "Please, raise your hand and state your opinion." He prompted, his words a call to action. The silence that followed was palpable, each heartbeat drumming in your ears. You couldn't bring yourself to look up, your gaze fixated on the ground as if it held the answers you desperately sought.
The tension in the air seemed almost suffocating, like a heavy fog that refused to lift. A sea of emotions, unspoken words, and uncertainties swirled around the room, creating an atmosphere of unease.
Then, a faint whisper broke the silence—soft, almost hesitant. "Someone raised their hand." Came the unified voices of Nichika and Hinaki, their announcement like a distant echo.
Ubuyashiki's attention turned to the affirmation. "Who was it?"
"Tomioka Giyuu." Both girls said. At the mention of his name, everyone waited for him to voice his opinion.
His eyes remained closed, a veil of contemplation draped over his features. It was as if he was immersed in a silent deliberation, wrestling with the weight of his decision. His eyes slowly opened, revealing a face as stoic and composed as ever. The gravity of the moment seemed to hang in the air as he finally spoke, his voice steady and unwavering.
"I vote in favor of letting them live."
"WHAT?!" The simultaneous outburst from you and Sanemi reflected the shock that rippled through the room. Sanemi's response was laced with bitter cynicism, a sarcastic comment that oozed skepticism. "Of course. The one who allowed the Kamado girl in the first place will allow something like this."
Tomioka's expression remained unmoved by his retort. He disregarded the jibe, his focus solely on the matter at hand. "I'm not certain if they are worthy of our trust, but I am willing to grant them a chance." He continued, his voice low yet resolute. "Change is necessary, like (Y/N). If we persist in our current ways, the cycle of tragedy will endure."
"..." You found yourself clenching your teeth, struggling to process the unexpected alignment of Tomioka's viewpoint with yours. The realization sent shockwaves through you, mingling with a tinge of disbelief.
The proceedings continued as Nichika's voice broke the silence once more, her words carrying a sense of formality. "Kanroji Mitsuri has raised her hand." She announced, drawing everyone's attention to the next vote.
"Well, uh, um..." Mitsuri's demeanor underwent a noticeable transformation, shedding her usual bubbly facade for a more composed and serious expression. Her voice, usually characterized by its cheerfulness, took on a new resonance, carrying a tone of maturity and gravity. "I am in favor of granting them a chance as well." She declared, her words carefully chosen and well-articulated. "...While it is undeniable that they, as demons, have committed grievous wrongs, the willingness to recognize their past and strive for redemption is something in my opinion, so admirable and cool! Not everyone possesses the strength to seek such change!" Mitsuri's cheeks flushed with a light hue of embarrassment, her gaze shifting toward Daki. "I-If I may inquire, do you and your brother have a last name?"
Daki's response held a sense of quiet vulnerability, her voice soft yet steady. "When we were humans, our last name was Shabana."
Mitsuri's demeanor shifted once more, her signature cheerful smile returning with an added touch of determination. "Well then!" She exclaimed, her voice regaining its familiar warmth. "Kanroji Mitsuri, the Love Hashira, is firmly standing and rooting for the Shabana siblings! Best of luck to you both!" Her peace sign and encouraging words painted a bright contrast against the weighty atmosphere, leaving Daki touched and teary-eyed by the unexpected show of support.
"Koucho Shinobu has raised her hand."
Her voice cut through the tension, her words deliberate and reflective. "I must admit that my trust in demons is virtually nonexistent." She began, her gaze shifting to Daki. "But your words have struck a chord within me." She turned her attention to you, a subtle nod of acknowledgment evident in her demeanor. "It's true, life is not just rainbows and butterflies. I've seen too much pain caused by demons to easily embrace this notion." She paused, her fingers delicately touching the hilt of her weapon. "However, I am willing to give you a chance. Your plea for change, though it comes from a demon's mouth, carries a glimmer of sincerity." A hint of reluctant respect laced her voice as she concluded, "If you're serious about your intentions, then perhaps this could be an opportunity to mend the wounds that have run deep for so long." A sly smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "And perhaps~ having an upper demon to study up close will indeed provide some invaluable insights. Blood samples can be quite enlightening."
Sanemi's hand rose next, his stance firm and his expression a mix of irritation and defiance. "I'm opposed." He declared bluntly, his gaze piercing as it locked onto Daki. "I don't agree with it. No way in hell am I trusting demons. And just because you talk fancy doesn't mean I'm buying into your act." His tone was sharp, but there was a flicker of something beneath the surface, an emotion that defied easy interpretation.
Gyomei's hand joined the others, his posture resolute and unwavering. His voice carried a weight of conviction as he stated his stance. "I am also not in favor," he proclaimed, his deep voice resonating with a sense of unshakable belief. "The path of a demon is one paved with suffering and darkness. To think that it can be turned around so easily is a risk I am not willing to take."
Rengoku's vote followed, his hand raised with a sense of unwavering determination. "I'M IN FAVOR!" He affirmed, his voice carrying a warmth that contrasted with the somber atmosphere. "While trust may be hard to come by, the possibility of redemption is a light that should never be extinguished! We've seen the potential for change even in the darkest of times! I believe that everyone, regardless of their past, deserves a second chance! Furthermore, having them join our cause might indeed provide us with an opportunity to save more lives in the long run!"
Obanai's hand remained by his side, his expression stoic and resolute as he spoke his decision. "I am not in favor." He stated plainly, his voice holding a note of unwavering resolve. His gaze remained fixed, his eyes revealing nothing of his inner thoughts.
"I'm not in favor either." Muichiro's hand remained untouched, his stance relaxed as he softly voiced his thoughts. "I'll probably forget anyway," He admitted with a casual shrug, his words reflecting his carefree and often absent-minded demeanor. His lack of commitment to the decision seemed almost endearingly typical of him.
Anticipation and tension tangling together as all eyes turned to Tengen, the final arbiter of Daki's and Gyutaro's fate.
The room seemed to hold its collective breath, the gravity of his decision palpable.
In favor were Tomioka, Mitsuri, Shinobu and Rengoku.
Not in favor were Sanemi, Gyomei, Obanai and Muichiro.
With deliberate poise, Tengen lifted his head, his gaze meeting Daki's unwaveringly. In that moment, time seemed to stretch, the weight of his choice evident in the furrow of his brows and the intensity of his stare. The silence was deafening, the air charged with expectation.
And then, the words broke through the stillness, like a crack in a dam releasing pent-up emotions.
"...I'm in favor of letting them live." The declaration hung in the air, reverberating through the room and resonating in the hearts of those present. Your eyes widened in shock, the impact of his decision cascading over you like a wave.
Uzui's voice, as always, carried a unique blend of candor and wisdom, cutting through the tension with his frank assessment. "Look, let's not kid ourselves, it was a hell of a brawl we had with these two. They damn near took down my Tsugukos and my wives." His words held a weight that spoke of personal loss and struggle. "But here's the thing, I can't ignore the signs of change, no matter how damn unexpected they might be." As Uzui spoke, his voice wavered between skepticism and a begrudging acknowledgment of the possibility before him. His lips curled into a knowing smirk, a subtle glint of mischief in his eyes as he directed his gaze towards you. "But hey, (Y/N), you've got that stubborn determination in your eyes. And I've learned one thing—never underestimate that spark in someone's spirit."
"YAYY! (Y/N)! DID YOU HEARD THAT?! I'M NOT DYING YET!!" Daki cutely cheered, making a little dance out of joy. "THANK YOUUU! YIPPEEE!"
"uhh..." The verdict had been delivered—five hashira in favor, four opposed—a fragile balance that had tilted in favor of an unexpected opportunity for Daki and Gyutaro. It should have been a moment of triumph, of jubilation, yet an unshakable unease gnawed at your heart, dampening the elation that should have surged through you.
Kagaya's composed voice cut through the lingering tension, his words a balm to the room's collective uncertainty. "Very well, the trial has come to an end. Five in favor and four opposed." His measured tone held a quiet satisfaction, an acknowledgment of the deliberation that had taken place. "Thank you all for assisting."
The imaginary spotlight shifted, illuminating the demon as Kagaya addressed her directly. Her exuberance was infectious, a stark contrast to the somber deliberations that had unfolded moments before. "Daki."
Her dancing ceased as she turned her attention to the master, a mixture of enthusiasm and determination written across her features. "Y-Yes?"
"I expect great things from you and Gyutaro." Kagaya stated with an air of expectation, his gaze conveying both hope and a touch of sternness. The weight of his words hung in the air, a reminder of the responsibility that came with the chance they had been given.
"I'll not disappoint any of you!" She said, a cute smile on her face. The sudden appearance of Goto, signaling the end of her momentary respite, elicited a groan from Daki. "Ughh! I hate this." Reluctantly, she complied, retreating into the box. Goto's quick departure seemed almost comical, his elation apparent in the imaginary stars that seemed to trail him out of happiness that everything went well for you.
Then, Kagaya's attention shifted, his gaze settling on you with an intensity that made you start. The abruptness of his call pulled you from your thoughts, your gaze meeting his in a moment of surprise. "(Y/N)." His voice held a curious lilt, a hint of concern evident as he spoke your name. "Before ending, is there something you'd like to say, perhaps?"
...
Time seemed to suspend as Kagaya's inquiry hung in the air, his gaze expectant and compassionate all at once. Your mind raced, caught in a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts that clamored for your attention. Your heart pounded loudly in your chest, a deafening rhythm that echoed your inner turmoil. The place around you blurred, the hashira's figures mere smudges of color and form as your focus narrowed onto Kagaya's face.
A tremor coursed through you as his words finally registered, and you snapped into motion almost instinctively. Your body dipped forward in a quick, respectful bow, a gesture that seemed to bridge the gap between your emotions and the reality of the moment. The place intensity seemed to close in around you, the words you needed to say tangling in your throat like a knot.
"Th-thank you, Master Ubuyashiki..." Your voice wavered, teetering on the precipice of shock and gratitude. "Thank you, all of you hashira..." You turned your gaze toward the assembled pillars, your eyes taking in the diverse array of expressions, from resolute to contemplative. The weight of their decision pressed upon you, and you felt a lump form in your throat as your voice grew softer.
"You've all been through so much... I know this isn't easy, and I'm just... really grateful that Daki and Gyutaro will have a chance to live. Thank you for giving them that chance." You blinked rapidly, your vision blurring as tears welled up in your eyes. You felt your composure slipping, your voice now a stammering whisper. "I-I mean, I know they did bad things... but people can change, right? And I just... I'm so sorry if I caused any trouble or if I made anyone uncomfortable. I-I just wanted to do something right, and I know it's not for me to decide, but I'm glad I could at least... I could at least try."
Kagaya's chuckle broke through your stammering words, and you looked up to see his gentle smile, a reassurance that cut through the haze of your anxiety. His response was like a lifeline, a tether grounding you amidst the overwhelming storm of emotions. "You did nothing wrong, (Y/N)," His voice held a quiet certainty, a kindness that resonated deeply. "Your compassion is a trait to be admired. You brought forth a perspective that we needed to consider."
With that, Kagaya rose, and the air seemed to shift as the atmosphere relaxed. He nodded to his daughters, Nichika and Hinaki, who promptly moved to assist him.
"Thank you all for assisting. Goodbye." As Kagaya and his daughters made their exit, the weight of the decision that had just been made hung heavy in the air, a palpable tension that seemed to waver between triumph and uncertainty.
"Tch—" Your attention shifted toward the sound of a scoff, a reaction that caught you by surprise. You turned your head, your eyes meeting Sanemi's figure. His demeanor was an enigma. His gaze held a kind of detachment that seemed almost at odds with the heated argument that had consumed the room just moments ago. His lips curled into a disdainful expression, but instead of launching into another round of verbal sparring, he simply turned on his heel and began to walk away.
Your eyebrows furrowed in confusion, taken aback by his unexpected response. You had braced yourself for more anger, more harsh words, but his abrupt departure left you feeling perplexed.
You found yourself rising to your feet almost instinctively. Your gaze was drawn upward, your eyes fixed on the sky as if searching for answers among the wisps of clouds.
"(Y/N)...? Is something wrong?" Mitsuri's voice broke through your reverie, her tone laced with genuine concern. Her words made everyone look at you in curiosity, even Sanemi turned his head to see what happened.
...
'...I did it... I saved Daki and Gyutaro...'
As the weight of the decision and the intensity of the moment finally began to ebb away, a rush of emotions surged within you. The adrenaline that had kept you going through the heated arguments and the anxious anticipation now seemed to drain from your body, leaving you feeling drained and disoriented.
A dull throb echoed in your temples, your head pulsating as if it were being squeezed.
Your vision swayed, the world around you becoming a blur of shapes and colors.
The air felt heavy, as if you were struggling to breathe properly.
Your heart raced erratically, its rhythm out of sync with the moment.
You could feel the sweat breaking out on your skin, your palms clammy and your clothes sticking to your body.
A sensation of being trapped overwhelmed you, and a rush of panic surged through your veins. It was as if all the anxiety you had been suppressing had finally found an outlet, and your body was responding with an overwhelming rush of panic. Your thoughts jumbled together, unable to form coherent sentences.
"I..." You tried to speak, to let someone know what was happening, but the words caught in your throat, twisted and mangled by the intensity of your emotions. "Ah... Ah... Ah..."
Your breaths came in shallow gasps, your chest rising and falling rapidly.
The state seemed to spin around you, and you reached out to steady yourself, grasping onto the nearest surface.
Your legs trembled beneath you, threatening to give way at any moment.
It felt as if the ground was shifting beneath your feet, and you struggled to find your balance.
Damn, why was it so hot?
It wasn't that sunny but you felt as if you were burning.
You felt that if you kept standing right there,
You'll melt right away—
"(Y/N)? Can you hear me?" Shinobu asked concerned.
After some seconds that seemed like an eternity, you finally managed to utter some words.
"I...I'm... I'm going to die..." Were the last words you said before you fainted. Your body being caught by the nearest person around. That person being Sanemi, who caught you right in time before your body could even collapse into the hard ground.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets~
- Goto has a crush on Ozaki. After visiting you together on chapter #31, he, her and Murata became closer friends, like a trio. Some time passed, and Goto fell for Ozaki's charms. She's not aware of this but Murata is, making it into an habit to tease him about his silly crush. Also, Goto sees you as a little sister.
- Out of all the Hashira, the one that Daki liked the most was Mitsuri. She also really liked Kagaya.
- Nichika and Hinaki were amused (excited—) to see you again since they know you as the girl who defeated lower moon five with a frying pan. They often joke about it on their free time—making assumptions and imitating how they think they events unfolded.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 50: — 49
Notes:
Updates are going to take a while because I'm starting to get busy and I need time to organize and write the direction of the plot😭
This chapter is a bit off for some reason though... I PROMISE I'LL DO BETTER!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
RECOVERY AT ITS FINEST — CHAPTER #49 — YOU'VE DONE ENOUGH!
"...!" In the wake of an eerie stillness, you found your senses awakening, your consciousness dawning upon a realm utterly unfamiliar. A shroud of impenetrable darkness enshrouded you, leaving nothing to be seen. Confusion washed over you like a tidal wave. Just moments ago, you were surely in the Ubuyashiki State, weren't you? You rubbed your eyes, hoping to dispel the disorientation, but the obsidian void persists.
With cautious trepidation, you rose to your feet, an uncertainty that gnaws at your core. Your eyes searched the inky abyss for any sign, any glimmer of hope. Finally, a flicker of relief washed over you as a faint glow caught your eye—a door, white as purity amidst the inky void. Your heart quickened with the notion of escape, and you stepped towards it, your resolve building.
But just as your hand inched towards the hope of salvation, a voice, a name, rends the silence.
"(R/N)!!"
You halted, your very essence stilled by that voice, as familiar as it is haunting. It echoed in the chamber of your memory, a voice that you could recognize anywhere. Slowly, you face the source, your eyes widening in disbelief.
"Mom...?" The word escaped your lips as a hushed murmur, disbelief etched across your features. There, standing at a distance but unmistakably her, is the woman who holds the deepest chambers of your heart. The mother who had inexplicably vanished from your life, leaving you with an enduring ache that time could not heal. She, the woman you called "mother," stood before you in the midst of this enigmatic void.
You yearn to hold her, to wrap your arms around her and never let go, but an unexpected chill settles over you. "Mom!" You called out again, your voice quivering with emotion and a shaky smile dancing on your lips. She was here, with you! Yet, something is terribly amiss. She remained eerily silent, her eyes locked onto yours, devoid of the joyous reunion you had imagined.
"Mom? What's wrong?" You inquired, your voice tinged with growing anxiety. The unusual stillness from her is unsettling. "Hey?" You inched closer, the unease intensifying. "C-Come on! Say something!" Your trembling voice rose in urgency. Tears threatened to blur your vision as a gnawing fear takes root. Why wasn't she responding? Why wasn't she sharing in your elation? The thought that your mother might no longer care for you pierces through you, causing your eyes to brim with tears. "Hey! Mom! Answer me! W-Why aren't you saying anything?!"
Silence lingered as she began to walk, passing by you without a word or a glance, as if you were invisible. Shock coursed through you, and your tears fell freely while you gaze after her retreating figure. She was heading towards the white door, the very door that you hoped might lead you both to safety. "Where are you going?!" You cried out in desperation. "Where does that door lead?!"
Summoning every ounce of your strength, you ran toward her, fueled by fear and heartache. But your legs betrayed you, and you stumbled and fell, your face hitting the ground with a painful thud. You lied there, helpless and vulnerable, sobs wracking your body. You cried out, your voice a broken melody, pleading her to not leave you behind.
"..." This sudden fall halted your mother in her tracks. A profound silence descended upon the void as she paused, her gaze eventually finding your fallen form. She turned to gaze at your prone form, her expression seeming to soften, her eyes revealing a trace of empathy. She opened her mouth, her head tilting slightly.
With a mixture of despair and determination, you raisedyour head, presenting a pitiable image. Puffy eyes, flushed cheeks, snot and tears marring your face. "M-Mom!" You plead, your voice trembling. You struggle to rise, but your feeble attempts are in vain. You remained pathetically on the floor, your head raised, tears cascading.
"(R/N)," She called your name, her voice gentle yet laden with an inexplicable sadness. "Whatever happens... please, I beg of you..." The very realm around you started to crumble, and the radiant light from the door intensifies as she steps through it.
"No!" Terrified, feeling utterly desolate, you strived to reach her, her words falling on deaf ears. "Mom! Don't leave! Don't leave me! Don't g-go through that door! Take me with you! P-Please!"
"Whatever happens," She repeated, her form vanishing into the radiant glow.
"Don't lose your humanity."
The room was engulfed in a deafening silence, a palpable tension that seemed to suspend time itself. Then, a primal, guttural scream tore through the air. It was a scream of anguish, a scream that carried the weight of your heart's deepest longing and your most profound pain. "AGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" You howled, the sound reverberating through the very fibers of your being, each syllable etched with a despair that transcended words. Your voice fractured and faltered under the intensity of your emotion, cracking like fragile glass.
Your arms reached out, desperate to bridge the chasm between you and the vision of your mother that had just been so cruelly wrenched from your grasp. The bed on which your body lay was abandoned as you rose. Your chest heaved, your lungs ached, and yet, you couldn't stop screaming, as if the act of vocalizing your pain would somehow bring her back.
Then, as abruptly as the scream had erupted, a jarring intrusion fractured the moment. Another voice, filled with a mix of surprise, confusion, and irritation, rang out like a stark slap across the face. "AH! WHAT THE HELL?!" The sudden exclamation shattered the cacophony of your anguish, the tendrils of your dream-world receding in the wake of reality. The words pierced through the fog in your mind, and slowly, your eyes fluttered open.
"...!" You found yourself seated upon a bed, drenched in a cold sweat, the sheets tangled around you as if your body had wrestled with an unseen adversary in the throes of a nightmare. Blinking, you surveyed your surroundings. The room was familiar, the telltale signs of the Butterfly Mansion embracing your senses. A rush of realization surged through your veins. It had all been a dream, a cruel trick of your subconscious.
Still reeling from the shock of the vivid phantom that had torn at your heart, you turned your gaze towards the source of the second voice. Sanemi sat on a chair nearby, his breathing still rapid, his hand pressed against his chest as if to steady himself. His head, previously bowed in the grip of his own alarm, lifted, revealing eyes that gleamed with irritation."What the fuck is your problem?!" He demanded, his annoyance palpable in the hard edge of his voice. His agitation was unmistakable, a reflection of the unease that your sudden scream had thrust upon the calm of his surroundings.
"Why is it that every-time you fall asleep, you end up waking up screaming like a lunatic?!" He grumbled and yet, beneath the veneer of irritation, a flicker of something softer, almost akin to worry, lingered in his eyes, hinting at a more complex emotional undercurrent beneath his gruff exterior.
"..." Blinking rapidly to clear the last vestiges of your dream, you shifted your gaze toward him, his furrowed brows etched with bafflement. His eyes, narrowed in scrutiny, seemed to demand an explanation, his patience stretched to its limits.
"H-Hey! What's wr—"Just as he was about to voice his irritation and demand answers, the room was once again filled with the piercing cacophony of your scream.
"WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! Your throat tightened, and without warning, another scream tore from your lips.
"Gh—" The force of your voice seemed to physically affect him, his hand instinctively moving to cover his ears. "WHAT THE HELL?!" He shouted. The frustration in his tone was evident as he struggled to understand the cause of your sudden outburst.
"Fuck! I-I'm sorry!" You managed to stammer out, your eyes wide with realization of the chaos you had just caused. "I was... I was just... shocked." Your words tumbled forth in a jumble, your heart racing in your chest. You struggled to regain control of your emotions. "I thought... I thought I saw..." Your voice trailed off, your gaze shifting downward.
Sanemi's features softened slightly, the irritation that had once been etched into his expression giving way to a flicker of understanding. His brows furrowed and he regarded you, his arms slowly lowering from his ears. "Saw what?" He prompted, his tone a touch gentler than before, though still tinged with a hint of impatience.
You shook your head vigorously. "Nah, it's nothing like that..." You said, trying to brush off the whole thing. "I just thought I saw... I don't know, Colleen Ballinger or something. It was just a weird dream."
'The fuck is Collen?' Sanemi's brow furrowed further, his piercing eyes locked onto yours. Searching for any hint of deception. There was a certain intensity in his gaze that made you feel strangely exposed, like he could see through your flimsy attempt to deflect the truth. "Uh... Are you sure?" He asked, his voice holding a note of skepticism. "Because that scream didn't sound like you were just having a 'weird' dream."
You shifted uncomfortably under his scrutiny, the weight of his stare making you feel oddly self-conscious. You bit your lip, debating whether or not to divulge the real reason behind your scream, the part about seeing your mom. But it just felt too personal, too weird to tell someone like him. So, you shook your head again, mustering a half-hearted smile. "Yeah, yeah, I'm sure!" You replied, trying to sound as convincing as possible. "Just a bad dream, you know how it is."
Sanemi continued to eye you suspiciously for a moment longer, but eventually, he seemed to accept your explanation, albeit reluctantly. He let out a gruff sigh and leaned back in his chair, his agitation slowly subsiding. "Well," He muttered, as if he couldn't be bothered to press the issue any further. "Just try not to wake up the whole damn mansion next time, alright?"
"Okay..." You nodded in agreement, grateful that he had dropped the subject. You sank back into the bed, your racing heart gradually finding its rhythm. Then, you closed your eyes, taking deep breaths to steady yourself.
Just as you were beginning to relax, the pieces of the puzzle suddenly fell into place with a jolt, and your eyes snapped open in alarm. "HEY! W-WHAT ARE WE DOING HERE?!" You blurted out, your voice laden with nervousness and confusion.
Sanemi couldn't help but roll his eyes at your abrupt realization. "Really?" He deadpanned, his arms crossing over his chest in a display of impatience. "You just noticed?"
You felt a flush of embarrassment rise to your cheeks, but there was no time to dwell on it. Panic surged within you and you grappled with the disorienting shift in your surroundings. "Weren't we in Master Ubuyashiki's state?" You stammered, your voice fraught with concern. "The trial! We were in the trial! What are we doing here?!"
Sanemi let out an exasperated sigh, his irritation plain to see. "Yeah, we were." He confirmed, as if stating the obvious. "But the trial's over, dumbass. We're here now cause' you fainted."
"I-I fainted? What?" The words left your lips in a bewildered murmur, your brows knitting together. You struggled to make sense of the information he had just imparted.
Sanemi let out another exasperated sigh, like he couldn't believe he had to explain something so simple. "Yeah," He said, his tone laced with a tinge of annoyance. "You fainted. Right after the trial was done. You just dropped like a damn sack of potatoes."
Your confusion deepened, your mind racing to recall the events that had transpired. The trial had been an intense experience, one filled with danger and uncertainty, but you couldn't remember anything that might have triggered your sudden collapse.
As if sensing your need for clarity, he continued, his voice a mix of begrudging patience and straightforward explanation. "I was nearby, and I managed to catch you before you face-planted the ground." He explained. "Koucho told me to bring you back here to her mansion. Apparently, she needed to treat you for whatever caused you to pass out. So, I carried you here, like some kind of princess." There was a touch of annoyance in his voice at the memory of carrying you in such a manner.
You nodded. "I see..." The murmur left your lips—voice tinged with embarrassment. It wasn't exactly the most heroic way to end such a monumental trial, but it seemed your body had other plans.
Sanemi's features softened slightly as he regarded you, the irritation from before giving way to a more neutral expression. "Yeah, well, Koucho told me to stay with you until she came back." He added, his words a grudging admission of the responsibility that had been thrust upon him. "She said something about needing to find medicine for you."
You turned your gaze towards him and offered a soft, appreciative smile. "...Well, thanks for catching me and bringing me here." You said, your voice laced with genuine warmth.
He merely shrugged in response, a nonchalant gesture that seemed to downplay his role in the situation. "Yeah, whatever." He muttered, his gaze shifting away from you.
...
An awkward silence settled between you, a palpable tension that seemed to hang in the air. As the silence stretched on, you felt the urge to say something, anything to break the ice. "So... how long have you been waiting here?" You asked, hoping to strike up a conversation and alleviate the uncomfortable atmosphere.
His gaze flickered back to you, his brows furrowing slightly as if he wasn't entirely sure why you were bothering with small talk. "Long enough." He replied curtly, his tone giving away little.
"... I appreciate it." You said, your voice steady despite the awkwardness. "You didn't have to stay here with me."
He shrugged again, but this time, there was a hint of something different in his eyes, a subtle softening that betrayed a hint of vulnerability beneath the tough exterior. "There's nothing to thank me for. Koucho was the one who ordered me anyways, and uh..." He then murmured the last part, his words almost begrudgingly admitting to a semblance of concern. "I didn't want you waking up alone and freaking out..."
"Hey! What did you say? I didn't hear the last p—" Your brows furrowed as you strained to catch the last part of Sanemi's words, but before you could ask him to repeat himself, his temper flared, and he unleashed a torrent of frustration.
"FUCK! YOU ASK TOO MUCH QUESTIONS!"
Taken aback by his sudden outburst, you quickly apologized, your voice taking on a much quieter tone. "Damn, sorry."You muttered, your thoughts beginning to churn within you.
As you lay in the bed, the exhaustion from your ordeal slowly catching up to you, you couldn't help but let your thoughts wander. The trial had come to an end, and the news that Daki and Gyutaro (and yourself as well of course) would not be killed was a relief that filled you with joy. You wanted nothing more than to leave this bed and seek them out. Perhaps even celebrate their newfound chance at redemption.
But as your mind raced, a sudden, heavy thought weighed upon your heart. You began to rub your knuckles together, your expression growing somber. The reality of the situation began to dawn on you—the impact your actions had on the Demon Slayer Corps and the Hashira.
"H-Hey..." You began tentatively, your voice trembling slightly. "I'm... I'm really sorry for this."
Sanemi, still somewhat taken aback by his earlier outburst, responded with a puzzled "Huh?"
You took a deep breath, your gaze turning earnest as you tried to convey the depth of your emotions. "Sorry for bringing Daki and Gyutaro to the Demon Slayer Corps and defending them." You continued, your words laced with sincerity. "I mean, don't get me wrong... I'm happy that they weren't killed, but I'm sure this must be difficult for all of you... I'm sure all of the Hashira and everyone in the Demon Slayer Corps have a difficult past related to them, so—"
You paused, your voice wavering as you continued. "I-I'm sorry, but also... thank you." Your words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of your gratitude and regret. You awaited Sanemi's response. You cursed yourself internally while you felt your eyes getting teary.
Your heartfelt admission hung in the air, and the lack of immediate response from him sent your heart pounding in your chest. Anxiety gnawed at the edges of your mind, threatening to consume you. You imagined his anger bubbling over, his sword slashing through the air in a torrent of frustration. Panic began to rise within you, your thoughts spiraling into a whirlwind of worst-case scenarios.
What if he yelled at you? What if he berated you for your naïveté and your misguided sense of sympathy? What if his anger turned into action, and he refused to ever speak to you again? Your mind raced, each passing moment amplifying your unease.
And then, suddenly, his voice cut through the chaos of your thoughts, piercing the silence that had stretched between you. A long sigh escaped his lips, and you felt your heart skip a beat at the sound. "...It's okay." His response was unexpected, and it left you dumbfounded.
"Look," Sanemi began, his voice carrying an awkward note. "I was just... agitated earlier. It was the heat of the moment and all that." He paused, seemingly grappling with his words as he continued. "Still... when I brought you here and had to sit around waiting, I... I started thinking about what you said."
Your eyes widened in astonishment, disbelief coursing through your veins. Had you heard him correctly? Was he actually accepting your thanks?
He seemed to notice your shock, and a faint trace of color crept into his cheeks. "Don't get too ahead of yourself." He grumbled, but there was a softness in his gaze that belied his words. "I still hate demons with every damn cell in my body, and I sure as hell don't trust CrapDaki and GyuIdiot. Fuck, a part of me is begging to leave this room and go kill them right at this moment... But your speech got me thinking..."
Your lips parted, but words seemed to elude you as you listened to him explain. His words were cautious, measured, as if he was treading on unfamiliar territory. "If we don't change our approach," He continued, his voice gaining a touch of conviction. "Then the results won't change either. Just like you said, we can't keep doing the same thing and expect shit to get better."
The realization that Sanemi was actually considering your perspective left you speechless. You hadn't expected your words to have such an impact on him, to inspire even a sliver of reflection and self-doubt.
Sanemi's eyes twitched, seeing that your eyes were starting to shine, though he quickly masked it with a feigned scowl. "Don't think this means I'm suddenly all buddy-buddy with demons!" He defended himself, making things clear. "The moment I see those ugly maggots doing something suspicious, I'll decapitate them! And don't think about collecting more upper moons nor any demons as if they were some sort of pets or something—"
"WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OH MY GOD! AWAHHHHH!" Your voice was filled with nothing but raw emotion. You bawled your eyes out, tears that cascaded down your cheeks. It was as if all the pent-up anxiety, worry, and relief had found an outlet in this moment of vulnerability. Perhaps the fact that he wasn't mad made you emotional.
"THE HELL?!" Sanemi, who had been taken aback by your initial reaction, was now utterly baffled. His eyes widened as he watched you cry, his irritation giving way to a growing sense of awkward helplessness. He had no idea how to navigate this situation. "H-Hey! What's wrong?! The fuck are you crying for?!" He exclaimed, his voice wavering between confusion and exasperation. He fumbled awkwardly in his chair, his discomfort evident in the way he shifted and squirmed, torn between wanting to comfort you and not knowing how.
Your sobs showed no signs of abating, and each cry seemed to cut through the room like a blade. It was as though your tears had taken on a life of their own, a torrential downpour that refused to relent.
Sanemi's agitation grew by the second, his brows furrowing deeply as he tried to make sense of your emotional outburst. He leaned forward slightly, his hands hovering uncertainly in the air, as if he was unsure whether to approach you or give you space. "Would you please cut it out?!" He implored, his voice filled with frustration. He murmured awkward words of comfort, desperately attempting to soothe you, but your tears showed no signs of stopping. "I'm not mad! Everything it's okay! ARE YOU ON YOUR PERIOD?! WHY ARE YOU CRYING!?"
Your harsh emotional crying didn't seem to relent for several minutes, until you finally managed to compose yourself, wiping away your tears and blowing your nose into a handkerchief that Sanemi had wordlessly handed to you, despite his cluelessness about how to handle the situation.
"Fuck, what is it with you? You're definitely bleeding from your vagina 'cause ain't no way a woman can cry this much." He mumbled under his breath. There was no cruelty in his words—he was simply genuinely bewildered by your sudden outpouring of tears.
You chuckled despite your lingering sniffles. "Ugh, I don't even know if it's time for my vajayjay to bleed..." You quipped back, your humor helping to lighten the atmosphere. "I'm really sorry! It's just... a lot of things happened, and I'm just so relieved since I was super stressed!" You explained, finally allowing yourself to relax a little.
Sanemi stood there, arms crossed and legs spread as he occupied his chair, contemplating whether to voice something that had been on his mind. After a sigh, he decided to go ahead. "So... feeling better now? No more stress?"
"Yeah!" You replied with a bright smile. "I'm feeling much better!" You beamed, stars practically twinkling around you. "Oh!" You suddenly remembered. "I have a question for you!"
"Go on."
"SINCE WHEN DO YOU KNOW ENGLISH AND SPANISH?!" You practically yelled at him in your surprise. "THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW HOW TO WRITE OR READ?!"
"Who the fuck told you that?" He asked with suspicion, narrowing his eyes at you.
Your heart sank a bit as you realized you weren't supposed to know that fact about him. "O-Oh... just a little birdie from here... nothing much..." You mumbled, breaking eye contact and hoping Sanemi wouldn't press the issue.
"Tch—" He clicked his tongue in annoyance at your flimsy excuse. Nevertheless, he seemed to consider how to answer your question, surprising you with his willingness to engage in a conversation. In fact, you couldn't help but notice that Sanemi was acting... kinder than usual, if you could call it that. It left you wondering why he was behaving this way.
"Eh..." He began, rolling his eyes as if recalling a distant memory. "A while back, I was on a mission with some lower-ranked demon slayer... and guess what? The bastard didn't speak Japanese. He was a foreigner. We didn't get along, obviously, so to gain an upper hand, he used his foreign language to insult me, and that pissed me off. We fought, and I got scolded for 'bullying the younger ones,'" He grumbled, his expression irritated as he remembered that particular incident.
You couldn't help but chuckle. "Then what did you do after that?"
"Well," He paused, and you noticed a rare softness in his eyes. "A friend of mine back then told me that I could learn the language as a hobby. Fuck, he was always worried about me... asking me if I ate well, slept enough, shit like that. He insisted so much that I decided to listen to him and learn the language as a hobby..."
You couldn't help but pout slightly. 'By friend... does he mean Masachika?' Your heart swelled at the thought. Masachika was an underrated character, having appeared in only a few panels, but he held a significant place in Sanemi's development. You had a soft spot for him and were disappointed that he had died so early in the series.
"I learned English in no time AND I MANAGED TO INSULT THE CRAP OUT OF THEM!" Sanemi said, sounding strangely proud of his 'accomplishment.' "Then later, I realized that learning a language wasn't so boring, so I picked up Spanish to kill time."
"Dang, to kill time?" You teased him. "What are you, a translator?"
"Yeah, shut up. You're just jealous."
"Pffft—" You couldn't help but offer a sarcastic chuckle at Sanemi's comment. "Yeahhh, right. Jealous of you? Keep dreaming."
He shot back with a grin, his eyes holding a glint of amusement. "Heck, be careful. I'm already seeing the steam go out from your ears." A small smirk crept onto his lips.
"..." You shot him a judgmental stare, momentarily believing his words. As a precaution, you even covered your ears, just in case. Sanemi chuckled at your reaction, and you couldn't help but be surprised. His usual demeanor was so different from this more lighthearted side of him.
For a while, both of you settled into a comfortable silence, waiting for Koucho to arrive. You found your gaze drawn to the window, which was positioned near your bed. The sunlight streamed in, casting warm rays throughout the room. The sky was a brilliant blue, devoid of any noticeable clouds, and a gentle breeze rustled the curtains. You couldn't help but smile inwardly. The wind felt unusually warm, almost as if it was carrying a sense of reassurance with it. Was it because the Wind Hashira was here with you? You couldn't say for sure.
Your thoughts wandered to your frie—to the others... How were Tanjiro and the others faring? Would he still be in his two-month coma? Was Uzui considering retirement? Had Zenitsu and Inosuke suffered any injuries beyond what you knew from the main storyline? And what about Master Ubuyashiki? His illness seemed to be worsening, but he still possessed the strength to walk. Was there a way to save him from his inevitable fate? Could you alter that outcome?
Then, the Upper Moons crossed your mind. Should you attempt to save Akaza and Kokushibo? Among the Upper Moons, they were the ones who might retain some remnants of their humanity. You also contemplated the upcoming Swordsmith Village arc and the necessity of becoming stronger. You remembered your transparent sword, which had been destroyed in the explosion and chaos. How would Haganezuka react to this? Would he harbor animosity toward you?
Your thoughts spiraled, and you cursed yourself for worrying about changes you'd made and events that were still far from unfolding. It was clear you needed to formulate a plan to prevent deaths and alter certain outcomes.
Sanemi's voice interrupted your thoughts, making you turn to him. "Hey," He said.
"Hmh...?" You responded with a soft murmur, your voice noticeably gentler than usual.
"Ugh—" He scoffed loudly, his irritation apparent.
You tilted your head, puzzled. "Eh?" You questioned.
"Since when do you have that uniform?" Sanemi suddenly asked, his confusion evident as he scrutinized your attire. You had been wearing your Demon Slayer uniform since the start of the trial.
You pondered for a moment. "What's wrong with it?"
He remained silent, his gaze unwavering. "Change it."
"Nu-uh." You retorted quickly. "I like it."
"The fuck you mean 'nu-uh'?" He grumbled, irritation flickering across his features.
"Besides," You continued, unfazed, "We're the tiddy trio now!" You beamed at him happily.
"Tiddy trio?"
"Yes! You, me, and Mitsuri! We're the 'tits trio'!" You declared, referring to the fact that all three of you wore the same upper part of the uniform, forming a comical comparison.
"That's fucking ridiculous."
"You know what's ridiculous?" You retorted playfully. "The fact that you haven't stopped looking at my chest."
You couldn't help but chuckle at your own comment, fully expecting Sanemi to become flustered, mad, or both. However, you were taken aback when he simply looked at you with a straight face and nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders, breaking eye contact. He remained silent, and a sense of unease began to gnaw at you.
As an awkward silence enveloped you both, you couldn't help but nudge him playfully. "Come on, this is the part where you're supposed to deny it or maybe even start a heated argument." You chirped.
However, to your complete and utter surprise, Sanemi didn't play along with the expected script. Instead, he calmly contradicted your playful expectations, his voice carrying a surprising sincerity. "You didn't lie," He admitted, his tone laced with a hint of something deeper. "I was indeed looking at your chest."
...
Time seemed to slow down as his words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. Your heart began to race, and your cheeks blazed with a fiery blush that spread like wildfire across your face. Your mind raced, trying to process his unexpected candor, but you found yourself utterly tongue-tied, your thoughts a chaotic jumble.
Your face turned as red as a ripe tomato, and you couldn't believe his candid admission. You reacted by smacking his face lightly and exclaiming, "How can you say that with a straight face?!"
"WHY ARE YOU HITTING ME?!" Sanemi, looking genuinely perplexed by your sudden outburst, furrowed his brows. "What did I do wrong?!"
"GH!—" But your embarrassment and frustration only escalated. It wasn't just the fact that he had openly admitted to looking, but it was the complete lack of a suggestive tone in his confession that bothered you. It was as if he had just stated a plain fact, and that made your cheeks burn even hotter. You started smacking his arm and delivering light punches to his chest, though they didn't seem to faze him.
"Ugh! You're so..." You struggled to find the right word, settling for, "FUCKING CRINGE BRO!"
"Y-YOU'RE CRINGE!" Sanemi blinked at your response, clearly taken aback by your unexpected reaction.
"HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT WITH A STRAIGHT FACE AND NOT BE EMBARRASSED?!"
"WHAT'S WRONG WITH WHAT I SAID?! IT WAS THE TRUTH!"
"UGHHHH!" You grumbled, covering your eyes. "STOP SAYING CRINGE SHIT!" Like that one moment in Sanemi's and Kokushibo's fight when he says 'IM THE WIND!' YEAH BRO, THE WIND THAT BLEW GENYA'S ASHES AWAY—
You obviously refrained yourself from yelling that.
You were on the verge of a full-blown meltdown as you continued to smack and punch him, your embarrassment and frustration reaching their peak. Your face had turned such a deep shade of crimson that it was almost unbelievable to witness such a sight. Each word of his confession echoed in your mind, and your heart raced erratically.
"Seriously! Who says stuff like that with such a straight face?" You yelled, your voice filled with a mix of exasperation and mortification.
"I—" As you delivered another light punch to his chest, Sanemi's brows furrowed with concern. He couldn't ignore the fact that your face was now practically radiating heat. It was as if a fever had suddenly overtaken you. Worried, he grabbed both of your hands, effectively stopping your assault on his chest.
"Hey, are you okay?" He asked, his voice taking on a tone of genuine concern. "You're all red. Do you have a fever or something?"
His sudden display of care caught you off guard. Sanemi was close, very close, and the warmth of his proximity seemed to make your heart race even faster. You stammered, your words coming out in a jumbled mess. "I...uh... I don't know... Maybe... I mean, no! I'm fine..."
But before you could continue, Sanemi reached out and lightly touched his fingers to your forehead. The contact sent a shiver down your spine, and you couldn't help but sweat nervously. The closeness between you two was unnerving, yet strangely exhilarating.
Sanemi's touch on your forehead was gentle, his fingers warm against your skin. His brows furrowed further as he assessed your temperature, and for a brief, electrifying moment, your eyes locked onto each other's.
Before you could say anything more, he opened his mouth as if to respond. The room felt charged, the air thick with tension and unspoken words. Your heart raced in anticipation, wondering what he was about to say.
...
However, just as he seemed on the brink of saying something, the door to the room swung open, and Shinobu's voice cut through the charged atmosphere. "Yoo-hoo, I brought the medicine."
The sudden interruption caused Sanemi to jump and visibly startle. His reaction was almost comical as he jerked backward in his chair, his hand instinctively flying to his chest as if he could physically hold down the rapid beating of his heart. "Wha—? Koucho?!" He exclaimed, sounding both surprised and slightly annoyed at being caught off guard.
"Hello! Sorry for taking so long! I was checking some patients!" As Shinobu entered the room, she noticed the lingering tension and the way Sanemi had half-fallen off his chair, clutching his chest dramatically. Her lips curved into a knowing, slightly creepy smile as she stepped closer to him, her tone carrying a hint of annoyance. "What's going on here~?" She asked, her voice low and threatening. Her eyes bore into Sanemi, and her smile only grew more unsettling.
Sanemi, now fully aware of the predicament he was in, straightened up in his chair, though he still looked flustered. "Nothing, Koucho." He replied quickly, attempting to play it cool. "We were just talking."
Shinobu tilted her head, her smile never leaving her face. "Is that so...?" She purred, her tone dripping with suspicion. "Because it looked like something else to me."
'Why does it feels so cold all of sudden?!' You couldn't help but feel a shiver run down your spine as you watched the exchange between them. Shinobu's creepy smile and veiled threat were enough to make anyone uneasy, even the hot-headed Sanemi.
Clearly unable to handle her creepy smile and veiled threat any longer, he stood up abruptly, causing his chair to screech against the floor. His face was still flushed, but now it was with a mixture of embarrassment and frustration. "I've done my part here." He muttered, avoiding eye contact with both you and Shinobu. "I'm out."
"Yeah, yeah. Fuck off already. Bye bitch!" You cutely waved at him.
"Ugh." He scoffed at your choice of words but he waved and replied nonetheless. "Bye, bitch."
"Uh-huh, bye bitch. "
" Bitch ."
" Bitch ."
You two growled at each other, imaginary thunders sparkling around you—none of you refusing to give up first.
"Oh my!" Shinobu muttered with her usual smile. "I love the good energy we have here! So much love around!" She said at loud with obvious sarcasm.
"Right, sorry." Sanemi rolled his eyes. He sighed and looked at you. "Get well soon... (Y/N)."
"Yo mama."
"WELL FUCK YOU TOO THEN!" He grumbled and stormed off the room. His small effort of being a little nice gone to waste.
"Bye, bye Shinazugawa!" As Koucho waved Sanemi goodbye with a teasing laugh, her focus shifted entirely to you. Her demeanor shifted from the 'playful' banter with Sanemi to a more caring and concerned one as she approached you. "(Y/N), how are you feeling?" She asked, her tone gentle and filled with genuine worry.
"Hello, Shinobu," You greeted her with a weak but warm smile before answering her question. "I'm feeling a bit tired, but I think I'm fine."
Her visible tension seemed to ease at your reassurance, and she let out a sigh of relief. "That's great, so good to hear."
"Sanemi said I fainted... is that right?" You inquired, wanting to confirm the events you couldn't quite remember.
"It is," She confirmed, her voice calm and soothing. "It looked like you were dealing with a significant amount of stress back then. When you become intensely anxious or panicked and breathe too quickly, you may feel faint from hyperventilation, which is taking in too much oxygen and getting rid of too much carbon dioxide too quickly, by the way. What happened to you is called vasovagal syncope."
"Sounds pretty bad..." You remarked, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the medical terminology.
"Don't worry," She assured you with a reassuring smile. "Everything is good now that you've had a chance to lie down. Your blood has flowed back to your brain, and you're more calm. I've brought you some medicine and water. You need to stay well-hydrated and rest. After all, you were in a battle."
"You were worried about me?" Her concern touched your heart, and you couldn't help but feel grateful. "...Sorry! I didn't mean to stress you or anything..."
Shinobu's cheeks turned a faint shade of crimson as she realized how much she had revealed. She quickly brushed off her previous words. "I'm not mad. I was just worried." She said with a more composed demeanor. "You're someone I deeply care about, so it's inevitable for me not to worry for you."
You found her vulnerability endearing but decided not to push it. "Thank you..." You murmured with a shy expression.
"Of course." She replied with a soft smile. "Now, I should leave you to rest."
"Wait!" You called out before she could leave. "Do you know what happened to the others?"
Shinobu's reassured smile remained as she answered, "Don't worry, dear. They're fine."
"Uzui didn't lose his eye and arm, did he?" You asked with a sudden burst of horror.
"Uhm—that's oddly specific," Shinobu's response brought a sense of relief. "But no, he didn't lose any part of his body."
You couldn't help but cheer silently. "Yes!"
"Your friends are in a coma," Shinobu continued, her tone more serious. "They weren't fatally injured, but they really need to rest. I'm surprised they managed to survive an Upper Moon fight. That's very admirable."
As she mentioned the state of your friends, you realized that despite your efforts to save them from critical hits, the outcome appeared to be somewhat similar in this timeline.
"And Daki and Gyutaro are in the same room as Nezuko." Shinobu added. "Right now, the room is being guarded by two Kakushi. I plan to give them a visit to inspect them, but rest assured, I'll make sure no one hurts them... unless they attack first."
"Thank you for telling me everything!" You expressed your gratitude, feeling a weight lift off your shoulders. It was a relief to know that they were safe.
"No problem." She replied with a warm smile. "Now, I want to tend you before you go back to rest. You still have some open wounds, you know?"
You nodded, appreciating her care. "Please, go ahead!"
"But before I do that," Shinobu teased, her kneeled down slightly to your height. "I have a surprise for you!"
"...?" Your eyes widened with curiosity as she opened her haori slightly, revealing a small, black baby crow emerging from within.
"Taa-dah!" Shinobu exclaimed with a bright smile, presenting the crow to you.
"C-Caw! (Y-Y/N)!!"
"Dodo!" You gasp in shock and delight. It was your loyal crow, Dodo. Tears welled up in your eyes as he flew to you, his little wings wrapping around your cheek in a hug.
"Oh, Dodo, I m-missed you so much!" You whispered, your voice choked with emotion. You gently cupped the crow in your hands, cradling him close to your chest. His tiny, feathered body pressed against your skin, and you could feel the warmth of his presence.
"Anaksijskqoaoks!!" Poor Dodo wanted to speak back to you but he was so happy to finally see you that he couldn't express his feelings coherently.
"He was very worried. He wouldn't stop crying and chirping for you." Shinobu watched the emotional reunion with a soft smile, her eyes filled with warmth and understanding. She knew how much your crow meant to you, and she was glad to see you so happy. "He also yelled something about not wanting Goto as his new master...? I'm not sure."
Dodo let out a series of joyful caws, nuzzling his beak against your cheek in affection. It was as if he was reassuring you that he was okay and that he had missed you just as much.
You couldn't help but laugh through your tears, overwhelmed with gratitude and love for your little crow. It was a small moment of happiness in the midst of all the chaos and uncertainty, and you cherished it with all your heart.
As you and Dodo snuggled together, finding comfort in each other's presence, exhaustion eventually overtook you. Your tears had dried, and the emotional release had left you drained. Dodo settled himself on your cheek, his small body nestled against yours, and you wrapped your arms protectively around him—he liked the feeling that your hands felt like a warm and fuzzy blanket around his tiny body.
"Oh dear," Shinobu shook her head. "She fell asleep but I didn't even get to tend her wounds and she hasn't changed into the hospital clothes..."
Notes:
Update: my bad yall, I wrote Kanae instead of Shinobu omg that's so embarrassing 🐕
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 51: — 50
Notes:
Can't believe Kanjō has 50 chapters already (that's so much😭)!! I'm so happy!
This will not be for now but will you guys be interested in a Q&A??
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
REUNIONS ARE SO CRINGE! — CHAPTER #50 — I LOVE THEM!
"..." You were gently awakened by the melodic chirping of birds just outside your open window, their cheerful chorus weaving a peaceful backdrop to the morning. Slowly, you became aware of your surroundings, the soft warmth of your bed cradling your tired body.
Your gaze fell upon the tiny figure of Dodo, nestled close to you, his round form gently rising and falling with each sleepy breath. His presence was a comforting one, and you couldn't help but smile at his adorable slumber. With utmost care, you extended a gentle hand and began to pet his delicate, fluffy head, your fingers tracing the contours of his tiny form.
However, your tranquil moment was interrupted by an unexpected sensation—a sense of another presence in the room, one that had slipped your initial awareness. A faint rustling sound drew your attention to the chair placed beside your bed, and your heart nearly leaped out of your chest.
There, in that chair, sat Kanao, her features serene as if she had fallen into a peaceful slumber without a care in the world. She looked both graceful and vulnerable, a stark contrast to her usual stoic demeanor.
You couldn't suppress the sudden jolt of surprise, your voice catching in your throat. Her presence was unexpected, and you had no idea how long she had been there, watching over you in silence.
"Kanao," You uttered softly, your voice a gentle murmur, not wishing to startle her. You reached out, placing a cautious hand on her shoulder. Even Dodo went over her head to slightly wake her up. You felt her warmth beneath your touch as you gave her shoulder a tender shake, hoping to rouse her from her nap.
"...Hmn?" Kanao stirred, her eyelids fluttering open ever so slowly. At first, her gaze seemed hazy and unfocused, the remnants of sleep clouding her vision. Then, as her eyes met yours, a spark of recognition ignited within her, dispelling the lingering drowsiness.
"(Y/N)!" She exclaimed, her voice laced with genuine delight and relief. It was as though the mere sight of you had brought renewed vigor to her being. In a flurry of graceful movement, she rose from the chair, her fingers gripping your shoulders with an intensity that belied her normally composed nature. Poor Dodo almost fell from Kanao's head due to the sudden movement.
"(Y/N), how are you feeling?!" Her words tumbled forth in rapid succession, her concern palpable. "Are you alright? Do you feel any pain? Is there anything you need? What can I do for you?!"
Her rapid-fire inquiry left you momentarily stunned. This was a side of Kanao you had never seen before—the typically silent and composed young woman was now jittery, anxious, and entirely focused on your well-being. It was as if she couldn't contain her concern and had to express it all at once.
As Kanao's torrent of questions flooded the room, you felt a weight of guilt and sadness descend upon you. Her intense concern began to slow down as she noticed the somber expression that overtook your face. When the questions subsided, you seized the moment to voice the burning question that had been haunting you since you first saw her there.
"Hey," You began, your voice tinged with a mix of apprehension and guilt. "aren't you like—mad at me for teaming up with demons?"
The grip Kanao had on your shoulders began to loosen, her brows furrowing in confusion. Her lips parted slightly, and she simply gazed into your eyes, leaving you on edge, unsure of her thoughts. You felt yourself beginning to close your eyes, unable to withstand her scrutiny, but her response captured your full attention.
"No." She stated firmly, her tone unwavering. "Not even one bit."
"Huh?" You murmured, disbelief evident in your voice.
"I must admit, I was a little surprised when I heard what happened..." Kanao paused, her fingers now fidgeting with each other as she sought to convey her feelings. "But I never got mad at you. I know you must have had your reasons. You're always helping others therefore... I never doubted you or anything. I trust you."
With the final sentence, her gaze met yours, and she offered you a small, reassuring smile, as if to underline the sincerity of her words.
"..." Your eyes welled up with tears, and you couldn't contain the surge of emotions that washed over you. Without hesitation, you flung yourself into her arms, embracing her tightly. Kanao, though caught off guard by your sudden affection, blushed slightly but reciprocated the hug.
"Kanao! Thank you so much!" You exclaimed, your voice trembling with gratitude. She was initially taken aback by your enthusiastic response but quickly adapted, her own emotions bubbling beneath the surface.
"No problem." She said softly, a genuine warmth in her tone.
However, as you clung to her, you suddenly pulled back, a realization dawning on you.
"WAIT! DID YOU STAYED THE WHOLE NIGHT HERE?!" You blurted out, panic edging into your voice as you belatedly noticed her presence.
"Yes?" Kanao tilted her head in confusion, her brow furrowing. Seeing your baffled expression, she explained with a gentle smile. "I was on a mission when everything happened. When I arrived and got the news, I couldn't help but run to see you. When I came, you were already sleeping, and I didn't want to wake you up... Then I stayed here waiting for you." Swiftly while she explained, she extended her finger towards Dodo, so the little crow could position himself in it. She started playing with him, not noticing your reaction.
"Kanao!" You whined, feeling a pang of guilt. "You shouldn't have done that!"
She reassured you with a serene expression. "It's okay. I really wanted to see you. This was nothing."
You blushed slightly at her words, unable to meet her gaze. With a sheepish smile, you played with the bedsheet, your fingers tracing patterns as your thoughts swirled. 'I'm pretty selfish for thinking like this, but... a part of me is happy she waited....'
...
"Well, thank you for waiting!" You said, your smile growing as you looked up at her. Dodo got away from Kanao's finger and placed himself at the top of your head.
"Again, no problem." Kanao smiled warmly. "Now, give me a moment."
"Eh? For what?" You inquired, curiosity piqued.
"I'll go look for Aoi and the others." She explained, already rising from her seat. "They really wanted to see you. I'll be right back."
However, you didn't fully understand your own actions as your hand shot out instinctively, grabbing onto a bit of Kanao's clothes and preventing her from leaving.
...
"(Y/N)...? What's wrong?" She asked, concern lacing her voice as she turned to face you.
"I..." Words failed you at that moment. You couldn't quite articulate why you had stopped her. You were as perplexed by your own actions as she was, leaving you flustered and at a loss. "Please don't leave me... Stay..." You mumbled under your breath, the words slipping out unconsciously.
"..." Kanao regarded you with a silent intensity, her gaze unwavering. Your face began to flush red from embarrassment as you abruptly released her clothing. You attempted to brush off the incident with an awkward laugh.
"Haha, haha! Oh, silly me! Ignore that! Nothing happened!" You tried to act nonchalant, but your trembling voice and shaky demeanor betrayed your true feelings. You couldn't even understand why you were acting this way. Just moments ago, you felt fine!
However, Kanao's silence only intensified your nervousness. She stood there, observing you carefully, making you curse your inability to decipher her thoughts.
Unable to tolerate your unease any longer, Kanao swiftly approached you, lifting you up in a bridal-style hold, taking you by surprise. "A-Ah! Kanao! What are you doing?" You clung to her neck for stability.
"...Being with you." She replied calmly. "You said you didn't want to be alone, right?"
"Y-You heard that...?" Your face turned even redder. "It was nothing! Forget it! I said something dumb!"
"No." She countered swiftly. "It's not dumb. (Y/N), if you're feeling lonely, you can always call me. I'll come right away."
Furrowing your brows, you averted your gaze. "...I should not bother you with stuff like this. You'll be busy with missions. I shouldn't act childish."
"It doesn't matter." She said, gently shaking her head. "Even if it's late, I'll always come if you call for me." Her words were filled with tenderness, leaving you somewhat dumbfounded.
...
"Thanks." You replied, keeping the conversation brief as you hesitated to delve any further into the emotions swirling within you.
Kanao respected your wish for silence and refrained from pursuing the conversation further. Instead, she set out to find Aoi, who was supposedly nearby, tending to some chores. Fortunately, after a bit of searching, the two of you spotted her carrying a basket full of sheets into one of the rooms.
"Aoi!" Kanao called out, quickening her pace to catch up with her.
"Hmh? Kanao—?" Aoi turned her head in response but was immediately met with shock, causing her to drop the basket she was carrying.
"AOIIII!!" You couldn't contain your joy, and Kanao had to restrain you from falling out of her arms. Aoi, with tear-filled eyes, was unable to prevent her own eyes from welling up as she heard you calling her name. She clenched her fists and sprinted toward you and Kanao.
"(Y/N)! OH MY GOD!" She ran so fast that she tripped over her own foot and fell face-first onto the floor.
"Aoi!" You and Kanao both exclaimed in concern, but she simply lifted her head as if nothing had happened and swiftly got back on her feet, finally reaching you.
"Oh shit, (Y/N)! I-I was s-so worried about you!! I'm so glad you're fine now!!" Aoi cried with puffy eyes, blood dripping from her nose due to the earlier accident.
"Aoi! Your nose!" You attempted to help her, though you weren't quite sure what to do.
"Who the hell cares about my nose!?" Aoi yelled through her tears, startling both you and Kanao. "You're far more important than my stupid nose!!"
Aoi's outburst of emotion touched your heart deeply. She was always known for her quirky and energetic personality, but seeing her this vulnerable and openly emotional was a rare sight. You pulled her into a tight hug, ignoring the blood on her nose, and returned her sentiment. "Aoi, I missed you too!" You choked back tears, overwhelmed by the intensity of your her emotions.
She was also very happy to see you, tightening her hold in you but, in just of a matter of seconds, your reunion quickly shifted to concern and scolding. She pulled back slightly from the hug and looked you straight in the eyes, her voice trembling.
"(Y/N), you scared me half to death! What were you thinking, teaming up with UPPER DEMONS? You could have been killed! The Hashira and the Head Master could've killed you!!" She choked back a sob, her eyes filling with tears once more.
You felt tears welling up in your own eyes, unable to contain the overwhelming emotions of the moment. "Aoi, I... I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to worry you. It's just... things got complicated, and I had to make a tough decision! B-But, everything worked out!"
"But what would you have done if it didn't work out, you stupid!?" She retorted back at you, mad at your careless behavior.
"..." Seeing her like this, made you feel bad for worrying her. You had good intentions but making the people around you sorry about you was not something you were expecting. You sighed and looked away feeling guilty. "...Sorry."
Her anger softened as she saw the genuine regret in your eyes. She couldn't stay mad at you for long, especially not now. She pulled you back into a tight embrace, her tears soaking your shoulder.
"You idiot." She muttered through her tears, her voice barely audible. "Promise me you won't do something like that again. Promise me, (Y/N)."
You nodded, your own voice choked with emotion. "I promise, Aoi. I won't do anything reckless like that again. I couldn't bear to see you cry."
"You better," She retorted with a hint of playfulness in her tone. A sigh of relief escaped her lips as she held you close. The embrace continued for a while, a comforting reassurance in the midst of uncertainty. However, the tranquility was short-lived as the sound of approaching footsteps grew louder.
Startled, you and Aoi separated, turning your attention to the source of the disturbance. Your commotion had drawn the gaze of three diminutive figures, each resembling delicate butterfly-like creatures. A gasp echoed through the air, and all three little girls sprinted toward you, their faces filled with disbelief and unbridled joy.
"Big sis (Y/N)!" Kiyo exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement, while Sumi and Naho chorused in unison, "BIG SIS (Y/N)!" As they rushed towards you.
"Girls!" You exclaimed, your heart swelling with affection. They looked utterly adorable as they bounced around you and Kanao, tears glistening in their eyes. Before you could say more, Naho abruptly interrupted you.
"STUPID BIG SIS (Y/N)!" Naho blurted out, her insult catching you completely off guard.
...
"EHHHH?!" Your voice rose incredulously. Had sweet, adorable Naho just insulted you?
"YEAH!" Kiyo joined in, supporting Naho with an indignant fist pump. "IDIOT BIG SIS (Y/N)!" They both wore matching angry pouts on their lips.
"DUMB BIG SIS (Y/N)!" Sumi added, refusing to be left out. It felt as if imaginary thunderbolts were striking you down, leaving you bewildered.
"K-Kanao!" You turned to her with teary eyes, your voice trembling. "D-Did they just call me names?"
Kanao looked at you, seemingly contemplating her response. After a moment, she gave you a small, reassuring smile. "Yes. They just insulted you."
"GAH!" Your world seemed to crumble as you heard the confirmation. You felt as if you were about to faint, but Kanao, still carrying you, held you more firmly, restoring your energy.
"B-but why!?" You managed to muster the strength to inquire. "Why are you insulting me?"
The three little girls pouted and crossed their arms, tears beginning to well up in their eyes. "Because you worried us a lot!" Sumi choked out, her voice trembling with suppressed tears.
"Gh!" It was as if a figurative knife pierced your heart.
While you and the girls were fighting, Kanao and Aoi were having their little side conversation.
"Is your nose okay?" Kanao asked a bit worried since Aoi fell really hard.
"Nah, don't worry about it. It bled a bit but using my tissue is more than enough." Aoi nonchalantly responded, cleaning her once bloody nose, which was now fine but still visibly reddened. Then, Kiyo's loud answer made them pay attention to the discussion.
"Yeah! You were dumb and not careful!" Kiyo chimed in, her fists clenched in frustration.
You attempted to defend yourself, but the weight of their words overwhelmed you. "I-I had my reasons—"
"What were you thinking, dumb, stupid, idiot big sis (Y/N)?!" Naho shouted, her frustration leading her to punch Kanao's leg, since she couldn't reach you. This didn't bother Kanao though, considering Naho's punches did not hurt her even one bit.
"Gah!" You couldn't hold back the tears any longer. Their words stung, and you rested your head on Kanao's shoulder, consumed by shame and embarrassment.
"Then?" Aoi interjected, her arms crossed as she squinted at you. "What do you say in response?"
...
"...I'm sorry..." You murmured gloomily, your head hanging low. "I'll never do something like that again."
"Good." Aoi nodded in satisfaction. As you apologized, the three little girls' smiles slowly returned, and they rushed toward you once more.
"WE MISSED YOU SO MUCH, BIG SIS!" They exclaimed in perfect harmony, their voices filled with warmth and affection.
"Hahaha!" Your laughter bubbled forth, your heart brimming with joy. "I missed you all too!!" Overflowing with affection, you blew kisses to the three little butterfly girls, who had forgiven you for your earlier recklessness.
"Master Kanao! Stop carrying (Y/N) so she can hug us!!" Kiyo demanded, her tiny face adorned with a pout. You were still cradled in Kanao's arms, beyond the reach of the eager little girls. Kanao, ever stoic, remained impassive.
"I mean, yeah, Kanao. Why are you even carrying (Y/N)?" Aoi chimed in, her brow furrowing in confusion. She couldn't quite comprehend why Kanao continued to hold you. "Is (Y/N) still feeling weak?"
"No! I'm okay!" You reassured them, not wanting to cause any undue concern. But then, a mischievous glint sparkled in your eyes, and your gaze shifted toward Kanao. "Though..." You teased, a smirk playing on your lips. "Why are you carrying me~? Do you like it that much? This isn't the first time you've done it!" You couldn't help but chuckle as you reminisced about the first time she met you, when she had to carry you due to the demon spider's poison.
"Master Kanao! Is that really true?!" Kiyo inquired, her eyes wide with surprise, placing her own hands over her cheeks.
"Ehh?! You like carrying Big sis (Y/N)?" Naho chimed in, hugging Kanao's waist inquisitively.
"Do you like it that much!?" Sumi gasped in mock astonishment.
"Pff—" Aoi tried to stifle her laughter by covering her mouth with the back of her hand, failing to keep a straight face. She was eager to hear Kanao's response, finding the situation quite amusing.
"Oh, come on!" You interjected, feeling a pang of guilt as you saw everyone teasing Kanao. What had started as light-hearted teasing had taken an unexpected turn and you didn't want her to feel uncomfortable or anything. "I was just jokin—"
"Hmh—hahaha..." Unexpectedly, Kanao's laughter rippled through the hallway. Her eyes were closed, her cheeks flushed pink, and a subtle smile graced her lips as she tried to conceal her amusement. Her laughter was ethereal and captivating, leaving you, including Aoi and the girls, in awe.
Kanao eventually ceased laughing and turned her gaze toward you, her lips curving into a subtle but uncharacteristic smirk. "And what if I said that I like how you feel in my arms?" Her words hung in the air, and you couldn't help but notice the tender squeeze she gave you as she held you. A flush of crimson crept up your cheeks, rendering you momentarily speechless.
"...!" Your cheeks burned crimson, and your heart raced at Kanao's unexpected statement. You stuttered, flustered beyond measure, as you fumbled for words. "Wh—What? Since when have you gotten so... bold?"
"..." Kanao's smile, though faint, spoke volumes. It was a smile that danced with a subtle mischief, and she seemed to relish your flustered reaction. Her confidence was captivating, and it left you feeling both bewildered and strangely intrigued.
Aoi, concerned about the deep shade of red that had overtaken your face, couldn't help but worry. She moved closer, her expression full of genuine concern. With gentle hands, she grabbed your cheeks and placed her palm against your forehead, checking your temperature.
"Hey, are you okay?" Aoi asked, her voice tinged with worry. "You're really red, (Y/N)! Did Kanao's words really get to you that much?"
You tried to form a coherent response, but your mind was still spinning from Kanao's unexpected admission. All you managed to do was nod faintly.
"Ohhh! Big sis is embarrassed!" Kiyo murmured in an very obvious way.
"She's as red as a tomato!" Naho said loud enough for everyone present to hear.
"Does she likes Master Kanao...?" Sumi had the decency to murmur that part in a lower tone therefore you, Kanao and Aoi wouldn't hear.
"I'm not sure! I thought she liked Tanjiro!" Naho whispered excited. If she was honest, she thought you and him would make a cute couple.
"Nu-uh!" Kiyo said, shaking her head. "I'm pretty sure I heard Mister Rengoku confess his feelings towards her some time ago!" She whispered with stars dancing around. Suddenly, someone gave her a smack at the back of her head.
"Dumb-Dumb! Why didn't you tell us anything?!" Sumi said angered.
"I forgot!"
"Ugh! It doesn't matter! I think she belongs with Aoi—"
"Hey!" Aoi's sudden voice disrupted the hushed conversations of the three little girls, causing them to pivot around in surprise. Suspicion etched across her face, she probed, "What are you three talking about?"
"Nothing!" The trio chimed in unison, wearing innocent smiles that they hoped would divert any suspicion.
"Mhm..." Aoi narrowed her eyes, briefly considering pressing the matter further. However, she dismissed it as mere child's chatter, likely nothing of great importance. Shifting her focus back to you, she continued, "As I was saying, Kamado, Hashibira, and Agatsuma haven't woken up yet. Shinobu said it might take some time for them to regain consciousness since they were completely drained of energy..."
You tilted your head, a touch of concern in your eyes. "And how long might that be?"
"Mhm..." Aoi pondered your question for a moment. "Maybe a week? But it could possibly take even longer."
"Oh..." Your spirits seemed to deflate at her response. Despite all the efforts put into helping them, they were still injured and now in comas. It was frustrating. Aoi, observing your somber expression, attempted to inject a glimmer of hope into the conversation.
"B-But hey!" She stammered, trying to sound cheerful. "Uzui and his wives are here! They're all resting in one of the rooms nearby!"
"Really!?" Your eyes lit up with renewed enthusiasm.
"Yeah!" Aoi nodded, her words bringing a flicker of optimism to your face. "You should go and visit them!"
You stood there for a moment, contemplating whether you should go visit Uzui and his wives. The thought of seeing them and possibly finding some comfort in their presence was appealing, but you also couldn't shake the worry about your friends who were still unconscious.
After a brief internal struggle, you made up your mind. You turned to Kanao and gently said, "Kanao, can you please let me down?"
"..." Kanao's expression shifted slightly, her lips forming a subtle pout at your request, but she obediently lowered you to the ground.
'...Does she wants to keep carrying me? Lol.' You laughed to yourself. You gave her a thankful smile and a soft pat on the head before turning to the three little girls. "I promise to come back and play with you all later. Take care of yourselves in the meantime."
The three butterfly girls exchanged glances, their faces brightening with understanding. "Okay, Big Sis (Y/N)! We'll be waiting for you!" Kiyo chirped alongside Naho and Sumi nodding excitedly.
With Aoi's brief instructions in mind, you made your way to Uzui's room, which was conveniently located nearby. As you approached the room, your heart began to race with anxiety.
You couldn't help but wonder if Uzui and his wives would be angry with you for your actions. Though, Uzui had accepted Daki and Gyutaro into the demon slayer corps, it was uncertain whether his wives would react the same way—specially after all the shit you all went through to fight them.
"..." Gulping nervously, you reached for the doorknob and turned it slowly. You cautiously peeked your head into the room, wanting to assess the situation before fully entering. "U-Um... Excuse—"
"M-MAKIOOO! STOP PULLING MY HAIR! IT HURTSSS!" Suma's voice echoed loudly in the room, her tone resembling that of a child in distress.
"SHUT UP! I'M TIRED OF YOU! YOU'RE SO LOUD!" Makio retorted, yanking on Suma's hair with even more vigor.
"IM LOUD?!" Suma responded with righteous indignation. "LOOK WHO'S TALKING!! WAHHHHHH! LORD TENGEN! DO SOMETHING!"
Uzui's patience was wearing thin, and his frustration was evident in his escalating tone. He took a deep breath before addressing the bickering pair. "For the last time..." He growled, his voice increasing in volume with each word. "WILL YOU TWO STOP FIGHTING ALREADY?!"
"HUHHHHH?" Suma, tears streaming down her face, wailed even louder in response. "WHY ARE YOU YELLING AT ME TOO?! MAKIO STARTED FIRST!"
"NO! YOU STARTED FIRST!" Makio fired back, her grip on Suma's hair tightening, causing Suma to whimper in pain. "IF YOU WOULD JUST STOP EATING MY FOOD, NONE OF THIS WOULD'VE HAPPENED!"
"WAHHHH! BUT YOU'RE MY WIFE! SHARING IS CARING!" Suma retorted, her voice wavering.
"SHARING IS CARING MY ASS BITCH!"
Uzui's exasperation reached its limit. He slammed his hand on a nearby table, causing a small commotion in the room. "That's it!" He declared, his irritation boiling over. "You both asked for it!"
With that, he joined the fray, attempting to separate his quarreling wives and put an end to their argument. However, it seemed that Uzui was quickly drawn into the skirmish himself, inadvertently becoming part of the ongoing chaotic spectacle.
Suma's and Makio's pleas for Uzui to spare them echoed through the room, their voices filled with panic and desperation.
"WAHHH NOOOOOO LORD TENGEN! NOT MEEEEEEE!" Suma whined.
"LORD TENGEN! PUNISH HER! NOT ME! DAMMIITTTTTT!" Makio joined in with the same fervor.
Hinatsuru attempted to mediate, her voice a soothing presence in the midst of the chaos. "Guys! Please stop fighting! This is a hospital..."
"LET GO OF MY HAIR!"
"STOP PULLING MY CHEEKS! IT HURTS!"
"STOP GRABBING MEEEEEE!"
"..." You couldn't help but deadpan at the absurdity of the situation. It was clear that this was far from an opportune moment to visit. You considered making a quiet exit and returning later, but your plans were dashed as your eyes met with Hinatsuru's gaze.
"Oh! I didn't notice you here!" Hinatsuru exclaimed with a gentle smile, her expression brightening as she waved in your direction. Her comment caught the attention of Makio, Suma, and Uzui, causing them to cease their brawl.
"Oh—OH MY GODDD! (Y/N)! YOU'RE HERE!" Suma exclaimed with genuine excitement, struggling to free herself from Makio's grasp but halted by Uzui, who held her firmly by the top of her clothes to maintain order.
"(Y/N)!!! I didn't expect to see you right now! How are you?" Makio inquired, her eyes sparkling with delight at your unexpected presence.
"Ah... hi..." You greeted them, your voice laced with shyness. You found yourself unable to suppress a small, awkward smile in response to their warm welcome.
"Baby! I was so worried for you!! I thought I wouldn't see you again!!" Suma's arms extended toward you, tears streaming down her face as she expressed her deep concern.
"Did they do anything to you? Are you alright?" Hinatsuru's voice was filled with genuine worry as she examined you.
"If any of them did something—then tell me! I don't care if they're a Hashira! I'll punch the heck out of them!!" Makio puffed up her cheeks and flexed her toned arms, ready to take action. You couldn't help but notice that all three of them had their hair down, along with bandages and the unmistakable attire of a hospital uniform.
"I already told you! We did nothing!" Uzui reassured them, making it clear that you were unharmed.
"And we trust you, Lord Tengen!" Hinatsuru chimed in without hesitation.
"Yeah!" Makio seconded with unwavering support.
"Hmh!" Suma agreed with a smile, nodding her head. "We just don't trust the other Hashiras!"
"Exactly!" Makio and Hinatsuru said at the same time with silly expressions.
"THAT DOESN'T MAKE THINGS BETTER!" Uzui yelled at them.
Suma's eyes were filled with anticipation as she turned to you, her fists pumping with determination. "So!?" She exclaimed. "Did they hurt you or not?!" Hinatsuru and Makio immediately shifted their attention towards you, their expressions tense, awaiting your response.
You couldn't help but fidget with your hands, a nervous expression on your face. "I-Im okay! They didn't do anything to me! Thank you for worrying, though!" Your voice wavered slightly as you spoke, and you could sense the relief in the room as the three of them visibly relaxed upon hearing your words.
Uzui, with his hair flowing freely, shook his head in a somewhat exasperated manner. "You three worry a lot!" He remarked. "I told you, didn't I?"
"Well Lord Tengen... your partners can be a little, uh, how can I say this...?" Hinatsuru pondered with thoughtfulness.
"A little what?" Uzui squinted his eyes, crossing his arms.
"INTENSE!" Suma exclaimed, her face turning pale at the thought of the Hashira. "SPECIALLY RENGOKU!"
"UGH!" Makio's face turned into one of disgust. "Don't mention him! I HATE RENGOKU!"
"RIGHT?! WHY IS HE ALWAYS FLIRTING WITH OUR HUSBAND?!"
"RIGHTTT?! WHO DOES HE THINK HE IS?! HE SHOULD GET HIMSELF ANOTHER PERSON!"
"Babes," Uzui interrupted their sided conversation. "Don't say un-flashy things about him! He's my—"
"YOUR WHAT, LORD TENGEN?!" Suma yelled at him. "YOUR LOVE AFFAIR?!"
"MY WHAT?!" Uzui almost chocked on his spit.
"IS HE YOUR FUCK TOY?!" Makio threw an accusatory finger at him.
"HUHHHH?!" Uzui was loss at words, not knowing what to respond. "Why are you two even thinking this?!"
"WAHHHHHHH! LORD TENGEN DIDN'T DENY ITTTTT!!" Suma cried, holding Makio's waist while her tears got all over her uniform.
"I DON'T WANT RENGOKU IN OUR MARRIAGE! I'LL RATHER DIE! I DON'T WANT ANOTHER MAN!" Makio whined as she hold Suma, not liking the idea of MIDgoku joining and ruining their happy relationship.
"Girls, please..." Hinatsuru murmured while her eyes would occasionally land on your direction. Her cheeks were a bit flushed. "Stop acting like this when we have a guest! It's embarrassing..."
However, you were paying little attention to their discussion.
"..." As you observed the four of them, you found yourself at a loss for words. You hadn't expected such a response. Weren't they supposed to be angry with you for bringing Daki and Gyutaro? Confusion swirled within you as you prepared for potential resentment, particularly from Makio and Hinatsuru. Yet, to your surprise, their primary concern seemed to be your well-being. Overwhelmed by guilt, you couldn't bring yourself to meet their gazes directly.
Uzui couldn't help but notice the gloomy air that had settled around you as you stood there, still overwhelmed by guilt. He decided it was time to address the matter. With a soft, understanding smile, he gestured for you to come over to his bed and sit beside him.
"Come here, (Y/N)," He said gently, patting the space next to him.
"E-Eh?" You stammered confused. "Why?"
"Ugh, stop being petty and come." He gave you a dirty look and you quickly gave up. As you settled in, he wrapped an arm around your shoulder, drawing you close. Uzui knew you well and realized that you were feeling down because of the Daki and Gyutaro situation.
"I..." He spoke in a soothing tone. "I can see that you're worried, and I understand why. But listen, I'm not mad at you, and neither are Suma, Makio, and Hinatsuru." As if on cue, the three of them nodded in agreement, giving you reassuring smiles and thumbs up gestures.
"He's right! I couldn't even be mad at you!" Suma reassured you with an excited smile.
"I was confused at first but since it's you, I'm sure your reasons must be good!" Makio gave you a confident smile.
"Mhm." Hinatsuru simply nodded, expressing her agreement.
Uzui continued, "And you know what, I'm sure the other Hashira aren't mad at you either..." He sighed, thinking what to say next. "This situation is new for us. We? The demon slayer corps, teaming up with demons? UPPER moon demons? That shit is crazy. And not to mention, we almost died fighting them."
"..." You didn't speak at all, just gazed at him with an unreadable.
"So you need to understand that most uf us will react in a negative way at first but believe me, none of the hashira nor your friends could ever hate you. Im sure of it." He tightened his arm around you, offering comfort. "You've got friends here, and friends don't get mad at each other for things beyond their control. We've got your back, and we know you've got ours." Uzui's warm words got to you and more after you felt his flamboyant veiny hand ruffle your hair with nothing but sweetness.
The unexpected warmth and understanding from Uzui and his wives caught you completely off guard, leaving you feeling self-conscious about how much you might have been overthinking the situation. A mix of emotions swirled within you, but you couldn't help but let out a relieved sigh.
As you felt the tension slowly melt away, a soft smile graced your lips, one that couldn't be contained. It was a silly little smile born from the immense relief that they were not angry with you. Your smile didn't go unnoticed, and it seemed to fill Uzui's heart with happiness.
"Hahaha!" Uzui laughed heartily, his eyes sparkling with joy. "That's what I like to see!" He exclaimed, his words filled with admiration for your cute smile. It felt as though there were stars dancing around him, so bright and genuine was his grin.
Observing Uzui and his wives, you suddenly noticed something that hadn't crossed your mind until now. "Oh my god!" You gasped, bringing a hand to your cheek out of surprise. "I just noticed that I'm still wearing my Demon Slayer uniform!!" Your eyes widened as you looked down at yourself, realizing that you were still in the attire you were forced to use for the meeting.
"Ewwww." Uzui gaged at the realization. "You're so dirty."
You deadpanned at him. "Do you want me to smack you?"
Uzui reclined on the bed, propping himself up with his arms, a relaxed expression on his face. "Well," He began, "as soon as the meeting ended, I rushed here and changed my uniform to get some rest. I was dead tired. Fighting demons all night, and then they end up joining our side. Hilarious, isn't it?"
"Sorry..." You apologized once more, but then a realization hit you like a bolt of lightning. "Wait, huh!?"
"What huh?" Uzui furrowed his brow in curiosity.
"Wait—"
"I'm waiting!"
You found yourself momentarily speechless. "Did you just say—"
"I said what?"
"What you said!"
"What did I say?"
"You!" You pointed a finger at him. "You're going to keep being a Hashira!?" It was as though you had blurted out your innermost thoughts.
"Well, yeah? Why wouldn't I?" Uzui seemed genuinely confused by your reaction.
"I-I thought you were going to retire!" You blurted, recalling the storyline where he and his wives retired from the Demon Slayer Corps. You had been expecting it, and it had just dawned on you now that he was still involved with the Corps, given his participation in the meeting.
"...How do you know that?" Both Uzui and his wives exchanged puzzled glances.
You cursed yourself internally. 'Shit, right!' You gulped nervously, your mind racing for an explanation. "You told me!"
"I did?"
"You did! When we were fighting, you flamboyantly told me that you promised your wives a quiet and peaceful life with them!" You invented that response and hoped it would work. "You thought you were going to die, so you told me that!"
Uzui pondered for a moment, not recalling ever having such a conversation but decided to brush it off. "Ah, who cares? But yeah! I'm not going to retire, at least not for now. Right, darlings?" He looked at his wives.
"That's right! We're going to keep fighting and protecting people!" Makio declared proudly, puffing her chest.
"B-But why?" You couldn't help but question his decision.
"Because of you," Uzui replied quickly, his gaze locked onto yours. You nearly choked at his answer, and it was evident that he realized how oddly that must have sounded. He coughed and cleared his throat, using his fist to cover his mouth. "I meant to say—because of your speech earlier."
"My... speech?" You tilted your head, memories of your impassioned words and defenses flooding back. A faint blush colored your cheeks from the embarrassment of your passionate outburst during the meeting.
"Yeah, your speech really got me thinking that I can't retire at a time like this... You can say that you kind of motivated me and helped me open my eyes about something. We need all the help we can get to defeat Muzan. Innocent people can't keep dying every day and we can't keep doing the same thing expecting shit to change..." Uzui's eyes held sincerity as he clarified, his initial awkwardness giving way to a sense of purpose and determination. "And, it would be so unflashy of me to leave when things are about to get more interesting, wouldn't it?" He winked his eye at you, his usual cocky smirk plastered on his face.
...
An uneasy silence hung in the room, and you suddenly smacked yourself hard on the cheek.
"(Y/N)!" Suma and Makio exclaimed in unison, their voices laced with concern. They were clearly alarmed, wondering what had caused your sudden outburst.
Internally, you chided yourself, your thoughts racing. 'Calm down, (Y/N)! Don't fangirl! Don't fangirl! DON'T FANGIRL FOR HIM!! DON'T LET YOURSELF SHOW YOUR WEAKNESS!'
"Are you alright?" Hinatsuru asked with a worried expression, her voice filled with genuine concern.
"Yeahhh, pfff! I'm totally fine!" You laughed nervously, trying to cover up your inner turmoil. "I just thought a mosquito was on my face, hahaha!" Your cheek, now a bright shade of red from the smack, continued to burn.
"Oh, look at the time!" You quickly changed the subject. "I need to change and rest. What a pit—"
"Hey! Why don't you stay here with us? It'll be fun!" Uzui suggested, his smile seemingly innocent but with a mischievous glint in his eyes. You wouldn't be surprised if he had heard your inner turmoil, considering his superhuman hearing abilities.
"Oh, yes! Please come when you're finished!" Makio chimed in, her enthusiasm clear in her smile.
"Yes! It'll be awesome!" Suma pleaded, her eyes shining with excitement.
"Only if you want, though..." Hinatsuru added, her words a little shy.
You looked from one to the other, their earnest expressions tugging at your heartstrings. After all, who in their right mind would turn down the company of three beautiful girls who simply wanted to spend time with you?
You couldn't help but deadpan at them before eventually answering.
...
"...Alright, sure, why not? I'd love to spend more time with all of you." You obviously gave up.
———————————————————
After changing into a fresh set of hospital clothes, you returned to the room, feeling much cleaner and more refreshed. To your surprise, you found Hinatsuru sitting on her bed, playing with Dodo. The small, unexpected scene brought a smile to your face.
"Seems like Dodo's made a new friend." You commented, approaching the two of them. Hinatsuru looked up with a grin, gently scratching the crow behind his ears.
"Oh, his name is Dodo? He's quite the charmer." She replied, her eyes sparkling. "Isn't that right, little one?" Dodo cawed in agreement, apparently enjoying the attention.
"Aww!" You couldn't help but get closer to them to pet your crow. "I want to eat you."
"?!" Dodo got scared at your statement. Hinatsuru laughed at you but a small gasp left from her lips. "Oh, I haven't told you my name yet."
'Babe, I know everything about you, no worries!' You refrained yourself from saying that.
"I'm Hinatsuru. Nice to meet you." She gently said, closing her eyes while giving you a smile.
"I would introduce myself but you already know..." You scratched your neck. She laughed at you, not in a mocking way of course, but as if she found your antics a bit... endearing?
But suddenly, as your stomach let out an embarrassingly loud growl, a shade of crimson crept across your cheeks. 'FUCK! STUPID STOMACH! SHUT THE FUCK UP!'
Hinatsuru couldn't help but giggle at your predicament, while Uzui, with his signature smirk, seized the opportunity to tease you.
"Ah, did you hear that, Makio?" Uzui nudged his wife playfully. "Was that her stomach, or did a bear just wake up from hibernation in there—OUCH!"
Makio shot him a disapproving look, hitting him at the back of his head. "Now, now, lord Tengen. We all get hungry, don't we?"
"Grrrahhhhh!" Out of nowhere, the four of you heard a cute-like growl. Looking at the direction of the sound, you found Suma holding her stomach with a silly smile.
"Oh my! My stomach can't stop making noises! What a pity!" She said. Then, she turned to you in murmured, "don't worry! I got you!" It looks like she tried making stomach noises to not leave you alone and make it less embarrassing for you.
'Suma!! That's so nice of you but it's obvious that you faked it!' You cried silently but appreciated her effort.
She continued. "Yes, yes, you're right, Makio. Me and (Y/N) just couldn't resist the tantalizing aroma of the Butterfly State food. It's driving us crazy!" She linked arms with you.
Hinatsuru chimed in, her tone lighthearted. "Well, I am feeling pretty hungry myself and there's food here already. Let's start then."
With unanimous agreement, Uzui and the others prayed before actually starting to eat. The delicious spread consisted of colorful sushi, sizzling tempura, and a variety of exotic salads and soups. That shit was buzzing.
The others each had their respective beds, leaving you all alone without a place to seat. With a playful smile, Makio patted the empty space next to her, and you took a seat on her bed, your proximity causing a rush of warmth to fill the room.
Makio couldn't help but comment, her voice a tender murmur that was enough be heard by everyone present. "It's been too long since we had a meal together like this." Her gaze seemed to be fill with a lot of tenderness. She then turned to look at you. "It's nice to have you here!"
You returned her smile, feeling your heart swell with affection for her. "And it's nice to be with you too!"
"And so, (Y/N)!" Suma called out for your attention, her voice laced with curiosity. She wiped bits of food from her face, which had ended up there thanks to her rather untidy eating. "I'm not against teaming up with demons but..."
"But...?" You leaned in, intrigued by her hesitance.
"How did it even begin?!" Suma exclaimed, her astonishment palpable. "How did you convinced the Upper moons to be good guys all of sudden!?"
"That's a question I've been pondering myself too..." Makio chimed in, offering Suma a napkin to clean up her food-covered face.
"Hahaha, I don't mind sharing the story!" You chuckled, your amusement evident. "It's actually quite funny."
"Oh? Then, please do share if you find it amusing," Uzui insisted, showing an unexpected interest in the narrative. "I mean, since we almost died fighting them, why not hear a funny perspective of the events?"
"Ha, ha, ha." You sarcastically laughed.
"Ha, ha, ha, my ass!"
"Why are you even interested?" You raised an eyebrow, giving him a quizzical look. "You already heard all the important details during the meeting."
"Yeah, yeah, just get on with it already!" He barked, his impatience showing.
"Fine, fine!" You sighed, rolling your eyes as you tried to figure out where to begin. "Well, it all started when I was casually strolling down the hallways of the Kyogoku house..."
———————————————————
Night arrived quite fast and Uzui's uncontrollable laughter reverberated through the room, causing tears to stream down his face. He had to stop and catch his breath, prompting Makio to pass him a glass of water to prevent any dire consequences.
"BAHHAHAHAHHA!! You what?!" Uzui gasped between fits of laughter. "Why would you even argue with her about being a lesbian?! OH WAIT, NOT A LESBIAN—A LEBANONNNN! What the hell?! HAHAHA!"
"(L/N)..." Hinatsuru looked genuinely puzzled by the revelation, her concern for your well-being evident in her voice. "Do you actually have an interest on the dick of that mantis-looking demon? Does he even... has a dick?"
"BBABABAAHAUAHHAH!" Suma, unable to contain her amusement, kicked her feet in the air while letting out a contagious giggle. "Why did you ask him to be your boyfriend? Nah, that's crazy!"
Amidst the uproarious laughter and ridicule, your face burned with embarrassment, and you tried to explain yourself. "S-stop laughing! It was all for strategy! I'm serious!"
Uzui wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling. "You're telling me that you wanted to see that demon's cock for strategy?!"
With a determined nod, you replied, "Of course! Who the fuck do you take me for?" You threw a pillow at him, which he managed to catch quickly.
Makio couldn't help but join in the laughter, her voice filled with amusement. "Well, I have to admit, (Y/N), your strategies are certainly... unique."
"Your taste is a bit... special..." Hinatsuru, though still a bit bewildered, wore a small smile. "But, I suppose it takes all kinds of strategies to get the job done."
Suma, her giggles finally subsiding, spoke up. "I can't say I'd ever wanna fuck a mantis demon, but hey, whatever works for you!"
"P-Please stop! I can't take any more embarrassment!" You covered your face with your palms.
After the uproarious laughter had subsided, the room was filled with a pleasant warmth, both from the shared moments of humor you all cherished. As the evening progressed, the exhaustion began to take its toll, and the idea of rest became increasingly appealing.
Suma, with her usual candidness, broke the silence. "I don't wanna sleep alone tonight..."
"Dear," Uzui, in his laid-back manner, chuckled and nodded. "You're always welcome here, Suma. It's a big bed, after all."
Suma grinned mischievously and sauntered over to Uzui's bed, plopping down beside him. Uzui wrapped an arm around her, and the two of them settled in. "My comfort place!"
Makio, ever the empathetic one, mirrored Suma's sentiment. "I-I don't want to sleep alone either!"
With jealousy, she inched closer to Uzui and Suma, and, with their silent approval, nestled in the middle of the bed. The bed was indeed not much, but the warmth and intimacy among the three of them were far greater. It was a closeness that spoke of love and togetherness, something they cherished deeply.
"..." Hinatsuru, meanwhile, sat alone on her bed, watching the affectionate scene unfolding before her. She couldn't help but feel a pang of longing for companionship, something she had been missing. She turned to you with a gentle request.
"(L/N)," She began, her voice soft and hesitant, "Would it be alright if you slept in my bed tonight?"
"HUH!?" You couldn't help but feel your cheeks flush as her request caught you off guard. She was crush after all (just like any other character), and the idea of sharing a bed with her made your heart race. "W-Why do you want to sleep with me?"
"Hmh..." Hinatsuru thought at loud, her eyes held a mix of gratitude and vulnerability. "I just want some company, that's all."
Your heart melted at her words, and you nodded, feeling your cheeks grow warmer. "Of course, Hinatsuru..."
With that, Hinatsuru moved a bit to leave you some space, and you found yourself sharing a bed with her, the space feeling significantly cozier with her presence. She settled in with a contented sigh, her gratitude evident in her every move.
The room fell into a hushed, peaceful ambiance as you all prepared for a well-deserved night's rest. Uzui, Suma, and Makio enjoyed their moment, wrapped in the comfort of their love as they were murmuring some things.
"Hey." Meanwhile, in your bed, you and Hinatsuru lay side by side, both turning on your sides to face each other. Her eyes met yours, and she whispered, "Thank you, (L/N), for saving me that time. I'm truly grateful."
"On come on, call me (Y/N). It's fine." You offered her a tender smile. "You don't need to thank me, Hinatsuru. What I did was nothing..."
"No." Hinatsuru's fingers grazed your hand, her touch gentle and filled with appreciation making you flustered. She had a determinate expression. "You saved me and since that, I've been waiting to thank you. It meant a lot to me and I'm happy that I have the opportunity to finally say it to you."
"Oh..." You responded, not sure what to respond. You felt bad for not knowing what to answer but that didn't seem to bother Hinatsuru at all as she just gently smiled at you.
However, the shared bed didn't go unnoticed by the trio in the adjacent bed. Uzui, ever the observant and mischievous one, couldn't help but let out a hearty laugh.
"Ha! What's going on over there?" He called out, amusement dancing in his eyes.
Suma and Makio sleepily turned their attention to the commotion. Suma mumbled, "What's so funny?"
Uzui pointed at the two of you. "Our dear friend (Y/N) seems to be having quite the cozy night with Hinatsuru."
Suma squinted at the scene and elbowed Makio. "Look at that! They're not even trying to hide it!" They scowled at the sight.
"What's with all the commotion...? We're not even doing anything..." Hinatsuru tilted her head confused.
Suma and Makio lay entangled in a mix of confusion and jealousy. They didn't know whether to be jealous of Hinatsuru or (Y/N). Uzui couldn't help but find the situation utterly amusing. He leaned back in his bed, his laughter a mere chuckle now, and smiled at the chaos unfolding.
"Look at you two," Uzui teased. "Being jealous it's obvious!"
Suma pouted while Makio just sighed. "It's just that (Y/N) is so close to Hinatsuru..."
"Or Hinatsuru is so close to (Y/N)." Suma growled.
Uzui raised an eyebrow. "And yet, you two are cuddled up with me." The two of them rolled their eyes while Uzui just snickered.
Meanwhile, you were there with Hinatsuru. The sweet moment between you was only briefly interrupted when you had a sudden idea. "Hey, what if we put all the beds next to each other?" You suggested with a playful glint in your eyes. "That way, we can all be together."
The idea resonated with the others, and soon you were all working together to rearrange the beds in the room. You shifted them skillfully, forming a line of beds one after the other, with Uzui, Makio, Suma, yourself and Hinatsuru in that order.
Once all the beds were aligned, everyone settled in, and the room transformed into a cozy den of togetherness. Uzui lay with his arms wrapped around Suma and Makio.
However, for some reason, you couldn't find your way into the realm of dreams. Tossing and turning, you tried to find a comfortable position, but your mind was preoccupied.
"...(Y/N), are you okay?" Suma whispered sleepily, concern in her voice. She stirred from her slumber and, with a sleepy yawn, turned to face you.
You sighed and turned to face her. "I'm okay. It's just, I can't sleep for some reason."
"Are you stressed?"
"...Maybe."
"Ohh..." Suma nodded in understanding. "I get it. Sometimes, my mind just won't stop racing either."
...
As you both shared the quiet moment, you couldn't help but open up about the underlying reason for your restlessness. "I had a dream recently. About my mother. It's been bothering me."
Suma, who was about to fall asleep, woke up again by the sound of your voice. "Hmh... what was it about?"
You didn't want to tell her the full details since it wouldn't make sense to her. "I don't remember much. She randomly appeared before me, told me something and then I woke up. Nothing much. But, what she told me, has been in my mind ever since."
Suma's eyes widened with empathy, and she reached out to place a comforting hand on your head. "I'm sorry to hear that, (Y/N). Dreams can be so unsettling."
You appreciated her understanding and honesty. "Yeah, they can be. But there's just something about this one that's been lingering in my thoughts."
Suma gently brushed a lock of your hair away from your face and cupped your cheek. "It's okay though. I'm sure you'll be able to figure it out."
You managed a faint smile, one which rapidly disappeared. "I know but, I don't know—agh! It's stressing the fuck out of me!" You whispered-yelled to yourself. "Why?! Why can't I just figure it o—ah!"
Suma pulled you into a comforting embrace into her chest, her touch in your hair warm and soothing. "...Stressing won't solve anything... it's pointless."
Feeling the reassurance in Suma's arms, you let out a sigh. "...then, what should I do?"
"Sleep."
"...I can't."
"You can." Suma's voice was gentle as she whispered, "Sleep now... I'll fight off the bad dreams if they come to get you..." That appeared to be her last straw since some seconds later, you felt her chest rising up and down in a soothing rhythm, telling you that she was asleep for good.
...
...
...
Blushing at the proximity, she held you tightly, and soon, you found yourself without realizing it—finally drifting into a peaceful slumber.
Notes:
Hello! Kagz here!!
So sorry for taking so long to upload chapters! It's really complicated🙁 My schedule is very messy and I'm very much occupied all the time, leaving me with no time to brainstorm ideas and write.
But! I have good news! And those good news is that I have finished writing the events for this new invented arc of mine! This arc already started in chapter 48 and should be finished around chapter 56😋 following then two invented arcs before the sword smith village one! Im so excited to keep the story going and show you all the plot twists and events I have planned!
Extra:
To explain you some things—I make sure that every chapter is over 2000+ words, but chapters for now will take longer since I want to write larger chapters to make it up to you for not updating frequently!! I started this fanfiction on summer so obviously, I was free everyday and literally could spent the entire day dedicating myself to write chapters but now tht is not the case. Thank you for understanding.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 52: — 51
Notes:
This chapter turned out so different from how it was originally going to be!! It was going to be around 3000+ words but I lost myself into writing and got so focused trying to make it perfect haha
I love to deepen (Y/N)'s perspective of things and how you view this world, others and yourself!! 😋
This chapter it's literally Uzui appreciation (xd)
Chapter Text
MAKING BREAKFAST FOR MY LOVE! I STEER AND MIX! — CHAPTER #51 — SOMEONE IS CATCHING FEELINGS AND IT'S NOT ME!
Three days had passed since the battle against the Upper Moon demons, and the atmosphere in the Butterfly State was as normal as ever.
Morning light filtered through the curtains, and the room was filled with a tranquil hush. Suma, who had provided you with a warm and comforting embrace throughout the night, was still wrapped around you, her gentle snores and mumbled dreams creating an endearing backdrop.
You, however, were starting to feel a bit stifled by the cuddles and murmurings. Gently disentangling yourself from Suma's embrace, you let out a soft groan, your muscles stiff from being held in a fixed position for so long.
"Lord Tengen, not there, hehe..." Suma continued to murmur in her sleep, a goofy grin gracing her lips. Her sleepiness-induced silliness brought a faint smile to your face, but you knew it was time to slip away. "That's my, hehe, sensible spot..."
You cringed. '...ok.'
You carefully extracted yourself from Suma's grip, her arms shifting and then flopping back down onto the bed as she settled into a more comfortable position. Your freedom was met with a moment of relief, and you stretched your limbs before sitting on the edge of the bed.
With the others still fast asleep, you pondered what to do next. The room was filled with serenity, and you didn't want to disturb their peaceful slumber. A thought suddenly struck you, and your eyes sparkled with enthusiasm.
"That's right! Maybe I should cook breakfast!" You murmured to yourself, your eyes alight with the prospect of preparing a meal for your favorite characters. With a grin, you made your way out of the room, making sure to step lightly and avoid any creaking floorboards that might rouse the others.
The hallways of the Butterfly State were quiet as you made your way to the well-appointed kitchen, feeling an odd mix of excitement and serenity.
You moved with grace, gathering the ingredients and utensils needed to create a hearty breakfast for them. The idea of surprising them with a delicious morning meal filled you with delight.
"What should I make~? What should I make~?" You sang to yourself, a mischievous smirk on your lips as you scanned the well-appointed kitchen. It was a rare opportunity for you to play chef, especially for others rather than yourself, and you wanted to make it special.
It was still very early in the morning, and the others were likely deep in slumber. With a determined nod, you decided on your culinary masterpiece and pumped your fists into the air. "Alright! I know what I'm going to—"
"Oh? What are you going to make~?" Before you could finish your sentence, a voice right in your ear startled you, causing you to let out a shrill scream. Uzui had appeared out of nowhere, standing close enough to whisper into your ear.
"KYAAAAAA!" You screamed, your body instinctively tensing up as you assumed a defensive posture, ready to deliver a punch to the intruder's face. Your fist shot out, but before it could connect with Uzui's startled expression, he managed to intercept it, catching your wrist in the nick of time.
"U-Uzui?!" You stammered, your heart pounding in your chest as the adrenaline rush began to subside. "What the heck?"
Uzui, still wide-eyed and holding your fist, slowly relaxed and let out an exasperated sigh. "What the fuck is wrong with you?! You were about to punch me!"
You couldn't help but be honest about the jolt of surprise that had nearly caused you to throw a punch. Your heart still pounded in your chest as you exclaimed, "I was about to smack you! Why would you sneak behind me like that?"
Uzui couldn't help but laugh at your candor. "Well, you know, it's in my nature to keep things interesting. Plus, I wanted to see what got you so fired up."
You sighed in exasperation and rolled your eyes. "Honestly, what are you even doing here? How did you know I was in the kitchen?"
Uzui, grinning ear to ear, gave you a playful wink. "Well, I OBVIOUSLY heard you getting out of the room. I am the Sound Hashira, after all."
Your eyes widened as you mentally smacked yourself for forgetting about his extraordinary hearing abilities. Uzui had a knack for appearing when you least expected it.
"Right," You muttered, feeling a bit embarrassed by your oversight. "Of course, the Sound Hashira. I should've known."
Uzui, clearly enjoying your flustered state, raised an eyebrow. "So, what are you doing here in the early hours, my dear (Y/N)?"
"Don't call me dear." You pinched his cheek as he laughed. You hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to reveal your plans, but then decided to confide in him. "I wanted to surprise you and your wives with breakfast, but you just had to ruin my grand entrance."
Uzui chuckled heartily. "Ah, I see. Well, I apologize for crashing your surprise party." You grumbled under your breath but Uzui didn't mind and leaned in, saying, "Alright, since I foiled your grand entrance, how about I make it up to you by helping you cook?"
You considered his offer, recognizing that an extra pair of hands in the kitchen wouldn't hurt. "Fine, you're forgiven. But you better not mess up my cooking."
Uzui grinned and clasped his hands together dramatically. "You have my word, (Y/N). So, what were you planning to make?"
You thought for a moment before replying, "Tamagoyaki, rice, and natto."
Uzui's eyes gleamed with interest. "Sounds delicious! Let's get to it, shall we?"
"Yeah, let's get into it! In fact..." You grinned ear to ear. "Imagining the happy surprised faces of your wives is enough to make my heart go doki-doki!!"
"I'm going to smack you."
———————————————————————
Preparing the Natto!!
You handed Uzui a small package of natto and showed him how to open it carefully. "Here, Uzui, this is natto. You open it like this!" You said, demonstrating with a deft flick of your wrist. Uzui watched with curiosity and mimicked your movements. "Now, mix it with the condiments provided. It's usually soy sauce and mustard. You can also add some finely chopped green onions for extra flavor."
Uzui diligently followed your instructions, his focus on the task at hand. As he mixed the natto, you couldn't help but smile at his concentration. "You're doing great, Uzui!"
...
Wait a moment.
Uzui turned to look at you with squinting eyes.
"Hmh? What's wrong?" You asked looking at him while nonchalantly making the Natto. You wore a (F/C) apron which hugged your figure pretty good.
"Aren't you like, I don't know," Uzui seemed to struggle to find the right words. "A BIT TOO GOOD AT THIS?!"
"Yeah, your point is?" You scowled at him.
"I thought you were a good for nothing..." He honestly admitted, looking at you with a hint of admiration.
"I'm going to punch you for reals..." You said angered as you effortlessly finished your part. If his pride wasn't so big, he would admit that you looked very cool right now.
Preparing the Rice!!
While Uzui worked on the natto, you took a moment to check on the rice. "Now, let's make sure the rice is warm," You instructed. "If you don't have leftover rice, you can prepare a fresh batch of short-grain rice." You showed him the steaming pot of freshly cooked rice, its aroma filling the kitchen.
Seeing you act so dependable made him think, 'Ugh, why does this chick makes me feel less of a man?' He grunted at you but you obviously didn't notice the dirty looks he gave you.
Preparing the Tamagoyaki!!
Moving on to the Tamagoyaki, you began cracking eggs into a bowl, adding a pinch of sugar, a dash of soy sauce, and a small pinch of salt to create the perfect mixture. Uzui observed, his eyes attentive as you expertly prepared the ingredients.
"See, Uzui, the sweetness from the sugar balances out the flavors!" You explained as you beat the egg mixture to perfection. "Now, let's heat up the tamagoyaki pan."
Uzui joined you at the stove, the pan warming up over the medium-low heat. You handed him a paper towel soaked in oil to grease the pan. "You can spread it evenly with this or use a piece of yuba for a subtle flavor." As he greased the pan, you realized how he was doing something wrong.
"Wait—you're not doing it right! Ugh, let me just teach you!" You positioned yourself behind him, grabbing his hands to guide him. Realization hit you as you though of something. Teaching someone how to cook and getting close to them to teach them... ITS LITERALLY SOMETHING THAT HAPPENS IN EVERY ANIME OR SHOUJO MANGA!!
But of course, the moment between the two of you couldn't be romantic in any sort since he was much taller than you, making you not being able to help him and being totally useless, ruining the possibility of a romantic moment.
Pouring the first layer of the egg mixture into the pan, you allowed it to set just enough before demonstrating how to roll the omelet. Uzui watched with a blend of curiosity and fascination. "Now, you give it a try," You encouraged.
With a bit of practice, Uzui was able to roll the omelet from one end to the other, greasing the empty part of the pan before adding another layer of egg. The two of you worked in tandem, creating layers of rolled omelet that adhered seamlessly.
"Oh shit, I'm so good at this." Uzui murmured to himself. "I think I could be a really good Housewife."
"You? Being a Housewife...?" You gave him the massive side eye, not being able to imagine him doing such thing.
"AND WHY THE HELL NOT? Are you saying that MEN can't be Housewives?"
"I'm not saying that!" You quickly defended yourself. "I'm just saying that imagining YOU as a Housewife is weird."
"Ugh, excuses, excuses." He dismissed your comment. The two of you were doing your own thing, keeping up the work into creating the layers of the omelets. You didn't notice how Uzui's eyes landed in you—being focused on doing a good job with the food. "Hmh... and what about you?" He asked, resting his figure with his elbow on top of the table, nonchalantly looking at you.
"What about me?" You didn't take your eyes off your work.
"Would you make a good Housewife?"
...
"Pff—me? A Housewife?" You asked, not believing what you heard. "That is if I can even get myself a specialsomeone."
"Didn't Rengoku confessed to you?" He abruptly asked out of nowhere. "Don't you like him? He has tons of fans and admirers..."
"I mean..." You thought for a moment, stoping your work to ponder about his question. "I DO like Kyojuro but... mhm, it's complicated." You averted your eyes.
"How so?" Uzui seemed invested in the conversation, leaning closely onto you but kept his distance to not invade your personal space.
You took a deep breath to gather your thoughts. "Like, as a charac—I MEAN AS A PERSON! As a person, I really like Kyojuro. I'm attracted to him; his personality, physics and all, BUT! I don't really feel like I'm worthy of him? Or maybe is that it doesn't feel right? It's not wrong of course but—ugh! It's difficult to explain this to you."
"Why is it so difficult?" He inquired, confused about how much indecisive you were acting. "Just say yes or no."
"It's not about saying yes or no! It's like—wait, let me give you an example."
"Go ahead." At this point, the two of you forgot about cooking (😭).
"Imagine that you are attracted to people that are part of your life, right?"
"Yes?" He nodded.
"You are attracted, um, romantically to all of them, BUT!"
"But?" He tilted his head slowly.
"You don't take your feelings seriously since you think that you don't even have a chance with ANY of them."
"Your point?"
"Basically, if one of them were to confess their feelings towards you, you'll be surprised but, you don't know whether to say yes or no since you ALSO love the other people that are part of your life."
"Then just choose the one you love the most!"
"THAT'S THE THING!" You said, raising your arms. "You love all of them equally but it's not like you can be with all of them! And you feel it's not right! And that you do not deserve this! And that it's better if you choose none of them! Because you also have things you need to do in order to allow yourself to be with someone else!"
"..."
"..."
"Soo, is it a yes or no?"
"...Both." You admit. "I don't mind being in relationship with someone but... I sometimes wonder to myself if I even have the right to do something like that."
"Everybody has the right to love and to be loved." Uzui casually said, not understanding what your point was since you were literally running in circles. "There's nothing wrong with that. If you can't decide, then it's not wrong either. Nobody is perfect and unless you're being forced to decide quickly, it's not like you need to make your choice in a matter of seconds. You should take your time since I'm sure you wouldn't want to hurt the other's person's feelings."
"And I agree with you!" You point your finger at him but slowly began to point your finger at yourself. "But I just—don't think that applies to me...?"
...
"You're contradicting yourself."
"ANYWAY, LET'S KEEP MAKING BREAKFAST! YAYY!"
Once the tamagoyaki was cooked through and had a slightly browned exterior, you transferred it to a cutting board. Uzui observed as you sliced it into bite-sized pieces with precision.
Serving!!
"Now, for the final touch," You said, your voice soft and inviting. You prepared the plates and arranged them perfectly. "Ta-dahh!! They're finished!!"
As you and Uzui stood side by side, admiring the spread of food you had prepared, a sense of satisfaction and accomplishment filled the air. The kitchen was now filled with the enticing aroma of the dishes you had created together.
Uzui's eyes gleamed with genuine appreciation as he surveyed the meal. "You know, I'm really impressed with your cooking skills. I didn't expect this level of culinary talent from you."
"Thanks!" You laughed, playfully nudging his side as you took off your apron. "And you're not so bad yourself. You're pretty good if you ask me."
"Why, thank you." Uzui chuckled and leaned in a bit closer. "Well, let's just say that your versatility is quite... enchanting."
"Hehehe, don't say that! Don't full my ego!" You giggled to yourself, grabbing your red cheeks from embarrassment.
"I'm actually quite surprised that you know how to cook," Uzui admitted as he cleaned up the mess around him. "Have you always been good at cooking?"
You responded nonchalantly. "No, I wasn't always good at cooking. I don't even particularly enjoy it. I learned because my mom used to work a lot, and I decided to help her by learning basic household chores."
Uzui hummed in response, not quite expecting your answer. "You don't like it?"
You started arranging the plates and explained. "Not necessarily. I didn't learn because I wanted to. It's good that I know how, but it's not a hobby or anything. In fact, this is my first time cooking in a long while."
He nodded understandingly. "I get it. Well, if you ever decide to cook again, I wouldn't mind lending you a hand. You could say I had a decent time." Uzui winked at you.
"I'll keep that in mind." You chuckled at his comment, making him crack a small smile too.
Your laughter died down, and for a moment, the two of you shared a deeper, more contemplative gaze. Uzui seemed on the verge of asking you something, but you decided to cut through the moment by changing the subject.
"Enough of that," You said, shaking your head with a faint smile. "We should bring this delicious breakfast to the room and share it with your wives. I'm sure they'll love it."
Uzui's gaze lingered on you, and he held your eye contact for a moment before finally looking away. There was a hint of awkwardness in his demeanor, but he sighed, prompting your curiosity. He mustered a gentle smile and playfully ruffled your hair before picking up a few plates.
"Alright." He said, his tone slightly reluctant. "Let's head to the room."
"...?" With that, he turned and began walking away, leaving you with a sense of uncertainty, wondering if you had unintentionally done something to make him act like that.
———————————————————————
"Oh my God! Where are they? Where could they have gone? WAHHHHH!" Suma cried, her tears soaking her pillow. She, Makio, and Hinatsuru had woken up a few minutes ago, but Suma's distress came after noticing that neither you nor Uzui were in bed with them. "I miss my man!"
"Ugh... could you please be quiet? I just woke up..." Makio groggily muttered, squinting as the morning light pierced her sleepy eyes. Mornings seemed to be her weakness, judging by her tired appearance, and her hair was slightly disheveled.
"I CANNOT SHUT UP!" Suma exclaimed, leaping closer to Makio and grabbing her shoulders, shaking them urgently."I NEED TO KNOW WHERE COULD THEY HAVE GONE! WHAT IF SOMETHING HAPPENED TO THEM!?"
"Suma, dear," Hinatsuru called gently, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "It's okay. They are fine. They probably went for a walk or to the bathroom... there's no need to worry."
"Exactly," Makio agreed, allowing her body to collapse onto Suma's chest as she hugged her waist and buried her face there. "Let's just get a little more sleep until they come back..." Makio slowly raised her head to meet her eyes. "Please..."
"Should we really?" Suma was reluctant to the idea of resting. "I was so comfortable cuddling with (y/n), and now she's gone!"
"Wait—cuddling with (Y/N)?" Makio raised her head from Suma's chest, her sleepiness seemingly vanishing as she looked at her with intensity.
"Yeahhh!" Suma whined. "Oh, by the way, she was so soft and comfy! I felt so warm and fuzzy cuddling her! It was so nice! I wish I could keep doing it—AHHHHHHHH!" Suddenly, Makio started pulling Suma's hair with considerable force, causing the young woman to whimper in pain.
"Makio!" Hinatsuru exclaimed, calling out to her. "What are you doing? Stop that!"
"CUDDLING WITH (Y/N)!? AND WITH WHOSE PERMISSION?!" Makio yelled.
"Wahhh! Why are you mad? It hurts! It hurts!" Suma cried even harder as Makio now tried to suffocate her with one of the nearby pillows. "Why are you mad at me? Cuddling is harmless!"
"Oh Lord, why can we never have a peaceful moment here?" Hinatsuru sighed inwardly, observing her wives' fight.
"BUT M-MAKIO! WAIT, STOP! AHHHH!" Suma cried louder since Makio was now attempting to smother her with the pillow. "WHY ARE YOU MAD WITH ME?! CUDDLING IS NOTHING!"
'Hold on—' Makio paused for a moment, her grip loosening. 'She's right. Why am I even mad at her? Cuddling is nothing. Am I mad because she's my wife? Or am I mad because she cuddled with (Y/N)...?'
...
'I don't care,' Makio thought and continued to try to kill her.
"GOOD MORNING, MY SUNSHINES!" Uzui burst through the door, using his foot since both his hands were full.
"Helloooo! We have arrived—HUH?!" Your eyes widened at the sight of Suma and Makio's brawl, and Hinatsuru's exasperated expression. But as soon as you entered, her tired demeanor visibly lightened.
"Oh, (Y/N)! You're here! Good morning!" She warmly smiled at you. "Huh? Is that breakfast?" Hinatsuru's observation prompted Suma and Makio to cease their fight and focus on you and Tengen.
"LORD TENGEN!! (Y/N)!!" Suma called out both of your names and rushed toward you. It seemed like she was about to leap and hug you, but she halted as she noticed the food. "Ehh?! Breakfast!?"
"Yup! Uzui and I prepared it! We were hoping to eat together!" You grinned, your radiant smile causing the other three to shield their eyes since it was so dazzling.
"Yes! Just as she said! We made this food with love! Flamboyantly, of course!" Uzui posed dramatically flashy with the plates.
"You... you cooked for us?" Makio asked, her voice filled with surprise.
"Yeah!" You replied.
"...!" Makio, Suma, and Hinatsuru stood in silence, gazing at you. You could see their eyes welling up with tears and their cheeks turning rosy. They were so touched by the fact that you had cooked for them (and Uzui) that they found it absolutely adorable, and they had to muster all their strength to keep themselves from jumping on you and expressing their gratitude.
———————————————————————
Shinobu uncomfortably glanced at the four of you, her eyes exhibiting a subtle twitch at the sight before her.
"Hi, Koucho! What brings you here—" Uzui inquired with enthusiasm.
"Why has (Y/N) been staying in this room?" Shinobu's question was to the point. It had been four days, and you had been residing with Uzui and his wives, and she seemed to be raising a valid concern.
"Can... can I not?" You ventured, your nervousness palpable. Shinobu's tone made you second-guess your presence in the room, as if you were doing something wrong.
"I-It's not that," Shinobu replied with an uncomfortable smile.
"Then what's the problem?" Suma tilted her head in curiosity.
'YOU FOUR ARE THE PROBLEM!' Shinobu wanted to scream, but she held it in. Initially, she had no issue with the five of you sharing a room, but it appeared that the others were becoming excessively affectionate toward you.
"There are no problems! Right, (Y/N)?" Makio asked, leaning her head on your shoulder.
"I think so?" You answered, unfazed by her physical closeness.
"In fact, I think I'm healing faster since I'm staying with you!" Suma chimed in, jumping and hugging your waist while resting her head on your chest. Shinobu clenched her fist but maintained her usual smile.
"But, um... Koucho, is there actually a problem...?" Hinatsuru asked, her uncertainty evident. She was positioned by Makio's side.
"I think it's better for (Y/N) to return to her room." Shinobu finally said.
"EHHHHHH?! NOOOOO! DON'T TAKE HER AWAY FROM MEEEE!!" Suma wailed, rubbing her head against your figure. "NO! NO! NO!"
"B-But why?!" Makio pleaded.
"Oh gosh, have we been causing too much trouble?" Hinatsuru expressed her concern. She didn't want you to be in a separate room.
"Oh, come on, Koucho! Don't be like that!" Uzui implored, trying to win her over with a charming smile. "We're happier together, can't you see?" As he said that, he moved from behind you, hugging you along with his wives. "Please?" He encouraged everyone to join in.
"Please!" Hinatsuru, Makio, and Suma pleaded simultaneously.
"...no means..." She began, then stopped mid-sentence when she observed your face. Your lips were puckered, and your eyes appeared bigger and glossier as you tried to manipulate her with puppy-dog eyes.
"Please, Shinobu..." You murmured, and it seemed your act was actually working. However, the truth was, you weren't acting. You genuinely didn't want to be alone in your room. You really didn't want to be alone again.
"..." Shinobu was at her breaking point. You were her ultimate weakness, and seeing you make that face tugged at her heartstrings.
...
"Fine. You five can keep staying together..." She conceded, and all of you cheered in unison.
"God, (Y/N)'s power is no joke!" Uzui mused to himself, a mischievous grin forming. "Imagine all the things we can do with that!"
"Stop it, Lord Tengen." Makio scolded him with a gentle smack to the back of his head.
"Thank you, Shinobu!" You smiled at her and took her hands, giving them a gentle squeeze. "I promise we will try not to cause any trouble."
"It's no problem, (Y/N)." She replied with a smile, relieved to see you looking so content. 'The problem is not you—it's them, but let's ignore it for now.'
You sighed, feeling a sense of relief that Shinobu didn't insist on kicking you out of the room. The mere thought of being alone made your skin crawl, though you pondered why you were so insistent on not being alone. You were used to it already.
As you ruminated, you felt something rest atop your head, and it was Dodo perched there. This caught you by surprise, but you didn't question it. Perhaps Dodo sensed your anxiety and was attempting to provide comfort. If that was the case, it made you happy enough to forget why you had been feeling stressed in the first place, and you picked up Dodo, hugging his tiny figure.
"..." Uzui couldn't help but notice your change in behavior a few moments ago.
———————————————————————
...
...
...
'Fuck. I can't fall asleep, AGAIN!!!' You cursed to yourself. Once again, insomnia had reared its ugly head. You thought things were getting better since you managed to sleep well just yesterday, but tonight was a different story. Glancing to your sides, you could see that Hinatsuru and Suma were both sleeping soundly, clutching your arms to their chests.
You sighed, feeling increasingly uncomfortable due to your lack of sleep. Carefully, you extracted your arm from Suma's grasp, but she didn't stir at all—she was a deep sleeper.
When you gently removed your arm from Hinatsuru's grasp and began to rise from the bed, her hand, still half-asleep, caught the fabric of your clothes, preventing your escape.
"(Y/N)...? Where are you going?" Hinatsuru sleepily mumbled, scratching her neck as she yawned.
You tried to think of a reasonable explanation. "Me? I'm... uh... I'm going to the bathroom. I need to pee." You whispered.
"Oh." She responded with a hint of understanding before flashing you her typical gentle smile that never failed to make your heart skip a beat. "Okay. Come back soon." She released your clothes and settled back into sleep.
With a sense of relief, you tiptoed out of the room, doing your best not to wake anyone else.
Once you were out in the corridor, you wandered aimlessly through the Butterfly Mansion. You didn't have a specific destination in mind—in fact, you weren't even sure why you had left your room. You just felt down and lost with no clear idea of what to do next.
Unexpectedly, you stumbled upon one of the many rooms in the mansion, and it piqued your curiosity. You gently pushed the door open and entered. The sight inside filled you with melancholy. Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke lay in their respective beds, still comatose. You sighed and quietly closed the door behind you.
'Dammit.' You thought, feeling a sense of helplessness. It was late, and you didn't want to disturb anyone else.
...
"Why the long face?"
"...!" You were taken by surprise as a new voice whispered right into your ear. Turning to your side, you saw Uzui. He was the one who had spoken to you. "What are you doing here?" You asked, raising an eyebrow.
"I heard you sneaking out to 'pee,' but I know that's not the case." He replied with a sly grin.
"Wow, what a creep." You teased.
"Haha, so funny." Uzui replied, giving your cheek a playful tug. But you remained unresponsive. "Hey. What's wrong? You're acting lame."
"I wish I could know." You grumbled, crossing your arms. "I just feel like shit."
"Oh, shit... wanna talk about it?" Uzui offered, his tone softening with concern. You didn't respond, making him trying to come up with a solution. "If you want to rant, why not do it with Dodo? He's a crow. He can't judge you."
"...Dodo is sleeping. I don't wanna bother him..." You whined, rolling your eyes.
Uzui furrowed his brow, clearly concerned about your well-being. "Well, maybe I can help with that." He mused, his mind already racing for a solution.
"How?" You tilted your head.
He let out a hearty laugh as he extended his hand toward you. "Come on, (Y/N), trust me." He said with a mischievous smirk.
You couldn't help but ask. "Trust you with what?"
Uzui's smirk only grew wider. "Just trust me." He urged, his hand still outstretched. "I don't bite."
"..." You hesitated for a moment, unsure of what he had in mind, but the genuine concern in his eyes reassured you. With a sigh, you placed your hand in his, waiting to see what he had in store.
"Thank you, doll face." He said, leading you through the quiet hallways of the mansion. You two walked in silence, and you couldn't help but wonder what Uzui was planning.
"Why is it taking so long? My legs hurt."
"Stop bitching. We're almost there."
Finally, you arrived at a room you had never seen before. Uzui shot you a sly grin before swinging the door open. To your surprise, it revealed a balcony. The sight was breathtaking. Butterflies were flying around. Though it was dark, the lights from a nearby city illuminated the small place, casting a warm, gentle glow over the surroundings.
"...!" You gasped at the beautiful view, taking in the twinkling city lights and the tranquil atmosphere. "Wow, this is incredible." You murmured, captivated by the serene scene.
Uzui chuckled, clearly pleased with your reaction. "I knew you'd like it." He said, patting your shoulder. "Sometimes, all you need is a change of scenery to clear your mind. I found this place by accident while exploring."
"A change of scenery, huh..." You murmured, your eyes tracing the sight below with a sense of tranquility. Uzui took a step closer, positioning himself by your side, and the two of you fell into a comfortable silence, sharing a simple yet peaceful moment.
You allowed your gaze to wander over the darkened landscape, admiring the distant trees and the lights of the city. Your eyes eventually settled on the man besides you. You couldn't help but wonder what was going through his mind.
Out of nowhere, he broke the silence. "So?"
You turned to him, raising an eyebrow. "So what?"
"Aren't you going to talk?" He inquired, not meeting your gaze as he spoke.
You hesitated, not wanting to intrude on his peace. "Oh. I'm not sure. I don't want to bother you."
Uzui's reaction made it clear that he found your concern amusing. "Bother me?" He chuckled as if you had said something absurd. "You're not a bother."
Your lips curled into a warm smile. "That's a nice thing to say. Thank you."
...
"I'm still waiting."
"..."
"Girl—" Uzui wouldn't let it go, though. He nudged you gently and insisted. "Come on, (Y/N). What's been bothering you?"
"...ughhh..." You sighed uncomfortably, feeling the weight of his curiosity and concern. His persistence was tough to resist, and you found yourself giving in. "Alright." You began, your voice hesitant. "It's just... I've been having trouble sleeping lately. I thought it was getting better, but tonight it hit me again, and I didn't want to keep anyone awake, so... I left the room."
Uzui's concern was unwavering as he probed further. "Is there something in particular that's been keeping you up at night?"
You hesitated, debating whether to share your burdens with him. You finally decided to open up, though you kept your words vague. "It's... nothing, really. I just had a dream about my dead mother, and it's been bothering me. I can't quite figure out what it means."
Uzui nodded sympathetically. "Dreams can be pretty strange sometimes. But I think it's more than just that, isn't it?"
You glanced away, struggling to put your feelings into words. "There are other things on my mind too, but I can't really pinpoint what's causing me this restlessness." With other things, you meant your plan to save everyone and to make things better on this world.
Uzui pressed further, genuinely concerned. "Is it something related to Rengoku? Like maybe that conversation we had in the kitchen earlier?"
You shrugged your shoulders helplessly. "I don't even know, Uzui. I wish I could give you a clear answer, but I'm just... lost."
...
Uzui fell into a contemplative silence, seeming to mull over your response. You shifted uncomfortably, feeling a bit exposed as you grappled with your thoughts and emotions.
Suddenly, he nonchalantly called your name, breaking your reverie. You turned to him in surprise, taken aback by the change in his tone.
"(Y/N)," He said, his voice sincere and warm. "You know what? You're cool."
...
?
Your brows furrowed, and an involuntary "Huh?" Slipped from your lips.
He chuckled and continued. "I mean it. You're not just cool, you're kind, pretty, and awesome. What really stands out about you is that you're always thinking of others. You go to great lengths to make sure they're okay, but you often forget to do the same for yourself."
"..." You were utterly surprised by his compliments, your heart swelling with appreciation but also with a hint of embarrassment.
He smiled at you, his eyes filled with genuine admiration. "That's just something I've noticed about you every time we've interacted. You've got a big heart, and it's nice that you care for others but you should never forget to take care of yourself as well."
"..." You were completely dumbfounded, not knowing how to respond to Uzui's heartfelt observations. Has he really been observing you that closely? It was both flattering and slightly self-conscious. You questioned if you were just terrible at hiding your problems or if he had an uncanny ability to perceive them. You couldn't say for sure. However, before you could formulate a response, he continued.
"Also," He began, his eyes filled with sincerity. "There's something about you that makes me feel like I can say anything, and you'd understand." Uzui's smile was a mix of bashfulness, as he wasn't accustomed to expressing his emotions so openly, and deep gratitude. In that moment, you found it hard to look away from how radiant he appeared. "Though, sometimes I get the sense that you're holding back. Is that the right way to put it? Ah, I got it... It seems like you have so much to say that you end up saying nothing at all. That must be quite shit, isn't it?"
"..."
"I worry about you just as much as you worry about everybody else."
You didn't respond verbally—you just bit your lip and considered his words. He was eerily perceptive, seeing past your facade and into the depths of your concerns. It was true that you often hesitated to open up about your feelings, and you weren't entirely sure why.
Perhaps it was because you weren't accustomed to expressing your inner turmoil, or maybe you feared burdening others with your problems (not to mention the fact that they were fictional characters while you were a real person).
You often wondered if you were being intrusive or if you were truly helping when you knew so much about everyone but couldn't always provide the solutions. The weight of not knowing how to save them, especially when you felt like you could lose them at any moment, was overwhelming.
It reminded you of the time you lost your mother, and you were scared of reliving that kind of loss.
Was your dream about your mother a reflection of that fear? It seemed to hold some cryptic message you couldn't decipher. Maybe you were afraid of not being able to save those you cared about, and it kept you up at night. You worried that you might fail, just as you had failed to save your mom.
The burden you had placed on yourself to protect those around you was the only thing that kept you going, even if you didn't fully understand why. You questioned why you cared so much when the past was unchangeable. Did you work tirelessly because your presence had the power to make things better, and you believed you could create a happier future?
Were you pushing yourself to the limit because, in your own reality, there was no one waiting for you at home?
That thought lingered in the back of your mind, along with the constant question of what would happen to you once this extraordinary journey came to an end. The world you had fallen into, with all its beloved characters, had become your new reality, and the conclusion was drawing nearer every day.
What would become of you when that day arrived?
...
As you stood on that balcony, gazing into the city lights, your thoughts raced. The questions kept swirling in your mind, threatening to drown out your peace of mind.
Would you return to your reality? Would you stay here, in this world that had become more real to you with every passing day? What was going to happen in the end?
Perhaps that uncertainty had affected your response to Rengoku and Daki's confessions. You didn't know how everything would conclude, and that made it difficult for you to give them a definitive answer. But it wasn't just the fear of the unknown that weighed on your heart.
Despite all the moments and closeness you had shared with the characters, you still felt like an outsider, like someone who didn't truly belong. You couldn't shake the feeling of unworthiness when it came to any attraction or positive feelings directed toward you. It didn't matter how many cherished memories you created;
you felt like a foreign entity in this world.
You found it hard to focus on anything else but your mission—the mission you had undertaken upon arriving in this world—the mission to change the fate of Kimetsu no Yaiba. The goal was to save them all, to ensure that no one had to suffer or die. You were determined to achieve a happy ending, but it left little room for personal desires or relationships.
So, why...?
Why did you yearn for more? Why did you seek to create more memories and experiences when you already had countless cherished ones? It felt almost wrong and selfish coming from you. You believed that, compared to the characters you had grown to love, you didn't matter at all. Your presence was to serve a greater purpose.
What you couldn't seem to grasp, though, was that your perspective was entirely different from how the characters saw you. To them, you meant far more than you realized. (But that's a topic for another moment.)
...
"...You're right, Uzui." You suddenly responded, catching him off guard. Up until that point, you had been silent, your thoughts weighed heavily on your mind as you watched him play with the butterflies around.
"About what exactly?" Uzui inquired, his curiosity piqued, leaving the butterflies alone and putting all his attention on you.
"I do often forget to take care of myself." Your voice took on a different tone, monotone with a hint of melancholy. "I don't do it on purpose though. I've always been like this."
"..." Uzui remained silent, allowing this rare moment of you opening up to continue.
"It's dumb." You continued, talking more to yourself than to him. "Everything is dumb. It's so dumb to think about it. I don't even know what's specifically dumb, but everything just feels so... dumb. It's either funny or makes me realize I shouldn't worry so much, yet I still do."
...
And then, you shared something deeper. "... I miss my mom." You murmured, your hands covering your face. "I miss her... so much."
"But she's gone. Forever." You went on, your voice filled with sorrow. "That's something I'll never be able to change. No matter how many charac—people I save, no matter how many good things I do, she'll be gone forever. I think I like saving or helping others because I couldn't help her. That's so dumb. Years have passed, and I still feel the same. Everything is so stressing. I don't know what the future holds, and that terrifies me. It's scary to think that I might not succeed in what I want to do."
...
Silence continued to envelop you, a sense of unease gripping you. You were tempted to lay bare all your feelings, yet you couldn't bring yourself to do it. Had it always been this challenging to express yourself?
Uzui tilted his head slowly, his gaze unwavering and calm, washing away some of your stress with its gentle steadiness.
"The things we did and the things that happened are already done. They belong to the past, and we can't change that." Uzui spoke in a deep, contemplative tone. Perhaps he empathized with your situation due to his own life experiences. "It's sad, of course, and I won't deny that, but..."
"But?" You inquired, curious about what he was about to say.
He smiled, and his gentle smile felt like a balm to your worried soul. It was the kind of smile that could bring tears to your eyes if you looked at it for too long. "But no matter what, the things you did and the people you love will always exist in some variance of time... those memories, moments, and experiences—those are things you will never be able to lose."
"..."
"I find that very soothing," He continued. "Don't you think so?"
You felt your eyes getting teary. Why was Uzui so good at comforting you? "...I hate you."
"Wow, why the sudden hate?" He asked, teasing you a bit.
"You made me open up about myself and made me emotional." You groaned. "Not everyone can do it... I think."
"That's what happens when you hang out with someone obviously much more mature." He smirked to himself. "You're always hanging around those boys. They are not real flashy men like me, you know?"
"Pff—" You chuckled at his statement. Why was he even comparing himself with Tanjiro, Inosuke and Zenitsu? You had a subtle smile but still felt a bit down.
...
Seeing your state, Uzui shook his head, giving you the most gentle smile and the most gentle voice you've ever witnessed. "(Y/N), it's okay. You don't need to push yourself all the time. I don't know your full story, and I won't pry, of course. But I do know that you need to rely on others once in a while. However, I can see you... and I doubt anything can drag you down anyway."
"..." Your cheeks grew warm at his final compliment, causing you to bashfully avert your eyes. It was only when you heard Uzui sigh that you met his eyes again. You noticed him slowly opening his arms until they were fully extended, facing you completely, relaxed, and inviting you in.
You couldn't help but notice how his own cheeks had taken on a faint blush, even in the dimly lit place. Why were his cheeks reddening?
"I might not be able to provide a perfect solution because I don't know what's going on in your head, and I don't want to assume anything. But... hugs can help, right?"
Uzui knew he couldn't solve all your problems with a few well-chosen words, but he hoped that by offering you his support, he could help you feel at ease in his presence and see him as someone you could comfortably confide in, should you choose to. There would be no pressure from him.
You were silent and averted your gaze away for a moment. You seemed to be contemplating something, eyebrows knitted together slightly in conflict. "I—I don't know if I should..."
"Oh, come on!" He muttered. "You're always hugging others. Isn't it time someone hugs YOU?"
"..." Your bright expression fell as you gazed at him. Then, you turned to him and smiled softly before suddenly accepting his embrace. Even if you threw yourself at him, he was so strong and tall that he didn't even budge or waver. You were hesitant to wrap your arms around him fully at first, but he quickly encircled his arms around you, and you found the confidence to properly hug him.
No one said anything. Uzui hoped that his gesture, even though it was a small one, could bring you some comfort.
"... Thank you," you mumbled shyly, your voice quivering, speaking quietly and vulnerably, unlike anything you had ever shown before. Uzui hugged you tighter. "I really appreciate it."
"Yeah, yeah," He laughed. "Hugs are good, I know. Do you feel better now?"
"Of course!" You beamed.
"Then we can stay like this for a few more minutes." Though you couldn't see him, Uzui's cheeks were unusually pink and bright. He felt you nod and he smiled in relief. Even if he wasn't able to help you with your problems, maybe the best thing he could do was be there for you at the right time and provide support.
"He, hahaha!" You laughed.
"Hey, what are you laughing about?" He asked, curious of what could have gotten such a reaction out of you.
You raised your head to look at you—he did the opposite, lowering his head at you to make eye contact. Your cheeks were a bit flustered. "I didn't expect to be hugging the magnificent Lord Uzui in the middle of the night!"
"Better savor this moment. Never know if it'll happen again."
"Hahaha! That's so cliché!"
...
Uzui's eyes lingered on you. You looked precious, and your laugh sounded so magical. He lazily looked at your face, and without even noticing, voiced his thoughts out loud. "Is this the reason why Rengoku rants so much about wanting to kiss you...?"
"Eh?" You said, shocked. "What did you say?"
"Oh shit," Uzui cursed, feeling embarrassed. "I said nothing."
"Kiss? Me?! That's ridiculous!"
"So you did hear me!" He yelled at you softly.
"Nobody would ever be able to kiss me! Hahaha! That's so... stupid..." You stopped talking as you remembered how you literally kissed with Daki a few days ago and how Rengoku has tried kissing you multiple times in the past.
But the thing that surprised you the most wasn't that.
"And what makes you think I wouldn't be able to?" Uzui said with a straight face, looking right into your eyes. You wondered if you had heard him wrong. That's what you thought, but your face couldn't help but go red involuntarily.
Uzui must've realized this as he finally and abruptly let you go from the hug—his face completely flushed.
"Okay! This w-was such a fluffy moment, but I'll get going!!" He laughed awkwardly. You were shocked. Was the UZUI TENGEN really acting embarrassed?!
"Uh well, I'll stay outside for a few more minutes." You said, not feeling quite ready to go back to sleep.
"...alright then. Don't stress so much," He smiled and patted your head before slowly walking away. "Don't stay out for too long... me and wives... miss you. Good night." With that, he was gone from your sight, leaving you all alone on the balcony.
"...he's so cute." You murmured to yourself, amused by seeing this side of him. You looked outside once more, closing your eyes a little to relax. You opened them once again and prepared yourself to leave.
That was until,
"Meow!"
You quickly turned around, and oh my god, you couldn't believe your own eyes. "CHACHAMARU?!"
"Meow!" The mix-colored cat only got closer to you.
"BABYY! AWWW! YOU'RE WAITING FOR TANJIRO TO WAKE UP, RIGHT?!" As soon as you said that, the cat nodded, rubbing themselves on your leg.
"Oh god, oh god! Chachamaru! I'm your biggest fan! You're the best character of Kimetsu no Yaiba! I'm your number one admirer!" You squealed, petting them.
"Meow!" He purred, liking the attention and pets you gave them.
"Awww! I love you so much!" You grabbed them by the belly and held them in your arms, hugging their figure. "Who's the cutest cat~? Who's the cutest cat~?" You were so busy singing to Chachamaru that you didn't notice how the surroundings around you started to change, especially yourself. You failed to see how everything was vanishing.
And in a matter of seconds, you and Chachamaru had both disappeared from the balcony.
———————————————————————
"...eh?"
*SHATTER*
"...!" The impact of a crystal object falling and breaking was the only sound, aside from Tamayo's gasp, that echoed across the room.
"...meowww." Chachamaru meowed once again before jumping away from your arms and walked back to their owner.
"..."
"..."
The broken object lay in pieces on the floor, glittering like shards of confusion and surprise—not before a sense of unease crept into the room.
The two women—You and Tamayo—were too stunned to speak.
Chapter 53: — 52
Notes:
Chachamaru’s gender is not confirmed, meaning that I'm gonna use they/them pronouns.
Also, this chapter isn't checked. Mistakes might be lurking here😈
Chapter Text
UNEXPECTED MEETING — CHAPTER #52 — NIGHT CONVERSATIONS
...
Dear Miss Tamayo,
First of all, I'm not even sure if this letter will reach you at all, since I know that you and Yushiro are in a new secret hiding place but I can try! I've been busy with a lot of things—mostly doing missions or training daily but I've managed to get the time to write you a letter. How have you been doing? Is everything alright? Is the research going good? How are Yushiro and Chachamaru? Are they fine? In any case, I'm glad that I get to write to you!
The missions have been getting more difficult with each passing day but nothing I can't manage. After the last time we saw each other, things have been mind-blowing! I've been sending you all the blood samples that I was able to get from the twelve demon moons. I hope they are useful for your research and experiments.
A lot of things have happened to me! I've fought the lowest and the highest of the lower moons! There was even one time where the third upper rank demon appeared (he's a bit acoustic but we don't talk about that)! We didn't defeat him but I'll get stronger so the next time I see him, I beat his face! The battles were really challenging but thanks to my friends, the people I've met and the demon slayer around me, we were able to win against them. Even though after each battle I end up getting wounded a lot, the good thing is that me and Nezuko have made so many friends along the way! There's this guy called Zenitsu—he's weird sometimes but unique in his own way (I suppose)! There's also Inosuke! I resented him a bit at first because he acted like an asshole (I admit he has a babygirl face nonetheless) but he ended up being such a nice person (nice in his own way). I've also become friends with Kanao, Aoi, Kiyo, Sumi, Naho, Senjuro, Mister Kanamori and Haganezuka! You know none of them but it doesn't matter. I even managed to befriend some of the Hashira! And mentioning that, the Headmaster Ubuyashiki told me to send his regards to you...? Do you two perhaps know each other? That's a bit shocking but not in a bad way! More like, in a cool way!
Anyways, talking about friends, there's someone I met. I met her right after you and I departed ways. Her name is (L/N) (Y/N). It was such a strange meeting. She was in the middle of nowhere with odd clothes. I got closer to her to ask if she needed help and can you guess what happened? She was a foreigner! She spoke english! I was so surprised but I refused to leave a defenseless girl alone. Things happened and she stayed by my side all the time, which I'm really grateful for. She learned Japanese fast but the surprising part was her abilities! Could you believe me if I told you that she defeated a demon with a frying pan? It sounds dumb but it's true! She also became a demon slayer without having to do the final selection! She's so capable and awesome! She's always full of surprises and she inspires me a lot but, she got tangled in this journey because of me—so I feel the need to protect her and stay by her side all the time, just like she did with me! She's good friends with Nezuko too! Isn't that nice? She gets along with almost everyone. I'm sure you and her could get along great! Well, that is if you two get to meet one day.
Oops, I got sidetracked writing, I apologize. I wrote you this letter to see how were you and Yushiro (and Chachamaru) doing. I hope all of you are fine and healthy. And I hope the research is going good as well! In any case, don't be afraid to ask me for something if you need it! I'll be more than glad to help! Thanks a lot for everything that you're doing, I really appreciate it. Remember to also take care of yourself!
I hope we'll be able to meet soon again but until then, good luck!
Sincerely,
Kamado Tanjiro.
'Shit.' You thought, feeling beads of nervous sweat forming on your forehead. The situation seemed utterly perplexing—how the fuck did you find yourself in this unfamiliar place? The lack of coherence in your surroundings only added to the confusion, leaving you at a loss for explanation. Panic set in as you contemplated how on earth you would justify your presence. This was not looking good.
"...!" A sharp gasp escaped Tamayo's lips, causing the pen she had been holding to clatter to the floor. The ensuing silence hung heavily in the air, creating an uncomfortable atmosphere. While you grappled with the mystery of your sudden relocation from the butterfly mansion to this unknown room, Tamayo struggled to cope with the shock of your unanticipated appearance.
She, who had been engrossed in peaceful research and experiments just moments ago, now found herself facing the unexpected intrusion of a stranger into her space. The surreal nature of the situation left her bewildered. How had you seemingly teleported into her room out of nowhere?
Attempting to maintain her composure, Tamayo swallowed nervously. She understood the gravity of the situation—she didn't know who were you and what was your goal. Losing control could lead to consequences for Yushiro and even Chachamaru. With determination in her shaky eyes, she mustered the courage to address you, her fear and unease palpable. "Who... W-Who are you?" It was evident that her attempt at steadiness belied the turmoil beneath the surface.
'Alright, let's keep it cool!' Attempting to steady your racing heart, you reminded yourself to strike a balance between appearing calm and not overly nonchalant. It was crucial not to arouse suspicion in this bizarre situation; after all, a bad first impression could complicate matters. "I'm (L/N) (Y/N). Pleasure meeting you...?" You introduced yourself with a slight bow, aiming to convey respect and friendliness.
'(L/N)...?' The name sounded familiar but she couldn't remember from where she had heard that name. As Tamayo hesitated, you pressed on, determined to offer an explanation.
"I'm not sure how I came here, but I assure you, I don't have bad intentions! I promise!" You earnestly raised your hand, as if the gesture alone could convince her of your sincerity. Realizing the inadequacy of your words, you held onto hope, aware that convincing her in such a short span might be a challenge.
"..." Tamayo's suspicion lingered, her uncertainty apparent. Was there an ulterior motive behind your seemingly genuine words? Her feline companion, Chachamaru, sensing the tension, intervened by affectionately rubbing against Tamayo's leg before positioning themselves beside you. The cat's silent assurance seemed to ease Tamayo's apprehension, as they silently vouched for your innocence. "Meow!"
The unexpected ally in Chachamaru momentarily slowed Tamayo's racing heart. Could the cat be onto something? Still wary but slightly reassured, Tamayo cautiously introduced herself. "I'm Tamayo..."
'Oh god, that was so hot,' Yeah, there was always space for simping. Your internal admiration for her intensified, but you couldn't dwell on it for long. The situation demanded your attention. What should you do now? Keep the conversation going? Would it be weird? You knew she was still wary of you and you needed to somehow make her know that you were truly not a bad person and that you came here without understanding how.
Being busy with your thoughts and looking distracted—Tamayo, perhaps seeking additional assurances, discreetly hid her hand and pinched herself until releasing a small amount of blood to initiate her magical aroma of daylight technique.
'Good move.' Recognizing the tactic, you acknowledged its effectiveness, well-aware of its purpose from your fandom knowledge. If she was using her blood demon art to make you say the truth and not tell any lies, was she planning to interrogate you then? In any case, as long as you don't say anything like you come from another world or that they are characters from a made up story, then you'll be fine.
...
Or at least you hope you'll be fine. God, you are going to need to make sure to not spill anything unnecessary or then you'll be really fucked.
As Tamayo questioned your nature, you chose to be straightforward. "So... are you perhaps a demon by any chance?" You inquired without hesitation, feeling the urge to be transparent in return.
Caught off guard by your swift understanding, she quickly drew into a conclusion. "I assume you are a demon slayer then?"
"Yes, I am madam! My rank is Kanoto!" You proclaimed loudly, the influence of her technique compelling you to reveal the truth. Despite feeling an increasing compulsion to talk, you resisted the temptation to divulge unnecessary details. The need to navigate this conversation with caution became apparent; any misstep could prove disastrous! Be strong, (Y/N)!
"If you're a demon slayer," She began, her voice dropping a few ominous notches as her aura underwent a noticeable change. "Does that mean you're going to kill me—"
"I would never hurt a beauty like you!" You blurted out, a bit too enthusiastically, unable to contain the unintended effect of Tamayo's blood demon art, which had evidently lowered your defenses.
The awkward pause that followed left Tamayo utterly dumbfounded. You felt a heat rising to your cheeks and attempted to recover from your unintentional outburst. Smacking your lips, you feigned a cough and rephrased your response. "I-I meant to say, I have no ill intentions. Yes, I'm a demon slayer, but I don't hate demons completely. I understand most of their circumstances," You explained swiftly, your embarrassment evident. "I even have a demon friend! Her name is Nezuko! She's very nice!"
"E-Eh?" Tamayo's shoulders dropped in surprise at the mention of Nezuko. The sudden revelation seemed to catch her off guard. "Do you perchance know the Kamados?"
"I am! We're close friends, you could say!" You chuckled, picking up Chachamaru, who had been faithfully by your side. Cradling the cat in your arms, you casually began to pet them, a calculated move to ease the tension. Smoothly, you inched a bit closer to Tamayo. "Are you friends with them too?"
"...Yes, I've met them some time ago. They're very nice, as you said." With the confirmation that you were friends with Tanjiro and Nezuko, she visibly calmed herself, the information providing a semblance of reassurance.
'Hehehe, got it!' You couldn't help but smirk, silently reveling in the success of your plan. By strategically revealing your connection to the Kamados, you had gained an advantage. Tamayo, now aware of your association with her acquaintances, seemed to be reevaluating the potential threat you posed. It was a subtle victory in the ongoing exchange, leaving you mentally amused at your tactical maneuver.
"Yeah, well, returning to the original topic," You sighed, taking a moment to gather your thoughts. "I have no intentions of hurting you or anything of the sort! Before arriving here, I was in a place called the butterfly mansion. I was simply resting since just a few days ago, I was involved in a battle against the upper moon six alongside Tanjiro, Nezuko, and other allies."
"W-What?! Upper rank six?!" Tamayo gasped, clearly not expecting such information. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Did you—wait, um—" Tamayo seemed overwhelmed with questions, struggling to find a starting point. "First of all, are you and the Kamados alright?" She exhibited a modest concern for your well-being.
"Haha, I am! Thanks for asking!" You couldn't help but appreciate her genuine worry, finding it heartwarming that she cared despite your unfamiliarity with each other. "As for Tanjiro, he's in a coma, but he's completely fine... I think. And Nezuko, I haven't seen her since then, but I'm sure she's okay."
"That's... good to hear." Relief washed over her as she absorbed the news that Tanjiro and Nezuko hadn't suffered severe injuries, at least according to your account. However, the most crucial question lingered. "Did you... Did you manage to defeat them?" She asked with a mix of nervousness and anxiety.
"Ehhh, more or less," You replied nonchalantly, absentmindedly playing with Chachamaru's paws to alleviate some of your own tension.
"...What do you mean more or less?" Tamayo tilted her head, clearly intrigued yet uncertain about the accuracy of your statement.
"Well, haha!" You chuckled nervously, realizing that your response might be a bit shocking. "You could say that some things happened, and now the upper moon six are on our side, ready to fight against Muzan...?" The revelation hung in the air, leaving an air of uncertainty as Tamayo processed the unexpected turn of events.
...
"What!?" Tamayo gasped in disbelief, her hand instinctively covering her mouth as shock washed over her. You gulped, anticipating her response to the unexpected revelation about the upper moon six joining forces against Muzan. Before she could utter a word, the door burst open with a forceful swing.
Yushiro stormed in, his eyes wide with disbelief and his voice piercing through the room. "WHATTT?!" He exclaimed, his scream echoing in the chamber. Tamayo and you both turned towards the entrance, startled by the sudden intrusion.
Yushiro's eyes flickered between you and Tamayo, suspicion etched across his face. He had heard the commotion from afar, and his instincts had propelled him to rush to Tamayo's side. As he absorbed the information about the upper moon six, his shock only deepened.
"What the fuck is happening here?!" Yushiro demanded, his tone edged with a mix of concern and agitation. Before you could respond, he swiftly positioned himself in front of Tamayo, acting as a protective barrier. His eyes bore into yours, and he hissed. "Explain yourself, outsider! Who are you?!"
You gulped, the gravity of the situation sinking in. The protective stance Yushiro assumed indicated that he perceived you as a potential threat. "P-Please, calm down," You pleaded, attempting to ease the tension.
"Don't tell me what to do!" Yushiro's gaze remained sharp and unyielding. "Explain why you're here and how you know about these matters! I won't let any harm befall onto Miss Tamayo!" He declared, his stance unwavering.
Nervously, you tried to reassure him. "Look, I'm not an enemy. I come in peace. I somehow ended up here, and I was just trying to explain myself. I'm even friends with Tanjiro and Nezuko, and I have no ill intentions."
Yushiro's skepticism only deepened. "You're friends with them? Like I care! Do you want an award or something, hoe? That doesn't automatically make you trustworthy!" He retorted, keeping his protective stance in place.
'Shit!' You cursed inwardly, recognizing the difficulty of convincing Yushiro that you meant no harm. Sweat formed on your forehead as you nervously smiled, desperately searching for the right words to defuse the situation.
Not willing to waste any time, Yushiro determined that you were far too suspicious to let off the hook. Adopting a battle stance, he prepared to confront you—possibly even resort to lethal force. However, just as he was about to make his move, a gentle hand on his shoulder restrained him. "...huh? Miss Tamayo?"
"Yushiro," She called out to him with a soft tone, causing his face to flush at the physical contact. "I truly appreciate what you're doing, but... it's okay. You don't need to harm her."
"HUH?! EXCUSE ME, BUT WHAT?!" Yushiro exclaimed, bewildered. "M-Miss Tamayo, are you sure?! I would never doubt you, but I doubt this obnoxious woman! What if it's a trap?!"
'Am I obnoxious?' You asked yourself with a pout.
Tamayo remained silent for a moment before speaking again, her voice tinged with hesitation. "You can calm down. I..." She paused, turning to look at you, locking eyes. You felt a twinge of nervousness as it seemed Tamayo was peering into your soul. "...I trust her. I sense she doesn't have ill intentions, and in fact, she's friends with the Kamados, as she mentioned before."
"How do you even know that? Did she tell you?" Yushiro questioned, maintaining his guard. "What if she's lying!?"
"She's not," She quickly replied. "Tanjiro not long ago sent me a letter. He mentioned her as his and Nezuko's friend. That's enough to reassure me that she's not lying." She recalled seeing your name in the letter Tanjiro sent her after his battle against Enmu and Akaza on the Mugen Train.
"..." You couldn't help but feel a bit touched by Tamayo and Tanjiro's trust, though you remained silent, not wanting to complicate the situation.
"And even if Tanjiro hadn't mentioned her in his letter, it wouldn't matter since I've observed that she has been honest and hasn't lied to me even once," Tamayo concluded, leaving Yushiro dumbfounded at her conviction.
"But still!" Yushiro pleaded once again, sounding more desperate. "I don't trust her! She just suddenly arrived out of nowhere! How can she explain that?!"
"I think I've deciphered what happened," Tamayo said, directing your attention to Chachamaru, still nestled in your arms. Both you and Yushiro were puzzled by her statement but followed her gaze to the culprit. "Our little friend here might be at fault. While visiting Tanjiro to ensure he was okay, they might've accidentally stumbled upon you, using one of their abilities, which includes teleportation."
"HUH?!" You exclaimed. "THIS CAT CAN DO THAT?!" You were clearly unaware of this teleportation other people ability, wondering if it was even mentioned in the Taisho Secrets that Chachamaru possessed such a skill. Chachamaru responded by gazing at you and affectionately licking your finger, adding an unexpected twist to the unfolding situation.
As the atmosphere settled, Tamayo continued her explanation about their unique abilities. "Chachamaru is an ordinary cat, but thanks to Yushiro's blood demon art, they have gained the extraordinary ability to teleport or turn invisible." She elaborated. You couldn't help but marvel at the supernatural aspects of this demon cat, prompting a subtle grin from Tamayo.
Turning her attention to Yushiro, who was still processing the situation, Tamayo spoke assertively. "That's why (Y/N) simply arrived here by accident and has no intentions of harm or aggression...I hope that's the case."
"T-Tamayo...!" You responded with teary eyes, grateful for her understanding and warmth. However, your moment of vulnerability was abruptly interrupted as Yushiro, feeling a need to assert himself, smacked you on the face. "OUCH!"
"Hey! It's lady or Miss Tamayo! Have more respect, you jerk!" Yushiro scolded you, his irritation evident in his tone. "AND DO NOT LOOK AT HER LIKE THAT!"
"Yushiro! You must not do things like that!" Tamayo scolded him, her disapproval clear. Chachamaru hissed at him, adding to the chastisement.
"I'm sorry, Miss Tamayo (🥺)." Yushiro mumbled, somewhat shyly, clearly uncomfortable with her being upset with him nor being in her bad side.
"I really apologize for his behavior." Tamayo expressed, a sense of guilt in her voice.
"No worries!" You smiled, brushing off the incident with a resilient spirit.
"Yushiro, this is (L/N) (Y/N)," Tamayo introduced you once again, prompting you to bow slightly. "You should do the same." She encouraged him, though his compliance was reluctant at best.
"Ugh..." Yushiro rolled his eyes but eventually offered a begrudging nod of acknowledgment. He looked at you with a hint of annoyance. "I'm Yushiro. And just so you know, if I see you doing something suspicious, I won't hesitate to attack, okay?!"
'Oh gosh! He's so pretty!' Your thoughts momentarily derailed as you found yourself fangirling over the rather stern but undoubtedly attractive character. You were so engrossed in your admiration that you paid little attention to his threats.
"Now that we've introduced ourselves and cleared any misunderstandings," Tamayo gently clasped her hands together, redirecting the focus. "(Y/N), I'm curious about what you were saying earlier."
"About Upper Moon Six?" She nodded. "Oh, okay! I can tell you anything you want!" You responded enthusiastically, eager to share your information and contribute to the ongoing conversation.
"Good." Tamayo murmured, a gentle smile playing on her lips. "It would be more comfortable to speak in another place, such as the living room."
"Then, I'll be in your care." You said, finally releasing Chachamaru. Carrying them for so long had made your arms sore, and the cat seemed to pout, missing the attention they were getting in your arms. Unfortunately, you were too preoccupied to notice.
"Wait. Don't walk here." Tamayo's sudden warning made you freeze in your tracks.
"Eh? Why?" You tilted your head in confusion.
"The floor here is filled with pieces of crystals, and you're barefoot." Tamayo explained. When you arrived, she was holding a crystal vase, but your sudden appearance caused her to drop it, shattering it into pieces now scattered around. "You could hurt yourself."
"Ah, right." You scratched your neck, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Should I help? What do I do?"
"Do not worry. I'm going to clean first, and while I'm at it, Yushiro can help you go to the living roo—"
"MISS TAMAYO! I'M DONE CLEANING!" Yushiro eagerly announced with a triumphant smile. In a matter of seconds, he had efficiently cleaned the floor, and nobody realized.
"Oh, Yushiro! You didn't have to do that..." Tamayo said, feeling a mix of gratitude and guilt.
Yushiro shook his head quickly, a wide grin on his face. "It's okay! It would never be a problem to help you with something!" It was the happiest you had seen him in the entire plot.
"Why, thank you." Tamayo smiled at him, and you swore you saw his eyes get teary.
"Damn," You murmured, feeling shocked. "This is what a good pussy does to a motherfucker."
"HEY! I DIDN'T HEAR WHAT YOU SAID, BUT I BET IT WAS WEIRD, RIGHT?!" Yushiro yelled at you, making you jump by surprise. He actually didn't hear what you said but his Tamayo senses were telling him to make you shut up. "I'LL KILL YOU!"
"Oh my god!" You ran and hid behind Tamayo, scared of the demon doing something to you.
"Yushiro, behave yourself, please." She scolded him again, feeling bad that you were already having a hard time.
"Okay, Miss Tamayo (🥺)." He gave her puppy eyes, and she turned around to take you to the living room. As soon as she was distracted, Yushiro shot you a gaze that could kill anyone. You felt shivers down your spine. You remained close to Tamayo, still scared of what he might do.
As the three of you walked, you turned to look at Yushiro behind you, feeling as if he was going to burn a hole in your back. "Hey!" He whispered-yelled at you. "Get away from Miss Tamayo! Who do you think you are to be walking close to her? Even breathing the same air as her, you scum!"
"Well, what am I supposed to do?!" You cried and yelled silently. "You're going kill me the moment Tamayo isn't looking—"
"YOU DONKEY! IT'S MISS OR LADY TAMAYO!" He yelled, grabbing your ear and pulling it as a form of punishment.
"Ahhhh! My ear!!" You whined.
"Mhm? Is something wrong?" Tamayo turned around to look at you both. Yushiro quickly stopped pulling your ear, putting his hands behind his back like an innocent child.
"O-Oh, nothing, Miss Tamayo (🥺)." She nodded, and you kept walking. The house was quite big and had large hallways. Your contemplation on how they managed to find such a place was interrupted when you felt Yushiro's killer gaze drilling into you.
Not wanting to cause any ruckus, you decided to stick your tongue out at him as a form of insult. "Bleh!"
"...!" Yushiro gasped at the audacity. "You bi—"
Tamayo suddenly interjected, diverting the focus to you. Yushiro, attentive to Tamayo's voice, immediately straightened up. "So, (Y/N)." She began. "Could you share more about yourself while we're on our way? If it's not too much trouble, of course."
"Absolutely!" You eagerly agreed, recognizing the opportunity to dispel any suspicions they might have. "What would you like to know?"
"Nothing too profound. Perhaps you could start by telling us how you met the Kamados or how you joined the Demon Slayer Corps?" Tamayo suggested, her tone carrying a hint of curiosity and interest. Though her back was turned, you could sense her engagement in the conversation.
You pondered for a moment, mindful not to divulge certain details that couldn't be easily explained, such as the mysterious circumstances surrounding your initial encounter with Tanjiro on the road. The thought crossed your mind—was Tamayo's Blood Demon Art still in effect? If you were under its influence, the truth would have spilled out already. However, it seemed she had ceased using it, adding to the enigma.
Suddenly, a kick to your back interrupted your thoughts. Suppressing a sigh, you knew all too well who the culprit was. Annoyed, you whispered, "What do you want?"
Yushiro, with a scolding tone, admonished you, expressing his desire to tear your head off. "If Miss Tamayo asks you something, you should respond right away! Where are your manners, you commoner!?"
You couldn't help but roll your eyes at Yushiro's intensity, choosing to ignore him. Shaking off the distraction, you decided to craft a whimsical tale that, while entertaining, would help conceal the more complicated truth. "Well, I used to be really into exploring different countries and stuff. I loved traveling abroad. One day, I was on this train, and it crashed. I blacked out, and when I woke up, I was in the middle of nowhere! That's when I stumbled upon Tanjiro, and let me tell you, it was all so confusing because I was lost, and the funny part is, I'm a foreigner! So, at the time, I didn't speak Japanese; I only knew English."
Tamayo, visibly surprised by the unusual story, responded, "Oh, that must have been chaotic."
"Yeah, and the stress of being lost and not understanding anything he said made me burst into tears the moment he walked away. I guess he felt sorry for me and decided to keep me company and help me out. From there, a lot of things happened, and well, you could say we stuck together all the way..." You paused, reflecting on the memories.
If you could have told your past self that you'd be recounting this story to Tamayo and Yushiro, it would have seemed utterly unbelievable. Even saying it out loud felt surreal.
You hadn't really had a moment to process the entire situation. The fact that you used to watch Demon Slayer videos and edits, wishing to teleport into that world, now you were walking alongside Tamayo and Yushiro, was beyond comprehension.
The realization that the first character you encountered here was Tanjiro, and that he had allowed you to stay by his side all this time, was something that still hadn't fully sunk in—
Oh wait, you're getting distracted.
"And yeah, we met some other guys who became our friends. I joined them on missions, and in one of them, I managed to defeat a lower-rank demon with a frying pan. I guess that impressed them enough to let me become a demon slayer without going through the final selection. Since then, we've been together on various missions and everything." You finished explaining, opting for a detailed summary rather than delving into the complexities.
"Wow..." Tamayo exclaimed with a small smile. "You've been through a lot in a short time."
"Yeah," You nodded.
"...It's good to see that you and Tanjiro are close friends. It's nice."
'Close friends?' You briefly thought. "Um, yeah. You could say that!"
'Are we just going to ignore that she said she defeated a demon with a frying pan...?' Yushiro deadpanned in his mind, surprised by this revelation.
'Is she usually this carefree? She has told us a lot without hesitating even once...' Tamayo pondered, intrigued. The fact that your account aligned with Tanjiro's letter reassured her that you weren't fabricating the story.
After traversing a considerable distance, you three finally reached the living room. The unexpected distance surprised you a bit, but you brushed it off. The living room bore a striking resemblance to the one Tanjiro had interacted with in the anime, albeit a tad fancier.
"I apologize for making you walk so much." Tamayo expressed a hint of shame.
"No worries! It's not a lot!" You reassured her, wearing a silly smile as you rubbed the back of your neck. Tamayo chuckled at your carefree demeanor, inciting a glare of anger and jealousy from Yushiro.
"So," Tamayo clasped her hands together. "If you don't mind, (Y/N), I would like to prepare some tea for you. As our guest, it would be my pleasure."
You blinked a few times, laughing nervously. "O-Oh, there's no need! I'm totally okay!"
"No, I insist. It will be my pleasure." Tamayo smiled with her eyes closed. "It will just take me a couple of minutes. In the meantime," she turned to Yushiro. "keep her company until I return. Can you do that for me?"
"O-Of course, Miss Tamayo (🥺)." Yushiro bowed, slightly flustered.
"Good. I'll be right back." Tamayo left the room, leaving you and Yushiro in an awkward silence. You gulped, unsure of how to initiate a conversation with the intense and difficult character you admired.
Should you try to make small talk? This could be your chance to at least become acquaintances with him.
Clearing your throat, you began. "So—"
"Don't bother yourself." He harshly interrupted, arms crossed, prompting you to gaze at him with doe-like eyes.
"...huh?" You tilted your head.
"I don't know what your real deal is, but I don't trust you. Not one bit!" He declared, his eyes scrutinizing your every move. "You might've convinced Miss Tamayo, but not me! I'm only tolerating you because Miss Tamayo told me to, but the moment I see you doing something suspicious, I won't hesitate to kill you! Alright?" He pointed at you, irritation evident on his face.
'Hmmh... valid.' You decided to remain silent until he finished, knowing you had no reason to fear since Yushiro himself admitted he would only harm you if you attacked first.
"You're weird. Really weird. Your weirdness is creeping me out! You're a demon slayer, yet you're not attacking us? Such petty lies. I bet you're just waiting for the perfect moment to strike! I'm right, aren't I?"
"Hmh..." You thought aloud to humor him. "You're not right!" You smiled.
"Oh? You're saying I'm wrong." A vein popped on his neck.
"Yeah." You stuck your tongue out.
"Bitc—"
"Don't worry. I really have no bad intentions!" You reassured, allowing yourself to relax as you vaguely scanned the room. "I don't kill all the demons I see, since I believe that not all demons are bad. And I know for a fact that you and Tamayo aren't bad at all. So I don't have any plans of killing you."
"..." Yushiro's shoulders lowered a bit, taken aback by your unexpected response. You don't kill demons because you think good demons exist? Is that naïveté or something else?
"Believe me or not, I'm telling the truth. No lies here." You raised both of your hands to signify your peaceful intentions. "I think good demons exist, and that redemption is possible! It's not like all demons became one willingly, so, um, that's that."
Yushiro continued to scrutinize you as Chachamaru jumped onto your lap, ready to take a nap. The cat seemed to trust you, a detail Yushiro couldn't ignore. After a few moments of silence, he sighed audibly, furrowing his brows. He took a few steps closer, sitting on the floor while maintaining a considerable distance.
"I still don't trust you, dumb woman." He declared, eyes closed and arms crossed. He opened his eyes, rolling them. "But you're safe. FOR NOW!"
"Okay." You snickered, pleased with the small progress. "You want to talk about something?"
"No."
"Alright, so you like Tamayo?" You blurted out.
"W-WHAT?!" He choked on air, utterly flustered. Wide-eyed, he looked at you, words failing him. "W-What are y-you babbling about?!"
"Just asking! Do you like her?" You continued with a teasing smile, already aware of the answer.
"I-I—"
"You like her, don't you~? Hahaha!" You grabbed your cheeks, teasingly looking at him. Yushiro's face turned as red as a tomato, unable to respond. He looked down, playing with his fingers, a flustered and overwhelmed expression taking over him.
"I've arrived," Tamayo made her presence known, holding tea and some fancy cups. She noticed Yushiro's red face and, concerned, placed the items on the floor before kneeling close to him. "Yushiro! Are you feeling unwell?" She asked, worried.
Hearing her voice, Yushiro broke from his trance, gazing at her and shaking his head intensely. "N-No, Miss Tamayo! I'm very fine!" He stuttered a bit, but that was okay.
"Are you sure?" She asked for confirmation, making him nod his head rapidly.
"Don't worry, Tamayo!" You said smiling, catching her attention. "He's only like that because I asked him if he liked y—"
"NOO! SHUT UP, YOU FREAK!" He yelled at you, flustered.
"Hahaha!" You laughed, a tear coming out from your eye. "He became so embarrassed when I said that he liked y—"
"SHUT UP ALREADY!" He threw himself at you, using his hands to cover your mouth. "MISS TAMAYO, IGNORE THIS FREAK!"
"T-Tamayo—mhmh!!" You couldn't keep talking, only hysterically laughing at the situation.
"D-Don't worry Miss Tamayo! Everything is alright!" Yushiro, still overwhelmed by the moment, couldn't stop his face from turning redder and redder by each passing second. "She's just acting a bit—EW WHAT THE FUCK!? DID YOU JUST LICKED MY HAND?! EWWWWWWW!!" He separated his hand from your mouth after you licked it, making him gag in disgust.
Licking Yushiro's hand was not in your bucket list but, hooray!
"You obnoxious woman! You're a freak! A creep! A WEIRDO!" He started throwing insults at you at random, feeling flustered by the fact that his secret was about to be spilled out and also for the fact that you licked his hand.
"Shut up, you twink." You stuck your tongue out at him.
"GR—NOW THAT DOES IT!" He was about to throw hands at you. You prepared yourself to fight; you were no pussy. Even Chachamaru prepared themselves by hissing at the demon. But, before any of you could start the fight, something interrupted you three from doing so.
"Pff,"
An angelic, melodic sound.
"Hahaha," Tamayo's graceful laugh made all of you go silent. The poor woman seemed to be laughing so much that she tried covering her mouth, but that was not enough since the sounds of pure joy were still obvious. Her cheeks were a bit pink, showcasing her delight.
'Beautiful...' The three of you (even Chachamaru) thought, being in awe of her.
"O-Oh god, I'm so sorry." She felt ashamed for laughing out loud, trying to stop, but it was futile. Now it was her turn to be flustered by the situation.
"Don't be Miss Tamayo..." Yushiro said by reflex, being distracted by the weird sight of her laughing so genuinely.
"Wow, she's so pretty..." You felt the same as him.
"I know—WAIT, YOU CAN'T SAY THAT!" Yushiro scolded you.
"I really apologize for laughing..." Tamayo said, now calmer. She wiped away a tear that was about to spill from her eye. "It was very rude of me. It's just... since when have the two of you become so close?" She asked with pure delight.
"HUH?! CLOSE?! WITH HER? AS IF!" Yushiro huffed, offended. "Rather drop dead."
"I'm really sorry (Y/N)," She bowed a little. "I know Yushiro can be a bit intense and impulsive, but even though what he says can be very harsh, he doesn't mean everything that comes out of his mouth. He's a nice person." She smiled at you.
You laughed in response. "It's okay! It's fun anyway."
You saw how Yushiro's face turned flustered by Tamayo's words. "It would be nice if you two could become friends."
"Alright! I have no problems with being friends!" You smirked at him, making him get mad.
"GH—STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT!"
"Whatever you say, dear friend."
"STOP THAT!" He got shivers from the way you said it and hugged himself.
Tamayo laughed, happy to see that he was getting along with someone rather than herself. She usually felt sad because she thought of herself as the cause of Yushiro not being able to have any friends.
"Hey," Suddenly, she felt her kimono getting tugged. She looked down and saw you there. She was still standing, and you were sitting on the floor. "If it's not too much to ask for, I would also like to become friends with you!" You said with shining eyes and a bit shy at your request.
"...!" Her eyes widened at your unexpected and sudden request. You wanted to be friends with her? How odd was that...? "Um..." You saw how Tamayo got a bit shy too but nonetheless, accepted your request.
"I... I would be very glad to become friends too." You smiled and took her hand, feeling amazed that now you were friends with her.
Yushiro started getting mad after seeing how touchy-touchy you were becoming with her, but without him expecting it, you also took his hand. You happily smiled at him. He was about to insult you but stopped when he saw how happy Tamayo looked right now. Seeing her like that made him restrain himself from possibly ruining this moment and with a huff, accepted holding hands with you for now.
Okay, now you're friends with Tamayo and Yushiro. Awesome!
After that heartwarming moment, the three of you settled on the floor, and Tamayo graciously served a fragrant Sencha tea. "This type of green tea is called Sencha. It's made from tea leaves and is known for its grassy flavor and aroma. I hope it's to your liking."
"Thank you!" You quickly expressed your gratitude, relieved to finally have something to drink as thirst began to creep in.
"Is the flavor pleasing?" Tamayo inquired, sipping from her own cup. Oddly enough, despite being demons unable to consume human food, they could still enjoy tea.
"Delicious!" You beamed at her, and she mirrored your smile.
"Stop getting distracted!" Yushiro suddenly interjected, slamming his fist onto the floor. "Remember that you need to tell us about Upper Moon Six! Did you forget already?"
"Oh, yeah!" You admitted, realizing you had completely forgotten the reason for your presence.
"Please, feel free to start at any moment." Tamayo encouraged you, genuine curiosity and interest evident in her eyes.
"Well," You began, preparing for a lengthy narrative. "it all started when the Sound Hashira requested my friends for a mission..."
—————————————————————————
"And after our um—kiss, I convinced her and her brother to join our side! It was very chaotic to convince the others though to accept them but it all worked out, hahaha!"
...
"WHAT THE FUCK?!" Yushiro yelled, not believing any of this. Tamayo was simply dumbfounded, unable to comprehend completely everything that you said. "You basically seduced a fucking upper moon! You damn Bimbo!"
"BIM—PFFFF!" You choked on your tea and spilled it. You have never been called a Bimbo before! Tamayo gasped at his words.
"Yushiro! Do not call her that! It's disrespectful!" She scolded him with a look of shock on her face.
"Ah—sorry Miss Tamayo (🥺)." He apologized even though, he didn't really mean it.
"FIRST! IM NOT A BIMBO!" You quickly defended yourself.
Yushiro nodded his head with a deadpanning look. "Yeah, whatever you say."
"SECOND, I DID NOT SEDUCED HER! IT WAS PURE LOVE, I think."
"Yeah! You purely seduced the fuck out of her!" He stuck his tongue out at you, making you clench your fists.
"SHUT UP!"
"NAH, YOU SHUT UP!"
In the midst of your intense battle with Yushiro, Tamayo appeared deeply absorbed in her thoughts, her fingers pressed against her chin, a determined expression etched across her face. As you struggled to recount the events, your attention was torn between the ongoing skirmish and Tamayo's contemplative demeanor. "And after that? What happened?"
"Oh!" With Yushiro firmly pinching your cheek, you turned to Tamayo, facing the challenging task of relaying the details. "After that," You began. "I managed to convince the Hashiras to conduct a trial with the Headmaster to determine the fate of Daki and Gyutaro. Fortunately, I emerged victorious, and they were spared. Now, they've pledged to work alongside the demon slayers. However, I haven't seen them since the trial's conclusion. They're in a room with Nezuko, and I passed out shortly after the trial ended. That pretty much sums everything."
"Everything, huh..." She muttered to herself, seemingly lost in her thoughts, while you were trying to stop Yushiro from ripping off your cheek. Blinking a few more times, she asked, "...And what about that man...?"
"That man..." You repeated. "Are you referring to Muzan?"
She nodded. "Yes. Are you perhaps... not afraid of him? What about demons..?"
"Well," Reflecting on the gravity of the situation, you acknowledged. "Honestly... I am afraid of Muzan. But more than that, I'm more afraid at the prospect of nothing changing. What I did was risky, but I'm willing to take those risks for the sake of a better future, to put an end to Muzan once and for all."
"..." Tamayo remained silent, her eyes revealing a multitude of unspoken thoughts. Her parted lips suggested a deep contemplation, as if the world around her had faded away, leaving only you as the focal point.
Suppressing a smirk, you continued with a touch of dramatic flair, acknowledging the cliché nature of your words in the anime setting. "I believe everyone can change, even demons. Quick judgments won't lead us anywhere. I have no regrets about saving Daki and Gyutaro, and I'll never regret offering another chance to those who were once human. When the opportunity arises, I'll kick Muzan's ass—count on it!"
...
The tension in the air lingered, as Tamayo absorbed your words, and you couldn't help but wonder how your bold declaration resonated with her.
Although your speech may have initially seemed unconventional, its sincerity struck a chord with both Tamayo and Yushiro. The notion of someone openly advocating for giving demons a second chance was unexpected yet strangely resonant with their own unspoken desires. Your genuine demeanor, coupled with that infectious smile, proved to be more than mere surface charm; Tamayo found herself on the verge of tears, a sentiment she skillfully concealed.
After a composed sigh, Tamayo locked eyes with you, taking a moment to choose her words carefully. "(Y/N)." She began, drawing your attention.
"Hmm?" You responded, curious about her proposal.
"I want to suggest something to you." She continued, gauging your reaction. You nodded, prompting her to elaborate. "I would like for you and us to work together."
The shock on your faces was palpable, and Yushiro's tea went airborne, staining the surroundings as he coughed in surprise. Stunned, you struggled to process the unexpected proposition.
"EHHHHHHH?? / WHATTT?!" You and Yushiro exclaimed simultaneously, the latter choking on his spilled tea. The suddenness of Tamayo's proposal left you in disbelief.
"W-Work with you two?" You questioned, seeking confirmation.
"Yes, that's what I said." Tamayo affirmed, unfazed.
"M-M-Miss Tamayo! Are you sure this is alright!? This is TOO sudden!" Yushiro nervously questioned, his concern directed more at your trustworthiness than Tamayo's.
Tamayo chuckled at his reaction, understanding the skepticism. "I trust her simply because I do."
"Huh?" Yushiro deadpanned.
"(Y/N) has an aura that is very..." Tamayo paused to look at you, choosing her words thoughtfully. "Pure. She's someone who I find trustworthy and honest. She has a comforting presence, one that makes you feel good and warm." A self-satisfied smile played on her lips, causing you to blush at her praise. "I also want to defeat that man, and to achieve it, we must try new things and take risks."
"Tamayo..." You murmured, tears welling up. Yushiro furrowed his brows but remained silent.
"Listen well," She continued, her tone becoming more serious. "Since I met Tanjiro, he has been collecting the blood of the demons he fights and bringing them to me with Chachamaru's help. I would like for you to collect Daki's and Gyutaro's blood, and if possible, the blood from any other Upper Moon. I have been working on a medicine, a kind of drug to defeat him for good, but I'll need your help for it to work."
Anxiety hung in the air as Tamayo awaited your response. Would you reject or accept her proposition? Even Yushiro was on edge, anticipating your answer.
Unable to pass up such an opportunity, you exclaimed. "Yeah! Why not? That'll be awesome!"
...
"I'll be more than glad to help in any way I can!" Your immediate acceptance was evident, and you expressed eagerness to contribute in any way possible. Yushiro and Tamayo stood there dumbfounded, utterly flabbergasted by the speed and ease with which you embraced the proposition.
'Wow... I think I'm more worried about how naive she is...' Yushiro thought to himself, grappling with the disbelief that someone as trusting as you could exist.
Tamayo rose from her seat, gesturing for you to do the same. With a gentle smile, she took your hands in hers, wrapping them with a tenderness that solidified the alliance. "Thank you for this. I really mean it."
"It's my pleasure! I should be the one thanking you!" You beamed at her, feeling the intensity of Yushiro's disapproving gaze burning into your back.
Proximity allowed Tamayo to scrutinize your appearance, and one detail that caught her attention was the presence of dark circles under your eyes. Concerned for your well-being, she couldn't help but express it. "Have you been sleeping alright? I see that you have dark circles under your eyes..."
"Oh, ignore that, it's nothing." You quickly reassured her, but Tamayo remained unconvinced. "Recently, I've been having trouble sleeping because of a weird dream I had not so long ago... I'm working on it, though." As you explained, Tamayo couldn't help but feel a pang of sympathy for you.
"Oh, shit." The mention of your earlier promise to Uzui about returning to your shared room soon jogged your memory. "U-Um, I'm sorry, but I really need to go now!" You said nervously, imagining the various scenarios Uzui might be conjuring in his mind. He probably is thinking that you're dead or that maybe you're in the bathroom taking a big fat piece of shit.
"It's fine. Here." With delicacy, Tamayo handed you Chachamaru. "This should be enough."
"Alright!" You smiled at them. "It was such a nice meeting! I hope to see you soon again!"
"It was nice meeting you too, (Y/N)." Tamayo gently mirrored your smile, making you giggle. You both fell silent, waiting for Yushiro to speak. Without a word, Tamayo placed her hand on Yushiro's shoulder, prompting a resigned sigh from him.
"...Take care, obnoxious woman." He muttered between his teeth.
"That's it then! See you soon—"
"Wait," Tamayo interrupted, causing you to pause. She placed a small, cute purple bag in your free hand. It made you tilt your head in confusion.
"What's this?" You asked.
"Don't worry." She reassured you. "Open it when you have difficulties sleeping."
And with that, Chachamaru initiated the teleportation. The last images etched into your memory were Tamayo's gentle smile as she waved at you and Yushiro's gaze, once harsh, now holding a hint of delight.
———————————————————————
Upon your return to the butterfly mansion, a sense of familiarity enveloped you. It was as if you had never left, positioned exactly where you were before your departure. With a tender smile, you bid farewell to Chachamaru, offering a gentle petting before they meowed in response and vanished, leaving you in solitude.
Making your way back to the shared room, you observed the tranquil scene of everyone peacefully asleep. The only available space happened to be beside Uzui, and without much contemplation, you settled in next to him, making yourself comfortable. Anticipating a swift descent into slumber, you waited, only to find that sleep remained elusive.
Shit.
Frustration settled in, but then you recalled the small bag Tamayo had given you. Retrieving it from your pocket, you opened it to find it seemingly empty. Confusion gripped you, and just as you were about to question its purpose, an enchanting flower pattern began to unfold around you. Dizziness and weariness washed over you, and for a moment, it felt as if the world was spiraling into madness.
Everything clicked into place when you realized that Tamayo had employed her Blood Demon Art—Scent of Illusory Blood, Visual Dream—into the little bag she gave you to aid your journey into sleep.
And in just a matter of seconds, your eyelids grew heavy, ushering in a night of serene and undisturbed rest.
Chapter 54: — 53
Chapter Text
EVERYBODY WANTS A PIECE OF (Y/N) — CHAPTER #53 — THE BLOOM OF A NEW FRIENDSHIP?
On the fifth day post-battle with Upper Moon Six, you find yourself reclined on the shared bed with Uzui and his wives. Your eyes widen as you gaze up at the ceiling, attempting to make sense of the surreal events that unfolded the previous day.
The encounter with Chachamaru, Tamayo, and Yushiro seems like a distant memory, almost like a fever dream. The spontaneity of befriending them leaves you questioning the reality of it all. Did you truly form a connection with them, or was it a product of your imagination? In an attempt to ground yourself, you pinch your cheek, only to feel the unmistakable pinch and confirm the authenticity of the experience.
To your left lies a small bag, a reminder of the events—a gift from Tamayo containing a sample of her blood demon art, the very essence that aided your peaceful sleep.
...
Reality hits you like a ton of bricks. It wasn't a dream. You really did meet Tamayo and Yushiro last night. Overwhelmed with excitement, you can't contain your fangirl emotions.
"WAHHHHH!!! I MET TAMAYO AND YUSHIRO!!! OH JEEZ! I CAN'T BELIEVE IT!!!" You exclaim, grabbing your cheeks in an attempt to suppress the blush spreading across your face. Giggling with joy, you kick your feet in the air. "Tamayo is like a goddess! She was so kind to me! It was a struggle not to fangirl in her presence! And Yushiro, oh god, he's even prettier up close! We interacted so much, and I think he tolerates me? It doesn't matter! We're friends! Ahhhh!!!"
"Jeez, princess, what's up with all this ruckus?" Uzui's voice interrupted your excited squeals as you laid on the bed, realizing that you ended up occupying the only available space on his side. You turn to see him, a bit groggy, his disheveled hair adding to his morning appearance. He yawned, tilting his head to the side.
"Oh, I'm sorry for the noise! Good morning, Uzui!" You greet him cheerfully.
"Morning..." He responded, letting out another yawn. He appeared somewhat sleepy, prompting your curiosity.
"Are you not a morning person?" You inquired, intrigued by his early morning demeanor.
"It's not that... it's just that I stayed up late comforting a certain SOMEONE last night." He said, a playful smirk on his face as he gazed at you.
"Oh, right," You deadpanned, feeling a tinge of embarrassment as you realize you forgot about the late-night conversation. "Thank you for talking to me. I really needed that."
"It's not a big deal." He nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders.
"No, I really appreciate it. Thank you." You expressed with genuine gratitude, your gaze fixed on him, attempting to convey the depth of your thankfulness. "And if you need something, just ask, and I'll do it."
"Anything~?"
"Yeah—" Shit. You catch yourself, realizing the potential cliché trap you might have just walked into. Swiftly turning to look at him, you scrutinized his expression, half-expecting a flirty or cheeky response. To your surprise, he seemed lost in thought, contemplating something deeply. After a brief silence, he finally broke it.
"Tengen," He simply said.
"Huh?"
At the evident confusion on your face, he appeared a bit flustered but tried to conceal it. "Call me Tengen," He added once again, slightly turning his head to the right. You wondered if your eyes are playing tricks on you, but you could swear you see a blush creeping across his cheeks.
"...Is that the only thing you want me to do?" You asked, dumbfounded. "To call you by your name?"
"Gh—Is that so hard?" He grunted, observing your struggle to suppress laughter, as if you were mocking his seemingly straightforward and cute request. Why are you like this, making fun of him? How dare you?!
"No! No, it's just..." You paused, pondering for a moment. "It's a cute request. I wouldn't quite expect that from you."
"So?"
"Okay. I'll call you Tengen." You assured him with a smile, seizing the opportunity to foster a closer connection with him (or any of the demon slayer characters).
"About time." He chuckled, and you notice a newfound happiness and energy emanating from him... Weird.
Abruptly, a nearby grunt caught your attention. "Mhm...Is it morning already?" Suma mumbled, displaying a hint of laziness as she stretched her body, bed-hair tousled. The dawn ambiance enveloped the scene.
"Good morning..." Makio greeted with a yawn, absentmindedly scratching her head. Her new habit of letting her hair down was becoming familiar, accentuating her goddess-like appearance.
"Good morning," Hinatsuru chimed in, her voice laced with a subtle yawn. However, her smile faded upon catching sight of you. A palpable unease crept into her expression. "Oh, (Y/N)..." She hesitated, a slight discomfort evident.
Concerned, you inquired, "Is something wrong?" Her small pout didn't go unnoticed.
"O-Oh! It's nothing!" Hinatsuru blushed, realizing the unintended expression she wore. "It's just, um..." She fumbled for words, attempting to articulate her feelings. "...Why are you over there...? I thought you were sleeping by my side..."
"...!" A sudden realization struck you like imaginary thunderbolts. Could it be that she was...
JEALOUS BECAUSE YOU WERE SLEEPING BESIDE HER HUSBAND?!
That was actually very fucked up of you if you're honest! You slept next to a married man! Anyone would misinterpret that!!
"...!!!" Upon Hinatsuru's revelation, both Suma and Makio appeared to grasp the situation simultaneously, directing their attention towards you. An almost synchronized pout adorned their faces, swiftly replaced by dark expressions that sent shivers down your spine. Panic surged within you, and the notion of screaming loomed on the horizon.
"I-It's not what you think!!" You exclaimed, tears welling up in your eyes as you frantically gestured with your hands. "I-I was just going to the bathroom, and when I came back, there was no space left! I truly mean it!!" The fear of even the slightest possibility of them hating you made you want to kill yourself.
...
Uzui and his wives observed your flustered and nervous state. However, as you explained the circumstances, the hostile glares from Hinatsuru, Makio, and Suma morphed into sweet and cute smiles.
"Oh, really? You should've just woken me up, and I would've given you more space!" Hinatsuru reassured, closing her eyes with a comforting demeanor.
"Aw (Y/N)! Next time that happens, you don't need to worry! We will never get mad over something like that!" Makio offered reassurance, displaying a warm and understanding attitude.
"Exactly! So instead of sleeping next to Lord Tengen, come with us instead!" Suma leaped across Uzui, gracefully landing in your arms. The black-haired woman embraced your waist with evident affection.
"Hey, are you three forgetting who you're married to?" Tengen deadpanned, a hint of amusement in his voice. The wives seemed to be getting overly affectionate with you, as if he were their nonexistent husband.
"Don't even worry about it," Makio replied, wrapping her arms around Uzui's. "It's not like we're doing anything...yet." She whispered the last part, attempting to keep it discreet, but given that he was the Sound Hashira, her attempt was futile.
"...What's that supposed to mean?"
"Nothing!" Makio giggled, finding amusement in his perplexed expression.
—————————————————————————————
"(Y/N), stick your tongue out for a bit, please!"
"No problem! Ahh~!" Obeying the instruction, you opened your mouth as Aoi scrutinized your tongue with intense focus until she was satisfied.
"That's okay, thank you." Aoi smiled, jotting down notes on the paper she held. "Miss Shinobu! She seems to be okay if we're talking about her vocal cords."
"Oh, that's perfect then!" Shinobu exclaimed, clapping her hands together. "Then, I'm glad to say that the check report is done!" At present, Aoi and Shinobu were meticulously inspecting the conditions of you, Uzui, and his wives.
"So? Are we okay?" You inquired, curiosity evident in your voice. Shinobu chuckled at your reaction and affectionately patted your head.
"You're getting better," your ears perked up as soon as she uttered those words. "But, you're still frail—not qualified to go on missions. You'll have to rest more."
"Oh fuck, really?" Your mood took a downturn, disappointment evident in your tone. You had genuinely believed you were already fine to go on missions again, only to realize otherwise.
Seeing your change in demeanor, Aoi felt a pang of sadness. She gently grabbed your shoulder and reassured you with a nervous smile. "T-The good thing is that you're getting better! Those are good news! Don't feel so down about it. You'll get better in no time!"
"Mhm..." Your response conveyed a lack of conviction.
"Indeed, besides (Y/N), the rest of you are in impeccable condition! Ready to resume your duties!" Shinobu cheerfully announced, her eyes gleaming with relief.
"Oh shit! That's awesome!" You exclaimed with enthusiasm, clapping your hands in delight. However, when you turned around to gauge their reactions, you were met with a surprising lack of joy on their faces.
"You're all healthy and hearty. You can leave the mansion today!" The butterfly woman continued, unaware of the subtle unease settling in the room.
Upon hearing those words, a twinge of discomfort crept over you. They were going to leave. Logically, if they were well, there was no reason for them to stay, but a pang of guilt fluttered within you. The prospect of being left alone, confined to this room until the Kamaboko squad awakened, did not fill you with happiness.
"Hey," Aoi interjected, whispering to you while her voice tinged with concern. "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I'm fine..." You replied, attempting to brush off the unsettling feeling. However, it was clear that your nonchalant demeanor did not convince her.
"So!" Shinobu resumed, attempting to dispel any lingering tension. "Whenever you four are rea—"
"No."
...
"What?" Shinobu looked at Uzui in bewilderment, her previously radiant smile fading.
"We," he declared, gesturing towards himself and his wives, "are not leaving just yet. Sorry!"
"You are all fine," Shinobu shot back, giving him a disapproving look, utterly perplexed by their resistance.
"Who says we're fine?"
"Me. I literally just checked up on all of you, and you were all in perfect health."
"Then you're wrong!" Suma suddenly exclaimed, her voice strained. "I'm feeling sick and tired! My tummy hurts!"
"And I'm feeling dizzy. My head is aching!" Makio chimed in, demonstrating her discomfort by cradling her head.
"I-I—" Hinatsuru stammered, desperately trying to concoct a believable excuse. "I feel quite wounded... My whole body is hurting..."
"What?" Shinobu exclaimed, now even more perplexed. "How is that even—"
"I feel like shit. I'm not cured yet. I need more rest." Uzui finished with crossed arms.
"...really?" Shinobu deadpanned, her sharp eyes narrowing as she swiftly decoded the charade unfolding before her. It was evident to her that they were fabricating excuses, a transparent attempt to extend their time in your company. She crossed her arms, an unspoken challenge in her demeanor.
"What should we do, Miss Shinobu?" Aoi's voice carried a genuine concern, not noticing that Uzui and the girls were faking.
"..."
"Miss Shinobu?" Aoi persisted, realizing that Shinobu's attention was elsewhere, fixed intently on your interaction with the others.
"Are you still feeling unwell?" You questioned with sincere concern, your head tilted slightly in empathy.
"Y-Yes, we are!" Uzui responded, a trace of nervousness beneath his confident smile. "We can't leave just yet!"
"He's right! We need to stay here until we're back in top-notch condition!" Suma declared, punctuating her statement with animated fist pumps.
"You don't appear that sick to me, though," You observed, furrowing your brows in genuine puzzlement.
"Nonsense!" Makio interjected, grabbing Suma's hand to quell her overenthusiastic movements. "We're genuinely unwell!" She then theatrically coughed, eliciting sympathy.
"Oh..." Your expression softened, and you began rubbing Makio's back. "In that case, it's better if you stay a bit longer, right?"
"Hmm!" Hinatsuru nodded in agreement, a subtle exchange of glances with you leading to a shared chuckle.
"Hello? Miss Shinobu, are you okay?" Aoi's worried inquiry finally prompted Shinobu to break free from her contemplative bubble. With a composed demeanor, she turned to look at Aoi.
...
She's an expert at lying. She knew these fuckers were lying, well aware of their ulterior motive to spend more time with you. Typically, Shinobu wouldn't tolerate such behavior, given there was no urgent need for caretaking, as they were neither sick nor injured.
However,
Observing the genuine joy on your face in their presence, and considering the unfortunate coma state of Kamado, Agatsuma, and Hashibira—Shinobu deduced that you must have been grappling with a sense of loneliness. Uzui, at least, was providing you with companionship.
"..." She sighed, chuckling to herself.
You truly had her wrapped around your finger, didn't you?
"Alrighty then!" Her usual smile returned, startling Aoi momentarily as Shinobu clapped her hands. "I'll allow you to stay for more time if you're not feeling well yet!"
Yes, Shinobu would permit this kind of bullshit to happen if it meant bringing a temporary happiness to you.
"Yay!!!" Suma and Makio exclaimed in joy, and you could almost swear confetti materialized out of nowhere.
"Shit! We're so good at acting!" Uzui murmured to himself, exchanging a triumphant high-five with Hinatsuru.
"Please, refrain yourselves from making so much noise," Shinobu whispered with a hint of irritation. This wasn't for them! It was for you for, goddamit!
"Why are they so happy?" Aoi deadpanned, arms crossed. "Weren't they feeling bad?"
"I don't know. But better for me!" You smiled, relieved that you wouldn't have to worry about being alone.
———————————————————————
"And that's when it ended. Now, they'll be staying for more time!" You happily explained, swinging your feet back and forth, supporting yourself with hands on your back as you rested on the wooden floor.
"Yeahhhhh, and now that I'm thinking about it," Aoi finished with a sip of her tea. "I think they are faking it."
"What?" Sumi exclaimed, covering her mouth.
"Faking? Why would they be faking?" Naho tilted her head.
"Do I really have to say it out loud?" Aoi looked directly at you, prompting everyone else to turn their gazes.
"Oh. That makes sense then," Kiyo commented, understanding the situation. Nods of agreement rippled through the group.
"Huh? What the heck did I miss?" You asked, clearly confused.
"Don't worry. Nothing important." Kanao reassured you, patting your head. The group, consisting of you, Kanao, Aoi, Kiyo, Naho, and Sumi, were all seated outside on the wooden floor, enjoying a tea break. It had been a while since you had interacted with the butterfly girls, and the ambiance was pleasant. The warm sun cast a comforting glow, a gentle breeze swept through, and numerous butterflies danced in the air, creating a serene atmosphere.
"So, how are Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke? Will they wake up anytime soon?" You asked, a deep longing for your favorite characters evident in your voice.
"They're still in a coma. All three of them share the same room, by the way," Aoi explained briefly, her attention momentarily diverted by the scene in front of her. She had been working tirelessly, finally relishing a brief break and soaking in a few minutes of peace.
"..." Your mouth hung open, a clear expression of concern for your beloved characters. They had been in a coma for what felt like an eternity. Granted, Tanjiro was in a coma for two months in the anime, but you were not accustomed to this prolonged uncertainty.
"No worries!!" Kiyo reassured you, gently holding your hand.
"Exactly! No need to stress!" Naho chimed in with a bright smile.
"Miss Shinobu said they aren't in a bad state! They're fine and healthy. I'm sure they'll wake up soon!" Sumi explained, and Aoi nodded in agreement.
"Hmh!! You're right!" Suddenly, you exclaimed with newfound energy, putting your hands on your hips, making Kanao look at you. "I shouldn't worry too much! They'll be fine! Hahaha!!" Realizing there was nothing you could do to aid their recovery, you decided to adopt a more optimistic outlook and patiently wait for their awakening.
'She's so adorable—' Kanao blushed at your cute display, chuckling to herself as she spoke to capture your attention. "If you keep resting and getting better, you'll be able to train again in no time."
"AH!" Your eyes sparkled with excitement. "That's right! Training! I want to train!"
"When you get better."
"Aw." You sulked and pouted, earning comforting gestures from the little butterfly girls.
'She'll kill me if she keeps being so cute—' Kanao thought once again, holding the part of her uniform where her heart was, trying to suppress her laugh.
Out of nowhere, "Shit!" Aoi cursed angrily. She stood up, finished her tea, and fixed herself.
"Aoi, what's wrong?" You asked, noticing her evident reluctance.
"Ughhhhh, I don't wanna leave..." She sighed and grunted loudly. This signaled Kiyo, Sumi, and Naho to also stand up, preparing to leave. "We have to attend to some patients. Our break is over."
"Aw, don't go yet. We've barely spoken..." You gave her your best puppy eyes, but it proved futile. Aoi truly wished to linger and spend more time with you, expressing her frustration with another audible groan.
"Sorry, duty is calling." Nevertheless, she patted your head affectionately and bid her farewells. "Well, see you later then!" As she waved, the three little girls followed suit, saying their goodbyes before disappearing, leaving you and Kanao alone.
...
"It's just you and me then." You looked at her with a smile. While you had hoped to spend more time with Aoi, being alone with Kanao wasn't bad at all.
"Do you not like it?" Kanao asked, her eyes resembling dots.
"Of course, I like it! I enjoy spending time with you! Always!" You moved a bit closer to her, realizing there was some distance between you two.
"I like spending time with you too." She replied almost instantly. You noticed a look in her eyes—was it endearment? You weren't quite sure, but whatever it was, it made you a bit self-conscious.
You tried ignoring your weird thoughts. "So! What are you doing today? Any plans?"
"Mhm..." She pondered for a moment. "Not really. I'll go on patrol at night, the usual."
"Really? Nothing else?"
"No, not really. I engage in training during my free time, but it doesn't occupy much of my schedule. In the past, training with you and the others consumed a significant amount of my time." She clarified, taking a sip of the remaining tea. "It's noticeably different here... It's been quieter."
"RIGHT?! I MISS THEM! I want them to wake up and do stuff together alreadyyy!!!" You remarked, biting your lips and punching the air.
"Like what?" She inquired.
"...Training..." You mumbled, eliciting a chuckle from Kanao at your seemingly simple response. You blushed slightly. "I-It's enjoyable with them! It's chaotic and entertaining! Besides, I love training!"
"It can be a bit bothersome, but I agree with you," She admitted.
"Inosuke always fighting, Zenitsu whining like a bitch and Tanjiro essentially playing the role of the group's mom."
"Haha..." Kanao laughed, recalling the numerous occasions when Tanjiro had to rein in the other two to prevent chaos. Though, he's not much of a saint himself since he often causes trouble every now and then.
"..." Observing Kanao's current smile, you couldn't help but reflect on how much she had changed. She wasn't this cheerful in the manga or the anime. You felt happy for her transformation, but then a thought occurred to you. "Hey,"
"Yeah?" Kanao looked at you.
Your cheeks reddened as you moved closer to her. Kanao's eyes widened, and she felt a growing sense of nervousness. You were inching closer, and she couldn't fathom what you were planning. Cursing herself for finding you so attractive, Kanao's cheeks turned red as well. Were you about to... No, that's impossible! You wouldn't, right...?
Just as you two were mere inches apart, you smirked, pushing Kanao to her limit.
Summoning the strength to say something, she stammered, "(Y-Y/N—"
"You..." You began, whispering into her ear. This brought shivers down her spine. Her heart threatened to burst right at this moment.
"You like Tanjiro, don't you...?"
...
...
...
'I... I FINALLY ASKED HER!!! YIPEE!' You cheered to yourself, a burst of excitement coursing through you. The moment you've been anticipating had finally arrived. You'd been wanting to discuss something unusual with Kanao for a while. Despite being friends—or whatever the term was in your dynamic—you couldn't help but wonder about the canon couples (or ships?) in Demon Slayer.
You knew for a fact that Zenitsu and Nezuko's relationship had taken a complete 180-degree turn and seemed to have failed. You weren't sure if you were the cause of this shift (probably not), but it was evident that romantic feelings were absent between them.
Aoi and Inosuke weren't as close as you might expect. While they interacted and talked, their relationship seemed more like that of siblings. It was a bit perplexing, and you couldn't quite figure it out.
Obanai's obsession with Mitsuri hadn't changed, much to your relief.
Shinobu and Giyuu maintained their usual dynamic, unchanged by any romantic developments.
Uzui and his wives seemed the same, although you had noticed some subtle differences in their interactions. It was hard to pinpoint exactly what was different.
Akaza had once called you Koyuki, which raised a slight concern, but you dismissed it as your imagination. Nothing to worry about, you convinced yourself.
Goto's crush on Ozaki, however, was something unexpectedly cute. You couldn't complain and secretly hoped Ozaki would reciprocate his feelings one day.
You were grateful that Daki and Rengoku didn't have canon partners, sparing you the guilt of being the object of their affections. The whole situation still baffled you, but you pushed those thoughts aside for now.
Now, Tanjiro and Kanao—the main couple.
Their dynamic had changed, and you hadn't seen any signs of animosity between them. However, Tanjiro's behavior towards Kanao was different from canon. For instance, during a training session, instead of trying to win by placing a cup on her head, he had playfully thrown it at her. You distinctly remembered Kanao's irritation that day; she seemed visibly upset. They were more playful with each other, and you even witnessed some minor disagreements. You couldn't shake the feeling that they might even be evolving into an enemies-to-lovers scenario in this altered version! Which is odd, but cool!
This was the perfect opportunity to seek official confirmation from Kanao, and you were eager to delve into the subject with her!
Your heart raced as you eagerly awaited Kanao's response. Would she say yes? Maybe even blush? The excitement bubbled within you.
"(Y/N)," She finally spoke, her bangs covering her face. However, the aura around her shifted for the worse. You sensed the need to be cautious with your answer, as if your fate depended on it.
"Yes—" you began, only to feel the sudden force of her hands grabbing your shoulders. Her grip was strong, and a sense of nervousness crept over you. Unable to see her face due to her lowered head, you became increasingly anxious. Did you mess up? Wasn't she in love with Tanjiro? You offered a nervous smile, beads of sweat forming on your forehead. "U-Um, Kanao? Are you okay—"
"Don't ever..." She interrupted, her voice dropping to a lower pitch.
"Eh?"
Lifting her head, she fixed you with a direct gaze, her eyes void of emotion. "Don't ever ask me something like that again. Got it?"
"OK." You answered quickly.
"..."
"..."
She remained silent, appearing somewhat satisfied with your response. Releasing her grip on your shoulders, she shifted her gaze to the scenery ahead. If you could decipher her expression, it seemed to be a mix of disgust and disappointment.
Once Kanao turned her attention away, you slowly raised your hand and discreetly pressed it against the hem of your uniform. Clutching your fingers to your chest, you released a heavy but silent sigh. What the heck just happened? Kanao had never been so angry before, especially not at you. Did your question offend her to that extent? Well, at least now you knew for sure that she didn't harbor romantic feelings for Tanjiro.
The silence lingered, and a wave of guilt washed over you. "Sorry for asking you that, Kanao," You admitted with an embarrassed expression. "I realize it might have been a bit too personal."
She gazed at you, and you couldn't help but swallow nervously. After a brief pause, she responded, "...It's okay. It wasn't too personal. It's just, uh..." She seemed to search for the right words, fiddling with her fingers as she did. "I really don't like him. Not in the slightest."
"Oh wow, couldn't tell..." You chuckled dryly, responding sarcastically, but she remained oblivious to your tone.
"I know." She pouted, a little bothered by your assumption. "I would never see him like that. If you ask me, he's kind of my rival."
"...Your rival?" Your eyes widened at the revelation. This was new information. You had never known she considered him a rival. What were they competing for? What was the source of their rivalry? "Tell me more!"
"Yes. Despite that, we do have some good moments, and I admit that he's very strong. But he's also very..." She paused, searching for the right description.
"Very...?" You leaned in, genuinely interested in where the conversation was heading.
"Annoying." She deadpanned. Your mouth hung open in dumbfounded surprise. Kanao calling Tanjiro annoying? The girl, noticing your reaction, laughed briefly and explained, "Yes, he's very annoying. There's never peace when he's around, chaos is always happening, ESPECIALLY if Zenitsu and Inosuke are with him... Not to mention, he seems to know I find him annoying and keeps doing it on purpose, making him even more annoying. Besides, isn't he ugl— I mean, a little unattractive? His hair is nice though but, he reminds me of a raccoon. And with that forehead of his? It basically serves as a mirror! Or even a wooden table to cut food! Well, he does keep respect to others and I admire that but he's such a pain. I can't really fathom how he and Nezuko are related. He might be adopted, or maybe his head was drop as a kid? Not sure."
...
"HAHHAHA, WHAT THE HELL??" Laughter bubbled out of you. Did you just heard Kanao rambling (talking shit) about Tanjiro? You couldn't deny that this new dynamic between them was more interesting than bad. It deviated significantly from canon, but the humor in their relationship was undeniable. AND HOLY SHIT! YOU JUST HEARD KANAO TALKING SHIT ABOUT TANJIRO! (Yeah, you know you already thought this a few sentences before but this is unbelievable) If this were the canon version, the fandom would likely adore it and dub it as enemies-to-lovers.
Kanao enjoyed seeing you laugh, and a smile graced her lips as well. She sighed in a slightly annoyed manner and added, "I consider him my rival because we want the same thing." Her gaze lazily wandered around, and butterflies danced in the air around her. Raising her hand gently, a beautiful (H/C) butterfly gracefully landed on her finger, prompting a warm smile from her.
"Ohh... and what is that thing?" Your curiosity got the better of you. What could Kanao and Tanjiro both desire? A powerful sword, perhaps?
You and Kanao locked eyes, the excitement palpable as you anticipated her response. Just when you thought she would reveal the secret, she raised her finger to her lips, making the butterfly on it move its wings with elegance. A faint blush colored her cheeks as she whispered, "It's a se-cre-t."
"What the heck?" You cursed. "I want to know!"
"..." Kanao shook her head, indicating a refusal. She giggled silently as she let the butterfly gracefully fly away. Standing up, she brushed off an invisible speck of dust from her skirt and walked towards the garden. Kneeling down, she picked something up, expressing curiosity. "Hmh... how did this get here?"
"What have you got there?" Deciding to change the topic, you stood up and joined her, kneeling down to see what she was holding. It turned out to be, "A flower?" You tilted your head in confusion.
"Yes. It doesn't belong here... Maybe it's from one of the nearby houses." She explained, looking at the flower tenderly. "It's an apricot."
"Huh?" You examined the flower—it was pale pink and emitted a pleasant fragrance, undeniably beautiful. "How do you know what it's called?"
After hearing your question, Kanao got a bit shy and scratched her cheek. "I... Lately, I've been interested in flowers... It may sound dumb, but I even want to start a little garden of my own." Her cheeks flushed as she spoke. She admitted, "I told Master (Shinobu) about it, and she said she could help me with it when we have free time..."
"That's so cool!!" You laughed, pumping your fists with stars in your eyes. "Can I help?! Pretty please!!"
"Of course, you can." She agreed instantly, casually moving strands of your hair and placing the apricot beside your ear.
"Thank you!" You expressed your gratitude for the flower, and she assured you it was no problem. You felt happy and tranquil—Kanao's calming presence added to the serenity. Now that she could express herself more freely, she seemed even more at ease. "You know, I met someone who loves flowers, like a fucking lot. She's passionate about it and knows literally all their meanings."
"What's their name?" Kanao's curiosity was piqued.
"Her name is..."
...
"(Y/N)?" Kanao tilted her head at your sudden silence.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" You suddenly yelled at the top of your lungs, standing up quickly and grabbing your hair with such force that it seemed like you were about to break it.
"What's wrong?!" Kanao stood up too, ready to assist you.
'I—I completely forgot about them!!' You internally cried out. The realization hit you that you had neglected to check on Daki, Gyutaro, and even Nezuko. What was wrong with you? All this time, you've been here, and you haven't ensured their well-being. Are they even fine? Are they alive? "FUCK!" You cursed again.
"What happened?" Kanao asked, visibly worried as you looked like a mess right now.
"Kanao!" You grabbed her shoulders. "Accompany me, I beg you!"
Without hesitation, she responded, "Okay, where to?"
"Follow me!" You grabbed her hand and sprinted with all your speed towards where they were staying. If you remembered correctly, they were staying with Nezuko. If that's true, you know your way to them, having visited Nezuko's room before with Tanjiro.
Time seemed to pass like an eternity, but you managed to arrive. Kanao was completely fine, but you had to catch your breath. To your surprise, you found two Kakushi guarding the door as if their lives depended on it (which, in all likelihood, they did).
"Hi, please, I need to enter the room..." You said, feeling a bit unsure as the Kakushi guards gave you intimidating looks, treating you with disdain as if you were some kind of insect.
"...Go away," said Kakushi one with crossed arms.
"You can't enter here. You need special permission!" Kakushi two said, rolling their eyes at what they perceived as your stupidity.
"Oh, please! It'll be fast!" You pleaded with them.
"Still no, in fact," Kakushi two took some steps closer to you, pointing at you with visible disgust. "You are the person who shouldn't enter the most. We know who you are, (Y/N)."
"Oh yes!" Kakushi one clapped. "The one who saved the upper moons in the first place! Wow! My hero." The sarcasm was evident. "We'll never let you enter, bitch."
"WHAT?!" You gasped. "How dare you call me a bitch, you pussy!?" You cursed at him, furrowing your brows.
"You literally saved demons! You should do us all a favor and kill yourself! They have killed tons of us, and you just saved them!? I don't know how you convinced The Headmaster or any of the Hashira, but you'll not convince us!" Kakushi one explained, with the second Kakushi nodding in agreement.
"I bet you blackmailed them or perhaps you seduced them? What a whore." Kakushi two laughed at you. "You're probably collaborating with demons. God, how do you even keep being a demon slayer after doing that?!"
"Right? Unbelievable. Some people have audacity." They shook their heads in disappointment. The news of your act of saving upper moons had spread, tarnishing your reputation within the Demon Slayer Corps. Demon slayers and Kakushi alike took a dim view of you, and rumors circulated, further damaging your reputation.
"..." You clenched your fists but maintained a subtle smile, trying to keep your composure. Calm down. They have every right to be angry. It's valid. You did save demons, after all. Breathe in, breathe out. Although irritation flickered across your face, you managed to regain control. As you were about to defend yourself, Kanao, who had been quietly observing behind you, stepped forward.
You couldn't see Kanao's expression, but judging by the way the two Kakushi suddenly jumped and straightened up, you were sure it couldn't be good. You two were still holding hands, and she gave your hand a slight squeeze before directing her gaze to them.
"M-M-Master Kanao! You're here! I didn't notice! W-What a pleasant surprise!" Kakushi one stammered nervously.
"..." Kanao remained silent.
"A-Are you here to visit the fiends...? If it's you, then, of course, we'll allow it!" Kakushi two said, hands trembling. You could see their legs shaking a bit too.
"..." Still, no response from her.
"...Master Kanao...?" Both Kakushi spoke simultaneously with puppy eyes, tilting their heads. Now it was your turn to swallow hard. You knew how terrifying Kanao could be when she's upset, just like her older sister.
"EK!" The Kakushi squealed when they saw Kanao squinting her eyes as if they were cockroaches. If you thought the look she gave you before was bad, this one was far worse. Both of them started trembling and sweating like crazy. You might even be feeling a little bad (key word: maybe).
"Move," Kanao said in a low voice. Without hesitation, Kakushi one and two moved aside, creating space for you to enter. "And I hope this is the last time you two, or any other Kakushi, treat her like that. She'll go in and out whenever she wants, understood?"
"!!!" They both nodded, but Kanao wasn't satisfied.
"I said, did you two understand?"
"WE UNDERSTOOD!" They cried, fearing the wrath of the talented Kanao.
"..." Kanao continued looking at them with annoyance, while you, well... you were amused and happy to see the two Kakushi in this state. It was funny, so you were suppressing your laughter.
"Thank you for saying that..." You expressed, catching her attention. You noticed the change in her eyes as soon as they landed on you. The shift from hate and disgust to one of innocence and sweetness melted your heart. She was really sweet to you. You patted her head, and she gazed at you dumbfounded. "I love you so, so, so, so much! Like this!!" You extended both of your arms as far as possible to emphasize your point.
You saw her face turn bright red at your display of affection, making her go really timid as she gazed down to calm her nerves. "Ah... It was n-nothing..." Both of the Kakushi were looking at your interaction with her and realized one thing: they probably shouldn't mess with you for the sake of their lives. They understood how much control you had over Kanao.
You walked a few steps, ignoring the Kakushi since you weren't thinking about them at the moment. All you were focused on was what you would see as soon as you opened that door. Would they be okay? Were they injured? Fine? There's only one way to find out.
You slid the door wide open with a determined yet nervous look, surprise taking over as you opened your eyes to the sight. What the heck. Even Kanao, who was slightly behind you, seemed somewhat intrigued by what she was seeing.
"Do you know how to say corn in Cantonese?" Daki asked in curiosity to her brother, who was just seating in-front of her. At her side, Nezuko was giggling for some reason but being muffled by her muzzle.
"Uhhh," Gyutaro thought at loud, putting a finger on his chin while figuring out the answer. "I think I know... Wasn't it suk mai...?"
Daki slapped her knee, trying to contain her laugh. "Haha, suk mai nuts （＾∇＾）!!"
"..."
"..."
"...Is this my life now?" The demon grunted, scratching his head. Meanwhile, Nezuko was laughing and kicking her feet to the air and Daki was laughing at loud while holding her stomach.
"Okay, okay! Nezuko, you shall tell me another joke! You're lucky I'm allowing you to humor me!" Daki demanded, excited to make his brother fall for more tricks.
"Mhm, mhmh!" The pink-eyed demon pumped her fists in the air, ready to tell her more jokes. Daki clapped in delight, stars dancing around her.
...
Kanao tugged your sleeve, whispering into your ear with a deadpanned expression. "...Are these two the great so called, uh, Upper Moon Six...?"
"...Yeah, they are." You answered, smiling awkwardly at her. It's such a funny comparasion how some days ago, you and the others were involved in a death or life battle with them and now, they are here... Joking around... being silly?
"Mhm?" Nezuko sensed your presence and turned around swiftly, her eyes lighting up as soon as she caught sight of you. This sudden movement grabbed the attention of Gyutaro and Daki, directing their gaze to where Nezuko was looking.
Daki gasped, standing up and covering her mouth in excitement as she jumped a little. "(Y/N)!!!!"
"Oh great, look who arrived," Gyutaro murmured with sass, resting his tilting head on his arm while he observed you with amusement.
"Guys!!" You yelled back with excitement. Opening your arms, you expressed the desire to hug them, but the predicament of choosing which one first perplexed you. Daki and Nezuko both seemed to be running towards you, making it difficult to decide. You moved your head from side to side, contemplating your next move.
It turned out your decision didn't matter because both demons leaped off the floor and landed on you with the intention of hugging you. The sudden impact made you collapse onto the floor rather forcefully.
"DAKI!! NEZUKO!! I MISSED YOU TWO SO MUCH!" You exclaimed, overwhelmed with joy. Laughter escaped you as you hugged them tightly.
"(Y/N)! What took you so long?! I was worried for you! I thought those demon slayers had punished you or something!!" Daki cried, holding onto your shoulders and bringing her face close to your cheek.
"Mhmh! Mhmhmhmhmh!" Nezuko began to rant as well, hugging your waist while swinging her feet.
"Wait! One at a time! I can't understand you!"
"Well, it doesn't matter!" Daki finally released her hold, settling you, her, and Nezuko on the floor. She grabbed your shoulders, her happiness radiating. "What matters is that you're here!!" Nezuko nodded vigorously, completely agreeing.
"...!" Your cheeks flushed with warmth from the overwhelming affection they showered upon you. "And I'm happy to be here with you two!" You smiled at them, then raised your head to acknowledge a certain green-haired demon who stood at a distance. "And of course, I missed you too, Gyutaro!"
"Did I ask?" The demon rolled his eyes and crossed his arms.
"No, but I know you were thinking it!" You blew him a kiss, eliciting a disgusted reaction from Gyutaro.
"Ewwwww."
“…” In the midst of the heartwarming reunion, Kanao observed from a distance. Though hesitant to intrude, her attention was unexpectedly diverted when she felt a gentle tug on her skirt. Peering down, she discovered Nezuko, who greeted her with a cheerful wave.
After a momentary pause, Kanao reciprocated the greeting, causing Nezuko to burst with excitement. However, an uneasy atmosphere surrounded her, leaving an unspoken tension.
Meanwhile, you observed the endearing exchange between Kanao and Nezuko until a sudden tug on your ear interrupted your thoughts. Turning around, you found Daki staring at you intently. Gently freeing your ear from her grasp, you inquired with a warm smile, "What's on your mind?"
"It's an apricot!" She exclaimed suddenly, drawing your attention to the flower behind your ear. Daki gasped, "Do apricots bloom here?!"
“Haha!” You laughed and calmly clarified, "No, but Kanao and I stumbled upon one in the garden. She gave it to me."
"…Kanao?" She tilted her head, expressing confusion about who Kanao was.
"Oh, let me introduce her!" You stood up and turned to find Kanao engaged in hand games with Nezuko. Walking over, you stood beside her, capturing everyone's attention. "Guys, meet Tsuyuri Kanao! Kanao, this are Gyutaro and Daki! I hope you all get along!" Nezuko supported the introduction with enthusiastic applause.
...
"..." Glancing at Kanao, you couldn't ignore her expression, and it was far from positive. Her features contorted with disgust—furrowed brows, biting her inner lip, squinted eyes—she seemed repulsed. Understandable, given her extensive demon-slaying training. While she tolerated the younger Kamado, these two presented an entirely different challenge. You trusted them (like she trusted you), and Kanao wanted to extend the same courtesy, but it was proving more difficult than anticipated.
Clenching a fist to regain composure, "...I'll excuse myself." she declared, expressing an urgent need to leave the room. Dealing with demons was clearly a struggle for her, requiring time to acclimate.
"Wait! Tsuyuri!" Someone called out, halting her departure. Turning around, she found Daki behind the voice, silently questioning why she was being summoned. Now, with you, Nezuko (who was hugging you), and Gyutaro in silent anticipation, she mustered the courage to address her.
"...The flower you gave (Y/N)..." She began, a bit timid. Kanao, confused, turned to you, but you simply shrugged.
"...What about the flower?" Kanao responded cautiously.
"It's an apricot, right?"
...
"...Yes?" Kanao answered dumbfounded, uncertain about the direction of the conversation.
"It's beautiful!" The demon suddenly exclaimed. "And it definitely suits (Y/N), right?!"
Despite her confusion, Kanao found herself agreeing with the demon. "...It does suit her."
"Right? Haha! Do... you like flowers?" Daki finally asked.
"Yes…" Kanao responded, her shoulders relaxing a bit.
"Oh my god!!" Daki exclaimed excitedly, leaning in. "I love flowers too! They're my favorite! And I know a lot about them!"
Your joy heightened as you realized Daki's genuine intent—she simply wanted to connect with Kanao over their shared love for flowers. "Wow, Kanao! This is fantastic! Aren't you thrilled to have someone with the same hobby as you?" You eagerly prompted, aiming to deepen the conversation. Nezuko chimed in, showing her support through nods and applause.
“Mhmh! Mhmhhh!”
"Yes! And maybe we could, I don't know... plant flowers together...?" Daki ventured timidly, sensing her question might sound foolish. She had a sincere desire to bond with others and was exploring this opportunity.
…
Kanao found herself perplexed. Planting flowers together? With a demon? It seemed stupid. If Master (Shinobu) caught wind of such a proposition, Kanao was certain she'd react with disgust. Glancing at you, she noticed your encouraging thumbs up. Was Daki trying to be friends with her? The notion sounded even more absurd when voiced aloud. Silent and conflicted, Kanao bit her lip, fists clenched in hesitation.
Daki's smile wavered as she sensed the hesitation. Why did she even ask such a thing? All she desired was to perhaps make friends now that she was aligned with the good guys. The attempt felt futile, and embarrassment enveloped her. Preparing to dismiss the entire idea, she began to withdraw.
“I-I—”
"We..." Daki's gaze shifted to Kanao, who appeared visibly rattled. Kanao struggled to articulate herself, her ears turning bright red. "...We'll see." Was all she managed before swiftly leaving the room. Not forgetting to give a subtle warning to the kakushi guarding the door, ensuring they didn't attempt anything untoward to you (she’s overprotective).
...
"Anddd she's gone." You smiled, grateful that Kanao seemed to at least consider Daki's unexpected proposition. It was better than nothing, and their cute yet awkward interaction proved oddly amusing (you don’t think they’ve ever interacted before, not even head canons on TikTok!) . Witnessing Kanao and Daki engage was an unexpected turn of events. Your contemplation was interrupted by a sudden cry nearby. Turning your head, you discovered Daki with her head on the floor. "...uhhh, Daki?"
"...Did I mess it up?" She turned her tear-filled eyes toward you, seeking reassurance. "I shouldn't have approached her. I bet she hates me even more now." Frustration boiled within her as she delivered a forceful punch to the floor. "Why did I even do that? Ughhhhhhhh..."
"Daki..." Gyutaro's expression shifted to one of sorrow as he witnessed his little sister in such distress. Stepping forward, he knelt beside her, gently tousling her hair in a comforting manner. "Hey, sis, come on, look at me..." The tenderness in Gyutaro's voice surprised you, revealing his deep affection for his sister.
‘If he talked to me like that—I might cum on the spot.’
"..." Daki lifted her head, large tears welling up. Her brother ceased the hair-tousling and cupped her cheeks, softly caressing them with a gentle finger. "Ignore that insignificant human."
"But—"
"It's just a pathetic human. She can rot in hell for being a bitch." Gyutaro shook his head. "Nah man, fuck that bitch."
"Don't call her a bitch, brother..." Daki said, feeling sad. She then pouted. "I think doing this was stupid. There's no redemption for us. Everyone will hate us..."
"That's right!" Gyutaro exclaimed with a smile. "It's pointless to even try! Let's kill them all—"
"Nooo, Daki! Don't jump to conclusions, haha!" You laughed sweetly, drawing near to her with Nezuko trailing behind like a devoted kitten. Seating yourself on the floor, you placed a comforting hand on her head. "She doesn't completely dislike you. She didn't turn down your offer! She's just a bit shy and reserved."
"She absolutely hates me, (Y/N). Don't try to deceive me," Daki deadpanned, skepticism evident in her gaze.
"I'm being honest!" You crossed your fingers, signaling your sincerity. "Give her time. This whole collaboration with demons is new to her. She just needs to adjust. Don't beat yourself up over it! Things will get better, you'll see!"
"...Mhmm..." She vocalized her doubts, contemplating your words. However, a faint smile appeared on her lips. "Maybe you're right. I shouldn't give up so easily."
"That's the spirit! Yay!" Daki chuckled in response until her expression suddenly darkened. "Eh? Daki? What's wron—"
"NEZUKO! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?" She stood up abruptly, anger evident as she pointed vehemently. Intrigued by the sudden outburst, you turned your attention to Nezuko, trying to discern the cause. However, the demon was innocently hugging you, being nothing but a sweetheart. It appeared that was precisely the issue. "STOP HUGGING HER! YOU'RE LIKE GUM, STICKING BY HER SIDE ALL THE DAMN TIME! STOP IT!"
“Hmhm! Hgmhgh!” Nezuko furrowed her brows and grunted in response. "Mhmh! Mhmh! Mhmhh!"
"HUH?! HOW DARE YOU CALL ME THAT!?" Daki gasped, her anger escalating. Nezuko simply smirked and gestured dismissively with her middle finger. "UGH! NOW THAT DOES IT! COME HERE, YOU BRAT!" The pink-eyed demon ceased hugging you and engaged in a heated argument with Daki. What on earth were they bickering about? Nezuko hugging you? What was the issue? Did Daki didn’t like her touching you?
“…” You stood there, utterly bewildered, uncertain of how to intervene as Daki and Nezuko engaged in what could only be described as a girl's quarrel—yanking each other's hair and exchanging curses. Recognizing the futility of attempting to stop what was evidently not a genuine fight, you decided to distance yourself from the chaotic scene and approached a particular green-haired demon.
You gently touched his shoulder, wearing an adorable expression of confusion. "Does this happen often?"
He glanced at you and sighed, running his fingers through his own hair. "Yeah, and it's annoying."
"Oh—"
"Now it's extra annoying because you're here." As he spoke, he raised his fingers, flicking your forehead as he mentioned of the word you.
"Ouch!" You swatted his hand away, rubbing your forehead. "Why did you do that!?"
"Because I can't have a moment of peace, and it's your fault." He preemptively addressed the question you were about to ask, pointing to his side where Daki and Nezuko continued their discussion.
"I still don't see how that's related to me, but okay." You shrugged your shoulders. "How have you been doing lately? Any gossip?"
"What would we even gossip about, dimwit?" Despite your relatively brief presence, he was already exasperated by your company.
"Don't ask me! I'm asking you!" Your response elicited another groan from him. He sprawled on the floor, resting his head on his hand, the elbow supporting it against the wooden surface. "What's wrong?"
"Everything," He simply declared. You held your silence, prompting him to continue. Annoyed, he glanced at you but continued sharing his thoughts. "Can't believe I was an Upper Moon, and now I'm here. A prisoner. How lame is that?"
"It's not lame!" Your defense was swift, offended by his self-deprecating perspective. "What you're doing now is amazing! I know it might be a bit dull, but things will get better!"
"I'm not even doing this for myself—rather for Daki..." He muttered the last part, but you caught it. A warm smile graced your face.
"And that's not a bad reason! Trust me, Daki is overjoyed that you're here! She couldn't be happier!"
...
"...Really?" He asked tentatively.
"Absolutely!" You reassured him. "How could she not be happy when the person she loves the most is by her side?"
Lost in thought for a few moments, he eventually nodded in agreement. "Yeahh, hehe, I guess..." A sense of joy seemed to bubble within him (he was feeling giddy). "If it makes her happy, then that's enough for me."
“Right! And if you ever need someone to complain or talk about, call me! It’ll make me really happy to chat with you!”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever…” You internally cheered since he didn’t denied your offer. Was he perhaps warming up to you?
"Yay!" You couldn’t help it. You cheered, pumping your fists in the air. "Now... How have you guys been doing?"
"Not much, honestly. There's nothing to do here."
"Sorry for that," You apologized, a sense of guilt washing over you. "I'll see if I can fix that. Everyone's wary of you two, and also of me."
Gyutaro appeared surprised by this revelation. "By you? Why?"
"Because I'm the one who brought you two, silly." You playfully flicked his forehead, mirroring his earlier action.
"Ugh." He grunted in response. "You think you're soooo funny, huh?" Taking a few steps away, he gritted his teeth. "Make like a tree, and fuck off."
"Fucking off now, pookie!" You saluted him with enthusiasm.
"Tch—You're so weird."
"Only for you!" You winked at him playfully, prompting an eye roll from him. "Are you two at least having a nice time with Nezuko?"
"Oh, she's... okay, I guess." He shrugged his shoulders. "I don't interact much with her; mostly Daki does. She's a bit weird, though."
"Weird how?"
"Weird in a way that she's just odd." Gyutaro sighed, realizing you weren't grasping his meaning. "She doesn't eat humans, wears a muzzle, doesn't talk, sleeps a lot... that kind of weird."
"Oh, that's just a cute kind of weird."
“…No.” Suddenly, your conversation hit a pause as you both heard Daki unleashing a string of profanities at Nezuko. Right, the ongoing fight had slipped your mind while you were engrossed in conversation with Gyutaro. "Ugh, Daki! Beat up the bitch already!"
"I'm trying, big brother!" Daki flashed Gyutaro a thumbs up before diving back into the heated exchange. “TAKE THAT, HOE!”
“Ah, aww…” Gyutaro sighed, placing a hand over his chest in pride, as if watching his daughter grow up. "They grow up so fast—OUCH!" His speech was abruptly cut off when someone yanked his ear harshly.
“Don’t call Nezuko a bitch!” You pouted as you pulled his ear for the second time, this time more gently.
“Don’t pull my ear!” Despite the complaint, he didn't resist your touch. You noticed this and continued holding onto his ear. After all, when else would you get the rare opportunity to touch Gyutaro? It seemed too precious to pass up.
"Do you know why they're fighting?" You asked, still occasionally softly pulling his ear.
"You seriously don't know?"
"No?"
"It's because of you." He looked at you, gauging your reaction. Dumbfounded, you stood there, not comprehending his answer. "They're fighting for you."
"Eh?" You managed to mutter, a puzzled smile forming on your face. Because of you? What had you done?
Fortunately for Daki, she overheard your confusion. Laughing, she kicked Nezuko away and approached you two with a smirk. "We're fighting because I told Nezuko that I confessed to you!" She exclaimed feeling super proud, putting a hand on her chest.
…
“Ehhhhhhhhhh??????” Your eyes widened, and your mouth hung open. "What does that have to do with this?"
“…” A heavy silence enveloped the room, particularly Daki and Gyutaro. They exchanged glances before turning their attention to Nezuko. What on earth was happening?
“Pff—” Gyutaro stifled a laugh, covering his mouth to prevent an outright explosion of amusement. “Kekehehehe, this bitch!”
“Ha… Are you serious?” Daki questioned Nezuko with a sweatdrop forming.
“Gmhn!!!” Nezuko had clearly reached her limit. She stood up, clenched her fists, and you noticed a glossy sheen in her eyes. Lowering her head, she prepared herself, giving the impression that she was about to make an announcement. You sat there, anticipation building.
“Hmhmh! Mhmhmhmhmh!!!!!” Nezuko bellowed through her muzzle, her face entirely flushed.
…
Oh my god.
“…!” Daki and Gyutaro gasped simultaneously, embracing each other in surprise. Both had wide-open mouths, even Daki appeared flustered by Nezuko’s words. They exchanged glances, then turned their attention to Nezuko and finally to you, waiting for your reaction.
“…Huh? Nezuko? What did you say?” You sweat-dropped, utterly bewildered.
“Mhm!!!!” Nezuko collapsed onto the floor, crying and pounding the ground in frustration over your apparent lack of understanding.
“Damn…” The Shabana siblings muttered in unison. Daki stood up, kneeling near Nezuko, gently patting her head for comfort. “(Y/N), I love you and everything, but that was a bit harsh.”
“…Huh?”
“If I were Nezuko, I would've killed myself already.” Gyutaro remarked, expressing sympathy for the demon girl. “You’re evil. Have you considered becoming an Upper Moon?”
“First, no. And second, HUHHHH?!!? WHAT DID I DO?!” You yelled angrily but mostly confused. How was this your fault? You basically did nothing!
“Dumbass.” Gyutaro shook his head disapprovingly.
“Mhmhmh…” Nezuko continued crying to herself, and Daki rubbed her head to provide comfort.
“I get it, girl, don’t worry…” Said the one who was beating the shit out of her two seconds ago.
“Wait! Do you two understand her?!” You asked in shock, pointing at them.
“Hell yeah, we can.” Gyutaro answered nonchalantly.
“Obviously, duh? Can’t you?” Daki tilted her head with crossed arms.
————————————————————————
“Again… I’m sorry that I can’t do much to help you…” You spoke with a hint of sadness. The aftermath of the chaos found you seated on the floor, with Gyutaro on one side and Daki and Nezuko resting their heads on your thighs, enjoying the comfort of your head pats.
“Nah, don’t sweat it.” Gyutaro yawned, scratching his neck. Fatigue seemed to be catching up with him.
“Don’t apologize, (Y/N)!” Daki exclaimed enthusiastically, attempting to lift herself from your thigh to make eye contact with you. However, the allure of your head pats kept her in that position. “My brother and I chose this path! You have nothing to feel sorry about. I knew this wasn’t going to be easy, but I’m not complaining. Also, we aren’t suffering here, so it’s okay. Right, Gyutaro?”
“I’m suffering from boredom—”
“Exactly! So rest assured!” Daki chuckled upon seeing the smile forming on your lips. She truly seemed like a different person now.
“Thank you for this. Really.” You expressed gratitude for their willingness to change. Mostly Daki, as Gyutaro was seemingly doing it for her, but hey, it was a start. Perhaps he genuinely wanted to change but was too shy to admit it.
“No, (Y/N).” Daki responded seriously. “Thank you—for helping me and my brother. You were the one who saw that maybe there’s still humanity in us, and I truly appreciate it. If it weren’t for you, we'd probably still be killing more humans for Lord Muzan. Ew.” She gagged at the mention of that name. Disgusting.
Oh, right. Muzan. You needed to be careful. By now, he should be aware of you. You killed Enmu, had encounters with Akaza and Douma, and now, you essentially stole his Upper Moon Six. Five days had passed, so he must have noticed something was wrong. Wait—
“Daki! Gyutaro!” You suddenly exclaimed, feeling anxious and catching everyone’s attention. Nervousness gripped you. In canon, the Upper Moon meeting occurred because Daki and Gyutaro were killed. But, since they were alive now and had essentially betrayed the demon race, would the Upper Moon meeting still happen? Did it happen already? What would they even discuss? And didn’t Muzan have the ability to… Shit! “Guys, doesn’t Muzan have the ability to know the whereabouts of all demons? Does he know you two are here?”
“Uhhh…” Daki thought at loud. “I don’t know :3”
“WHAT?!” The revelation sent shockwaves through your entire being. If what Daki was saying held any truth, then everyone was in grave danger.
“OH, SHIT!” Daki abruptly shot up from your thigh, gripping her head in surprise.
“Hey! What’s wrong?” Gyutaro inquired, now fully engaged in the conversation.
“I forgot to mention something! It’s been bugging me for a while!” She spoke with genuine concern, nervously biting her nails.
“Bitch, tell us!” Her brother grunted impatiently.
“W-Well, ever since the battle, I haven’t really been able to feel Lord Muzan’s presence at all! It’s like I can’t even sense him!”
…
You, Gyutaro, and even Nezuko were caught off guard, collectively choking on your saliva. "WHATTT?!"
“Exactly!” Daki shared in the astonishment. “It’s like… we don’t even have a connection. And even if we do, it’s definitely different from before. I can’t hear his voice at all!”
“…” What. The sheer unexpectedness of this revelation left you feeling like you might faint. Their connection was damaged? How? WHY? “Gyutaro! Do you feel the same too?”
“Now that you mention it…” Gyutaro stroked his chin, deep in thought for a moment before realizing something. “I feel odd too… I totally don’t feel like Daki, but it’s different! It’s like, uh, I don’t know, as if our connection has weakened a little!”
“…” Speechless, you found yourself grappling with the profound implications of this revelation. Their connection weakening could mean something fucking important—perhaps a potential escape from Muzan’s curse. Could Daki have already broken it? But no, it was too early to jump to conclusions.
The complexity of the situation left you befuddled, and beads of nervous sweat formed on your forehead. Nezuko sensed your unease and began patting your head in an attempt to offer comfort. Now that you think about it—the only ones who are free from Muzan’s curse are her, Tamayo and Yushiro! How did they even break it…? You’ll have to do some thinking later. You know from Tamayo and Yushiro but Nezuko…? This was puzzle awaiting contemplation.
“Do you two feel weaker or something?” You voiced your concern, fearing the implications of their connection weakening. Could their bodies be affected? Could they die?
“We have been feeling weaker.” Gyutaro responded, exacerbating your anxiety. “But it’s mostly because we haven’t been eating like we used to.”
“Food! What have you two been eating then?” Your head tilted in curiosity. You remember reading that demons were limited to consuming only humans, and any deviation resulted in them vomiting what they ate.
“Oh,” Daki nonchalantly shrugged, sporting a silly smile as if it were nothing. “We’ve been eating mosquitoes we find here and there.” (😭)
“Mos…quitoes?” The sudden realization of why mosquitoes had been scarce lately in the butterfly state prompted a renewed wave of guilt. Yet, a thought crossed your mind. “…Have you two tried sleeping yet?”
“Sleeping?” Gyutaro furrowed his brow, contemplating the question. “Uhh, no.”
“I’ve fallen asleep one or two times, but it was involuntary!” Daki blushed, recalling a dream she had with you, quickly brushing those thoughts aside.
“That’s Nezuko’s way of regenerating and getting energy!” Your explanation elicited joy from Nezuko, who began pumping her fists in the air, surrounded by cute stars, earning a round of applause from you. Daki and Gyutaro, however, remained utterly clueless about your explanation.
“Haha, don’t worry! I’ll spend the day with you three today!” Determined to ease their solitude and make up for the days you hadn’t interacted with them, you declared your intention. Nezuko hugged you with joy, Daki’s face brightened, and Gyutaro, rolling his eyes, begrudgingly accepted the prospect.
————————————————————————
“Okay, so I believe you two are ready to sleep!” You said, reveling in the satisfaction of being a successful teacher.
“Uhh, what is happening?” Gyutaro questioned, his annoyance evident. Currently, Daki, you, and Nezuko (in that order) lay in bed, awaiting the reluctant male demon to join the slumber party.
“Come on, brother! We’re learning how to sleep! We have to lay down for that!” Daki pleaded with puppy eyes, employing her most convincing tactic. Meanwhile, you observed the sibling dynamic, with Nezuko hugging your arm like a cherished doll.
“I'm not doing that,” Gyutaro declared with disdain.
“Oh, please!!” Daki extended her arm, coaxing him to hold her hand, but he resisted. “At least just hold my hand! You can sleep on the floor next to me!”
“…” Gyutaro hesitated, his resolve weakening as he saw his sister pucker her lips and employ her puppy eyes. Despite the embarrassment and mockery he felt, he couldn’t completely refuse. “…Okay. I’ll grab your hand, but I’ll sleep on the floor.” They tenderly clasped hands after his reluctant agreement.
“T-Thank you so much!” Daki gasped, overwhelmed by cuteness, grateful that her brother had relented. However, that soft giggle soon transformed into an intense, almost sinister cackle. “Thank you for being so dumb!”
“Wha—” Daki swiftly yanked him off the floor, depositing him onto the bed, and promptly tucked him in with the bed sheets to prevent any escape. “Fuck, Daki! How dare you!?”
“Love you too!” She blew him a kiss, relishing in his sense of betrayal. “Now we can finally sleep! Right, sweetie?”
“Huh? Uh, yeah!” You responded with some difficulty, as Nezuko was cuddling you too hard. This wasn't to Daki’s liking, and she grew visibly upset at the sight.
“Nezuko! I demand you stop hovering around (Y/N) for yourself, you damn—oh…” Daki's jealousy was palpable, her frown transforming into a mocking smirk. “Right… (Y/N) doesn’t even see you that way. Why should I even worry about you? Loser.” With a condescending laugh, she mocked Nezuko, reveling in the apparent one-sidedness of the affection.
“What way :D?” You asked in your usual oblivious manner. Obliviousness seemed to be your default setting.
“Hmhmmh!!!” Frustrated, Nezuko furrowed her brows, realizing that Daki was partially correct. She would have to redouble her efforts to capture your attention.
In the end, you all found yourselves asleep on the same bed. Daki drifted off easily, finding comfort and warmth in your presence. To her, you were her safe place. Gyutaro, after some initial difficulties, eventually succumbed to slumber, his hand unconsciously finding its way to Daki’s. In his sleep, she was his safe place. Nezuko, true to her nature, was the first to fall asleep, relishing in the peaceful activity. And you, well...
As you lay there in the dim light, the unsettling thoughts of Muzan and the Upper Meeting swirled in your mind. The weight of responsibility pressed upon your shoulders. Should you be genuinely worried? Maybe you’re overreacting? Should you confide in Tamayo about the unsettling connection with Muzan? The questions danced in your head, creating a restless energy that refused to help you relax.
As you mulled over these thoughts, a flicker of relief began to wash over you. Perhaps, just perhaps, your mere presence had altered the course of events and the Upper Meeting might not transpire since Daki and Gyutaro were still very much alive. This fleeting thought brought a sense of solace, allowing you to finally fall asleep if only for a moment, with Daki and Nezuko cuddling you by your side (And Gyutaro’s there I guess.).
Little did you know, however, that your assumptions were far from the truth, dear (Y/N).
As the night enveloped you in its silent embrace, you slept unaware of the fact that your role in the Upper Meeting was going to be far more significant than you ever imagined.
Notes:
Sorry for taking so long :p
Merry Christmas and happy new year! Excited to keep making chapters!!!
SPOILERS DOWN BELOW!!!
Rough draft of an upcoming chapter (don’t get happy, it will take a while to get here);
"Ohhh wowww…" you exclaimed, genuine surprise coloring your tone as laughter spilled from your lips, mocking and confident, hands resting provocatively on your hips. "I'm genuinely amazed I'm holding your attention... I half-expected you to kill me the moment I spoke. Am I truly that captivating?"
The laughter subsided, replaced by a momentary silence. Tilting your head, an eerie yet enticing smile played upon your lips as you advanced toward him. Adjusting strands of your hair with an elegant gesture, your kimono draped gracefully around you, enhancing the allure that surrounded you. Standing directly in front of him, you delicately touched his bottom lip with the hem of your index finger.
"Tell me," you began, raising your face to meet his gaze, eyes locking onto his. "I wonder if I, a mere human, have managed to pique your interest…
An intriguing question, wouldn't you say?
Lord Muzan...?"
Chapter 55: — 54
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
INTO THE THICK OF IT — CHAPTER #54 — CHOOSE (Y/N)! CHOOSE!
"..." You sluggishly rubbed your eyes upon waking up to embrace a new day, realizing that it was already the sixth day, marking nearly a week gone by. To your surprise, you found the bed you shared with Nezuko, Daki, and Gyutaro completely vacant. Perplexed, you scanned the room only to be greeted with a gasp as your eyes fell upon the most endearing scene imaginable.
"Aww!!" You whispered in sheer delight, your eyes gleaming with adoration. Not far from where you lay, Nezuko and Daki were seated on the floor engaged in conversation, while Gyutaro stood behind them meticulously braiding each of their respective hair.
Curious about the commotion, Nezuko turned around, prompting a disgruntled Gyutaro to smack her head. "Don't move so much! You'll make me mess it up!"
Unfazed, Nezuko joyfully called out to you, waving excitedly. "Hmhmh!!!"
"Oh, (Y/N)!! Good morning!" Daki greeted you with a wide smile, setting a cheerful tone to the morning. As you returned the greeting, the heartwarming sight left you feeling elated. However, your mischievous side surfaced, and Gyutaro, noticing your sly smile, narrowed his eyes and grunted in anticipation. Before you could utter a word, the green-haired demon beat you to it.
"Whatever you have in that damn head of yours-keep it there," he warned, prompting you to burst into laughter, clutching your stomach with tears in your eyes.
"I-I didn't even say anything yet!!" you exclaimed between breaths.
"Your look said it all."
Undeterred, you moved closer, attempting to squeeze Gyutaro's cheek, but he swiftly slapped your hand away, his face displaying a subtle flustered expression. Refusing your advances, he maintained a stern demeanor, trying to conceal his embarrassment. "You can't be such a cutie patootie and NOT expect me to coo at you!!"
"I didn't ask you," he retorted, avoiding your attempts to get closer, his face slightly flustered. He didn't want you to notice, as he was convinced you would mock him even more.
"Aww, the two of you look absolutely adorable with those double braids! This has got to be the cutest thing I've ever seen!" Trying to steer the conversation away from potentially annoying Gyutaro further, you couldn't help but compliment them. Daki blushed visibly at the comment but laughed, clearly enjoying any form of praise from you.
"Thank you! Isn't my brother the best?" With her hair now neatly braided, Daki stood up and twirled around, playfully pinching Gyutaro's cheek. He chuckled in response, evidently pleased to see his sister so happy. "Even Nezuko looks somewhat prettier!"
"Hmhm!" Nezuko pouted at Daki and seemed ready to retaliate, but Gyutaro promptly pulled her hair, reminding her to stay still. "What did I say about moving?! I'm not finished! Wait for a few more seconds!" True to his words, he finished Nezuko's braids shortly after. Excitedly, she stood up and jumped, clearly pleased with her new hairstyle. Gyutaro couldn't help but smirk, displaying a sense of pride in his handiwork.
"Nezuko! We look adorable!!" Daki giggled as she held hands with her, creating an unexpected image of friendship between the two.
"Ohh..." You expressed amusement. "You two aren't fighting as much as before." Observing the newfound camaraderie, you couldn't help but comment on their changed dynamic since you woke up.
"Hahaha!" Daki laughed in a villainous yet endearing way. She proudly explained, "We're not really fighting a lot because, for the time being, we're simply rivals. No need to be enemies!"
"Hhmhm!" Nezuko nodded in agreement.
"...O-kay...?" You awkwardly laughed, tilting your head in confusion, not entirely understanding why they were now rivals. Deciding not to press further, you left it at that.
"Wait!" Daki suddenly interjected, catching everyone's attention. "Brother! I have a marvelous idea!"
"Do tell, sis."
"You should make (Y/N) braids like us! So the three of us can be matching!!" Her suggestion was met with enthusiasm from Nezuko, whose eyes lit up at the idea. She nodded vigorously, adding to the excitement.
"...I think that's not..." Your embarrassment was palpable as you processed her idea. Gyutaro touching your hair? Uncertain if he was comfortable enough for such intimacy, you glanced at him, hoping to gauge his reaction.
"..." A tense silence hung in the air. You gulped, hesitant about the possibility of him rejecting Daki's request, fearing it might dampen your spirits. His nonchalant gaze met yours, and just as you prepared for disappointment, his unexpected words left his mouth. "...Are you coming or not?"
"Hehehe," a soft giggle escaped you as you eagerly walked towards him, taking a seat in front of him with your legs crossed. The prospect of him playing with your hair made your inner self squeal with excitement. Your fingers trembled with happiness as you felt him behind you, his hands already skillfully working through your hair. A fuzzy warmth enveloped you, the realization that it was Gyutaro styling your hair adding to your joy.
"Hey, what are you squirming about?" He murmured into your ear, clearly wanting to keep it between the two of you. "Stop moving."
"Sorry! Can't help it! I'm excited!" You managed to utter, your excitement making it difficult to speak coherently.
"About what?"
"About you!" You giggled like a fangirl. It was Gyutaro, after all; it was only natural to feel nervously excited in this situation. However, it seemed the demon didn't fully grasp your response.
"...ok." He ignored you and continued working on your double braids-he was taking a lot since your short hair made it difficult to keep all your hair strands in place/your hair was very large so obviously, it would take him more time.
Gradually, you relaxed, savoring the peculiar experience of being treated in this manner. Glancing around, you noticed Daki and Nezuko engrossed in a lively conversation, and it filled you with joy. Your earlier concerns about their relationship seemed unfounded; they appeared to be almost like long-time friends.
"Don't they look adorable?" You asked, expressing your admiration to no one in particular.
"If you mean Daki, then yes," Gyutaro replied to your seemingly silly question without much thought.
"Both of them."
"Eh, maybe." He shrugged, showing a hint of indifference.
"Hey..." you called out to him, capturing his attention. "You're actually very good at this!" Your praise referred to the gentle and skillful way he was styling your hair. So far, he hadn't pulled a single strand, treating you with nothing but delicacy.
"Well," he trailed off for a moment, contemplating his response. "When me and Daki were little, I used to practice with her hair every day-creating all sorts of hairstyles. She told me she felt pretty every time I would braid her hair, so I aimed to perfect it for her."
"Aw," you cooed at his heartfelt explanation, envisioning a younger Daki and Gyutaro being adorable with each other.
"It's been a while since I've braided her hair. I was afraid I might have gotten rusty, but I guess I was wrong, hehe..." He chuckled, mostly to himself, though you overheard. At his revelation, you connected the dots, that's probably why Daki enjoyed it so much when you braided her hair before at the Kyogoku house-it likely reminded her of when her brother used to do it. Truly adorable. "Aanddd, done." Blinking a few times, you realized that Gyutaro had finished with your hair. Surprisingly quick, he handed you a small mirror. Delighting in how the braids looked on you, you couldn't help but laugh in sheer delight.
"Thank you! These are absolutely lovely!" You squealed with genuine joy, expressing gratitude for your now enchanting appearance.
"Eh," Gyutaro scratched his neck, dismissing it with a nonchalant air. "It's nothing."
"Haha, should I perhaps reward you...?"
"What."
"Daki! Nezuko! Look at my braids!" Your excitement surged as you stood up, showcasing your cute, matching appearance, leaving Gyutaro dumbfounded by your earlier suggestive statement, his imagination running wild.
"You look beautiful!" Daki was the first to compliment you, treating you with a reverence as if you were a deity. "Well, you're always beautiful for sure."
"Mhmhmh!" Nezuko chimed in, sharing in the excitement of seeing you with matching hairstyles.
"Thank you both!" You laughed, secretly reveling in the ego boost from their compliments. Daki's gaze wandered around you for a few moments before a new idea sparked in her mind. She smiled, touching your shoulder with enthusiasm to have your attention.
"(Y/N)! Please! Could you do braids for my brother?" She pleaded, her eyes sparkling.
"What?!" Gyutaro turned his head so abruptly that for a moment, you feared it might snap off.
"Gmhh!!" Nezuko cheered, thoroughly enjoying the idea.
"Shut up!" Gyutaro threw a pillow at the pink-eyed demon. "W-What the hell are you saying, Daki?!"
"Please, (Y/N)!" Daki persisted, begging you with all her heart.
"Of course! No problem!" You readily agreed to this seemingly silly request. How could you possibly refuse? You witnessed Daki's elation as she soared over the moon, contrasting with the apparent anger emanating from Gyutaro. You glanced at him and began walking, ready to braid his hair.
"In your dreams!" He hissed at you, taking a few steps back.
"What's the matter?" You tilted your head. "Consider it my repayment from before!"
"Fuck off!" He vehemently refused, avoiding your attempts to get close. It wasn't about you; it was his own feelings of unworthiness. Embarrassment surged within him. When he was alive, people were repulsed by the mere sight of him, let alone touch. He didn't want you interacting with him and feeling disgusted. He'd rather die.
"You fuck off. Stop being a baby." Undeterred, you paid no mind to his attempts to push you away. Somehow managing to get behind him, you smirked, preparing your hands.
"W-Wait!" It was too late. You had already begun brushing and combing his hair with your fingers, undoing his bun, and letting his hair fall loose.
"Good job!!" Daki congratulated you for successfully handling her brother, then seamlessly returned to her gossiping session with Nezuko.
"Shit..." Gyutaro reluctantly gave in and allowed you to do as you pleased, although he couldn't shake off the discomfort. He imagined you harboring negative thoughts about him, perhaps believing he smelled bad, that his hair was greasy, that he was ugly, or worse. Meanwhile, your internal monologue took an unexpected turn.
'JEEZ! HOW CAN THIS MAN HAVE SUCH PRETTY HAIR?!' You were in awe as you discovered the softness and ease of styling in his hair, completely contradicting your prior expectations. It was a revelation that the fans would find hard to believe. "Hey!" You called out to him.
"Y-Yeah?" He responded, his tension palpable.
"Your hair is literally so soft! I could play with it the entire day!"
"..." He didn't respond immediately, and for a moment, you feared you had offended him. However, the truth was, the demon felt shy, as no one had ever complimented his hair, or him in general, before. This was the first time someone, especially a girl, had said something nice to him. Perhaps, he thought, he could get used to you if you continued to compliment him like this. "...thanks."
Gyutaro was starting to understand why his sister liked you so much. He could see the appeal.
"There! Finished! Ta-dah! A total princess!" You clapped for him, ensuring everyone's attention was on him. Soon, Nezuko and Daki joined in the applause.
"Brother! You look fantastic!! You look adorable!" Daki laughed, holding his cheeks with both hands and cooing at him.
"Hehe, do I really?" He snickered (🤭), actually feeling a sense of cuteness himself.
"Hmhm!" Nezuko also chimed in with a compliment.
"Kekeke, thank you, you flatter me." He giggled even more at Nezuko's praise, leaving you slightly envious that you couldn't comprehend her words.
"Now we're all matching!" You cheered, appreciating everyone's double braids. However, your celebration was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Hmh?"
After a few seconds, the door opened, revealing the mysterious visitor to be none other than Shinobu. Her usual expression of calm surprise morphed into genuine shock as she witnessed all of you goofing around with matching double braids.
"Oh." She uttered a single word.
"..."
"(Y/N)! I've been looking for you for quite some time now!" Shinobu chose to ignore the peculiar scene she walked into, addressing you as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred.
"For me?" You inquired, to which Shinobu nodded. "For what?"
"Nothing too important! Just for, oh! Hi there, Nezuko!" She abruptly paused in her explanation as she noticed the demon girl greeting her. Shinobu chuckled a bit but then, her eyes widened, as if she had forgotten something crucial."Oh my, that's right! I haven't introduced myself to you two yet! How rude of me!"
Daki and Gyutaro were genuinely surprised by her consideration. Daki gestured with her hands, a bit unsure, and reassured her, "no, no! It's okay! Don't worry!"
"Fu-Fu... I'm Koucho Shinobu. The insect Hashira. Pleasure to meet you, Shabana siblings." She bowed gracefully, making them a tad bit nervous. They imitated her as well, expressing their pleasure at meeting her too.
...
A heavy and awkward silence settled in. You furrowed your brows, wondering what went wrong. It was fine just a few seconds ago. You shifted your gaze to Shinobu to figure out the cause of the sudden discomfort.
Oh.
Shinobu was feeling uncomfortable herself. Now you understood. Although she was trying to hide it, to you, it was plainly obvious that she was struggling to warm up to them. It wasn't entirely her fault; she did express a desire to learn how to get along with them, but you recognized that it wasn't an easy task, and she still harbored some disdain for them. On the other hand, you appreciated the effort she put into trying.
Eager to alleviate the tension, you brushed off an imaginary speck of dust from your clothes and approached Shinobu, prepared to bid farewell to the group. "Well! I have to go! It was nice seeing you all!" You said with a warm smile.
"(Y/N)! Please, visit often! Don't forget about us!" Daki exclaimed, already feeling a pang of sadness as you prepared to leave.
"I-I didn't forget you, guys!" You admitted, acknowledging your forgetfulness.
"Mhhm." They all nodded in a sarcastic agreement.
"Sorry." You quickly apologized, feeling a twinge of guilt. "I'll promise I'll come more." As you finished speaking, you noticed that Shinobu was holding a bag. What was that for?
Despite her evident discomfort, Shinobu took a few determined steps forward, her demeanor unusually serious. You observed her with curiosity, intrigued by this rare moment where her customary smile was entirely absent. Gracefully, she reached into the bag she was carrying, searching for something. The group's collective curiosity grew as they wondered about the contents of the bag. Delicately, she kneeled and placed two small plastic containers on the floor.
"...!" You gasped in surprise as you recognized the contents-two small containers filled with what appeared to be fresh blood. Daki and Gyutaro also seemed visibly shocked, their survival instincts momentarily triggered. Despite their prolonged abstinence from blood, they remained still, waiting for Shinobu to explain the purpose of her action.
"This blood belongs to consenting donors," she explained, her voice sounding a bit stiff. "They are aware that you two will collaborate with us and wanted to contribute to the cause. I assumed that you two might not have a technique to survive without blood, so we prepared this for your sustenance."
'Shinobu!!' You internally exclaimed, touched by her thoughtful gesture. You marveled at how considerate she was.
"Oh jeez!" Daki gasped, mirroring your reaction. Small tears welled up in her eyes. "T-Thank you so much for this! I-We! We really mean it!" She bowed, prompting her brother to do the same.
"Uh, er, yes. Thank you." Gyutaro timidly bowed as well, feeling genuinely grateful, despite his sister's practically coercive actions.
One of Shinobu's eyes twitched, but she managed to smile prettily, closing her eyes casually. "It's no problem. Now, (Y/N), let's go."
"Oh, well, yes! Okay!" You quickly nodded and followed her out of the room, waving goodbye to Daki and Nezuko, who were enthusiastically bidding you farewell. You also threw a wink at Gyutaro, earning a roll of his eyes in response. As you and Shinobu walked down the hallways, you couldn't help but blink a few times as you observed her expression. It was painfully obvious that she was uncomfortable, yet she had kept her word about working things out with demons.
"Shinobu!" You called out to her.
"Yes?"
"Thank you for what you did out there! I'm so happy! And proud!" You beamed, pumping your fists in excitement.
"Oh... that? It was nothing! It's the least I could do for them." She brushed off your compliments, not fully understanding why you were so shocked.
"No! Don't say it wasn't nothing! I'm like-" You paused, attempting to find the right words. "Super proud! It was amazing! Even they were at the verge of tears! You're like a goddess!"
"Okay, now you're overreacting." She chuckled at your words, her mood visibly improving. "Anyway, how are you feeling?"
"I'm feeling much better! I'm very energetic!" With that, you began showcasing some random karate moves to demonstrate that you were already back to normal. "See?!"
"Fu-Fu... I can very much see that." She laughed again, finding your actions adorable. "I'm glad."
"Does that mean I can go on missions again!?" You asked with stars in your eyes.
"Mhm..." She took a moment to ponder, building up your anxiety. "I'm not sure! We'll see!"
"Ugh, shit." You cursed in disappointment.
"Hahaha, but no worries! Time passes fast!" She reassured you by gently petting your head. You nodded in agreement.
"So, Shinobu, why were you looking for me?" You suddenly remembered the reason you were with her in the first place.
"I was looking for you because of two reasons."
"And those are...?"
"..." She gazed at you with a silly smile, causing you to sweat in confusion. "You know, it'll be better if we talked in my room. Are you fine with that?"
"E-Eh?!" You stuttered. Shinobu's room? It's an honor that she's inviting you, but you can't help but feel a little nervous. You've never been to her room before, and there's a scene (you think) where she and Kanao are talking in her room, but you're not too sure.
"(Y/N)...?" She tilted her head, concerned by your silence.
"O-Oh! I mean, yes! Of course!" You agreed with a heavy nod.
"Good." The two of you walked a bit more until reaching your destination. Shinobu opened the sliding door, and you couldn't help but gasp a little in excitement. Her bedroom was a reflection of her personality-minimalist, with slides that opened to the outside. A tiny garden adorned with flowers and butterflies surrounded the area. You continued to look around, noticing a well-kept shrine in the corner of the room, likely for her parents and Kanae. You kept quiet about it.
You saw her futon, which had dark purple sheets around with a flower pattern. You also noticed how there were some garden utensils such as trowels, gloves, shovels, soil and more. Did Shinobu liked gardening? You gazed at it for a few seconds until a memory flew onto your mind.
After hearing your question, Kanao got a bit shy and scratched her cheek. "I... Lately, I've been interested in flowers... It may sound dumb, but I even want to start a little garden of my own." Her cheeks flushed as she spoke. She admitted, "I told Master (Shinobu) about it, and she said she could help me with it when we have free time..."
Aw right! Kanao did mention that Shinobu would help her! This must be the materials they need to start creating one. How cute.
Suddenly, your thoughts were interrupted by a gentle voice, "we can sit outside. We have nice weather today." Shinobu suggested, and you readily agreed. Following her from behind, you took the opportunity to observe her room as much as you could.
"Aw...!" You cooed, noticing that Shinobu had the photo taken during your mission with Kanao, Tomioka, and Inosuke, where you all had to wear suits. It was a lovely picture, and you couldn't believe she had it hanging on her wall. "I can't believe you have this picture!"
Turning around to see what you were talking about, she chuckled. "Why wouldn't I have it? I love that photo." She stepped to be by your side. "It was a nice day. I had so much fun, even though we were on a mission."
"Ah! Me too! Me too!" You nodded enthusiastically until memories of the encounter with Douma and Akaza that day crossed your mind, and the smile on your face faded. "...It was okay."
"Mhm!" She nodded at your words but couldn't help noticing how your gaze moved to another part of the room. Following your eyes, she saw that you were looking at the tank that contained her dears.
"Wahhh!! Goldfishes!!" You exclaimed in happiness. "They are so cute!" You rushed over to the red tank, where three goldfishes swam nervously around, rocks and plants decorating their watery home. One of them, the smallest and roundest, remained calm at the sight of you. "What are their names?"
"I have only named one." She kneeled at your side to make it easier for you to see. "The one looking at you is named Fugu. They are all Ryukin goldfishes."
"Wahh! Fugu! You're adorable!" You blew Fugu some kisses, but the fish remained unfazed. Fugu appeared to be more orange, while the other two were more saturated. "Why haven't you named the other two?"
"Well, I was looking to pick up a new hobby, and these Ryukins caught my attention. I'm new at this, got them not so long ago. Basically, I'm a beginner, but I think I'm doing a good job?" She tilted her head as she gazed at her cute goldfishes, who now appeared to be calmer at the sight of her.
"A new hobby? Why?"
"...I wanted to try something new. Maybe even distract my mind from things."
"I get you." You nodded. You knew Shinobu must have a lot on her mind right now-her plan to kill Douma, demons in general, Muzan, Kanao, the butterfly state, and probably a lot of things you don't know about. Getting herself a hobby to distract from everything and allow herself a break by doing something new is a good choice. "You should try to get a bigger tank."
"Huh? A bigger tank?"
"Yeah... I think these goldfish tend to grow really big, so, in the near future, they might get really uncomfortable with the lack of space." You analyzed as you watched the small fishes swimming around energetically. "Oh, and maybe don't put a lot of decorations? They seem to move a lot, and having things around might make them hurt themselves."
"Oh my, you're right... How could that have slipped my mind?" Shinobu murmured, visibly worried by her mistake, a hint of mortification in her expression. It was her first time taking care of something alive, so she wasn't sure about all the details. "How careless of me..."
"Oh! B-But don't feel bad! I'm just blurting things out!!" You stuttered nervously, concerned that you might have offended her with your observations.
"No, you are right. I should investigate more to take better care of them. They are my responsibility." She smiled sadly, her gaze fixed on her fish. "Practically, their lives depend on me... I wouldn't want anything bad happening to them..."
"Well..." You pondered for a moment. "I... I could help you. Taking care of them, I mean..." Shinobu fell silent for a moment, her eyes moving to your figure, making you feel a bit nervous under her stare. "Like, I can assist you in taking care of them! That way, it'll be easier! For example, I'm sure you must be busy with the demon slayer corps, so I can feed them and check on them from time to time!"
"...Wouldn't that be asking a lot?" She asked with a slight frown. "I don't want to burden you."
"Burden me? Pff-I'll be more than glad! This hobby is fun!" You laughed. "Besides, isn't it better to do something with people you like? It's more entertaining and enjoyable!"
"..." She didn't immediately answer as she watched you acting silly with the fish. Making funny faces and sticking your tongue out at them, somehow the goldfishes got offended, except Fugu, and launched themselves at you through the glass. Would this hobby be more enjoyable with someone helping her? Especially you?
Shinobu spaced out for a moment before regaining her senses. "Well, if you have no problems with it, I would love to take care of them with you."
"Yayy! We'll do a great job! I promise!" You cheered, raising both of your hands to give her a high-five. She didn't waste any time and gently followed your little action, a small giggle escaping her lips.
"If you're going to help me take care of them, shouldn't you name one?" Shinobu suggested, genuinely interested in your creative choices.
"Name one? Mhmmm...." You thought aloud, gazing at the fishes. "I'm not sure at all."
"Don't stress out! Be creative!"
"Shit!! Oh! I got it!" You beamed, finally having an idea. You pointed at the smallest goldfish, which seemed to have a great disliking towards you. "What about Chuck Megatron Taylor West 5000!?"
...
"...Is that English?"
"Yeah!"
"Oh, it's cute, I think... but fine! Let's go with that!" Shinobu must have assumed it was English, but she didn't have any idea what the hell you just said. It sounded foreign, that's for sure. "And what about the other fish? Do you want to name them too?"
"Hmh, what about... Chou! It means butterfly!" You chirped, liking your own idea. Even the fish seemed to like it, though Chuck Megatron Taylor West 5000 looked rather mad than satisfied with their own name.
"Chou is... delightful. It's nice and simple. I like it." Shinobu agreed, feeling very happy and giddy that now her fishes had proper names-Fugu, Chuck Megatron Taylor West 5000, and Chou.
"Don't worry, cuties! We'll take really good care of you three!" You hugged the tank, and everyone except Fugu seemed scared of you. The butterfly woman giggled at you, and the atmosphere went quiet. Finally having a moment of peace, you began to realize how dizzy you felt. You were so distracted by Shinobu and the fishes that you didn't notice your sudden fatigue. Odd. You looked around to see if there was anything strange that was making you feel that way, but you saw nothing-plants, some Wisteria outside, air fresheners...
"(Y/N)," Shinobu called for you.
"Oh, um, yeah?" You pushed aside your dizziness and paid attention to her.
"If it's not too much, could you perhaps talk to me about Daki and Gyutaro?" She saw your puzzled face and proceeded to explain herself. "I want to start making some tests and experiment with some stuff with them. Nothing dangerous."
"Really? That's awesome! What do you want me to tell you?"
"It would be perfect if you could just... talk to me about them in general." And you took her words literally. You began explaining everything to her. This was your chance to make Shinobu understand that they truly meant no evil and that they were really trying to change. You even told her unnecessary details such as their personalities and things they like. You knew that by telling Shinobu stuff like that, she might begin to realize that they were more human than they look like.
"And I know it's difficult to just... accept after everything they did and happened, but I truly mean it when I say that they aren't bad. They are truly willing to change for the better." You finally finished talking, allowing yourself to catch a break from talking. You felt glad since Shinobu actively listened to every word of your ramble, not missing anything. She's a very good listener.
"Really, thank you (Y/N). Now, I feel reassured."
"Reassured?" What did she mean by that?
"Well," she chuckled at your silly confusion. "They must genuinely be nice people for you to speak so highly of them, even though they're demons. If you trust them, it must be because of something, and I trust you and your reasoning."
"Aww, Shinobu!!" You felt tears forming at the corner of your eyes. Why was she so nice to you!? It made you cry! You wanted to hug her so much right now, but her sudden gasp didn't let you do so. "Oh, wait, what's wrong?"
"I got so engaged talking to you that I almost forgot the reason I even went to look for you in the first place!" She gasped, covering her mouth, quickly standing up, and helping you in the process. "The reason I was looking for you is because Uzui answered his wives were crazily looking after you! They really wanted to see you. They were worried because you didn't sleep with them last night and had no idea of your whereabouts!"
"Oh shit, really? I forgot to tell them! I really got to see them now, then!"
"I'll accompany you."
"Okay!" You wasted no time and ran out of the room, missing the small murmur that had left Shinobu's lips.
"I wish we could've spent more time together..." After saying that, she realized how childish that must have sounded and shook her head in embarrassment, deciding to follow you quickly.
----------------------------
"WAHHHHH, (Y/N)!! HOW COULD YOU HAVE DISAPPEARED WITHOUT TELLING US?! DO YOU WANT ME TO HAVE A HEART ATTACK?" Suma exclaimed, her tone a mix of worry and annoyance.
You moved your hands in shaking motions, quickly denying the earlier statement. "It was not my intention-"
"SHUT UP AND LET ME HUG YOU!"
"...okay." You conceded, caught in the storm of Suma's affection. Suma was peppering you with hug and kisses. Ever since you had entered the room, she hadn't let you go.
"(Y/N)! I don't mind if you decide to sleep somewhere else for one day, but at least tell us!!" Makio scolded you, her brows furrowed, lips forming a small pout. Her arms were crossed, and she tapped the floor with her foot. "Where were you?"
"...With Nezuko-Hmh!" Your attempt to explain was cut short when Suma hugged you tighter, her chest muffling your words.
"It's okay! Don't scold her! You're so rude!" Suma defended you against anything that might upset you.
"...SUMA, WHAT THE HELL?! STOP BEING DRAMATIC!!"
"DON'T YELL IN FRONT OF HER, INSENSITIVE FUCK!"
"I'M GONNA KILL YOU!"
"Well, it's at least good news that nothing bad happened to you..." Hinatsuru said in relief, her hand grabbing her chest as she finally relaxed. She had been very worried when you didn't come back to sleep with them last night. Though you were fine, she couldn't help but feel bothered by your behavior. Even Uzui seemed irritated.
"Don't ever do that unflashy thing again, okay?!" He exclaimed, furrowing his eyes and gritting his teeth.
"DON'T SCOLD HER, LORD TENGEN!" Suma once again jumped into the fray. "SHE'S SENSITIVE!"
"SUMA, SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Makio smacked the back of her head, making her whine in pain but still striving to fight back.
"JUST BECAUSE YOU'RE MY LOVELY WIFE, THAT DOESN'T MEAN I'LL GO EASY ON YOU!!" Suma let you go to avoid involving you, heading straight to kick Makio in the stomach.
Chaos quickly ensued as the two women practically fought each other. You felt slightly worried, moving over to Hinatsuru and touching her shoulder to grab her attention. "Um, should we be worried?"
"Not at all. Let them fight." Hinatsuru snickered at your cute concern, patting your head to comfort you. You were really adorable, and sometimes she just wanted to squeeze your cheeks and hug you as if you were a hamster.
"Besides, if they're fighting, that means they're regaining their energy! Those are good news, aren't they, princess?" Uzui commented, also patting your head gently, being careful not to undo your braids. "Also, cute hairstyle. Certainly flamboyant. You look prettier than usual."
"Oh. Thanks!" You smiled, feeling happy to be called pretty, especially by Uzui. Hinatsuru gasped, just noticing your new hairstyle as she was so preoccupied with your well-being. Just as she was about to compliment you, Shinobu's voice cut through her comment.
"Ladies," she began, referring to Makio and Suma. You all couldn't miss how noticeably angry Shinobu was, some veins popping on her face. "Are you both forgetting that we're in a hospital?"
"...!" Both of them gulped, realizing they might have made the frivolous mistake of making Shinobu mad.
"I would appreciate it very much if you'll calm down and stop fighting-"
"HELLO WITH A SPARKLE, READY TO TACKLE!" The room turned in unison at the arrival of a new, vibrant voice. A gasp escaped you, surprised to see these two individuals here. "HERE'S A VIBRANT 'HELLO' TO LIGHT UP YOUR DAY!!"
...
...
...
"Rengoku, Tomioka... what are you both doing here?" Shinobu deadpanned, already sensing that these two were about to cause nothing but trouble.
"UZUI, MY BOO BEAR!" Rengoku exclaimed with affection, completely ignoring her and making a beeline for his husband. "I MISSED YOU! I'M GLAD YOU'RE ALIVE AND HEALTHY!!"
"Love Nugget! Why did you take so long to visit me? I... I was starting to think you forgot about me-A-Ah!" Uzui moaned in surprise when Kyojuro grabbed his chin to make him look at him. After doing that, Kyojuro gently held Uzui's face, treating him like the most precious man in the world.
"Cuddle bunny, don't you even dare to finish that..." He caressed Uzui's cheek with his thumb, making his heart throb harder. "I could never forget about you, my Snickerdoodle Snuggles..."
"...Y-You really mean it, my Sugar Plum...?" Uzui stuttered.
"Of course, my Precious Puddlekins... I love you with all my heart." He smiled in delight, getting close to Uzui's face.
"My Tootsie Rollie Pollie..."
"My dear Rainbow Sparklepaws-"
"STOP FLIRTING WITH OUR HUSBAND!!" Suma launched herself at Rengoku, biting his head in the process and punching him as hard as she could. Of course, it wasn't nearly enough to hurt the flame Hashira, who was laughing in amusement.
"YEAH! HE DOESN'T BELONG TO YOU! GET LOST ALREADY!" Makio added, feeling angered since every time Uzui and Rengoku saw each other, the same thing would always happen, and it was starting to get on her nerves.
"Yes, I find it very rude of you to flirt with someone who's married," Hinatsuru chimed in with sass, joining the Anti-Rengoku squad. The atmosphere in the room had quickly shifted from a somewhat chaotic reunion to a full-blown battle against Rengoku's excessive affection.
While the others engaged in their conversations, you seized the opportunity to greet the Water Hashira. "Hi, Giyuu! Long time no see!" Your enthusiastic wave accompanied your words.
"Yeah... hello," he responded with his characteristic awkwardness.
"I'm genuinely happy to see you again! Thanks for passing by!" Your sincerity was evident, as Tomioka was one of your favorite characters, and meeting him always brought genuine joy.
"...Thanks," he replied with brevity, his usual style. You had grown accustomed to his succinct responses and didn't take it personally. What you didn't realize at all is that Tomioka was now feeling a bit giddy inside, he found himself feeling a bit uplifted inside. The simple expression of your happiness at seeing him had a subtle yet tangible effect on his mood, it made him feel a warmth he hadn't quite expected.
"You seem to be in a good mood," he remarked, noticing the extra brightness in your demeanor. Almost as if stars were twinkling around you, you appeared more lighthearted.
"Oh, really? Do I?" You couldn't help but let a smile escape. He nodded, prompting you to continue. "...Nah, the reason is silly."
He shook his head in disagreement. "No, nothing's too silly. You can tell me."
"Okay! Fine!" You conceded with a playful smile. "I just... I just feel pretty today with my two braids, so I'm quite happy about that." You chuckled to yourself before looking back at Tomioka. Furrowing your brows, you noticed his confused expression. Playfully, you punched his arm. "Jeez... Even if you disagree, you don't have to look at me like that!"
"...!" Panic flashed across his face at your words. "No, no, uh, it's not that... I promise." He attempted to clarify, sensing a misunderstanding.
"Then what is it?"
"It's just..." He paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "I always think you're pretty." He stated it matter-of-factly, as if it were an undeniable truth, genuinely puzzled.
...
Silence enveloped the moment, and you slowly blinked at him, processing his words. Tomioka, in turn, looked at you with a hint of confusion. You froze for a moment. It wasn't just the fact that he had called you pretty-it was also the way he said it, it was like an undeniable truth. The statement was delivered with an air of certainty, as if there was no room for doubt. Gazing at him once again, you couldn't help but blush even more, especially since he didn't sound like he was attempting to flirt. It was as if he was merely stating an honest observation, as if he was merely stating a fact.
"...ok." You didn't say more, sensing that your heart was on the verge of bursting out of your chest.
"Well, well," Shinobu clapped her hands, drawing everyone's attention. "You didn't answer me the first time, so I shall ask again. What are you two doing here?"
"OH! THAT'S QUITE AN EASY QUESTION!" Rengoku laughed heartily, puffing his chest and placing his hands on his hips. "I just wanted to check up on my dear loved ones! I didn't have the time to do so until now!"
"That's cute, but you're making so much noise. Tone it down." Shinobu smiled with a terrifying charm, but her request went over Rengoku's head. He seemed unperturbed, brushing it off with a laugh. However, a realization struck him, and he quickly turned his head to look at you. Before you knew it, you were being lifted off the floor.
"MY SUNSHINE!" He exclaimed with a bright grin, his eyes squinting from the sheer joy on his face. "How could I have neglected you all this time?!"
"Eh..." You murmured, feeling confused, not catching up with the situation until, "EHHH?!"
"Hahaha, you're beautiful!" He laughed, having quite literally teleported to your side, grabbing you by the thighs to carry you. To steady yourself, you instinctively wrapped your arms around his neck. You noticed how sturdy and gentle he was, ensuring you wouldn't get hurt. Your face turned red from the intimate position you two were in. "How could someone be this pretty? Unmistakably gorgeous!"
"I-I, er, t-thank you??" You replied, still bewildered, trying to wrap your head around the sudden turn of events. Rengoku chuckled again, gazing at you with awe, as if you were the most perfect person in the world. His lovesick eyes only made you feel more self-conscious.
"Haha, did you get prettier after the Hashira Meeting? You're more stunning than ever!" He exclaimed while giving your thighs a slight squeeze, causing you to squirm.
"Mhm?" Tomioka glanced at the person standing by his side, growing concerned. "...Koucho, are you okay...?"
"Oh, but of course! Why wouldn't I be, Tomioka?" She responded, clenching her fists with such force that Tomioka thought they might explode. Veins began to pop on her face and neck.
"I... I'm not sure," he answered, feeling somewhat intimidated by her. He turned his gaze to see that Uzui's wives were having the same reaction. Makio was biting her pillow with an angered expression, Suma was biting her lips so hard that Tomioka thought they might bleed, and Hinatsuru seemed to have the most deadly expression he had ever seen.
'Why are they so mad?' he wondered, confused by their odd behavior. It was evident they were simply jealous.
"Haha... ha." Uzui awkwardly laughed, sweat dropping at the situation. "Hey buddy, I, uh, I think it's best if you stop doing... THAT." He smiled in a strained manner, thinking that the end of the world was imminent if his dear friend didn't cease getting too close to you.
"What's wrong with my actions?" Rengoku genuinely asked, his eyes ablaze with passion. "I'm just appreciating the love of my life-the woman of my dreams." With a swift motion, he switched to carrying you with one arm, his free hand gently caressing your face and tucking some loose strands behind your ears. Lowering your figure slightly, he whispered into your ear, amusement evident as he watched your cheeks flush even deeper. "You certainly look so cute and precious with those braids, my dear."
"Rengoku-I'll give you three seconds to stop what you're doing," Suma threatened, her fists clenched and readiness evident.
However, despite the menacing threat, Rengoku seemed utterly unfazed, merely laughing it off. "So, where were we, (Y/N)...?" He spoke in a deliberate, slow, and somewhat seductive manner, drawing your faces impossibly close. His breath brushed against your skin, and you couldn't help but notice every intricate detail that composed his captivating face. You were about to respond when you suddenly felt yourself being dropped in the air.
Makio and Suma propelled themselves towards Rengoku, their movements a whirlwind of knives and punches. Caught off guard, you teetered on the brink of falling, but Hinatsuru swiftly intercepted you, sweeping you up into a bridal-style hold. You blinked in astonishment, finding yourself cradled by a vision of charm and strength.
"Are you okay, (Y/N)?" Hinatsuru inquired with a captivating smile. In that moment, she exuded a regal aura, resembling a prince or a knight in shining armor. It was undeniably alluring. As you attempted to peer behind her to gauge the situation, she gently grasped your chin, redirecting your gaze with closed eyes and a serene smile. "It's alright. You don't have to look."
"Oh, uh, okay." You acquiesced, attempting to ignore the commotion behind her. "Thank you so much for catching me!"
"W-Wait! Suma, Makio!! Don't kill him!" Uzui interjected, concern etching his features as Rengoku laughed heartily, seemingly unperturbed by the chaos.
"..." Tomioka stood in perplexity, uncertain of how to contribute to the unfolding situation.
"(Y/N), are you fine? I'm sorry for all the mess we're causing..." Hinatsuru expressed remorse, sympathizing with the tumultuous scene you found yourself in.
"I'm fine!!" You beamed, a cascade of imaginary flowers dancing around you. "I'm so happy to see everyone so energetic!!"
"That's good to hear-" Before Hinatsuru could finish her sentence, Shinobu abruptly seized you, releasing you from Hinatsuru's embrace. Holding your hand, Shinobu guided you towards the door.
"Hun, you should take a bath," she suggested with a strained smile. "You're very dirty right now."
...
"...WHAT?" Thunderbolts and lightning struck you at her words, feeling a sudden flush of embarrassment that THE Koucho Shinobu had just issued a directive for you to take a bath. Did you really smell that bad? Was your stench overpowering?
"Yes, yes, go now." She ushered you out of the room, leaving you alone in the hallway. Unbeknownst to you, Shinobu's real motivation was her irritation at Rengoku touching you (and Hinatsuru), prompting her to initiate a tactful retreat. Misunderstanding her intent, you still decided to follow her suggestion and headed off to take a bath.
'...Am I stinky (🙁)?' you pondered, a touch of self-consciousness creeping in as you immersed yourself in the soothing waters.
---------------------------
After luxuriating in a refreshing bath, you emerged feeling revitalized and rejuvenated. The clean, fresh sensation was invigorating, but there was a touch of sadness as you had to undo your meticulously braided hair. Dressed in a towel draped over your shoulders, you ventured back to your room, contemplating whether Giyuu and Kyojuro had already left. As you slid the door open, it became apparent that they were still present, seated in chairs near the beds. Uzui and his wives occupied the beds, with Shinobu standing close by.
Noticing your return, Shinobu offered a smile that seemed to mask an undercurrent of annoyance. "Oh! Hello, (Y/N)! Glad you're back!"
You gulped, unsure if there was an underlying issue. "Uhhh, hi? Is there something wrong here?"
"Oh. Hahaha. It's nothing," she replied, though the dismissive tone suggested otherwise. "We're just having a little chat."
"Cool! What are you guys talking about?" You inquired, cautiously approaching. However, Suma seized the opportunity, grabbing your hand and pulling you onto the bed with them, eliciting a yelp from you. She then clasped your cheeks firmly, demanding your attention.
"(Y/N)! I have a very important question to ask!" she exclaimed with intensity.
"Okay?!" You responded nervously, uncertain about the gravity of her question. Why was she so agitated?
"(Y/N), by any chance-do you have a home? Like a house?"
...
'...what?' You sweat-dropped, sensing your hands trembling slightly. Why was Suma asking this? Did they intend to evict you from the mansion? "Um, w-why are you asking?"
"JUST ANSWER!" she yelled, gripping you even harder.
...Shit. Panic set in. What should you say? You never had a backstory for this world! When you first encountered Tanjiro, the language barrier hindered any explanation, and he eventually forgot about it. You'd mentioned your mother to some people, but that was the extent of your fabricated history. Why was Suma asking about this now? Should you invent something? The implausibility of a foreigner with no knowledge of Japanese ending up in Japan and the mountains went unnoticed, but this direct inquiry put you on the spot. Should you concoct a story? The dilemma loomed before you.
Inventing some anime shit was the best option.
"S-So, I used to live with my mom, but then she died, a-and I got to live on my own. Then some kidnappers kidnapped and beat me up until I lost consciousness, and I think they forced me to get into a bag, and everything was so dark. Suddenly, I was here in Japan, and I managed to escape, and t-that's when I met Tanjiro."
...
"So," Makio clapped her hands. "Basically, you don't have a home, right?"
"...u-hu, I don't have a home."
"YES! LET'S GO!" Makio cheered as she hugged Suma, who was also celebrating. You felt a big question mark appearing on top of your head.
"Uhhhhhhh, what?"
"This is perfect!" Makio smiled, putting a reassuring hand on your shoulder. "From now on, you are going to live with us!!" She exclaimed, Suma nodding excitedly.
...
...
..
"EHHHHHHHH?!" You choked on your saliva. What the hell were you hearing? Are you imagining things? Chat, is this real?
"That's right!" Suma giggled, feeling happier than ever. "Gosh, I'm so excited! We can sleep together, wake up together, cook together, bath together-the list goes on!" She kicked her feet in the air rapidly and then jumped to hug you, stimming in excitement.
"You don't have a home, so it's really no problem if you come to live with us!" Hinatsuru explained delighted, really liking the idea.
"The five of us can live together! Hahaha!" Makio began dancing in happiness, imagining the five of you living in the same house. It seemed so lively, awesome, and perfect! She loved it!
Even Uzui seemed more chipper and thrilled. "You won't have to worry about anything ever again, pretty girl! Since we'll take care of you."
"W-Wait!! What's going on?!" You were not catching what they were saying! Living together! Where did that come from? It's not like you hate the idea, but this is too much for your heart to handle!
"You..." Suma started, giving you the puppy eyes and her tone and expression looking really sad. "You don't want to live with us...?"
"It's not that-"
"Oh, We're so sorry... We made plans too fast and didn't even consult you..." Hinatsuru gazed down in embarrassment, feeling ashamed of herself.
"You don't like it...?" Makio pouted, tears forming in her eyes.
"Oh... It's okay if you don't want to, I guess..." Uzui looked at his side in disappointment, not meeting your gaze.
"Wait! Hold up!" You exclaimed, exalted, not wanting them to misunderstand what you were thinking. "I never said that I didn't want to! It's just too sudden!!"
...
"So you're not opposed to the proposal?" Suma chirped, her eyes glimmering with hope.
You gazed down, feeling very embarrassed but responding nonetheless. "... I'm not opposed-"
"YIPEEEEEEEEEE! YAY! SHE AGREED!!!!" Suma jumped in happiness, hugging Makio, Hinatsuru, and Uzui. All of them cheered together, pumping their fists in a triumphantly way. Uzui even began to give you thrilling headpats.
"HOLD UP EVERYBODY!" Rengoku said, stopping the celebration. "(Y/N)! You should not let yourself be fooled by them!! You have to do what you really want! Listen to your heart!"
"...yeah?"
"YOU SHOULD LIVE WITH ME INSTEAD!" He said, arms crossed, and a big silly grin visible on his lips. "IT'S A WONDERFUL PLACE! MY STATE IT'S NEAR THE BEACH!"
"DO YOU RESIDE NEAR THE SHORE?!" You inquired with evident excitement, the prospect of being close to the beach stirring a sense of anticipation within you. Since your unexpected teleportation to this place, the beach had become an elusive haven, and Rengoku's mention of it was undeniably captivating.
"ABSOLUTELY! WE COULD ENJOY SWIMMING, PLAY IN THE SAND, BUILD MAJESTIC SAND CASTLES, COLLECT CORALS, AND WITNESS BREATHTAKING SUNSETS!" Rengoku enthusiastically proposed, painting vivid images of beach escapades. His infectious enthusiasm was successfully grabbing your attention.
"SAND?! THAT SOUNDS AMAZING!" Although sand might not inherently be fascinating, the mere mention of the beach had sparked genuine excitement within you. Rengoku's charm had effectively piqued your interest.
"Oh no! Lord Tengen!! She's slipping away!" Makio exclaimed, observing how Midgoku was skillfully luring you towards his preferred choice.
"WE NEED TO ACT FAST!" Suma voiced concern, fearing that you might lose interest in residing with them.
"(Y/N)!!" Hinatsuru anxiously interjected, attempting to redirect your attention. "A beach does sound appealing, but we have a stunning river! Picture bathing together and camping in its pristine surroundings!"
"Camping..." You mused, envisioning a camping adventure with Uzui and his wives. The idea resonated with your desire for such an experience, creating a newfound allure to their proposal.
Seizing the opportunity, Uzui smirked, aiming to strengthen their appeal. "Our river is teeming with vibrant fishes-"
"FISHES? OH MY GOD! HOW ADORABLE!!!" Your eyes lit up with excitement, reminiscing about Fugu, Chuck Megatron Taylor West 5000, Chou and your fascination with fishes. The prospect of swimming alongside these charming aquatic creatures turned into an irresistible dream. Unbeknownst to you, Uzui exchanged a triumphant high five with his wives, while Rengoku's eyes betrayed a hint of annoyance at the turn of events.
"(Y/N)," your daydreaming came to a halt as Tomioka called out your name. Turning around, you found him standing there, wearing a troubled expression. You maintained silence, anticipating what he had to say. It seemed like he was grappling with his words, yet he pushed through. "I... I have a... I have a dog."
...
The revelation hung in the air, creating a moment of bewilderment. Tomioka, known for his stoic demeanor, admitting to having a dog was unexpected. Murmurs of confusion circled among those present, as everyone pondered, 'A dog? Doesn't he hate animals in general...?'
"... There's a dog that I met on a mission, and she hasn't stopped following me since then. She's like the guardian of my state. There's also a cat, I think?" Tomioka tried to recall the details, his expression reflecting the unusual circumstances. However, this revelation sparked genuine excitement within you.
"A CAT? A DOG?? COUNT ME IN!!!!" You exclaimed, your enthusiasm contrasting with the more reserved reactions of the others. While Tomioka may not have been actively seeking a companion, the collective effort to convince you to live with them seemed to include him as well.
"That's stupid! Everyone can have a dog and a cat! We live near a town with lots of attractions! It has bars!" Uzui attempted to sway you, unwilling to give up on his pitch.
"THAT'S NOTHING!" Rengoku interjected, determined not to be overshadowed. "I HAVE A BEACH (😎)!"
"Dumbass! You already said that!" Makio retorted, crossing her arms, while Suma playfully stuck her tongue out at him.
"AND?! THE BEACH IS PERFECTION! LIFE'S A BEACH, ENJOY THE WAVES! SAND IN MY TOES, BREEZE IN MY SOUL! SHELL YEAH!"
"You and your damn mottos! I'm going to punch you!!" Suma exclaimed, ready to confront Rengoku, but Uzui intervened, preventing any physical altercation. The competition for your company intensified as each member tried to showcase the unique appeal of their living situation.
"You're all imbeciles," Shinobu, who had remained quiet until now, finally spoke up. "(Y/N) already belongs to this mansion. She's been living here for quite some time now. She doesn't need to go live in another place-"
"Mimimimimi," Uzui mocked with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Such a yapper!"
Shinobu's smile remained unbroken, but veins popped on her face in irritation. "Quite the mouth you have there. Are those unflashy comments of yours trying to compensate for something else, Uzui?"
"What the hell do you mean by that?" Uzui retorted, visibly bothered.
"Mimimimimi," Shinobu echoed Uzui's earlier mocking gesture.
Uzui fell silent, veins popping on his face. "You talk a lot for someone so short."
"You talk a lot but say nothing of significance. Truly, what a pity," Shinobu laughed, covering her mouth with grace.
"This hoe!" Uzui exclaimed in frustration.
"MY DEAR! YOU COULD COME LIVE WITH ME! WHAT DO YOU THINK?!" Rengoku interjected, enthusiastically holding your hands.
"DROP DEAD! LIKE SHE WOULD!!" Makio slapped Rengoku's hands away from yours.
"SHE TOTALLY SHOULD COME LIVE WITH US!" Suma protested, adamant for a different outcome.
"She would be very happy!" Hinatsuru added with crossed arms.
"...She should come live with me," Tomioka quietly expressed, contributing to the chaos.
"She's staying here, and that's it," Shinobu declared, putting an end to the ongoing discussion.
"Why are we discussing so much?!" Uzui exclaimed. "She's here right in front of us! Let's just ask her!" The attention shifted towards you as everyone eagerly awaited your response. However, what they didn't expect was to see you smiling with a big, silly grin on your face. "...Huh? What are you so smiley about, angel?"
Your giggles accompanied the placement of your hands on your cheeks. "...hehe, it's nothing... I'm just very happy. I'm having such a good time with all of you, and I don't know, I feel very warm, giddy, and fuzzy right now." Since their arrival, chaos had returned to your life, and you were thoroughly enjoying it.
...
Unbeknownst to you, your words had warmed everyone's hearts. To preserve the moment, they silently agreed to leave the discussion for another day, since your happiness was better than anything else in the world.
Notes:
Hiii, finally updated! We're reaching the end of this arc. Ahhhh I'm so excited. This chapter is more silly since I actually like writing silly chapters and interactions. Before ending I want to ask something very important and pleaseee answer it.
Do u think the characters in Kanjō are very oc or actually resemble accordingly to canon?
(It has been a while since I've done this bit!!) Taisho Secrets~
- Rengoku was banned by Shinobu from visiting your room from the time being (this is the second time he has been banned).
- Tomioka genuinely thinks that you're very pretty (even the most attractive girl he's ever seen, though, he doesn't realize this).
- Chuck Megatron Taylor West 5000 despises you, Chou doesn't really care about you and Fugu likes your fingers (wants to eat them).
- I eliminated a scene because of my laziness. After Shinobu kicked you out of the room, you where supposed to encounter Kanao and propose her to take a bath together. You invited Aoi, Sumi, Kiyo and Naho as well.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 56: — 55
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
NO HOME RUN, BABY? — CHAPTER #55 — THEN YOU BETTER RUN HOME, LAZY!
Nine days had elapsed since the intense clash with Upper Moon Six, and remarkably, you had emerged physically unscathed, as if the battle had never taken place. The past week and a half had been a mix of ordinary routines and forming unexpectedly close bonds with Uzui and his wives. They had even gone as far as inviting you to live with them, a gesture thwarted by Shinobu's intervention.
Despite the outward calm, a gnawing sense of unease persisted within you. The alteration of events in the timeline left you unsettled, especially with Muzan's ominous presence looming in your thoughts. What were his intentions now? How would he respond to the changes? You had been eager to prepare for whatever might come, but found yourself at a loss on where to begin.
Trying to figure things out, you had reached out to Gyutaro and Daki, hoping for insight or assistance. Gyutaro might have possessed some knowledge or strategy, but Daki's newfound detachment from Muzan perplexed you. She had claimed to have severed her connection with him completely, unable to sense his presence or communicate with him—a feat previously achieved only by Nezuko and Tamayo. How she had managed this had remained a mystery, leaving you with more questions than answers.
...
You sighed. You'll really have to work your ass off to solve this mystery—
"(Y/N)!!"
"Huh?" Startled by the sudden yell of your name, you scanned the room to find Daki as the source. "Oh, sorry! What were you saying again?"
"..." Instead of responding, she shot you an angry stare, her eyes seemingly trying to bore into your soul. You both sat on the floor in her room, the daylight streaming in through the windows but being blocked by the curtains.
"I said I'm sorry. I got a bit distracted. Don't take it personally." You chuckled, reaching to ruffle her hair, which softened her expression momentarily as she fought back a smile.
"Alright, alright. Stop ruffling my hair." She laughed, gently moving your hand away. "I just noticed that you have been a bit... distracted lately. Like you're daydreaming a lot."
"I have?" You tilted your head, genuinely unaware.
"You have," she confirmed, crossing her arms. "I'm worried, you know? Is there something on your mind? You can tell me!"
"Me? Pff—I'm okay." You laughed, brushing off her concern. "I think you're seeing things!" With a playful boop on her nose, you attempted to divert the conversation.
"What!? I'm not!" She gasped while clutching her chest, offended of your accusation. "And don't boop my nose!"
"You are～!! Are you worried about today?" You deftly shifted the conversation, subtly reminding her of the upcoming event. Her reaction was palpable, her demeanor suddenly tense.
"I-I'm not worried. Nonsense!" She crossed her arms defensively, avoiding your gaze.
"..."
Eventually, she sighed, her shoulders slumping. "Okay. I am a tiny bit worried, that's all."
"Why's that? It's not like Shinobu will hurt any of you!"
"IF SHE TOUCHES DAKI, I'LL MURDER HER!" Gyutaro's sudden outburst jolted both you and Daki, his voice seething with anger. Today, Shinobu had invited Daki and Gyutaro to her laboratory for analysis—a seemingly innocuous gesture involving various blood tests and a chance to break the ice. Though it was meant to be a casual affair, both parties seemed apprehensive. Shinobu had explained the idea to you and extended an invitation for your support, hoping it would ease their nerves.
True to form, you readily agreed to accompany them.
"Brother! Shut the fuck up! Don't say that kind of stuff!" Daki scolded him, delivering a swift smack to the back of his head. Nezuko couldn't help but giggle at the sibling squabble unfolding before her.
"What the hell?! I'm defending you!" Gyutaro exclaimed, offended by her reaction.
"But not like that! We need to learn how to live with them! Saying that kind of stuff goes against what we're trying to achieve—getting them to tolerate us!" Daki argued passionately.
"I couldn't care less about inferior humans!" Gyutaro retorted with a hint of sass, crossing his arms defiantly.
"Hmh! Hmhmh!" Nezuko interjected eagerly, joining the conversation.
"Exactly! Thank you!" Daki felt a surge of relief having someone on her side, vindicating her stance to her brother. She patted Nezuko's head as a sign of approval.
"Fuck you, Nezuko. Don't come crying to me when you have no one else to play with." Gyutaro's words cut through Nezuko like a knife, her eyes welling up with tears.
"Mhmhmhmh!!!" She cried out, her sobs muffled by her muzzle, feeling utterly betrayed.
"Great! You made Nezuko cry, you monster!" Daki scolded him, pulling Nezuko into a comforting embrace. Nezuko's tears only flowed harder. "You're grounded!! Go sit in the corner and think about your actions!"
...
"..." Gyutaro watched the scene unfold with a heavy sigh, his expression conveying his exhaustion with the situation. He turned to you, silently conveying his frustration. "...Are you seeing what I have to go through every. fucking. day?"
"No offense, but this is funny," you chuckled, finding the situation somewhat amusing. Nezuko's behavior around Gyutaro suggested a dynamic akin to that of a younger sister, her demeanor taking on a more playful and childlike tone in his presence. You couldn't help but wonder if this shift was due to Tanjiro's absence. It was likely that she missed her brother dearly, his comforting presence serving as a source of security. As you observed Nezuko interact with Gyutaro, a pang of empathy washed over you, realizing that despite the company of him and Daki, she must still feel a deep sense of loneliness without Tanjiro by her side. You eagerly anticipated the day when he would awaken and reunite with her, bringing back the familiar warmth she longed for. "Alright, alright, let's put an end to this."
You gently separated Nezuko from Daki, advising her to not be so intense all the time. Nezuko crossed her arms, looking disappointed at the prospect of causing less mischief. While you were at it, you scolded Daki as well, urging her to tone down her conflicts with Gyutaro. Upper Moon Six seemed momentarily pleased that you were taking his side, but rolled his eyes as soon as he became the target of your scolding, chiding him for his negativity and urging him to be less of a hater for once.
"Okay! We're ready to go!! Shinobu must be waiting for us!" You announced cheerfully, clapping your hands together. Daki was nervous yet eager to gain Shinobu's approval, while Gyutaro appeared the polar opposite, preferring death over the impending ordeal. "Bye, Nezuko! See you later!"
You waved at Nezuko, who returned the gesture cheerfully. As you watched her, a pang of guilt washed over you at the thought of leaving her alone. Before leaving, you approached Nezuko again, drawing curious gazes from the demons present.
You took a moment to prepare yourself before shouting, "DODO!!!!! COME HERE!!!" In a matter of seconds, your cute crow came flying to your side and perched on your hand. "Hello, cutie!!!" you chirped, showering him with attention. "I have a task for you!! You know Nezuko, right? Keep her company while I'm gone."
"Okay!" Dodo replied promptly, flying off and settling himself on Nezuko's head. She blinked in surprise, not expecting this turn of events.
"...?" She tilted her head, waiting for an explanation.
"I just don't want you to be alone. We'll come back," you assured her, giving her shoulder a gentle pat and flashing her a warm smile. Your energy seemed to infect her, eliciting a smile in return. With that, you, Gyutaro, and Daki headed outside, leaving Nezuko and Dodo alone.
As you stepped outside, the first thing that caught your eye was the presence of the Kakushi guards stationed at the door—those same individuals who had previously insulted you. You couldn't help but notice the glares they shot your way, their mouths twitching with the desire to hurl insults your direction. However, they remained eerily silent, a testament to Shinobu's explicit orders forbidding them from engaging with you. It seemed Kanao had filled her in on your previous encounter, ensuring it wouldn't repeat itself. How satisfying to see them restrained by Shinobu's directive—oh, the sweet taste of victory!
You couldn't resist sticking your tongue out at them, relishing in their frustration as they longed to retaliate but were unable to do so. Hah, losers indeed.
"(Y/N)!!" Daki's urgent call snapped you out of your victorious reverie, prompting you to turn around to see what she needed. "Help us!! We need to walk cautiously to avoid direct contact with the sunlight!"
"Exactly, dumbass!" Gyutaro's sharp retort served as a reminder of your oversight.
"Oh, right, coming!" You hurried to their side, positioning yourself as a shield against the harsh sunlight. The brightness was almost blinding, causing you to wonder why Shinobu hadn't scheduled this outing for nighttime. Then it dawned on you—she was still a demon slayer, and her work primarily took place under the cover of darkness. Duh.
After a few more minutes of walking, you finally arrived at your destination—a spacious room where Shinobu conducted examinations and experiments on her patients. You knocked on the door before hearing Shinobu's soft voice granting you permission to enter. With Daki and Gyutaro in tow, you stepped inside.
"Well, hello, you three! Good morning!" She greeted warmly, her usual demon slayer uniform replaced by a pristine white lab coat that trailed down to her knees. Despite the change in attire, she looked as stunning as ever.
"Hi, Shinobu! How are you doing today?" You asked eagerly, your enthusiasm palpable.
"Hello, (Y/N)! I'm doing great! Excited for this little experiment!" She laughed, clapping her hands together as she cast a fond gaze at Daki and Gyutaro, who seemed to be hiding behind you. Despite the room's ample curtains allowing them freedom of movement, they chose to remain sheltered behind you. Were they scared? What could possibly frighten them? (The answer, evidently, was Shinobu). "Thank you both for coming! I wasn't expecting you to agree to my request for examination and testing, but I'm delighted you did!"
"Y-Yeah, I'm excited too! R-Right, brother?" Daki stuttered nervously, seeking support from Gyutaro, who seemed lost in his own thoughts. "Gyutaro!!"
"Huh?!" Gyutaro snapped back to attention, his mind preoccupied with thoughts of impending doom. There was something undeniably ominous about Shinobu. Despite her petite stature, she exuded a sinister aura that even surpassed some of the Hashira. How was that possible? "Oh, yeah, uh, excited as well."
"Fu-Fu, I'm delighted we're all sharing the same sentiment," Shinobu chimed in with a somewhat eerie smile, causing Gyutaro to shudder. You felt his hand grip yours tightly, a silent plea for escape.
"Hey, (Y/N), let's bail. That woman will murder us," Gyutaro whispered urgently.
"She will not!!! ...I think?" You replied with a puzzled tilt of your head. Surely she wouldn't resort to murder, right?
"You think?! That's it, I'm leaving!" Gyutaro made a move to exit, but Daki intervened, grabbing his arm.
"Stop acting like this! We must have faith!" Daki's words lacked conviction as she trembled slightly.
"Oh yeah, I faithfully believe that THAT WOMAN WILL KILL US!" Gyutaro pointed accusingly at Shinobu, whose smile grew eerier as she carefully donned a pair of gloves.
"Stop acting like this! You're embarrassing me!" You scolded Gyutaro, feeling a sense of shame wash over you at his behavior. Despite Shinobu's occasional intimidating demeanor, you knew she was actually a kind-hearted person.
"I don't give a fuck," He retorted bluntly, prioritizing his own feelings over yours. "Let's go, Daki—wait, DAKI?" His call for his sister was interrupted by the surprising sight of her attempting to engage with none other than Shinobu.
"Daki, what are you doing?" His voice carried a note of disbelief as he watched his sister tentatively approach Shinobu.
"I-I'm just trying to be friendly!!" Daki replied, her voice tinged with nervousness. "S-So! Um, how old are you?"
"21!" Shinobu answered without skipping a beat. "And you?"
"Ohh, that's young! ...I think." Daki thought at loud, but then regained her composure when she noticed that Shinobu had asked her a question. "I'm 113 years old!"
"Oh, wow..." Shinobu said in a monotonous tone. She observed the exchange with a keen eye, sensing Daki's genuine effort to extend an olive branch. Summoning all her inner strength and setting aside her deep-seated hatred for demons, she decided to make an exception. "Well, Daki," She greeted, her tone surprisingly warm. "Despite everything, I appreciate your attempt at civility."
Daki's eyes widened in surprise at Shinobu's unexpected response, a glimmer of hope flickering within her. Gyutaro remained skeptical, his gaze shifting warily between his sister and Shinobu. He couldn't understand why Daki would bother trying to engage with someone like her, but he couldn't deny the sense of relief that washed over him seeing his sister make an effort to bridge the gag, making him that maybe he should try it too instead of resorting to hostility.
"I'm sorry for my brother's rudeness," Daki apologized, shooting Gyutaro a reproachful glance. "He can be a bit... difficult."
Shinobu offered a reassuring smile, her eyes softening. "No need to apologize. I understand that adjusting to new situations can be challenging." She said, also speaking for herself.
"..." Gyutaro remained silent, his arms crossed defensively as he observed the interaction, still behind you. Despite his skepticism, a part of him couldn't help but feel a twinge of curiosity about Shinobu's unexpected kindness towards his sister.
As the tension gradually dissipated, Shinobu gestured towards the examination table. "Shall we begin?" she asked, her tone gentle yet firm.
Daki nodded eagerly, a sense of determination settling over her. "Yes, let's!" You smiled at her cute and energetic demeanor. Was this the same woman who got mad at everything through chapters #37—#40 and almost tried to kill you and your gang?
Gyutaro followed reluctantly, his guard still up but his curiosity piqued. Maybe, just maybe, Shinobu wasn't as terrifying as he had initially thought?
As the atmosphere gradually lightened, a sense of relief washed over you. The tension that had previously hung thick in the air seemed to dissipate. Seeing Daki and Shinobu engage in conversation, albeit cautiously, filled you with a quiet sense of happiness. Perhaps there was hope for understanding and cooperation between demons and demon slayers after all! Yiipe!
Just as you began to relax into the newfound ease, Gyutaro surprised you by mustering the courage to speak up. His question hung in the air, breaking the fragile tranquility. "...What kind of tests will you be conducting on us?" he inquired shyly, grabbing your shoulders from behing and his voice betraying a hint of apprehension.
Shinobu turned around, revealing a tray filled with comically oversized needles, her expression remaining calm yet determined. "Blood tests," she replied matter-of-factly, her gaze meeting Gyutaro's.
"...Fuck me." He groaned in disbelief. The tension returned in full force, the absurdity of the situation hitting you like a ton of bricks. You couldn't help but stifle a nervous giggle as you watched Gyutaro's and Daki's eyes widen in horror at the sight of the needles.
At the end, the tests proved to be surprisingly painless. Despite the initial apprehension, Gyutaro and Daki braved the giant needles with relative ease, much to their relief. The good news didn't end there—contrary to expectations, they actually managed to hit it off with Shinobu quite well.
New friendship perhaps?
——————————————————————
It was hard to believe that a whole month had passed since the intense battle against Daki and Gyutaro. Time had flown by swiftly. In the aftermath, some things had changed—Uzui and his wives bid farewell, reluctantly leaving (being kicked out by Shinobu) the butterfly mansion to attend to their duties. It turned out they had fully recovered within a week but chose to linger, not wanting to part ways with you just yet. While their absence left a void, they still made frequent visits, brightening up your days with their infectious energy.
Meanwhile, the dynamics between Daki, Gyutaro, and Nezuko had undergone a surprising transformation. You had expected animosity and friction, but to your amazement, they had formed an unlikely bond. Gyutaro, while still cautious and somewhat pessimistic, had softened his hostility. Daki remained her spirited self, radiating positivity, while Nezuko's gentle demeanor hadn't changed a bit.
As for your own progress, you had embarked on a journey of self-improvement. Two weeks into training under the watchful eye of Kanao and Aoi, your efforts were paying off. They had commended your excellent form and noted that you had grown stronger, even if the changes weren't immediately visible. You had become quite formidable, though you remained humble about your achievements.
Morning found you engrossed in your usual training routine, sparring with Kanao in a one-on-one match. Your movements were fluid and precise, but there was a missing piece to the puzzle. Before you knew it, Kanao had deftly exploited an opening, sending you tumbling to the ground with a graceful maneuver. Aoi declared Kanao the winner, albeit with a hint of awkwardness. "Kanao was the winner... again... for the fourth time...!" She announced, her tone a mix of admiration and bemusement.
You lay on the floor, your face buried in your hands as you groaned in frustration. What was happening to you? This week had been a mess—your movements sloppy, your mind scattered, and your focus nonexistent. It was unlike you, and the worry etched on everyone's faces only intensified your own concern. Even Shinobu had conducted a checkup, but to no avail; physically, you were fine. Kanao hovered nearby, her expression a mix of concern and helplessness as she stood by your prone form.
"Um, (Y/N)...? Are you okay?" Her voice broke through the haze of your thoughts, her concern palpable.
"Yes," you replied, the lie slipping easily from your lips.
Seeing that you were in no mood to talk, Kanao reluctantly left you alone and approached Aoi instead. "Hey, do you know what's wrong with her?" she inquired, her worry evident.
Aoi's expression mirrored Kanao's concern as she glanced back at you. "She's feeling down because Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Zenitsu haven't woken up yet. She mentioned it a few days ago."
"Oh..."
And it was true. You missed them terribly. Their absence weighed heavily on your mind, casting a shadow over your days. Sure, you enjoyed spending time with Uzui and his wives, as well as the butterfly girls. Daki, Gyutaro, and Nezuko brought you joy, and interacting with the characters from Demon Slayer was always a delight. But it wasn't the same. Those three—the first friends you made in this world—had left a void that no one else could fill. It felt like a part of you had been ripped away, leaving you feeling hollow and incomplete. It felt like a part of you had been ripped away, leaving you feeling hollow and incomplete. How was it possible thar they were still in a coma? What of they are dead? On the original timeline, only Tanjiro was the one who fell on a coma for so long—not they three of them!
You couldn't help but reminisce about the moments shared with each of them. Zenitsu's melodramatic antics and his declaration of loyalty to you, Inosuke's wild antics and the joy of teaching him new things, and the countless adventures undertaken with Tanjiro by your side—these memories now felt like precious treasures, too far out of reach (it might sound dramatic but you're feeling quite like that actually).
"Uhgghhhhhhhhhhhhh..." As the weight of loneliness settled over you, you couldn't suppress the quiet whine that escaped your lips, curling into a ball as if seeking solace from the emptiness that surrounded you.
As you continued to whine to yourself, Kiyo, Naho, and Sumi exchanged concerned glances, their hearts heavy with empathy for your plight. Suddenly, a spark of determination ignited within them, and they nodded at each other with newfound resolve before rushing over to where you lay.
"Everything is going to be okay, Big Sis (Y/N)!" Naho's voice rang out cheerfully as she reached out to pat your shoulder gently.
Sumi followed suit, her voice filled with sincerity. "Yes! So don't feel bad! We love you a lot!" She offered a comforting pat on your head, her eyes brimming with affection.
"And remember, you're the best!" Kiyo chimed in, attempting to lift your arms with all her might, though her efforts were in vain due to her lack of strength.
Despite their earnest attempts to lift your spirits, you made no move to respond, leaving the three girls feeling disheartened by your despondent state. Kanao, watching from a distance, furrowed her brows in concern, her lips pressed into a thin line as she struggled to find a way to help you (just like you did with her). Aoi shared her sentiments, her heart aching at the sight of your distress.
As time passed and the others departed to prepare lunch, you and Kanao remained behind. Despite her best efforts to engage you in conversation and lift your mood, Kanao found herself unable to penetrate the walls you had erected around yourself. Eventually, she gently suggested that you take a bath and get some rest, hoping that it might provide some solace.
You did as you were told.
——————————————————————
As the brilliant sun cast warm rays through the window, illuminating your room with clouds and a nice blue sky in a soft light glow, you found yourself freshly bathed but feeling incredibly alone. The absence of Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Zenitsu weighed heavily on you, their absence leaving a palpable void in the space you once shared. Even with the comforting presence of Uzui and his wives, who had kept you company this whole time, their recent departure had only amplified the sense of loneliness that engulfed you.
"..." Lost in your thoughts, you barely noticed the gentle rap on your door, the sound pulling you from your reverie. With a sigh, you dragged yourself from the depths of solitude to answer the call, wondering who could be seeking your company right now. It was possibly Kanao or even the butterfly girls.
As you swung the door open, your heart skipped a beat at the sight before you. "Oh god... guys! It has been a while!" You said, trying to sound enthusiastic even though you actually were happy to see them but, giving your lack of energy, it sounded depressive.
"(Y/N)!!" Ozaki called for you and went in to jump and hug you with affection. "My baby! Are you okay!? I've missed you! Are they treating you badly!? Tell me who is it! I'll beat the shit out of—"
Goto's abrupt interruption jolted you out of the comforting embrace, his grip firm as he pulled Ozaki away from you. She pouted in protest, shooting him a resentful glare that only added to the tension in the air. "Leave her alone. God, you're way too intense," He admonished, his voice tinged with exasperation as he grasped Ozaki by the back of her uniform.
"And you're way too annoying!" Ozaki retorted, sticking her tongue out defiantly at him. How there he interrupt her sweet time with you?! That damn asshole!
Meanwhile, Murata approached you with a warm smile, his demeanor noticeably softer than usual. As he enveloped you in a friendly hug, you couldn't help but notice the subtle change in his strength—had he grown stronger? The thought flitted through your mind before you could fully process it. He's hot. He deserves more appreciation in the fandom. "Hey, (Y/N)! Long time no see. Are you doing fine?" His words pulled you out of your reverie, and you returned his embrace with a sense of familiarity, though your heart felt heavy with the weight of loneliness.
"I'm doing okay! Thanks for asking," you replied with a small smile, though the emptiness of the room—once shared by you, Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Zenitsu—now felt more pronounced in their absence.
The silence that followed was palpable, each of you acutely aware of the somber mood hanging in the air. Ozaki and Murata exchanged concerned glances, their worry mirrored in Goto's furrowed brow. He attempted to lighten the mood with a clumsy attempt at comfort, his awkward hand resting on your shoulder in a gesture of solidarity. "Hey, you should dry your hair better after you shower. You, uh, you can get sick," he offered, his voice faltering slightly as he struggled to find the right words.
You offered a weak chuckle, the sound lacking its usual vigor. "Haha, thanks. I'll keep it in mind," you replied, though the heaviness in your chest remained unlifted. "What are you guys doing here?"
"You're joking? It's been a freaking month—wait, almost two months since the last time we saw each other!" Ozaki pouted, her expression a mix of disbelief and annoyance. Had you perhaps not missed her at all? Was she not so important to you?
"It's been that much?" You tilted your head cutely, feigning innocence.
"Wahhh!! It has!!" Ozaki cried out in mock distress, her theatrics betraying the relief she felt at your playful banter. You had missed them a lot, and she knew it. Of course, you remembered the last time you saw them. You reached out to pat her head gently, offering a silent reassurance of your affection.
"Jeez, would you be more quiet? We're at a hospital," Goto chided, rolling his eyes at his partner's dramatics. Ozaki complied, lowering her tone obediently. Goto settled himself on the edge of your bed, while Ozaki mirrored his actions on the other side. Murata, however, chose to remain standing, his posture relaxed yet attentive.
"So, what have you been doing all this time?" Goto inquired, his tone casual as he leaned back slightly, making himself at home in your room.
"Basically nothing? I guess I could say I've been training recently, but that's just about it," you replied with a shrug, a faint hint of disappointment tingeing your words.
"Damn, that sucks," He murmured, his voice loud enough for all of you to hear. Murata shot him a reproachful glance before offering you a reassuring smile.
"That's understandable. Don't feel too bad about it," he said gently, his words infused with a comforting warmth."When are you returning to work?"
"Not until Shinobu says so, which I don't know when that'll be," you sighed softly, the uncertainty of your future weighing heavily on your mind.
"...The insect Hashira, huh...?" Murata mused, his voice tinged with unease as he contemplated the prospect of facing Shinobu again.
"You should stop being a demon slayer and become a Kakushi!" Ozaki chimed in with a grin, her enthusiasm infectious as she entertained the idea of you working alongside her. But then, another idea seemed to strike her like lightning. "Wait! No! Forget that! You should be a housewife, and I'll work to support us! You'll just have to sit in our pretty house and be pretty!"
"My, what a great idea," you responded, playing along with her fantasy.
...
"Wait, are you for real?" Ozaki's eyes widened with disbelief, her excitement palpable.
"Yeah, why not? I like it," you replied nonchalantly, eliciting a dramatic reaction from Ozaki.
"OH MY GOD! MY HEART!" she exclaimed, clutching her chest dramatically as if her heart were about to burst. Her face flushed crimson, resembling a ripe strawberry. "(Y-Y/N)!! Don't play with my heart like that! It totally skipped a beat!! I'm going to die!"
"You can't die! I can't be your housewife if you're dead!" you exclaimed teasingly, your laughter filling the room as Ozaki buried her face in embarrassment. It was amusing to see her playfully tease you but turn shy when the tables were turned. It was one of those endearing quirks that made her all the more lovable.
"Ahhhh!!!" Ozaki squealed, her cheeks flushing crimson as she curled up her toes in embarrassment.
"Ha! Bad for you, Goto! Seems like you're getting beat by (Y/N)—OWWW!!! WAIT! NOT MY HAIR!!" Murata's scream of pain interrupted the laughter when Goto began to tug on his hair roots, threatening to turn him bald.
"Keep talking and I'll murder you," Goto threatened, his voice low and menacing as a dark aura surrounded him, making him appear more intimidating than ever before. It was a side of him you hadn't seen before, and it sent a shiver down your spine.
"Ok, ok, ok! Just stop!" Murata whimpered in pain as Goto released his grip, allowing him to nurse his injured scalp. "God, with strength like that, you should be a demon slayer!"
"Fuck off," Goto retorted, crossing his arms in annoyance. "Man whore."
"Hey! Shut up! It's not my fault Ozaki's in love with (Y/N) and not with—OK, OK, I'LL STOP! DON'T DO IT AGAIN!!!" Murata's plea was laced with fear as he watched Goto prepare to pull his hair once more, the threat of baldness looming over him.
"Hehe, are they always like this?" you asked Ozaki, finding amusement in the banter between the two friends while they bickered amongst themselves.
"Yeah, it's like a normal thing now. Although, there's something they always fight about, but when I ask them what they were discussing, they don't tell me a thing! How unfair!" Ozaki rolled her eyes, revealing a hint of frustration. It was clear they had their secrets, though you suspected their conversations often revolved around Ozaki herself. The thought brought a smile to your lips. Goto having a crush on her was unexpected yet somehow fitting. And the dynamic between the trio was nothing short of epic.
"...?" Before you could dwell further on their antics, your attention was diverted by a commotion from the adjacent rooms. Strange noises echoed through the hallway, prompting you to momentarily pause and listen. Unable to discern the source, you shrugged it off, deciding it was best to focus on your friends.
"Master (Y/N)! Master (Y/N)!" Dodo's familiar voice interrupted your thoughts, drawing your gaze downward. The adorable crow nudged your hand, silently requesting your attention. With a fond smile, you obliged, opening your hand to allow him to snuggle against you. As you turned back to your friends, you realized they had resumed their fight.
"I'm not a gorilla! What the hell!?" Ozaki scoffed, clearly offended by Murata's comment. What? Why are they talking about that?
"You are!" Murata retorted, his tone teasing.
"I'm delicate as a princess! I don't know what you're talking about!" She crossed her arms defiantly, her frustration evident.
"Well, I don't know what you're talking about either cause' you're DEFINITELY not a princess!" Murata countered.
"How dare you!?" She gasped, turning to Goto for support. "Goto! Tell him that he's wrong!"
"Huh? Why are you involving me?" He questioned, perplexed by the sudden attention.
"Defend me!" She pleaded, angrily punching his arm. "Tell him that I'm not a gorilla!"
"Um, what's happening?" you interjected, thoroughly confused by the escalating argument.
"What's happening is, dear (Y/N), that Ozaki is missing a bit of... delicacy," Murata explained with a smirk, struggling to find the right words.
"Lies!" Ozaki protested, her cheeks flushing with indignation. "I'm as delicate as a flower!"
"...alright, whatever you say," Murata replied, exchanging an incredulous glance with you.
"(Y/N)! Don't listen to him! He's just mad because I manage to get more bitches than him!" Ozaki redirected her frustration toward Murata, earning a laugh from you. She then turned to whisper at you, "The other day, this girl approached me saying that I was cute! Would you believe that? Though, don't get jealous! I only have eyes for you!"
"You're a liar! G-Girls are crazy for me!" Murata shot back, his cheeks tinged with embarrassment.
"Ha, loser! Can't believe you have to resort to lying in order to look cool!" Ozaki teased at him.
As they continued their banter, you found yourself caught up in their discussion, the earlier melancholy fading away in the face of their infectious energy. "...!" The sound of a breaking glass interrupted their squabble, briefly bringing silence to the room. Ignoring the noise, they resumed their argument, determined to maintain the lighthearted atmosphere.
"I see the three of you are very close," you remarked, drawing their attention.
Ozaki grinned and pulled Murata and Goto into a tight hug, her dimples visible as she beamed at you. "We are! Isn't it funny? We became friends mostly because of you!"
"Because of me?" you echoed, surprised by her revelation.
Murata chuckled, noticing your curious expression. "Me and Ozaki had previously met before because of the mission on Mt. Natagumo. And she and Goto met because she became a kakushi, so they probably had to work together often."
"Yeah, but the first time the three of us were together was when we visited you after the Mugen Train incident. That's when it all started, I guess," Goto mused, scratching his chin in thought.
Ozaki clasped her hands together excitedly. "The funny thing is, after visiting you back then, I suggested we hang out, and guess what?"
"What?" you eagerly prompted.
"They totally rejected my idea, but I forced them to go to a cheap bar with me, and we drank and got drunk!!! Hahaha!" Ozaki laughed, recalling the memory fondly.
"Oh, don't remind me of that night," Goto groaned, his face flushing with embarrassment, which only made Ozaki and Murata laugh even harder.
"Why?! What happened?" you asked, unable to contain your curiosity.
"Nothing of your business—" Goto began before his mouth was suddenly blocked, preventing him from speaking further. He struggled against Murata's grip, but it was futile.
"Tell her, Ozaki!" Murata urged, grinning mischievously.
"Goto got so drunk that he randomly stood up on the table we were at and yelled that he wanted a girlfriend soooo badly!!!" Ozaki recounted, barely able to speak through her laughter.
You couldn't help but burst into laughter at the mental image of Goto's drunken confession. Even though most of his face was obscured, you could see how red he was, and you even imagined steam coming out of his ears. "NOOO!! STOP TALK—HMHMHN!!!"
"At the end, we got kicked out, obviously. He ended up vomiting, though, and that night, we learned that he has a low tolerance for alcohol. The end!" Murata finally released Goto, who collapsed to the floor in utter embarrassment.
"Oh... my god," you managed between fits of laughter. The situation was just too amusing. You made a mental note to try and get Goto drunk again someday.
"Poor guy just wants a girlfriend but barely knows any women," Murata teased with a smirk, earning an agreeing nod from Ozaki. "Well, at least he found someone to have a crush on!"
...
"WHAT?! IS THAT TRUE!?" Ozaki exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief. You couldn't help but notice her obliviousness to Goto's crush on her. How could she not see it? It seemed so obvious to you (look who's talking). "WHO IS IT?! WHY WASN'T I TOLD?!" She shook Murata's shoulders, desperate for answers.
"Not telling~!" Murata teased, a mischievous grin playing on his lips as he whistled nonchalantly. Ozaki rolled her eyes and swiftly turned to Goto, grabbing his shoulders and leaning in close to his face.
"Spill it! I want to know!" she demanded eagerly, excitement shining in her eyes.
For the first time in your life, you saw Goto turn as red as a ripe tomato. He looked like he was about to combust. His sweating and fidgeting only added to the spectacle. You couldn't help but empathize with him. Having your crush that close to you must be nerve-wracking.
"I-I'm not s-saying! Why would I?" he stammered, his voice trembling with nerves. He silently thanked whatever divine forces were at play that his face was mostly covered, or he would have surely died of embarrassment.
"PFF—HAHAHA!!!" Murata couldn't contain his laughter, doubling over in fits of mirth.
"Tell me already!" Ozaki persisted.
"N-NO!" Goto repeated adamantly, his resolve firm.
"WHY WON'T YOU TELL ME?! WE'RE FRIENDS!" Ozaki's frustration reached its peak, her teeth gritted so hard it looked like she might crush Goto's shoulders. Then, a sudden realization seemed to dawn on her. "Wait! Don't tell me... your crush is... GRRRR, YOUR CRUSH IS (Y/N), YOU PUNK!?"
"WHAT."
"THAT'S WHY YOU DIDN'T WANT TO TELL ME! YOUR CRUSH IS HER, YOU—"
"WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SAYING!?"
"If that's the case, then I won't allow it! Never!" With that, she leaped toward you, hugging you tightly against her chest as if shielding you from any potential threats. "I'm hers! Forever! Screw you! Go find someone else! My love for her is greater than yours!"
"EW! STOP SAYING THAT!" Goto recoiled in disgust, delivering a hard punch to her head. "I WOULD NEVER SEE HER THAT WAY! IT'S WEIRD!" With that declaration, he stormed off to confront Murata, who was still bent over in laughter. He grabbed him by the neck and began shaking him harshly.
"Hahaha, hahha—I can't! My mouth hurts!" You held your jaw in pain from laughing so hard. It had been a while since you'd had this much fun. Seeing you happy, Ozaki smiled softly and affectionately stroked your head.
"Yay. You're laughing. That's good," she remarked, her smile growing wider. "I'm relieved to see you smile like you always do."
"..." It must have been obvious, but all this time, those three had been trying to cheer you up, to make you smile or laugh. It warmed your heart. You returned Ozaki's smile, feeling a sense of gratitude and warmth wash over you. "Thank you!"
"...!!" The sudden burst of the door nearly startled everyone into silence. You all froze in surprise, turning to see who had barged in. Much to your delight, it was Kanao, her breaths ragged and her face flushed from exertion.
"Hey!! Is something wrong?" you asked, concern evident in your voice as you took in her sweaty appearance and rapid breathing.
"..." Kanao paused for a moment to catch her breath, but soon a wide smile spread across her face, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "T...Them!!!"
"Them?" You, Ozaki, Murata, and Goto echoed simultaneously, all equally perplexed by her cryptic response.
Kanao struggled to form coherent words, overwhelmed by her emotions. Without further explanation, she grabbed your hand and urged you to follow her, her urgency evident in her actions. You stumbled along beside her, struggling to keep up with her brisk pace. Your heart raced with curiosity—what could possibly be so urgent that Kanao felt compelled to rush you there?
Your speed left Murata, Ozaki, and Goto trailing behind, but they managed to keep up as best they could.
Finally, you arrived at your destination, gasping for breath as you surveyed the scene before you. It took a moment for your brain to register what you were seeing—you were standing outside your friends' room. Kanao led you inside, navigating carefully around broken glass strewn across the floor..As your gaze swept the room, time seemed to slow to a crawl. Was this real? Were your eyes tricking you? Was Kanao tricking you? You held your breath as you took in the sight before you. As you turned to Kanao for an explanation, your eyes fell upon the occupants of the room. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as you took in the sight before you.
"Ahhhhhh!!!! My body hurts!!" Tanjiro groaned, his voice filled with pain and frustration.
"OHH GOD! WHERE AM I? I FEEL LIKE SHIT! DID I DIE?! NOOOO!!! I'M TOO YOUNG TO DIEEEE!!!!" Zenitsu's panicked cries filled the room, tears streaming down his face.
"I WANNA FIGHT!!! WHY AM I IN A FUCKING BED!? THAT'S FOR PUSSIES! GET ME OUT OF HERE!!!!" Inosuke's roar echoed through the room, his voice brimming with aggression and defiance.
Nearby, Aoi and the girls wept tears of joy, overwhelmed with emotion. Aoi tried in vain to wipe away her tears, but they continued to flow freely. "O-Oh god, I can't believe i-it!! You guys woke up! It's a miracle!!! You didn't die!!" Kiyo offered words of comfort as she cried alongside her, while Sumi and Naho danced with joy, tears streaming down their cheeks.
...
...
...
"...!" Tears welled in your eyes as you brought trembling hands to your lips, overwhelmed with emotion. You struggled to find the right words to express your relief and joy. Sensing your presence, your friends turned their attention toward you, their faces lighting up with recognition. In unison, you all cried out in jubilation.
"(Y/N)!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"GUYSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!"
————————————————————————
The room buzzed with a cacophony of emotions—joy, relief, and gratitude—filling the air as Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke finally emerged from their coma. It felt like an eternity since you last saw them, but none of that mattered now. They were awake, and that was all that mattered.
"WAAHHH!!! AHHH!!" You found yourself sandwiched between Tanjiro and Zenitsu, the three of you locked in a tight embrace as tears streamed down your faces. It was a moment of pure, unadulterated bliss, and you couldn't help but cry tears of relief at the sight of your friends awake and alive. Inosuke, on the other hand, seemed more bewildered than anything, his hunger overshadowing any emotions he might have felt at waking up.
"Oh god, this is incredible!" Aoi's voice cut through the emotional haze, her smile radiant with relief as she watched the scene unfold before her.
"Lord Inosuke!!!" Kiyo, Naho, and Sumi practically tackled Inosuke, showering him with affection and joy. He protested loudly, but deep down, he secretly enjoyed the attention, even if he would never admit it (or realize it).
"It's good that they finally woke up," Kanao remarked softly, her eyes filled with relief as she stood beside Aoi. She cast a glance in your direction, a gentle smile playing on her lips. "Isn't it, Master?"
Shinobu chuckled softly, her gaze warm and affectionate as she watched the scene unfold. "It is. I knew they were going to wake up sooner or later," she replied, her voice filled with quiet confidence. She had been there to check on them as soon as they woke up, ensuring that they were in good health and spirits.
"Wow... I can't believe it," Ozaki murmured, her hand covering her mouth in shock as she processed the miraculous sight before her.
"Right? What impeccable timing," Murata replied, a speechless smile spreading across his face.
"It's not the first time it's happened. Remember when we visited (Y/N) after the Mugen Train mission? She was in a deep coma, and then she woke up! And now, the Kamaboko trio were the ones in a coma, and as soon as we arrive, they wake up! It's crazy," Goto explained, still feeling surprised by the unexpected turn of events. Despite the shock, he couldn't help but feel relieved that his friends were finally awake.
"Now that you mention it, that's true. I hadn't noticed the pattern before," Murata mused, amusement evident in his voice as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
"WAIT!" Ozaki's voice rang out, her expression shifting to one of perplexity. "DO YOU THINK WE MIGHT BE BLESSED BY THE GODS OR SOMETHING—"
"Oh, shut up already," Goto interjected, cutting her off before she could launch into a wild theory.
While they engaged in their conversation, you and your friends were too caught up in the emotional whirlwind of your reunion to pay much attention. Tears flowed freely down your cheeks as you struggled to find the right words to express your overwhelming happiness. Your eyes and nose were red and puffy, but you couldn't care less in this moment of sheer joy. "I missed you so much!!" you managed to choke out, your voice raspy with emotion. Only Tanjiro and Zenitsu could hear you over the commotion, as Inosuke was still preoccupied with the butterfly girls.
"Aw, (Y/N)!! I missed you so much as well!!" Tanjiro exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine affection as he pulled you into a tighter embrace. His hair had grown longer, now reaching his shoulders. He looked more handsome.
"I missed you too much, my angel!! IT WAS HEELLL!!" Zenitsu wailed dramatically, burying his face in your stomach. You couldn't help but chuckle, though you were wary of getting covered in snot.
"How could it have been hell if you were asleep this whole time?" you teased, a smirk playing on your lips as you awaited his response.
"Because I was somewhat awake even though I was in a coma," Zenitsu explained hastily, dismissing the topic with a wave of his hand. The revelation left you and Tanjiro wide-eyed with curiosity.
"What? How does that work?" Tanjiro inquired, his eyes filled with wonder as he leaned in closer to hear Zenitsu's explanation.
"Well, I'm not sure either, but it's like I was awake in this dark place with nothing around. I suppose that was my subconsciousness. It was so boring though!!!" Zenitsu lamented, his lips forming a pout that made him look like a disgruntled fish. Suddenly, he turned to you with a silly grin, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He started rubbing his head against yours affectionately. "But now everything's fine now that you're here! Yay!"
"Hey, stop that," Tanjiro murmured with narrowed eyes, a hint of disapproval in his voice as he watched Zenitsu's affectionate display. He didn't quite appreciate him getting so touchy with you.
"Haha," Shinobu chuckled, finding amusement in the situation. "I'm glad to see all of you so happy and relieved, but I'm afraid they need some rest now."
"EHHHH?!?!? SLEEP?! HAVEN'T THEY SLEPT ENOUGH ALREADY!?" You exclaimed in distress, feeling reluctant to leave. After waiting so long to see them, it felt unfair to have to leave so soon.
"...!" Your friends shared your sentiment, their expressions filled with a mixture of pain and sorrow. Before they could voice their protests, Shinobu took charge.
"Come on, everyone out!" She clapped her hands, prompting everyone to start making their way to the door. Ozaki, Murata, and Goto led the way, followed by Kanao, Aoi, and the butterfly girls. Unsure of what to do, you reluctantly began to follow suit, gently extricating yourself from Tanjiro's and Zenitsu's grasp.
Zenitsu, true to form, started whining and crying, while Tanjiro and Inosuke voiced their complaints loudly. They were acting like children, but you couldn't blame them. Shinobu paid their protests little mind, her smile never faltering. "Let's leave!" she announced, gently guiding everyone out of the room.
"..." As you observed them from a short distance away, you couldn't help but notice the extent of their suffering, even if it did seem a bit exaggerated. Memories of your own childhood flooded back, particularly those moments when you'd hurt yourself and your mother would lovingly tend to your wounds, always finishing with a gentle kiss to make it better. You used to find it a bit silly, but undeniably comforting.
A tentative smile played on your lips. Were you really considering doing this? The thought made your cheeks flush with embarrassment, but you pushed through the hesitation.
After all, it couldn't hurt to try, right...?
You approached Tanjiro first, the confusion evident in his expression as he watched you approach. Finally, you spoke up. "Are you hurt?"
He looked at you with a mixture of surprise and curiosity, clearly not expecting such a question out of the blue. "Um, yes, kind of," he admitted, his voice softening as he spoke.
Your cheeks felt like they were on fire as you watched Tanjiro's reaction to your impulsive gesture. Without giving him a chance to protest or even realize what was happening, you inched closer until you were near enough to cup his cheeks delicately in your hands. His eyes widened in surprise as your lips pressed against his forehead in a soft, innocent kiss. You couldn't help but notice the way his face flushed crimson, his freckles standing out against his red cheeks.
Turning to Zenitsu next, you found him frozen in shock, his mouth slightly agape. Ignoring the embarrassment threatening to creep in, you reached out to gently hold one of his cheeks, planting a quick peck on the other. "(Y-Y/N)..."His voice faltered as he tried to form words, his trembling hand reaching up to touch the spot you'd kissed.
Inosuke, ever the picture of confusion, eyed you warily as you approached him. He seemed ready to defend himself, his arms raised in a fighting stance. But you weren't deterred. With a swift movement, you pushed his face aside just enough to press a kiss to his cheek, careful not to trigger his combat instincts. When you pulled away, you couldn't help but notice the way his green eyes seemed to shimmer with a mix of disbelief and... something else?
Stepping back from the trio's beds, you hung your head low, unable to meet anyone's gaze. The room fell silent, the weight of your impulsive actions settling in. With trembling hands and a voice laced with embarrassment, you spoke up. "That's so... so all your pain goes away quickly..." You felt the heat of embarrassment creeping up your neck as you brought a hand to your cheek, trying to quell the burning sensation. As strange as it seemed, kissing them had felt... right somehow, your heart racing with the spontaneity of the moment. "How embarrassing!"
Your words hung in the air, eliciting a range of reactions from those present in the room.
The room erupted into chaos, with each person reacting in their own unique way to your impulsive display of affection.
"Wahhhhhhh!!!! (Y/N)!!! What are you doing!?" Murata and Ozaki's simultaneous screams echoed through the room, filled with a distress you'd never witnessed from them before. Their voices were almost gut-wrenching in their intensity.
"W-We need alcohol to... a-ah...!" Kanao's voice faltered before she collapsed, overwhelmed by what she'd just witnessed. It was as if her mind couldn't process the sight before her, and she couldn't muster the strength to remain conscious. It felt like a nightmare she couldn't wake up from.
"K-Kanao!!" Aoi's panicked cry filled the air as she scrambled to help her friend, only to find herself falling to the floor in a state of shock. She couldn't believe what she'd just seen, her mind reeling with disbelief. Was this some kind of bizarre dream? "Oh my god! Oh my god!" She tugged at her piggy-tails, trying to ground herself, but the surrealness of the situation was too much to bear.
"Jeez, they grow up so fast." Goto's voice cut through the chaos, surprisingly calm. There was a hint of pride in his tone as he patted your back, as if he was impressed by your boldness. It was almost like a proud parent witnessing their child's first steps.
"Hahaha, hahaha..." Shinobu's laughter rang out, but it lacked any true mirth. It was as if she was laughing to mask the anger simmering beneath the surface. She struggled to contain her emotions, the tension in the room palpable.
"She kissed Tanjiro first, so that means he's the love of her life!" Kiyo exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. But her certainty wavered as she considered your actions with the other two. "But she kissed the other two as well, so I'm not sure now!!!"
"Idiot! She doesn't love those three!" Naho retorted, her arms crossed and a pout on her lips. She was convinced that your affections were reserved for either Aoi or Kanao. "She must be in love with Master Aoi or Master Kanao! She's just too shy to kiss them!"
"Nu-uh! Some time ago, I overheard Master Rengoku, Tomioka and Uzui asking her to move in with them!" Sumi chimed in, adding another layer of speculation to the mix. Perhaps marrying a Hashira like Master Shinobu was a better fit for you. The possibilities seemed endless, and the confusion only deepened.
"(Y/N)!" Inosuke's voice cut through the commotion, drawing your attention. His serious expression contrasted with his usual boisterous demeanor. "Give me another one," he demanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.
"We should get hurt more often," Tanjiro chimed in, his boyish grin lighting up his face. His dreamy expression was infectious as he continued, "I think the medicine is wearing off! Got any more kisses, please?"
You remained silent, still feeling embarrassed by your earlier actions, but a small laugh escaped your lips at their antics. It was a relief to see them acting silly again, even if they were in pain.
"I think my cheek is numb, I didn't feel anything," Zenitsu remarked with a slight frown. "Can you kiss the other one?" To your surprise, you found yourself nodding, ready to comply with his request. However, before you could move, Tanjiro took matters into his own hands—or rather, his own pinch—reaching over to Zenitsu and delivering a sharp pinch to his cheek.
"It's not numb, you damn liar!" Tanjiro's voice cracked with anger as he scolded his friend, the absurdity of the situation only making it funnier.
"You fucking bitch!" Zenitsu shot back, his indignation evident as he prepared to retaliate, mad that he had ruined his marvelous plan.
"..." As you watched the scene unfold before you, a smile tugged at your lips. You couldn't help but feel a sense of warmth and contentment wash over you.
You were grateful that everything was finally back to normal.
————————————————————————
"HUH?! WHY THE HELL DID YOU KISS THEM?! THOSE BACTERIA!" Daki's shriek pierced the air, her expression a mix of shock and offense as she gasped in disbelief. You found yourself in the midst of explaining the events to Daki, Nezuko, and Gyutaro, seated in their room for what was supposed to be a peaceful tea party. While your cup held actual tea, Daki and Gyutaro opted for blood, and Nezuko's cup remained empty, as she abstained from drinking either.
"Mhmhmh!! MHMHMHH!" Nezuko joined in the scolding, her fists delivering gentle taps to your head as a form of reprimand.
"I—I!!" You attempted to defend yourself, but your words were drowned out by the barrage of disapproval from Daki and Nezuko.
"You two!" Gyutaro's sudden interjection brought a temporary halt to the argument, his tone commanding as he addressed his sister and Nezuko. "Shut the fuck up! I want to know what happened! I'm invested!" With a decisive nod, he signaled for you to continue, taking a leisurely sip from his cup as he awaited your explanation.
"Well, that's the whole story, really. After that, Kanao, Aoi, and even Shinobu banned me from visiting them! But I can't resist! I want to share a room with them like before! I miss them so much!"
"Can you blame them?" Gyutaro interjected. "They saw you kiss other people, so of course, they would get mad."
"Why would they get mad?" You tilted your head in genuine confusion, taking a sip of your tea.
Gyutaro was speechless. You couldn't be THAT dumb, right? But it seemed that you were that dumb. "...Daki, she's too dense. I demand you to fall in love with another human." Gyutaro rolled his eyes, finishing the remainder of his cup of blood before reclining onto the ground in a manner that resembled sleep.
"Yes, (Y/N)." Daki sighed and shook her head.
"Hmhm, mhmh..." Nezuko mimicked the action.
"Whatever! I'll go now. I'll try to sneak into their room anyway." You bid them farewell, mentally noting to repeat the tea party since it was actually quite enjoyable to gossip and fool around. "Bye-bye!" After slipping away, you tiptoed to the kitchen, swiftly concocting a nutritious soup with all the essential ingredients. With the soup in hand, you ventured to their room, ensuring that no one spotted you. Stealthily, you eased the door open and slipped inside, feeling like a ninja on a covert mission. "Guys! I'm here!!" You greeted them cheerfully, carefully placing their meals aside to avoid any accidental spills.
"Oh! Good night (Y/N)!" Tanjiro greeted you with a warm smile. "I thought you weren't allowed to come in?"
"Who cares about that!?" Zenitsu retorted irritably, but his tone softened as soon as he turned to you. "Hey sweetheart! Are you doing okay?"
"I'm fine, really, but..."
"But?" Tanjiro and Zenitsu leaned in, curious to hear more.
"ARE YOU GUYS OKAY?!" You blurted out, your worry evident. They had just awakened from a coma, and you were concerned about their well-being. You bombarded them with a barrage of questions, offering to do anything to alleviate their discomfort. "What do you need? Medicine? Food? Massages? Just tell me, and I'll take care of it! Here, let me feed you guys!" Without waiting for their response, you began spoon-feeding them the soup you had prepared. Inosuke finished his portion in a flash, while the other two took their time savoring it.
Next, you administered their prescribed medications, ensuring that they received all the care they needed. In essence, you became their caretaker, tending to their every need and showering them with affection. And truth be told, they didn't mind being pampered by you at all.
"You look like a mom, taking care of us like this," Tanjiro commented with a lazy smile. Being the usual caretaker himself, being tended to by you made him feel oddly giddy.
"(Y/N)!! Can you pat my head?" Zenitsu pleaded in his usual whiny tone.
"Of course!" You obliged, settling beside him on his bed and gently patting his head. Zenitsu couldn't contain his happiness. While you were at it, you decided to fill them in on everything that had happened until now, although it wasn't much.
"I can't believe it!" Zenitsu exclaimed in disbelief. "The upper moon six are on our side now?! That's crazy!"
"LET'S FIGHT THEM! THEY ARE NO MATCH FOR ME!" You cut off Inosuke before he could start stirring up chaos.
"So, Daki and Gyutaro are staying with Nezuko?" Tanjiro inquired, concern evident in his voice.
"Yeah, but they're actually getting along pretty well. They're basically besties!" You reassured him, hoping to ease his worries.
"That's nice to hear." Tanjiro smiled in relief, although a hint of sadness lingered. "Though, I'm sad... I want to see her."
You felt a pang of sympathy for Tanjiro and gently patted his shoulder. "I know you do, and you will! But don't worry! Nezuko made you this drawing!" Retrieving the paper from your pocket, you handed it to him. It depicted a simple, heartwarming scene of Nezuko and him holding hands. Despite its simplicity, it was enough to bring tears to Tanjiro's eyes as he hugged the drawing close, overcome with affection and joy.
"Ew," Zenitsu cringed at the display of sentimentality. "Loser."
"Tatiana, give me the thing. Let me eat it," Inosuke murmured, his typical hunger for anything edible kicking in.
"You guys are the worst!" Tanjiro shot back, hurt by their reactions, while you chuckled at their banter.
After spending some time catching up with them, you announced, "Well, I need to get going. I shouldn't even be here!" You attempted to leave, but your exit was promptly halted by the three of them.
"(Y/N)! DON'T YOU DARE GO AWAY, YOU MINION!" Inosuke bellowed, adamantly refusing to let you leave.
"Shhh! Quiet!" You hushed him urgently, not wanting to attract Shinobu's attention and risk getting scolded.
"My princess! My angel! Don't go! Stay here, please!!!" Zenitsu pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation.
"Yeah, (Y/N)... Please stay..." Even Tanjiro, typically the voice of reason, joined in, his tone pleading for you to remain with them through the night.
This was dumb. Your laughter echoed through the room, your amusement contagious as Zenitsu seized the opportunity to grab you tightly around the waist, refusing to release his hold. Caught off guard, you couldn't help but laugh even harder, surrendering to his grasp. In a sudden turn of events, you found yourself wrapped in his arms as both of you tumbled onto his bed, still entwined in each other's embrace. "Haha, I finally got you," Zenitsu chuckled, his demeanor transforming into that of a gallant prince in your eyes.
"What?!" Tanjiro exclaimed in disbelief, his shock mirrored by Inosuke's equally incredulous expression. Tanjiro's protective instincts flared up instantly at the sight before him, and he made it clear that he wasn't about to let this slide. As his instincts kicked into high gear, he wasted no time in springing into action. With swift movements, he crawled across the floor and leaped onto the neighboring bed, determined to intervene and prevent Zenitsu from embracing you any further. The two boys engaged in a fucking fight, their wrestling match escalating as they grappled with each other, both vying for your attention and affection.
"..." Meanwhile, you took advantage of the distraction caused by Tanjiro and Zenitsu's antics to slip away quietly. Making your way over to Inosuke's bed, you settled down beside him, intending to check on him and perhaps engage in a conversation. However, as you leaned closer, you were taken aback to find Inosuke already fast asleep, his features softened in slumber. Despite his fierce exterior, he appeared surprisingly gentle and vulnerable in this moment.
Lost in your thoughts, you contemplated reaching out to Inosuke with a message, but you were interrupted by the sudden cessation of the commotion nearby. Glancing up, you realized that Tanjiro and Zenitsu had paused their wrestling match, their attention now drawn to you as you lay beside Inosuke. Feeling the weight of Tanjiro and Zenitsu's curious stares, you couldn't help but chuckle, the sound echoing softly in the room. Sensing the need to diffuse the tension, you rose from Inosuke's bed, a mischievous glint in your eyes as you formulated a plan.
"Hey, why don't we do something fun?" you suggested, a playful grin tugging at your lips. Your idea was to put the three beds together, just like you did before with Uzui and his wives. That way, you can all sleep together.
Tanjiro's eyes lit up with excitement at the idea, and Zenitsu nodded eagerly in agreement. Even Inosuke, who had been roused from his slumber by the commotion, seemed intrigued by the proposal. With everyone on board, you set to work rearranging the beds, pushing them closer until they formed a makeshift communal sleeping area in the center of the room.
As the lights of the moon filtered through the windows, casting silver hues across the room, you all settled onto the newly arranged beds. Tanjiro lay on one side, a contented smile gracing his features, while Zenitsu was beside him, his usual anxious energy replaced by a sense of peace and tranquility. You followed next and Inosuke sprawled out on the remaining bed, his snores filling the room as he drifted back off to sleep. Zenitsu tried cuddling you various time but Tanjiro kicked him on his ribs, not allowing him to do so.
For a few blissful hours, you all reveled in the simple pleasure of being together again.
But alas, as all good things must come to an end, your moment of togetherness was shattered by the appearance of Shinobu entering the room.
————————————————————————
As the days passed (a week or more) the Kamaboko trio made remarkable progress in their recovery, gradually regaining their strength and returning to their regular training routines. Yay!
One particularly sunny day, after a rigorous training session, you found yourself finishing first among your group. Eager to freshen up, you decided to head to the bathing area ahead of the others.
With a sense of anticipation, you made your way back to your old room, where the Kamaboko trio had once again joined you.
This arrangement, allowing all four of you to share a room, was a new development facilitated by Shinobu (you remind yourself to thank her from the bottom of your heart).
As you entered the room, you noticed the absence of your companions, indicating that they were still engaged in the bathroom. However, the space was not entirely devoid of company. To your pleasant surprise, you found yourself joined by Mitsuri and Shinobu, who had decided to pay you a visit during this brief interlude.
Seated comfortably on your bed, you engaged in light conversation with them. As you and Mitsuri reunited after a long time apart, her tears of happiness mirrored your own feelings of joy. The warmth of her embrace and the genuine happiness in her eyes made it clear just how much she had missed you, and you couldn't help but share in her emotional outpouring.
Mitsuri's tears of joy flowed freely and you found yourself caught up in her emotional embrace, reciprocating her happiness. "I've missed you so much, (Y/N)!" she exclaimed between sobs, her voice trembling with emotion. "I missed you! I missed you!!! Wahahhhhh!!!! It's not fair!"
"I've missed you too, Mitsuri!" you replied, laughing as you hugged her tightly.
Observing the scene, Shinobu couldn't help but smile softly. "It's good to see you two reunited," she remarked, her tone warm and gentle. "But, why didn't you come sooner to visit?"
"Yeah, it feels like forever since we've been together like this," you agreed.
Mitsuri cleaned her face and exclaimed, "I wanted to visit!! But I was so busy with work! It's super unfair! Wahh, I love you with all my heart!!" She returned to kiss your head and forehead, making blush.
Surprisingly, despite Mitsuri's overt display of affection, Shinobu didn't seem as perturbed as you might have expected. In fact, you noticed a softness in her expression, a hint of fondness that suggested she had a soft spot for Mitsuri. Perhaps it was the genuine nature of their relation that endeared Mitsuri to Shinobu, allowing her to overlook any minor transgressions (Shinobu wouldn't allow anybody else to be this affectionate with you).
As the conversation continued, you felt a surge of excitement building within you. It might be dumb but, after all the time you've been in demon slayer, you realized that there are tons of characters that haven't interacted a lot. At the same time, there are unusual and random interactions you've seen that made you really intrigued. Is it bad that you want everyone to be in the same room together to see them interact between them? Is it?
With a lot of thrill, you exclaimed, "Hey, I have an idea!" you interjected, eager to share your thoughts with these two since you feel that they might be the ones to be more eager with your suggestion.
Both Mitsuri and Shinobu looked at you curiously, their interest piqued. "What is it, (Y/N)?" Mitsuri asked, her curiosity evident in her tone.
"I want to ask you both for a silly request, haha," you say a bit nervous, not knowing how they would react.
"Tell us anything. Don't be nervous!" Shinobu said, wanting to hear what you were going to tell them.
"Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum! Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta!" With a mischievous glint in your eye, you proposed your idea, drumming up anticipation with drum sounds that added a touch of suspense to the moment.
'Cute.' Mitsuri and Shinobu exchanged amused glances, finding your enthusiasm and creativity endearing.
And then, with a burst of excitement, you revealed your request:
"LET'S DOOOOOO AAAAAAAAAAA PARTYYYYYYYYYY YAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!" You screamed with joy, cheeks blushed and stars dancing around you. You had extended your arms as if to surprise them even more.
...
"..." Both of them stood quiet, processing what you had said right now. You stood still, your smile never wavering and just then, Mitsuri's and Shinobu's eyes widened in shock, giving you dumbfounded expressions as they screamed at the same time:
"A PARTY?!"
End of the Chaotic Recovery arc.
Notes:
WE'VE FINISHED THIS ARCCCCCCCCC RAHHHHHHHHHHHHH. SORRY FOR TAKING SO LONG. This originally was two different chapters but I decided to make it into one to finish it faster!!! FINALLY!! I'm super duper happy for the things that are coming now. I believe this arc might be the peak of the story!!
Also, to clear up misunderstandings, what's following next is not the swordsmith village arc—it's an original arc like this one! This new arc will be shorter but, A LOT of (plot related) things will happen. I'll try to beat my record of 21k+ words and hope to do my very besssttttt💪💪🔥🔥🔥🔥
I wish you all thanks for sticking to this silly story of mine and I hope you continue to enjoy it. Sorry for not updating fast!!🫶🫶
SPOILER ALERT!!! Can you guess which characters will kiss (Y/N) in this arc? For now, there are only two.
HINT: one of them was bound to happen sooner or later (they're in love with you already) and the other one is unexpected/out of pocket.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 57: — 56
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
FOR A PARTY, GUESTS ARE A MUST! — CHAPTER #56 — WHO SHALL ATTEND AND WHO SHALL NOT?
"Wait-so, let me get this straight, (Y/N)..." Shinobu said, fidgeting slightly and tilting her head to the side. "You want to throw a party?"
"Yeah!" You nodded enthusiastically.
"...For what occasion?" Mitsuri asked, clearly intrigued. She loved parties and couldn't remember the last time she had attended one. Hearing you suggest it was thrilling for her.
"Just because! I want to celebrate with everyone!" You explained, your smile bright and unwavering, though your brows knitted slightly at their puzzled expressions. Realizing you needed to clarify, you continued, "We technically defeated Upper Moon Six, and now they're even fighting alongside us! I know everyone has mixed feelings about them, so why not create an opportunity to show how cool and awesome they are?"
"And you think a party is the best way to do that?" Shinobu asked, still skeptical. It wasn't that she disliked the idea, but she worried it might become chaotic. "Maybe we could try something else—"
"OH MY GOSH!! THAT'S SO SMART!" Mitsuri exclaimed, jumping up with stars in her eyes. "HOW DID I NOT THINK OF THAT? THAT'S TOTALLY GENIUS!"
"YOU GET ME!" You shouted, thrilled that someone finally understood your point. "This way, we can all become closer and relieve some tension!"
"You're absolutely right! A party is such a cool idea! We can invite a ton of people and plan all sorts of fun activities! Kyaaaa!!" Mitsuri's excitement grew as she envisioned the endless possibilities for the party. "I'm in, (Y/N)! I'm 100 percent on board with this plan!"
"Wait," Shinobu interjected, stopping you both from getting carried away. "A party sounds... lovely, but I'm not sure it would go well considering how, um..." She trailed off, her voice becoming a murmur as she noticed the heartbreak on your and Mitsuri's faces. It felt like a knife twisting in her heart.
"You don't like the idea? It can... work..." you began, your confidence faltering. "...A party? Between Demon Slayers and demons? Actually, thinking about it seriously, it sounds pretty dumb. Shit. It would probably go terribly. The Slayers wouldn't even want to attend in the first place. That was a stupid idea, actually. This is reality! It's not like the power of friendship can work! Fuck!" You began to mumble in english. While you were stressing yourself over that,
"Shinobu!! It would be fun!!" Mitsuri exclaimed, rushing over to hug her above the shoulders, snuggling her face against hers. "Think about it! You, me, and (Y/N), together with everyone! Eating, chatting, and having lots of fun! Not thinking about demons for a while and just enjoying ourselves! Doesn't that sound nice?"
Shinobu sighed. "...I'm not saying it sounds bad. It's not a bad idea," she corrected herself, gently grasping Mitsuri's hands, which were close to her face due to their hugging position. "I don't find it bothersome personally. The problem is, I'm sure the others don't think like we do. It could be hard to do this without some sort of battle breaking out."
"...Oh! So, you're not against having a party?" you asked, your hopes rising.
"...I'm not against—"
"ALRIGHT! SHINOBU IS IN THE PLAN AS WELL!! YIPPEEEEEEE! DID YOU HEAR THAT, (Y/N)!? YOU, ME, AND SHINOBU ARE GOING TO THROW A PARTY! YAYYYYY!!" Mitsuri exploded with happiness, rushing over to your bed and jumping to hug you with excitement. "This is going to be so much fun!! I can't wait!!"
"YAYY!!" You jumped with Mitsuri, feeling the excitement bubble up. Shinobu sighed at the sight of the two of you, but a small smile formed on her lips. Maybe it could go well after all. Being negative wouldn't bring anything good.
A few minutes after you and Mitsuri finally calmed down, the three of you began discussing plans for this unexpected party.
"First things first, who are you planning to invite?" Shinobu asked, holding a pen and a piece of paper, ready to jot down any important details. "I recall you saying that you wanted to celebrate the fact that the Upper Moon Six are now on our side and to help us all become closer and create a deeper bond."
"As corny as the last part sounds, yeah! That's pretty much it," you said, still amazed that your spontaneous party idea was actually coming to life.
"I'm guessing you're inviting all the Hashiras?" Mitsuri said with a smile, happily imagining you three with the rest of them, having a cute time together.
"Yup!" You exclaimed, emphasizing the p. "Along with Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Kanao, Aoi, Makio, Suma, Hinatsuru, Ozaki, Murata, Goto, Haganezuka, Kanamori, and Genya! Of course, with the special presence of Nezuko, Gyutaro, and Daki!"
Mitsuri gasped. "Wow, that's a lot of people!" She felt a bit embarrassed because she couldn't recognize everyone you mentioned.
Shinobu nodded thoughtfully, scribbling down the names. "That's quite the guest list. It's ambitious, but I think it's a good mix. We'll need to make sure there's enough space and food for everyone. And, of course, we need to think about the activities. What kind of things do you want to include in this party?"
"We could have games, some music for dancing, and lots of delicious food. Maybe even a few fun competitions to get everyone involved."
"That sounds wonderful!" Mitsuri clapped her hands, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "We could a dance—off, and maybe even a talent show! Everyone could showcase their unique skills!"
"Yeah, or if it's too much, we could do something casual." Shinobu smiled, clearly warming up to the idea. "Alright, that sounds manageable. 27 people! This means we'll have to do lots of preparations. Where should we hold this party then?"
"We need a big place... Don't all of the Hashiras live in mansions?" you asked, fairly certain of the answer. "Maybe I could ask Kyojuro to lend me his house! He lives near a beach!"
Shinobu shook her head in disagreement. "Even though Rengoku lives near a beach, it doesn't really help that much since the party is going to be held at night, I assume, and swimming really late could be dangerous."
"You're right... Maybe here?" you suggested, gesturing around.
"As lovely as it sounds, it wouldn't be possible. This mansion is also a hospital where injured and tired Demon Slayers come to rest. Hosting a loud and noisy party here would be disrespectful to them," she explained sadly. She would've loved having it here, but it just didn't meet the requirements. "Mitsuri, perhaps we could-"
"OF COURSE! YES! PLEASE! LET'S DO IT AT MY MANSION!" the pink-haired girl squealed in excitement. "MY MANSION IS BIG! AND WE COULD DO IT IN THE LIVING ROOM! AND I COULD PUT UP LOTS OF DECORATIONS! KYAAA! YES!"
Shinobu smiled at Mitsuri's enthusiasm. "That sounds perfect, Mitsuri. Your mansion is indeed spacious, and having it there would allow us to decorate as much as we want. Plus, it's a little away from the main areas where others might be disturbed."
"Yay! This is going to be amazing!" Mitsuri clapped her hands, her excitement contagious. "We can have lanterns, streamers, and all kinds of festive decorations! I'll make sure everything looks perfect!"
"Issue solved then," Shinobu said with a smile, writing down the location.
"It really isn't a problem?" you asked Mitsuri, not wanting to burden her if it was too much trouble.
"Are you kidding?!" she exclaimed, grabbing your shoulders and shaking you so enthusiastically that you became dizzy. "I've always wanted to throw a party with all my friends! Just wait and see! We'll make it the best party ever!" She giggled, already imagining all the endless possibilities for decorating her place for the occasion.
"Yippee!" you cheered along with her. "We have the people and the place! Now what?"
"Now, you should write all the invitation letters properly to each of the people you want to invite," Shinobu chuckled as she saw your smile turn into a tragic expression at the realization of writing 26 letters. "No worries! We will help you write them, and we can deliver the letters to the Hashira."
Mitsuri clapped her hands excitedly. "Yeah! That way, if someone doesn't want to go, we can try to convince them!"
"Gosh! Thank you so much for helping me with this! I can't explain how much I appreciate it!" you exclaimed, tears welling up in your eyes.
"It's really not a big deal. I'm excited for this as well," Shinobu said with a welcoming smile.
"Me too! This is the best idea ever! I can't wait!" Mitsuri added enthusiastically.
With renewed energy, the three of you sat down to write the invitations.
—————————————————————
"Oh gosh, (Y/N)! Thank you so much for inviting us!" Tanjiro exclaimed, stretching his legs on the floor. "We really appreciate it!"
"(Y/N)..." Zenitsu murmured to himself. "Is this our first date?"
"Shut up." Tanjiro wasted no time, picking up a small pebble and throwing it precisely at the back of Zenitsu's head, making him whine in pain.
"LEAVE ME ALONE ALREADY!" the yellow-haired boy hissed back. A week had passed since you, Shinobu, and Mitsuri had planned the party preparations. Having already delivered all the invitations, you decided to personally invite your friends without formal letters. Currently, you were all taking a break from training outside.
"You're just jealous because she invited me first! Suck it up, loser!" Zenitsu retorted, his voice rising in indignation.
"What the hell?" Tanjiro said, genuinely confused (and a bit offended). "She invited us all at the same time! What are you even talking about?!"
"What are YOU talking about, dumbass?" Zenitsu shot back, and they started bickering, as was their usual banter. You weren't particularly surprised by this exchange, though you did notice the absence of Inosuke, which was unusual. Why wasn't he yelling or joining in the argument as he typically did? Curious, you turned around to find him standing quietly not too far from all of you.
Inosuke stood there, unusually subdued, his arms crossed and his eyes focused on something in the distance. His usual energy and boisterous demeanor were conspicuously absent.
"Inosuke...?" you called out, concern lacing your voice. "Are you okay, bro?" His silence caught everyone's attention.
...
"Hello? Earth to Inosuke?" Tanjiro chimed in, standing up and moving closer. His hair was tied back in a ponytail.
...
"Is he going through a metamorphosis?" Zenitsu asked nervously, hiding slightly behind Tanjiro.
"..." Inosuke suddenly raised his hand, signaling for everyone to wait. He took a deep breath. "Wait... I just formed a thought."
"O-Oh... Uh, congrats?" you responded awkwardly, unsure how to react. What exactly do you say to that?
Zenitsu snickered. "First time?"
"Was it hard?" Tanjiro asked with concern, gently patting Inosuke's head. "It's okay! Don't be scared! I know it's your first time but embrace the thought! We all have them! Don't worry!"
"Should I call Aoi?" Kanao's voice suddenly cut through the moment.
Wait.
"AHHH!" The three of you jumped in surprise. When did she get here? None of you had even noticed her presence!
"Fuck! I'm going to have a heart attack!" Zenitsu exclaimed, clutching his chest as he felt his heart racing up his throat.
"Kanao! Have you been standing there the whole time?" you asked, tilting your head in surprise.
"Mhm..." She nodded silently.
"Uh... that's weird," Tanjiro observed, eyeing her suspiciously. "I had no idea you were there..."
"Again, should I call Aoi?" Kanao asked, unfazed by your reactions. "He looks funny."
"I'm not sure! What if thinking is too hard for him? He could get overwhelmed!" you fretted, concerned for Inosuke.
"I'm sure he'll be fine. I trust him," Tanjiro reassured you, giving your back a comforting pat.
"I GOT IT!" Inosuke suddenly yelled, his voice echoing loudly. He puffed out his chest proudly.
"What did you get?" Zenitsu asked eagerly.
"A party is... uh, a thing, where people do stuff, uhh, do stuff together! Right?!" Inosuke exclaimed, his fists bumping together with enthusiasm and a wide grin on his face.
...
"Really? What?" Zenitsu looked disappointed.
"Ohhh," Tanjiro said, as if a realization had dawned on him. "I forgot we were teaching him the meanings of certain words."
"You were?" you asked, surprised by this revelation.
The burgundy-haired boy chuckled. "Yeah, me, Kanao, and Aoi were teaching him simple stuff. You know, to help him learn a little."
"SHUT UP ALREADY! STOP TALKING! AM I CORRECT OR WHAT?!" Inosuke bellowed, frustration evident as he awaited confirmation.
"Yes, Inosuke. You got it right. Good job. Aoi will be pleased to hear about this," Kanao congratulated him, gently patting his head.
"I'M THE BEST!! AHAHAHA! I'M THE SMARTEST! NO ONE CAN BEAT ME!!" Inosuke declared proudly, reveling in the praise. His happiness was palpable and endearing.
"Good for you, but can you please quiet down? You're too loud!" Zenitsu complained, rolling his eyes while covering his ears.
"YOU SHUT UP, NANA!" Inosuke retorted.
"WHO THE FUCK IS NANA? THAT DOESN'T EVEN SOUND REMOTELY CLOSE TO MY NAME!"
"HAHAHAHA, TRYNNA CANCEL ME? LOSER!" Inosuke crossed his arms triumphantly, laughing like a madman."YOU'RE JUST MAD BECAUSE I'M RIGHT AND YOU EATED DIRT!"
"Um, ate," Tanjiro corrected him gently.
"Mhm! Yeah, I know I ate! 🔥🔥🔥" Inosuke chuckled and ruffled Tanjiro's hair. "Thanks, Albania."
"What?"
"I don't have the brain cells for this," Zenitsu sighed, clearly exasperated. He was about to head back inside when a sound from above caught his attention. "Huh? (Y/N), isn't that Dodo coming over here?"
"Huh?" You looked up and saw your dear crow, Dodo, flying towards you. He appeared burdened under a load of papers strapped to his tiny body. "Dodo!! I'm over here!"
"FOOD!" Inosuke lunged forward eagerly, but Kanao swiftly restrained him.
As Dodo approached, you hurried to relieve him of the papers, allowing him to relax visibly once the weight was gone. The crow then fluttered over and perched on Tanjiro's head. Tanjiro looked up and asked, "Hey, what are all these papers?"
Recognizing the papers instantly, you exclaimed nervously, "Gosh! Oh my god! These are responses to the invitations I sent out for the party!"
"Really?! Let's see!" Zenitsu exclaimed, suddenly eager to see who had responded.
"Poor Dodo. He's so small, yet he carried all these letters... What a trooper," Tanjiro remarked sympathetically, admiring Dodo's effort.
"I want to see too!" Kanao added, moving closer to join the group. You all settled on the wooden floor, surrounded by letters.
Inosuke furrowed his brows. "I DON'T KNOW HOW TO READ!"
"SHUSH, BITCHASS!" Zenitsu snapped.
"DON'T SHUSH ME! YOU SHUSH!"
"NO! YOU SHUSH!"
"Shush, both of you!" Tanjiro intervened, trying to quiet them.
"YOU FUCKING SHUSH!" Zenitsu and Inosuke yelled simultaneously.
"Shhh!!" Kanao hushed them all, and they reluctantly fell silent. "What do the letters say, (Y/N)?"
You began reading through the letters, and your surprise grew with each one you opened.
'Kyaaa! Giyuu accepted! I'm so happy! I thought he was going to deny me! Let's see another letter.'
'Awww, he is so sweet.' You thought to yourself until suddenly, the letter was ripped off from your hands and got destroyed by Zenitsu. You were speechless.
...
Tanjiro then picked up the remains and gave it to Inosuke. "Eat it."
"Bet." He ate it.
"...ok. Let's move on." You said worried, not understanding what just happened. You decided to ignore it. Most of the letters were people being grateful and accepting the invitations such as Ozaki, Murata, Goto, Tengen, Hinatsuru, Suma and Makio. However, some responses had left you dumbfounded.
'...rude much?'
'...What? I thought we were becoming friends!'
'WHAT THE HECK!? OUCH!?'
"..." You all stood silent, your head slowly turning to look at Tanjiro who sweat dropped at the letter.
"Haha... ha... ups." He laughed nervously. By the way, Kanamori had also respectfully declined, saying he was busy with work as well.
'Well, we have never interacted before so, it was to be expected. Still, I had hopes he was going to accept...'
Now, for the last letter...
"That's to be expected as well, I guess..."
"Oh, wait! (Y/N)! You know Genya? I know who he is! Is he your friend?" Tanjiro asked with curiosity.
"NOP! W-Well, yeah! I know who he is but, he doesn't know me..." You tried explaining it without sounding too suspicious. You sighed after seeing that a total of 7 people had rejected you. Maybe you'll have to work your ass off to see if you can change the minds of these individuals. Giving that only 2 days were remaining for the party.
—————————————————————
Hiii, I'm so embarrassed for this really short chapter (it has been a long time since I wrote a chapter with only 2k+ words). I'm very tired but I got a random boost of inspiration since today was my free day and wrote this right now. Sorry! I'll keep working hard!
Xoxo, azamishomie.
FOR A PARTY, GUESTS ARE A MUST! — CHAPTER #56 — WHO SHALL ATTEND AND WHO SHALL NOT?
"Wait-so, let me get this straight, (Y/N)..." Shinobu said, fidgeting slightly and tilting her head to the side. "You want to throw a party?"
"Yeah!" You nodded enthusiastically.
"...For what occasion?" Mitsuri asked, clearly intrigued. She loved parties and couldn't remember the last time she had attended one. Hearing you suggest it was thrilling for her.
"Just because! I want to celebrate with everyone!" You explained, your smile bright and unwavering, though your brows knitted slightly at their puzzled expressions. Realizing you needed to clarify, you continued, "We technically defeated Upper Moon Six, and now they're even fighting alongside us! I know everyone has mixed feelings about them, so why not create an opportunity to show how cool and awesome they are?"
"And you think a party is the best way to do that?" Shinobu asked, still skeptical. It wasn't that she disliked the idea, but she worried it might become chaotic. "Maybe we could try something else—"
"OH MY GOSH!! THAT'S SO SMART!" Mitsuri exclaimed, jumping up with stars in her eyes. "HOW DID I NOT THINK OF THAT? THAT'S TOTALLY GENIUS!"
"YOU GET ME!" You shouted, thrilled that someone finally understood your point. "This way, we can all become closer and relieve some tension!"
"You're absolutely right! A party is such a cool idea! We can invite a ton of people and plan all sorts of fun activities! Kyaaaa!!" Mitsuri's excitement grew as she envisioned the endless possibilities for the party. "I'm in, (Y/N)! I'm 100 percent on board with this plan!"
"Wait," Shinobu interjected, stopping you both from getting carried away. "A party sounds... lovely, but I'm not sure it would go well considering how, um..." She trailed off, her voice becoming a murmur as she noticed the heartbreak on your and Mitsuri's faces. It felt like a knife twisting in her heart.
"You don't like the idea? It can... work..." you began, your confidence faltering. "...A party? Between Demon Slayers and demons? Actually, thinking about it seriously, it sounds pretty dumb. Shit. It would probably go terribly. The Slayers wouldn't even want to attend in the first place. That was a stupid idea, actually. This is reality! It's not like the power of friendship can work! Fuck!" You began to mumble in english. While you were stressing yourself over that,
"Shinobu!! It would be fun!!" Mitsuri exclaimed, rushing over to hug her above the shoulders, snuggling her face against hers. "Think about it! You, me, and (Y/N), together with everyone! Eating, chatting, and having lots of fun! Not thinking about demons for a while and just enjoying ourselves! Doesn't that sound nice?"
Shinobu sighed. "...I'm not saying it sounds bad. It's not a bad idea," she corrected herself, gently grasping Mitsuri's hands, which were close to her face due to their hugging position. "I don't find it bothersome personally. The problem is, I'm sure the others don't think like we do. It could be hard to do this without some sort of battle breaking out."
"...Oh! So, you're not against having a party?" you asked, your hopes rising.
"...I'm not against—"
"ALRIGHT! SHINOBU IS IN THE PLAN AS WELL!! YIPPEEEEEEE! DID YOU HEAR THAT, (Y/N)!? YOU, ME, AND SHINOBU ARE GOING TO THROW A PARTY! YAYYYYY!!" Mitsuri exploded with happiness, rushing over to your bed and jumping to hug you with excitement. "This is going to be so much fun!! I can't wait!!"
"YAYY!!" You jumped with Mitsuri, feeling the excitement bubble up. Shinobu sighed at the sight of the two of you, but a small smile formed on her lips. Maybe it could go well after all. Being negative wouldn't bring anything good.
A few minutes after you and Mitsuri finally calmed down, the three of you began discussing plans for this unexpected party.
"First things first, who are you planning to invite?" Shinobu asked, holding a pen and a piece of paper, ready to jot down any important details. "I recall you saying that you wanted to celebrate the fact that the Upper Moon Six are now on our side and to help us all become closer and create a deeper bond."
"As corny as the last part sounds, yeah! That's pretty much it," you said, still amazed that your spontaneous party idea was actually coming to life.
"I'm guessing you're inviting all the Hashiras?" Mitsuri said with a smile, happily imagining you three with the rest of them, having a cute time together.
"Yup!" You exclaimed, emphasizing the p. "Along with Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Kanao, Aoi, Makio, Suma, Hinatsuru, Ozaki, Murata, Goto, Haganezuka, Kanamori, and Genya! Of course, with the special presence of Nezuko, Gyutaro, and Daki!"
Mitsuri gasped. "Wow, that's a lot of people!" She felt a bit embarrassed because she couldn't recognize everyone you mentioned.
Shinobu nodded thoughtfully, scribbling down the names. "That's quite the guest list. It's ambitious, but I think it's a good mix. We'll need to make sure there's enough space and food for everyone. And, of course, we need to think about the activities. What kind of things do you want to include in this party?"
"We could have games, some music for dancing, and lots of delicious food. Maybe even a few fun competitions to get everyone involved."
"That sounds wonderful!" Mitsuri clapped her hands, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "We could a dance—off, and maybe even a talent show! Everyone could showcase their unique skills!"
"Yeah, or if it's too much, we could do something casual." Shinobu smiled, clearly warming up to the idea. "Alright, that sounds manageable. 27 people! This means we'll have to do lots of preparations. Where should we hold this party then?"
"We need a big place... Don't all of the Hashiras live in mansions?" you asked, fairly certain of the answer. "Maybe I could ask Kyojuro to lend me his house! He lives near a beach!"
Shinobu shook her head in disagreement. "Even though Rengoku lives near a beach, it doesn't really help that much since the party is going to be held at night, I assume, and swimming really late could be dangerous."
"You're right... Maybe here?" you suggested, gesturing around.
"As lovely as it sounds, it wouldn't be possible. This mansion is also a hospital where injured and tired Demon Slayers come to rest. Hosting a loud and noisy party here would be disrespectful to them," she explained sadly. She would've loved having it here, but it just didn't meet the requirements. "Mitsuri, perhaps we could-"
"OF COURSE! YES! PLEASE! LET'S DO IT AT MY MANSION!" the pink-haired girl squealed in excitement. "MY MANSION IS BIG! AND WE COULD DO IT IN THE LIVING ROOM! AND I COULD PUT UP LOTS OF DECORATIONS! KYAAA! YES!"
Shinobu smiled at Mitsuri's enthusiasm. "That sounds perfect, Mitsuri. Your mansion is indeed spacious, and having it there would allow us to decorate as much as we want. Plus, it's a little away from the main areas where others might be disturbed."
"Yay! This is going to be amazing!" Mitsuri clapped her hands, her excitement contagious. "We can have lanterns, streamers, and all kinds of festive decorations! I'll make sure everything looks perfect!"
"Issue solved then," Shinobu said with a smile, writing down the location.
"It really isn't a problem?" you asked Mitsuri, not wanting to burden her if it was too much trouble.
"Are you kidding?!" she exclaimed, grabbing your shoulders and shaking you so enthusiastically that you became dizzy. "I've always wanted to throw a party with all my friends! Just wait and see! We'll make it the best party ever!" She giggled, already imagining all the endless possibilities for decorating her place for the occasion.
"Yippee!" you cheered along with her. "We have the people and the place! Now what?"
"Now, you should write all the invitation letters properly to each of the people you want to invite," Shinobu chuckled as she saw your smile turn into a tragic expression at the realization of writing 26 letters. "No worries! We will help you write them, and we can deliver the letters to the Hashira."
Mitsuri clapped her hands excitedly. "Yeah! That way, if someone doesn't want to go, we can try to convince them!"
"Gosh! Thank you so much for helping me with this! I can't explain how much I appreciate it!" you exclaimed, tears welling up in your eyes.
"It's really not a big deal. I'm excited for this as well," Shinobu said with a welcoming smile.
"Me too! This is the best idea ever! I can't wait!" Mitsuri added enthusiastically.
With renewed energy, the three of you sat down to write the invitations.
—————————————————————
"Oh gosh, (Y/N)! Thank you so much for inviting us!" Tanjiro exclaimed, stretching his legs on the floor. "We really appreciate it!"
"(Y/N)..." Zenitsu murmured to himself. "Is this our first date?"
"Shut up." Tanjiro wasted no time, picking up a small pebble and throwing it precisely at the back of Zenitsu's head, making him whine in pain.
"LEAVE ME ALONE ALREADY!" the yellow-haired boy hissed back. A week had passed since you, Shinobu, and Mitsuri had planned the party preparations. Having already delivered all the invitations, you decided to personally invite your friends without formal letters. Currently, you were all taking a break from training outside.
"You're just jealous because she invited me first! Suck it up, loser!" Zenitsu retorted, his voice rising in indignation.
"What the hell?" Tanjiro said, genuinely confused (and a bit offended). "She invited us all at the same time! What are you even talking about?!"
"What are YOU talking about, dumbass?" Zenitsu shot back, and they started bickering, as was their usual banter. You weren't particularly surprised by this exchange, though you did notice the absence of Inosuke, which was unusual. Why wasn't he yelling or joining in the argument as he typically did? Curious, you turned around to find him standing quietly not too far from all of you.
Inosuke stood there, unusually subdued, his arms crossed and his eyes focused on something in the distance. His usual energy and boisterous demeanor were conspicuously absent.
"Inosuke...?" you called out, concern lacing your voice. "Are you okay, bro?" His silence caught everyone's attention.
...
"Hello? Earth to Inosuke?" Tanjiro chimed in, standing up and moving closer. His hair was tied back in a ponytail.
...
"Is he going through a metamorphosis?" Zenitsu asked nervously, hiding slightly behind Tanjiro.
"..." Inosuke suddenly raised his hand, signaling for everyone to wait. He took a deep breath. "Wait... I just formed a thought."
"O-Oh... Uh, congrats?" you responded awkwardly, unsure how to react. What exactly do you say to that?
Zenitsu snickered. "First time?"
"Was it hard?" Tanjiro asked with concern, gently patting Inosuke's head. "It's okay! Don't be scared! I know it's your first time but embrace the thought! We all have them! Don't worry!"
"Should I call Aoi?" Kanao's voice suddenly cut through the moment.
Wait.
"AHHH!" The three of you jumped in surprise. When did she get here? None of you had even noticed her presence!
"Fuck! I'm going to have a heart attack!" Zenitsu exclaimed, clutching his chest as he felt his heart racing up his throat.
"Kanao! Have you been standing there the whole time?" you asked, tilting your head in surprise.
"Mhm..." She nodded silently.
"Uh... that's weird," Tanjiro observed, eyeing her suspiciously. "I had no idea you were there..."
"Again, should I call Aoi?" Kanao asked, unfazed by your reactions. "He looks funny."
"I'm not sure! What if thinking is too hard for him? He could get overwhelmed!" you fretted, concerned for Inosuke.
"I'm sure he'll be fine. I trust him," Tanjiro reassured you, giving your back a comforting pat.
"I GOT IT!" Inosuke suddenly yelled, his voice echoing loudly. He puffed out his chest proudly.
"What did you get?" Zenitsu asked eagerly.
"A party is... uh, a thing, where people do stuff, uhh, do stuff together! Right?!" Inosuke exclaimed, his fists bumping together with enthusiasm and a wide grin on his face.
...
"Really? What?" Zenitsu looked disappointed.
"Ohhh," Tanjiro said, as if a realization had dawned on him. "I forgot we were teaching him the meanings of certain words."
"You were?" you asked, surprised by this revelation.
The burgundy-haired boy chuckled. "Yeah, me, Kanao, and Aoi were teaching him simple stuff. You know, to help him learn a little."
"SHUT UP ALREADY! STOP TALKING! AM I CORRECT OR WHAT?!" Inosuke bellowed, frustration evident as he awaited confirmation.
"Yes, Inosuke. You got it right. Good job. Aoi will be pleased to hear about this," Kanao congratulated him, gently patting his head.
"I'M THE BEST!! AHAHAHA! I'M THE SMARTEST! NO ONE CAN BEAT ME!!" Inosuke declared proudly, reveling in the praise. His happiness was palpable and endearing.
"Good for you, but can you please quiet down? You're too loud!" Zenitsu complained, rolling his eyes while covering his ears.
"YOU SHUT UP, NANA!" Inosuke retorted.
"WHO THE FUCK IS NANA? THAT DOESN'T EVEN SOUND REMOTELY CLOSE TO MY NAME!"
"HAHAHAHA, TRYNNA CANCEL ME? LOSER!" Inosuke crossed his arms triumphantly, laughing like a madman."YOU'RE JUST MAD BECAUSE I'M RIGHT AND YOU EATED DIRT!"
"Um, ate," Tanjiro corrected him gently.
"Mhm! Yeah, I know I ate! 🔥🔥🔥" Inosuke chuckled and ruffled Tanjiro's hair. "Thanks, Albania."
"What?"
"I don't have the brain cells for this," Zenitsu sighed, clearly exasperated. He was about to head back inside when a sound from above caught his attention. "Huh? (Y/N), isn't that Dodo coming over here?"
"Huh?" You looked up and saw your dear crow, Dodo, flying towards you. He appeared burdened under a load of papers strapped to his tiny body. "Dodo!! I'm over here!"
"FOOD!" Inosuke lunged forward eagerly, but Kanao swiftly restrained him.
As Dodo approached, you hurried to relieve him of the papers, allowing him to relax visibly once the weight was gone. The crow then fluttered over and perched on Tanjiro's head. Tanjiro looked up and asked, "Hey, what are all these papers?"
Recognizing the papers instantly, you exclaimed nervously, "Gosh! Oh my god! These are responses to the invitations I sent out for the party!"
"Really?! Let's see!" Zenitsu exclaimed, suddenly eager to see who had responded.
"Poor Dodo. He's so small, yet he carried all these letters... What a trooper," Tanjiro remarked sympathetically, admiring Dodo's effort.
"I want to see too!" Kanao added, moving closer to join the group. You all settled on the wooden floor, surrounded by letters.
Inosuke furrowed his brows. "I DON'T KNOW HOW TO READ!"
"SHUSH, BITCHASS!" Zenitsu snapped.
"DON'T SHUSH ME! YOU SHUSH!"
"NO! YOU SHUSH!"
"Shush, both of you!" Tanjiro intervened, trying to quiet them.
"YOU FUCKING SHUSH!" Zenitsu and Inosuke yelled simultaneously.
"Shhh!!" Kanao hushed them all, and they reluctantly fell silent. "What do the letters say, (Y/N)?"
You began reading through the letters, and your surprise grew with each one you opened.
'Kyaaa! Giyuu accepted! I'm so happy! I thought he was going to deny me! Let's see another letter.'
'Awww, he is so sweet.' You thought to yourself until suddenly, the letter was ripped off from your hands and got destroyed by Zenitsu. You were speechless.
...
Tanjiro then picked up the remains and gave it to Inosuke. "Eat it."
"Bet." He ate it.
"...ok. Let's move on." You said worried, not understanding what just happened. You decided to ignore it. Most of the letters were people being grateful and accepting the invitations such as Ozaki, Murata, Goto, Tengen, Hinatsuru, Suma and Makio. However, some responses had left you dumbfounded.
'...rude much?'
'...What? I thought we were becoming friends!'
'WHAT THE HECK!? OUCH!?'
"..." You all stood silent, your head slowly turning to look at Tanjiro who sweat dropped at the letter.
"Haha... ha... ups." He laughed nervously. By the way, Kanamori had also respectfully declined, saying he was busy with work as well.
'Well, we have never interacted before so, it was to be expected. Still, I had hopes he was going to accept...'
Now, for the last letter...
"That's to be expected as well, I guess..."
"Oh, wait! (Y/N)! You know Genya? I know who he is! Is he your friend?" Tanjiro asked with curiosity.
"NOP! W-Well, yeah! I know who he is but, he doesn't know me..." You tried explaining it without sounding too suspicious. You sighed after seeing that a total of 7 people had rejected you. Maybe you'll have to work your ass off to see if you can change the minds of these individuals. Giving that only 2 days were remaining for the party.
Notes:
Hiii, I'm so embarrassed for this really short chapter (it has been a long time since I wrote a chapter with only 2k+ words). I'm very tired but I got a random boost of inspiration since today was my free day and wrote this right now. Sorry! I'll keep working hard!
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 58: — 57
Notes:
I literally don't know what got into me😭,
I got inspired at 11am like Shakespeare type of shi🔥🔥💪💪🗣️🗣️🫂🫂
(F/C) = favorite color
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
WHO THE HELL DOESN'T SUFFER FROM FOMO? — CHAPTER #57 — OH, (Y/N)! THE WOMAN THAT YOU ARE!
"And that's everything that happened so far," you said, taking a careful sip of your tea. The warm liquid soothed your throat as you reflected on the recent events. "I honestly thought they would agree to come, but they outright refused! Now, I need to figure out how to convince them."
Daki, who was delicately stirring her tea—fresh blood, to be precise—looked up at you with a quizzical expression. "If I remember correctly, they were the ones who wanted to kill us, right?" she asked, her tone laced with curiosity.
Gyutaro, having already drained his cup, slammed it down on the table with a determined look. "Then it's perfectly fine if they don't come! I don't need peasants who might try to murder us the moment we drop our guard! In fact, it's a relief that they're not attending!" he exclaimed, his voice growing louder with each word. "I want more tea, please!"
Tanjiro, ever the peacekeeper, poured more tea (blood) for the upper moon six and tried to reason with them. "I understand your point, but the whole purpose of the party is for everyone to attend. This way, they can see that you two, along with Nezuko, aren't as bad as they think!" He served Gyutaro his drink with a calm demeanor.
Nezuko suddenly made a series of muffled sounds. "Mhmhm... mhmhmh! Mhmh? Mhmhmh," she expressed, her voice soft but insistent.
Daki and Gyutaro, nodding in agreement with her, seemed to understand perfectly. "You're totally right, Nezuko! This is our chance to show everyone that we're the good guys! It would be much better if everyone attended," Daki said, her brow furrowed in concern.
Gyutaro sighed, a hint of resignation in his voice. "You have a point... Still, I can't shake the feeling that something is going to go wrong."
Tanjiro, looking bewildered, turned to them. "Wait a minute... You two can understand Nezuko?" he asked, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.
Daki and Gyutaro exchanged puzzled glances before responding in unison, "You can't?"
You and Tanjiro shook your heads. "We can't," you both replied. The disbelief in your voices was evident.
The five of you were gathered for a tea party, a few hours after you had received the responses to the invitations you sent out. Seeking some companionship and a break from the stress, you decided to visit Daki and Gyutaro. Tanjiro, always eager to support, tagged along. While you and Tanjiro drank actual tea, Daki and Gyutaro indulged in their preferred beverage—blood.
"Now, I'm not sure how I can convince them to go, though... ugh!" You scratched your head in frustration. "If I tell them I'd kill myself, maybe they'd feel obligated to attend?"
"Let's not go that far," Tanjiro said, placing a reassuring hand on your head and ruffling your hair gently. "Don't worry! I'm sure everything will work out alright."
Daki smiled sweetly at you and playfully booped your nose. "He's right! Who wouldn't want to attend something organized by you?"
Gyutaro nodded, arms crossed in agreement. "And if they don't want to go, then screw them. We don't need losers at the party."
"Exactly! Like they said," Tanjiro chimed in. "You're already doing so much, so don't stress over it."
"Mhm..." you hummed, still not fully convinced but appreciating their efforts to comfort you.
While you were lost in thought, Tanjiro turned to Daki and Gyutaro with a concerned expression. "Is the tea okay? I'm not sure if I made it right..."
Daki took a sip and smiled. "It's just fine. The sugar made it better. I like the sweet flavor."
"Yeah, what she said," Gyutaro added, downing more of his cup. "You're good at making tea."
"Hey, don't drink it so fast!" Daki scolded, frowning at him. "You're not getting any more, okay?"
"Leave me alone! Who are you to boss me around? I want more tea!" Gyutaro shot back, clearly annoyed.
"Tanjiro!" Daki turned to him, her tone firm. "Don't prepare him more tea! He's had enough! His greedy selfish fat ASS shouldn't consume so much!"
"Hey!" Gyutaro protested, glaring at his sister.
"A little more wouldn't hurt, I guess," Tanjiro responded gently, pouring more tea for him. Gyutaro stuck his tongue out at Daki, who growled in annoyance. "What about you, Nezuko? Are you alright?"
"Hmh!" Nezuko nodded. She was the only one not drinking or eating anything, but she didn't feel hungry at all.
"Good then!" Tanjiro chuckled, feeling content. Spending time with Nezuko and, surprisingly, with Daki and Gyutaro had become quite enjoyable. He had realized not long ago that Gyutaro and Daki were not as bad as he initially thought. They were genuinely nice now, as if the battle had never happened, or rather, as if they had truly changed for the better.
This wasn't the first time he had hung out with them. After waking up from his coma, he frequently visited his sister. Since she shared a room with these two, it was inevitable that he would interact with them. They got along quite well! He even tried inviting Inosuke and Zenitsu to join them, but it was futile since they never wanted to.
Tanjiro also noticed that the kakushi no longer guarded their room. During his first visit, two kakushi had been stationed there and were quite hostile. However, Daki's and Gyutaro's reputations had improved significantly. Shinobu had even said it was okay for them to be left alone without any guards. That was a huge step forward—a real sign of trust!
Switching back to the party, seven people had refused to attend. You decided not to bother Haganezuka and Kanamori, understanding they were very busy and Haganezuka was still furious with Tanjiro. You didn't want any conflict that day.
You were unsure about talking to Genya. You two had never interacted before, aside from him seeing you in your new uniform and getting flustered. Maybe it was best to leave him alone this time.
Determined, you decided to focus on convincing Sanemi, Muichiro, Gyomei, and Obanai to attend. You were committed to making it happen, as if your life depended on it!
"Guys! I have to go now! I had a great time!" You hugged each one of them. Tanjiro decided to stay, and you were thrilled that he got along so well with the Shabana siblings. His acceptance gave you hope—that others might be as accepting and caring as Tanjiro, and that everything would go perfectly!
"Come back soon, (Y/N)!" Daki called as you hugged. She gave you a kiss on the cheek. "I love you! And again, thanks for inviting me!"
You turned to hug Gyutaro, but he gently pushed you away and patted your head instead. "See you soon, (Y/N)." You made a mental note of how he used your name. Yay!
"Bye, bye, Nezuko!" you said, hugging her affectionately. Then, you hugged Tanjiro as usual.
"Later, Tanjiro!" you exclaimed happily.
"Later, (Y/N)!" he responded with the same enthusiasm, though his tone was sweeter than yours. He found it a bit odd how Daki had kissed you on the cheek and declared her love but brushed it off, deciding not to mention anything. He didn't know about Daki's confession of her feelings towards you or the fact that you two had kissed. In fact, no one knew about that except the Shabana siblings, Nezuko, Tamayo, and Yushiro—the good demon gang.
After leaving, you took a few minutes to put your demon slayer uniform back on. It had been a while since you'd worn it, and you missed it. The last time was during the Hashira trial, but that was only for a short period.
Now came the problem. How were you going to find these four? Where could they be? You had no idea where to start!
"Dodo, comfort me," you called for your crow, who perched on your head and gave you little pecks. Even though you didn't always see him, he was always nearby or resting on your head like a hat. With Dodo's comforting presence, you set off around the Butterfly Mansion, ready to seek out your targets!
That was until you encountered two not-so-unexpected people.
"Kanao! Aoi! How are you two doing?" you asked the two girls in front of you.
"Hi, (Y/N)," Kanao said with a smile.
"Oh, hey (Y/N)!" Aoi replied, smiling as she placed the boxes she was holding on the floor to talk to you. "I'm fine! We're just moving some stuff to another place. Nothing too extraordinary."
"That sounds boring."
"It is. Still, I never got to thank you for inviting me to the party. Though, I feel like I really don't belong there... Should I really go?"
"YES! PLEASE DON'T CANCEL ME!!" you screamed, panicking at the thought of her not wanting to go. At your reaction, Aoi looked worried, realizing you had misunderstood her.
"It's not that! I mean, I wasn't part of the battle at all, and I'm not even a demon slayer. Is it really okay for me to go?" she asked, tilting her head.
"Of course! I invited you two for a reason! It would make me sad if you didn't go!"
"If you say so, I guess." Aoi still seemed uncertain, but hearing how much you wanted her to go made her happy enough to ignore her doubts. "If I'm honest, I'm really excited. I don't think I've ever been to a party before. Right, Kanao?"
"You're right... I can't help but feel enthusiastic as well," Kanao said, fiddling with her fingers, a small blush visible on her cheeks.
"I'm super glad to hear that. I'm happy that I will be able to spend more time with both of you!" You smiled at them, and they both looked happier after your words.
"If you need any help, don't be afraid to ask me!" Aoi reminded you. "You always have a tendency of doing things on your own."
"U-Um, me too! I can help you too!" Kanao raised her hand shyly but with energy.
"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind! I'm busy right now, but I'll see you both later!" You quickly hugged them before heading off. You couldn't help but feel a bit nostalgic. It reminded you of your first interaction with them. You noticed how they had changed, even if the changes were small.
Aoi wasn't so grumpy all the time and smiled more often now, her demeanor noticeably softer and her expressions warmer. She seemed more relaxed and calm, as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, allowing her to embrace a more serene and content version of herself.
Kanao, well, she obviously talked and expressed herself more. She showed more genuine emotions and did what she wanted out of her own devotion. You even forgot about the whole coin thing. When was the last time you saw her flipping a coin to decide something?
You could think about that later. Right now, you had to go and find the other Hashira! You didn't even know where to begin! As you walked towards the door leading outside, you suddenly encountered three people—this time, an unexpected surprise.
"Woahh, (Y/N)! Hello! What a nice surprise! Oh my god!" Mitsuri greeted you with her usual smile, though now it seemed ten times brighter than normal.
"MY LOVE! GREETINGS! WHAT A LOVELY ENCOUNTER!" Rengoku laughed loudly, rushing to hug you, only to be stopped by Tomioka.
"Wait a moment, Rengoku," Tomioka said, turning his gaze to you. "Hi, (Y/N)... Are you still wounded?"
"Oh no! I'm at my top already!" You jumped in excitement. "I'm fully recovered!"
"...That's good," he replied with his nonchalant expression. Though you were the only one who could notice this, you sensed he sounded relieved and quite content with your answer. This made your heart skip a beat.
"WOW! SUCH GOOD NEWS! I'M HAPPY TO HEAR THAT!" Rengoku ruffled your head really fast, making your hair a mess.
"Me too! I'm glad you're feeling better. That's the best thing I have heard today!" Mitsuri added. They were all genuinely happy for your recovery.
"Thank you for worrying about me! I really appreciate it!" You bowed quickly and then clasped your hands together. "Also, thank you for agreeing to come to my party! Words can't explain how happy I am that you three are a part of this!"
"Aw, (Y/N)! You don't have to thank me at all," Mitsuri giggled, feeling bashful. "I should be the one thanking you for making me a part of this!"
"NO! I SHOULD BE THE ONE THANKING YOU FOR INVITING ME!" Rengoku suddenly yelled, causing you to almost scream when he kneeled in front of you out of nowhere, gently taking one of your hands. "WHEN I RECEIVED THE INVITATION, I WAS SO HAPPY I THOUGHT I WAS GOING TO EXPLODE! MY GRATITUDE FOR THIS OCCASION IS PHENOMENAL! THANK YOU SO MUCH, MY BEAUTIFUL FLAME!" After his dramatic speech, you awkwardly laughed out of nervousness, his actions making you flustered.
"I want to thank you too," Tomioka simply said. He still wasn't great at conveying his feelings, but he was trying.
"It's really not a big deal," you brushed off, helping Rengoku stand up since you didn't want him to get dirty or anything. "I just wanted an opportunity where all of us could spend time together, you know? A fun time."
"I don't remember the last time we, the Hashira, did something casual... I'm not even sure if there was ever a first time!" Mitsuri said, her eyes drifting into the distance as she struggled to recall any such moments. The only times they had all been together were during their official meetings with the Master and their rigorous training sessions, but nothing beyond that. Tomioka nodded in agreement.
"That's right! That's exactly why I'm so eagerly passionate about this!" You could have sworn you saw stars and flames surrounding Rengoku as he spoke, but it was probably just your eyes playing tricks on you.
You were thrilled to see that everyone shared the same excitement. "Though, I'm still feeling a bit down since Sanemi, Himejima, Muichiro, and Obanai refused to come... I'm trying to track them down to convince them!"
"Huh?" Mitsuri tilted her head in confusion. "Obanai refused? When did that happen?"
"Eh?" You furrowed your brows at her reaction, feeling puzzled. "He didn't?"
"HAHAHA!" Rengoku burst into hearty laughter, clutching his stomach. "You didn't know, my love? I heard that he initially refused, but as soon as Koucho mentioned it was going to be held at Mitsuri's house, he agreed in no time at all! Such an obvious guy! ADORABLE!"
"Oh! He did? I wasn't aware of that..." Mitsuri was taken aback, clearly surprised as it was the first time she had heard this. She had just assumed Obanai had accepted the invitation from the start.
"So he's going?" you asked with genuine delight, and Rengoku nodded enthusiastically. "YAY!! I'M SO HAPPY!"
"IM HAPPY THAT YOU'RE HAPPY! YAY!" Rengoku mimicked your enthusiastic reaction with gusto. "THOUGH I MUST ASK, WHAT SHALL BE THE DRESS CODE FOR THE PARTY?"
"Dress code? Is there a dress code?" Mitsuri inquired, her curiosity piqued.
"Oh no, no! There isn't a formal dress code!" You explained briefly. "It would be best if everyone just arrived in their usual uniform. That way, in case of an emergency, we're all prepared."
"So, nothing fancy then?" Tomioka asked, seeking confirmation, and you nodded in agreement.
"I must ask something before I go!" you said, raising your voice slightly to ensure you had their full attention. "Do you know where I could find the other three? I have no idea where they might be..."
"It's quite simple," Tomioka explained, his voice steady and calm. "I think you can still catch them if you head to the location quickly. All of us Hashira were just finishing up our monthly training session together."
Wow, you thought to yourself, this might be the longest Tomioka has ever spoken to you. His voice was soothing, almost like ASMR. You found yourself enjoying the sound of it.
"HE'S RIGHT!" Rengoku chimed in, his voice booming with enthusiasm as he crossed his arms. "US THREE WERE ON OUR WAY TO KOUCHO'S ESTATE TO TAKE CARE OF SOME SMALL CUTS AND WOUNDS!"
"I'm sure at least Himejima or Sanemi must be there! Maybe you can still catch them!" Mitsuri added with hopeful eyes. You felt a surge of happiness and quickly asked for the location of the place, which was situated somewhere around the mountains. You thanked them profusely.
"Thank you, Mitsuri! I love you! I'll see you tomorrow!!" You wrapped your arms around her in a warm hug.
"Kyaa!! I love you too!!" Mitsuri squealed in delight at your declaration. Her heart raced at your affectionate words. You two would need to meet again to finalize the preparations for the party with Shinobu.
"BYE, KYOJURO!!" You jumped towards Rengoku, and he embraced you tightly, showering you with affection. He didn't miss the chance to place a quick, tender kiss on your cheek. Wow, someone's feeling quite romantic today. You decided to push the thought aside to avoid getting too flustered.
"SEE YOU SOON, (Y/N)!! DID I MENTION HOW MUCH I LOVE IT WHEN YOU CALL ME BY MY FIRST NAME?" Rengoku's voice echoed as you turned to say goodbye to Tomioka. You weren't sure whether to give him a hug or a handshake, but before you could decide, he stepped closer and gently caressed your head.
"Bye, (Y/N)..." he said softly. Since he was only facing you, you were the only one who could see the faint, sweet smile that touched his lips. Oh, the things you'd let this man do to you...
"Bye, Giyuu!" you smiled warmly at him and began running away. "See you later, everyone!!"
"WAIT! (Y/N)!! I FORGOT TO TELL YOU THAT I LOVE YOUUUUUUU!!!!" Rengoku called out, his voice fading as you distanced yourself. "I ADORE YOUUUU!!! I LOVE YOU FROM THE BOTTOM OF MY HEART!! CAN YOU HEAR MEEEEEEEE???!!!!"
"(Y/N)!!" Mitsuri joined in with equal fervor. "I LOVE YOU SO MUCH TOO!! MWUA! MWUA!!" She began blowing kisses into the air.
"Both of you, please stop yelling..." Tomioka murmured, feeling overwhelmed by the noise. "It's too much."
——————————————————————————————
Running towards your destination, you vaguely heard someone yelling "I love you," but you brushed it off as your imagination playing tricks on you. The journey was indeed a bit long, but you managed to arrive within a few minutes. You needed a moment to catch your breath; running such a distance took a toll on you, especially since stamina wasn't exactly your strong suit. As you looked around, you realized the place was a bit barren. It was a training ground for the Hashira situated in the mountains, sparsely populated with trees to facilitate intense training. Nearby, there was a small house, likely for rest and recuperation.
You were caught off guard when you spotted only one figure standing in the distance—Himejima Gyomei. His large frame and the way he was positioned with his hands clasped in prayer sent a shiver down your spine. He was the only Hashira with whom you hadn't had a proper conversation. You had never had the opportunity to interact with him, and now, as you approached, the imposing presence he radiated made you even more nervous. You were almost certain he had already sensed your presence.
Your fingers fumbled anxiously. What should you say? Did he even know who you were? Did he remember your name? This was overwhelming! You took a deep breath and approached him, close enough for him to look down slightly.
"...H-Hi Himejima, um, I'm (L/N) (Y/N)!" you stammered, your cheeks flushing with embarrassment as you struggled to find the right words. You had to tilt your head back to meet his gaze, even though he still seemed to be looking past you. "I'm the one from the trial! You know, uh, the one who brought Upper Moon Six to our side and, um, also the one who defeated Lower Moon Five with a frying pan! H-Haha, er, in case you forgot..." Oh God, what were you even saying?!
"...Hello, (L/N). It's alright. I remember you quite clearly." His deep, gentle voice resonated with a soothing calmness. You were taken aback by his response; his voice was like a comforting balm, almost overwhelming in its warmth. The way he spoke made your heart race. Shit, you were about to cum. A whole waterfall is down there.
"O-Oh! Really? I'm glad you remember!" You said, relieved and a bit flustered. "Thank you so much! I didn't expect this to be so nerve-wracking. I came here to talk to you about something important, if you have the time, of course."
"I do have time for a conversation," he responded in his deep, measured tone. "I find myself completed with my training for today. What is it that you wish to discuss?"
You took a deep breath, trying to steady your nerves before you began. "Well, ever since I arrived at the Demon Slayer Corps, I've met many people whom I've grown very fond of, including all of the Hashiras. We all risk our lives daily and face countless demons. The Upper Moon Six joining us has been a significant boost to our resources, but I understand that not everyone has fully embraced them, as I have. I wanted to organize a party so that everyone could come together, get to know each other better, and build stronger bonds. I know that we're all incredibly busy, and we rarely have time for such gatherings."
Himejima Gyomei stood in silence, listening to you with great attention, his presence both imposing and reassuring.
"I invited you, even though we haven't had many opportunities to talk, because you're someone I genuinely admire. You're a very admirable person, and I appreciate all the efforts you make for Master Ubuyashiki and the Demon Slayer Corps. I understand that we haven't interacted much, but I would be incredibly grateful and honored if you could attend my party. Your presence would mean a lot to me, and it would truly make me happy!"
You poured your heart into your request, feeling a mixture of hope and anxiety. His silence was almost deafening, and you couldn't bear to look up at his face, fearing rejection. Was he contemplating how to refuse? The thought made your heart race with nervousness.
Suddenly, you felt a rough but surprisingly gentle hand rest on your head. Was he... giving you a head pat? You tilted your head slightly, waiting for him to speak.
...
"Namu-Amidabutsu," he intoned softly. The words were familiar, but his tone was soothing, and it made you feel oddly comforted. You blinked a few times, trying to process the gentle gesture.
"(L/N)," he continued, his voice calm and measured. "You mentioned that we haven't had many interactions, perhaps only one or two. While you may not know much about me, I have observed aspects of you that may be unfamiliar to yourself. It is clear that you possess a deep sense of empathy and kindness."
"..." His words took you by surprise, leaving you momentarily speechless. You had never expected such a profound observation from him, and the compliment caught you off guard.
"You possess an incredibly kind heart with nothing but good intentions for everyone around you. Your willingness to sacrifice yourself for the sake of others demonstrates a truly selfless determination." As he spoke, you felt your eyes growing misty, touched by his heartfelt words. "Although our beliefs diverged during your trial, we share the same core sentiment: the protection of those in need and the resolve to defeat Kibutsuji."
"You're right..." you replied, your voice trembling slightly as you tried to hold back your tears.
Gyomei's smile was warm and reassuring, reminiscent of Master Ubuyashiki's gentle demeanor. "You are admirable in ways beyond measure," he said. "It's evident that you have the best intentions for everyone, and I am grateful that we have the chance to interact with someone as precious as yourself. My reasons for declining the invitation were not due to a lack of desire to attend. Rather, I wished for everyone to be able to enjoy your party. As demon slayers, it is our duty to remain vigilant and ensure the safety of others. I believe it is important for one of us to be on guard in case of any unforeseen threats. I would prefer to assume that responsibility so the others can have a worry-free time."
You nodded in understanding, recognizing the gravity of his role and the necessity of having someone on watch. "I see. It's understandable and responsible of you. Even though I'm sad you won't be able to attend, I appreciate your explanation. I'm just relieved to know you don't harbor any ill feelings toward me."
"Hate is indeed a strong word," Gyomei said softly. "How could I harbor such feelings toward someone so kind? I assure you, there is no animosity."
You felt a blush rising to your cheeks, even though he couldn't see it. "Thank you for your kind words. It means a lot to hear that. I'm really happy we had the chance to talk. Maybe another time we can have a more relaxed conversation?"
"That would be pleasant," he responded with a gentle nod. "I look forward to it."
You gave a grateful smile, feeling uplifted despite the circumstances. "Thank you again, Himejima!!"
"Do not worry," Gyomei said with a gentle yet firm tone, "I will also try to persuade those who have not expressed interest in attending. It's important to ensure that everyone has a good time, and don't forget to enjoy yourself as well." He ruffled your hair affectionately before withdrawing his hand.
"Thanks a lot!!" you responded, feeling a surge of warmth from his kindness. "Could we perhaps meet up another time? You know... just you and me. We can do anything you like!!"
"That sounds lovely," Gyomei said with a serene smile. "I look forward to the day when that can happen." His words made you giggle, and you couldn't help but wonder why he wasn't more popular in the fandom.
"Before I go, do you know where Genya might be?" you asked, hoping to make one last attempt to invite him to the party.
"Don't worry," Gyomei assured you. "I will also speak to the Shinazugawas and Tokito. I'll make sure they know about the invitation."
"Great! Thanks so much!" You replied gratefully. "Alright, I hope you have a great day!"
"I wish you well, (L/N). See you soon," Gyomei said as you began to leave. Once you were out of sight, he turned his attention to a specific location, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I'm certain you heard everything, didn't you, Tokito?"
Nearby, Muichiro Tokito emerged from the shadows, a towel draped around his neck. His face was slightly damp from washing it, and his eyes were unfocused as if he was lost in thought. "So you knew I was here...?"
"Of course," Gyomei replied calmly.
Muichiro stepped closer, his demeanor nonchalant. "Well, I don't know what you expect me to say."
"Why don't you want to attend?" Gyomei asked, his voice imbued with a knowing tone. "I'm sure you would have a pleasant time with the others."
"I'm not interested," Muichiro responded with a hint of irritation. "It sounds like a hassle. I'd rather be patrolling."
Gyomei's gaze softened as he continued, "Are you not fond of (L/N)?"
"I..." Muichiro's response faltered as a memory surfaced—one of you and him sitting together, watching the clouds drift by. The recollection was brief but poignant, stirring an emotion he hadn't fully acknowledged. He remained silent, grappling with his own feelings.
...
Finally, he spoke. "I would like to do this again."
"What?" You asked, momentarily caught off guard by his unexpected request.
His gaze met yours with a newfound clarity. "Watch the clouds, I mean... I would like to lay down and watch the clouds again... with you..." He clarified, his voice soft and earnest.
You were taken aback, surprised by his vulnerability and genuine desire to spend more time with you. For a moment, he thought you would tease him or playfully prod at his admission, but as you looked into his eyes, he saw something sincere. "Okay." You replied, a genuine smile spreading across your face. "Let's watch the clouds again someday. I had a great time with you."
...
Muichiro stood in silence for several seconds, the weight of his thoughts apparent on his face. Finally, he spoke, his voice carrying a hint of defensiveness,
"...(L/N)? I don't even know her." With that, he turned on his heel and walked away.
Gyomei watched him go, his expression a mix of understanding and concern. He knew full well that his words were far from the truth. The subtle, almost imperceptible signs of hesitation and the fleeting look of reminiscence in his eyes spoke volumes. He was well aware that Muichiro's feelings were more complex than he let on, and that the young Hashira's reluctance to attend was not as straightforward as it seemed.
——————————————————————————————
2 days later...
You were brimming with nervous excitement. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of anticipation, THE DAY OF THE PARTY HAD ARRIVED. The preparations had been a whirlwind of activity. Yesterday, you, Shinobu, and Mitsuri had spent the entire day decking out the venue with decorations and ensuring that everything was perfect. It had been a whirlwind of activity, but you were all determined to make the party a memorable one.
Everything was in place, or at least, it was almost there. The final touches were all that remained. Today was divided into two parts. Part one involved you and Shinobu working together to prepare an array of sweets, desserts, and snacks. Part two saw Mitsuri out on the town, gathering all the alcohol and drinks needed for the festivities. Once the food was prepared, the plan was to head over to Mitsuri's house to set up everything.
Currently, you were in the kitchen with Shinobu, both of you donned in aprons. Shinobu's apron was a sweet lilac color that fell gracefully above her knees, adorned with a small butterfly motif on the right side of her chest. Your apron was (F/C), and while it lacked the cutesy flair of Shinobu's, it was functional and perfectly suited for the task at hand.
"Who would have thought that the party would come so soon?" Shinobu remarked, her eyes focused on the bowl she was mixing. The kitchen was filled with the comforting scent of baking, and the two of you were deep in the process of preparing the various recipes, making sure every detail was perfect.
"I know, right? It feels surreal! I'm so nervous I think I might vomit!" You laughed nervously while working on the dough. The anticipation was almost too much to handle.
"Please, dear, if you do, don't let it land on the desserts!" Shinobu chuckled, her laughter light and melodic. You couldn't help but blush at her comment.
"I won't," you pouted, though the embarrassment in your eyes was softened by a gentle smile. "But, honestly, I might sound a bit cringy, but I'm just so happy that almost everyone is attending. I was so worried that no one would want to come."
Shinobu paused for a moment, her eyes meeting yours with a look of genuine warmth. "It's only natural to feel nervous, but I'm sure it will all go splendidly. You've put so much effort into this, and it's bound to be a success. Not to say that also almost everyone has a soft spot for you. I don't see why they wouldn't want to attend."
"Don't exaggerate," you said, not entirely convinced by Shinobu's reassurances. "I'm just so excited to spend time with everyone! I'm sure it'll be a blast and that a lot of things will happen!"
"What kinds of things?" Shinobu asked, her curiosity piqued.
"New friendships and bonds!" You exclaimed, your eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.
"Oh," she murmured, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "I'm sure that will happen. I mean, with alcohol involved, people might step out of their comfort zones."
"Oh right, alcohol," you remembered, suddenly aware of the implications.
"Have you ever drunk before?" Shinobu asked, her tone light and inquisitive.
"Er, not really. I think I have a high tolerance, though," you admitted, feeling a bit self-conscious. Despite being 18, you had never tasted alcohol. It was slightly embarrassing to think about. Would you get drunk easily? Would one drink be enough to send you into a stupor? How would you even know if you were drunk?
"Hmh~ Interesting," Shinobu chuckled, noticing your flushed cheeks.
"I assume you have?" you asked, genuinely intrigued.
"Of course! A lot of times, actually. Some drinks taste really good, while others are just alright," she explained, her hands deftly working with the ingredients. She didn't look up, but you could tell she was quite skilled—baking and cooking seemed like second nature to her. You were good yourself, but her talent was impressive.
"Ohh! That's cool! I hope I like it, or at least don't get drunk too quickly," you awkwardly chuckled, dreading the possibility of embarrassing yourself.
"The goal tonight is to get a little tipsy!" Shinobu laughed. "I can't wait to see Tomioka drunk! That would be hilarious! And what about Shinazugawa? Oh, I'm looking forward to it~!" Her smile took on a mischievous edge, sending a shiver down your spine. She could be quite formidable when she wanted to be.
"I'm sure they'll control themselves..." you said, though part of you was curious about seeing your favorite characters in a less composed state.
"Well, precious (Y/N), it's not every day we get a chance to relax with friends. You never know what might happen," she said, her tone whimsical as she began humming to herself. You couldn't help but laugh a little, catching her attention.
"Hahaha! Gosh, I can't wait!"
Shinobu joined in your laughter, her eyes sparkling with the same excitement. "I can't wait either~!"
——————————————————————————————
A few hours later, you and Shinobu had finally finished preparing the food. All the dishes and desserts were either cooling outside or resting in the oven. You both were exhausted from the long cooking session, considering the amount of food you had to prepare for so many guests. After removing your aprons and hanging them on some chairs near the window, you decided to take a well-deserved break in one of the nearby rooms while waiting for everything to be ready.
"Wahhh! We finished already!!" you exclaimed, flopping onto the bed and stretching your legs in the air with a sense of triumph.
"It was quite a lot of work," Shinobu sighed in relief, her arms feeling numb from all the activity. As you glanced at her, you noticed she was holding something—a dessert! It was a small cake, just the right size for two people.
"A cake?" you asked, tilting your head in curiosity. "When did you even make that?"
"Right when you weren't paying attention!" she replied with a playful smirk. "It's your favorite flavor, too! A (your favorite type of cake)!" She placed the cake on a small table near the bed and then headed back to the kitchen to retrieve a knife, forks, and plates. "Stay here! This is your reward!"
You settled yourself comfortably on the bed, but a pang of guilt struck you for not preparing something for Shinobu in return. "A reward? Shouldn't I have prepared something for you as well?"
"Sharing this cake with you is my reward~" Shinobu winked at you, leaving you alone in the room. You couldn't help but blush deeply at her words, feeling a mix of embarrassment and happiness. As you waited for her to return, you swung your feet in the air, admiring the beautifully decorated cake. It looked absolutely fantastic.
"I'm back~!" Shinobu announced as she re-entered the room, balancing the knife, forks, and plates in her hands. "I hope you didn't feel too lonely."
"Yup! You were gone for a whole minute, and I was already crying in agony," you joked, rolling your eyes with a sweet smile.
"Oh jeez," she gasped theatrically. "I shall never leave you alone again, then." Shinobu cut the cake into two slices, placing them on separate plates before sitting next to you on the bed. "Here you go!"
"Thank you!" you said, accepting the plate with a grateful smile. "Should we taste it at the same time?"
Shinobu replied with enthusiasm. "No problems for me! Eating with someone always makes things better."
You both picked up your forks and prepared to dig in, your excitement palpable. As you took the first bite, the flavors of the cake were even better than you had imagined. It was perfect. You had a small bite at first but after tasting it, your second bite was noticeable bigger. It was really good. You pondered for a moment if you should just eat the entire thing in one sitting. God, where were your manners?
You watched Shinobu with admiration as she ate her slice of cake with such delicate grace. Everything she did seemed so elegant, from the way she held her fork to the way she savored each bite. You found yourself lost in contemplation, mesmerized by her composure.
Shinobu eventually noticed your lingering gaze and tilted her head with a sly smile.
"I don't mind you looking at me, but may I ask why? Do I perhaps have something on my face?" she asked, her tone laced with playful curiosity.
"Oops," you blurted, suddenly aware of how intently you had been staring. "Was I that obvious?"
"No~," she replied with a hint of sarcasm.
"You don't have to be sarcastic," you said, feeling your cheeks warm up. "Sorry, I just got a bit distracted."
"It's alright!" Shinobu said cheerfully. "It's not like I mind being stared at by someone as cute as you."
You nearly broke your fork and choked on your cake. "Gosh, don't say that!" If she kept making comments like that, you were afraid your heart might not handle it.
"Why not?" She flashed a cheeky grin, placing her plate back on the table as she finished her slice. "Oh! Aww, is (Y/N) feeling embarrassed?"
"A little, honestly," you admitted, unable to hide your blush. Shinobu burst into laughter, her melodious giggle filling the room. Her laughter was so enchanting that you found yourself staring at her in awe.
"Who would have thought I'd be here, sharing cake with you..." Shinobu mused, a wistful tone in her voice. "It's been a while since I've had such a peaceful moment. I'm surprised at how much things have changed. I'm really glad I can enjoy these little things now."
"Really?" you asked, genuinely interested. You took a final bite of your slice of cake, savoring the delicious flavor. "You feel like things have changed?"
Shinobu's eyes twinkled with gratitude as she nodded with a gentle smile. "Of course. Ever since I've met you, I've felt less lonely." Her gaze shifted to the side as she continued, her voice tinged with a mix of surprise and vulnerability. "It's strange. We haven't known each other for very long, but it feels like everything has changed for me since meeting you. Sometimes, it seems like you understand me better than I understand myself. It sounds odd, I know, and it should be unsettling to have someone see through me so completely, but with you... it's different. I don't find it unsettling at all."
You were taken aback by her confession. Shocked might be a better word. Her words were so sincere and heartfelt that they made your eyes well up with unshed tears. Was it really true that your presence meant that much to Shinobu?
Noticing your reaction, Shinobu seemed to grow a bit flustered and tried to lighten the mood. "I didn't mean to bring things down. There's no point in dwelling on this. What matters is that I'm grateful to have you with us," she said, pausing for a moment as if to gather her thoughts. "I really am."
...
You turned to serve yourself another slice of cake, using the opportunity to discreetly wipe away the tears that had gathered at the corners of your eyes. You felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude and warmth from her words. It was hard to believe that Shinobu, who always seemed so composed and poised, could be so vulnerable and open with you. It made the moment feel incredibly special.
Sensing that her earlier words might have made you uncomfortable, Shinobu quickly tried to shift the mood. "Oops, I didn't mean to make things awkward. Let's just enjoy this moment together, okay?"
She flashed you a reassuring smile and served herself a modest portion of cake. You both fell into a comfortable silence, savoring the cake and the shared experience. The happiness you felt was immense, and you weren't entirely sure if Shinobu realized just how deeply her words had affected you. After a few moments, you both resumed chatting, diving into conversations about various topics—the Hashira, Kanao, Aoi, the Kamaboko Squad, and even some light-hearted, random subjects that seemed to come up naturally.
You found yourself opening up more than usual, sharing your interests and hobbies with Shinobu. It was a rare moment for you, as you typically preferred listening to others rather than talking about yourself. However, today was different. You talked animatedly, sometimes losing track of time and leaving little space for Shinobu to interject. When you finally became aware of how much you were talking, you felt a wave of embarrassment. But Shinobu found it endearing, her amused smile showing how much she enjoyed hearing you speak.
As time passed, you both finished the cake and headed back to the kitchen to retrieve the desserts and food from the oven. After everything was prepared, you tackled the task of cleaning up the dishes and plates.
With the kitchen finally tidied up, the only thing left was to wait for the food to cool a bit more before heading to Mitsuri's house. Returning to the room where you had started, you and Shinobu decided to sit on the floor this time, leaning against the bed as you continued your conversation.
While you spoke, Shinobu rested her elbow on her knee and propped her cheek against her hand, listening intently. The sight of her in such a relaxed and engaged state was endearing. You couldn't help but admire how cute and comfortable she looked.
"So (Y/N)," Shinobu began, her voice light and curious, "have you ever had a crush?"
Your mind raced. A conversation about love, perhaps? You took a deep breath. "Well, yeah, I think I have. Although, they were all one-sided crushes."
Shinobu tilted her head, her expression inquisitive. "Could you elaborate?"
You hesitated, trying to find the right words. How could you explain that your crushes were often on fictional characters, making any real romantic involvement impossible?
"Ehh, they weren't interested in me, and I didn't make the first move, so it never went anywhere serious, you know?" You quickly shifted the focus of the conversation. "What about you?"
Shinobu seemed to ponder your question for a moment before responding. "Hmm, not much, actually."
"Really?" You raised an eyebrow, intrigued.
She nodded. "I haven't had many crushes, but I have been in relationships before." She chuckled softly at your surprised reaction. "I've had relationships, but none were particularly serious. I regret that I mostly pursued them to fill an emotional void I had. I was trying to find something meaningful, to tie myself to someone until I became fond of them, but it never really worked out. My longest relationship lasted about a month, but it was quite difficult."
You listened intently, trying to process her words. "Oh."
Shinobu sighed. "Yes, during that time, I wasn't at my best. I had just lost my sister and tried various things to avoid sinking into sadness."
"Really—"
Shinobu cut you off gently. "I do regret the sexual aspects of those relationships. It wasn't meaningful or intimate in the way I had hoped." She exhaled, her disappointment evident.
"WHAT?" You nearly choked on your own breath, astonished. "Y-Y-You've had sex before...?"
Shinobu's calm demeanor only made your surprise more intense. Of course, she was an adult, and it was entirely possible she had experienced intimacy. But hearing it directly from her was unexpected and left you momentarily speechless.
"Hmh, yeah." Shinobu said, a touch of embarrassment in her voice. "I thought maybe I could develop feelings for Tomioka, but honestly, no. I shudder just thinking about it." She shivered slightly. "I tried dating a few men, but eventually, something clicked—I realized maybe men just weren't for me. After that, I tried dating a few women, and I did find it more enjoyable, but it still didn't bring me happiness because there was no emotional connection."
"...Wow."
"That was years ago, though. I moved past that a long time ago. All of that is in the past!" She chuckled, a bit flustered. "Have you ever been in a relationship?"
"God, no..." You looked down, feeling a bit self-conscious. "It's not that it hasn't crossed my mind, but I've never really decided to pursue it. I think I'd prefer to be with someone I feel close to."
"There's nothing to be ashamed of. That's a good mindset," she said reassuringly, placing a comforting hand on your back. "Let's switch topics. So, you haven't been in a relationship before? You're single?"
"Uhh, yeah? I thought it was pretty obvious. I've been single my whole life."
"Mhm," she hummed thoughtfully. "It's hard to believe that someone like you hasn't been in a relationship before."
"What do you mean?"
"Well, you're quite charming," she said, smiling. You thanked her for the compliment. You didn't see yourself as particularly charming, but it seemed that you might be wrong, given the romantic interests you'd attracted (Daki and Rengoku).
"Are you single, Shinobu?" The question might have sounded a bit forward, but given the context, you were genuinely curious. Most of the demon slayer characters' romantic lives weren't detailed, so you were interested to know. If she were in a relationship, it might make you feel a touch of envy.
"Yup!" She replied with a smile. "Serious relationships require a lot of commitment. I didn't realize it before, but I was never truly ready for them. That might be why most of my past relationships were casual or just flings."
You nodded thoughtfully. "It's nice that you realized it before it was too late. So, to confirm, no crushes right now?"
Shinobu contemplated for a moment, adjusting her position to face you directly. She mirrored your posture, making the conversation feel even more intimate. "Well, crush is a bit of an understatement for what I'm feeling right now, but yes, there is someone. Just one person at the moment."
"Ohhhh???" You exclaimed a bit too loudly, immediately slapping your hand over your mouth in surprise. Both of you were taken aback by your own enthusiasm. You had been way too obvious!
"Pff—" Shinobu stifled a laugh, clearly amused by your reaction. "(Y/N), you really do enjoy gossip, don't you?"
You rolled your eyes, trying to regain your composure. "Hear me out. How many people have managed to get you to open up so much about yourself?"
"Good point." She giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Then, her lips curled into a playful smile as she lowered her head slightly toward her shoulder. Her tone took on a teasing and slightly seductive quality. "If I didn't know any better, I'd think you might be interested in me."
...
...
...
Hold up.
Interested... Were you interested in Shinobu in a romantic sense?
Mhm....
Maybe?
Demon Slayer features a rich tapestry of characters, each with their own unique charm. You've always had a deep affection for many of them, but it was more of an admiration than anything else. You never envisioned yourself actually dating a fictional character. To you, they were always just characters—crushes from afar, purely fantasy. You had a crush on nearly anything fictional, from characters in books to shows and movies. Your admiration for Shinobu was intense, and you often fangirled over her like any devoted fan would. But this wasn't limited to Shinobu; you felt this way about many characters. The allure was simply because they were fictional, and in your mind, dating them was not a real possibility.
After all, how could you date someone who's not real? The entire world you found yourself in was fiction. You didn't even know what would happen when you reached the end of Demon Slayer's story—or if you could reach that point at all. Was this uncertainty influencing your indecision regarding Daki's and Rengoku's confessions?
Upon arriving in this world, you never imagined having such a profound impact. You were just another fan, among countless others. You didn't see yourself as special or uniquely significant. Was it possible that Rengoku and Daki's feelings were not about you specifically, but rather about any fan who found themselves in this world? If another person had been transmigrated here instead of you, would they have sparked the same affections in them?
Your primary task was to alter the tragic fates of the characters in the story. You didn't have the luxury of indulging in romantic distractions. The stakes were high—one misstep could unravel everything you'd worked so hard to change. The plot had already shifted significantly due to your actions. The ripple effects were immense.
Zenitsu's feelings for Nezuko were different now.
You had saved Ozaki from her grim fate.
Rui's death was at your hands, not Tanjiro's.
Rengoku had survived his battle.
Enmu was aware of your presence, which meant Muzan likely knew about you too—a grave concern.
Tanjiro had become somewhat suspicious of you, even knowing that you were from another world.
Akaza appeared to at least have glimpses of Kozuki and wanted a serious conversation with you.
Daki and Gyutaro were now allies with the Demon Slayer Corps.
Uzui remained active and in good health, having not retired.
Tamayo and Yushiro were also aware of your existence.
You were uncertain about whether the Upper Moon meeting had occurred or not.
And these were just the issues you were aware of...
...
Were you overreacting? Were you perhaps being overly cautious? Should you allow yourself to enjoy this moment, to entertain the idea of a romantic connection, or should you focus solely on your mission? Could you afford to take a step forward in this direction, or would it jeopardize everything you had achieved so far?
Did you really had to be like this? What if you're just being paranoid? Or overthinking too hard?
Should you allow yourself to enjoy this?
...To maybe take a step forward?
"I think I do... Probably?"
Shinobu's eyes widened in surprise as she nearly choked on the air. "Wait—Seriously? Hold up, sweetie. Let's clear this up before I get things all wrong! When you say 'interested,' you're talking about romance, right? Love? Kissing? Hand holding?"
The sheer confusion and disbelief on her face was almost comical. You wished you could capture the moment on camera. "Uh, yeah. I mean that." Your cheeks flushed red. "I'm not entirely sure if it's a 100%, though. I've just never really thought about it before. It's just a possibility..."
You had never really considered the idea with anyone, but perhaps it was time to face your feelings. Whether you liked it or not, this world was now part of your new reality, even if it was temporary.
"So..." Shinobu mused for a moment, her gaze thoughtful. "If I put in the effort to win your heart, would you fall for me?"
"...uhhh, what?"
"Oh, right." She seemed to realize that you might not fully grasp the situation. She shifted forward slightly, pointing at herself with a playful grin. "I've actually been in love with you for a while now. Maybe it started a few weeks after we first met? I can't quite remember."
"I—WHAT?" You choked on your breath, the shock of her revelation hitting you like a tidal wave. "HUH?!"
"Hahaha!" Shinobu burst into a lively, amused laugh.
"Don't laugh! Explain!" Your nerves were on edge, your heart racing with a mix of confusion and anxiety. "Please!?"
She rested her cheek on her hand, her gaze soft and serious. "I'm not sure what you want me to explain, though. I just love you. I'm romantically attracted to you... I've had my eye on you for quite some time."
"...This can't be real." You could hardly process what she was saying. First Rengoku, then Daki, and now Shinobu? What on earth was happening? "Are you lying?"
"I'm genuinely offended by that question. I'm very serious," she replied, her tone firm.
"You're saying you have a crush on me?" You asked, still struggling to understand.
"'Crush' doesn't quite capture it." She corrected you, her eyes locking with yours. "Love is a better word. I've found myself falling for you more deeply as the months have passed."
"...Is this a confession?"
"Yes," she confirmed.
WHATTTTTTTTT????
You touched your face, feeling the heat radiate from it. You were dizzy, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment. Why were they so straightforward with their feelings? Why were they being so direct? You were only 18, and now you were dealing with your third confession! You were blushing furiously, feeling completely flustered.
"It was almost inevitable," Shinobu continued, her voice tender. "Somehow, you've managed to make me admire you, respect you, and fall in love with you. My feelings for you only grow stronger every day. You're so kind to me... and so special in my life." She chuckled softly. "I love you so much. It scares me because I don't know what to do with these feelings."
"..."
Were you silent, or were you SILENCED?
A whirlwind of thoughts churned in your mind, leaving you utterly speechless. The more you thought about it, the more flustered you became. Why did Shinobu have to articulate her feelings so perfectly? Why did her voice sound so gentle and sweet?
Her laughter was almost intoxicating. Was it always this captivating? Did it always sound so cheerful? Oh god, oh no.
"(Y/N)?" Shinobu asked with a teasing tone. "Why are you making that cute face?"
"I'm flustered, what else?!" You fanned yourself futilely, trying to cool down. "I'm so embarrassed. Did you prepare this or something?"
She hummed, clearly enjoying your reaction. "Nope! It all came straight from the heart!"
"Gahhh!" You sighed, your mind racing. "I'm not sure how to respond... I never really considered getting into a relationship. I'm really sorry. This is overwhelming, and I'm not sure if I can give you a proper answer yet. Again, I apologize."
Shinobu looked at you, her expression a mix of confusion and relief. "So, you're not rejecting me because you don't like me?"
You furrowed your brows, trying to clarify. "Uh, I do like you, but that's not the reason. I just don't feel ready for a commitment right now. There's a lot I need to do before I can even think about starting a relationship."
Shinobu burst out laughing, her hand covering the lower half of her face. When she finally removed her hand and met your gaze, you saw a wave of relief in her eyes. "I see... I might've misunderstood things."
"What do you mean?" you asked, still puzzled.
She paused for a moment, her eyes shifting to the floor. "You see, you're quite popular around here. I was sure that someone must've caught your eye." Her voice grew softer. "And... Well, I don't want to sound possessive or anything, but I've noticed that you've formed close bonds with others besides me. I can tell." She quickly reassured you that she didn't mean it in a negative way.
She was right. You had built close relationships with many people—Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Nezuko, the butterfly girls, and most of the Hashira. The list seemed endless. It was a stark contrast to your previous life, where you felt more isolated.
"To be honest," Shinobu continued, her voice steady, "I'm not ready for a relationship either. My mental health, to put it simply, is still a work in progress. There are things I need to address to learn how to forgive myself. If I'm not okay, how can I ensure I'd be a good partner? I want to be in a relationship when I'm completely ready and committed."
She looked directly into your eyes, her resolve evident. You couldn't help but admire her strength and honesty. She had a valid point. You felt similarly; while Shinobu was making progress, her inner struggles were still a part of her.
"Oh! Just to clarify," she said, catching your attention again, "I'm not asking you to wait for me or anything like that. I'm not calling dibs or anything. I just wanted to admit my feelings before it's too late. You never know what the future holds..." She smiled at you warmly, then gently took both of your hands, intertwining them with hers. "I'm getting better at expressing my emotions, which is something I thought I'd never improve on. I'm glad I could share this with you. I hope you're not feeling burdened by what I've confessed."
You shook your head, feeling a weight lift off your shoulders. "Not burdened at all! Thank you so much for being honest with me."
"I'm happy to hear that," she said with a genuine smile as she let go of your hands. "So, how do you feel about me?"
"Ummmm," you stammered, the idea of Shinobu as your girlfriend suddenly flashing through your mind. Holding hands, whispering sweet nothings, kissing—
"I have the right to remain silent."
A hint of pink appeared on Shinobu's cheeks as she gazed at you with a loving look. "You're so cute. I can read you so easily. You don't have to say anything."
"Alright, thanks, bro." You were on the verge of a heart attack. "Now please, leave me alone before I die of embarrassment." Where was a mirror when you needed one? You wondered what kind of expression you were making. Since when did Demon Slayer have a romance genre?
"Mhmh~ I wonder what's going on in that pretty head of yours?" Shinobu mused, clearly enjoying your flustered state.
"You're getting really flirty here."
"Do you not like it?"
"...I do."
"I guess I have no choice but to continue," she said with a playful grin.
"..." You turned away, covering your face with your hands.
You were happy to learn that Shinobu had romantic feelings for you (just like Daki and Rengoku did), but did you truly reciprocate those feelings?
"You're spacing out again~!" Shinobu teased, poking your cheek.
"Gah—I do like you, but now I'm more confused than ever. My feelings are all over the place." Choosing between Daki, Rengoku, and Shinobu felt impossible.
She nodded in understanding. "It's alright. Want to try kissing me?"
You began coughing uncontrollably. "K-KISS YOU? I THINK I MISHEARD YOU!"
"You didn't~!" She leaned closer with a mischievous grin. "I'm down if you are."
"Wait, wait, wait, wait! Isn't this a bad idea?!"
"Bad ideas can sometimes be fun ideas!" She laughed, clearly enjoying how flustered you were. "Just to spice things up!"
"...!"
"Just trying to lighten the mood!" She chuckled. "But seriously, this isn't some declaration of us becoming lovers. It can just be a nice memory to look back on! Besides, a kiss from you would be a dream come true for me!" She mumbled something you couldn't quite catch. "It's not like I haven't daydreamed about this moment from time to time."
You nodded slowly, your thoughts racing. "I-I just don't know! I've never kissed—" Your mind flashed back to Daki. "...I haven't kissed much."
"If it doesn't bother you, it doesn't bother me," Shinobu said, her voice softening. "I personally don't think it's a bad idea. If you're nervous, it's okay. I can guide you...? Or am I just being reckless?" She blinked three times, her gaze earnest. "Am I being toxic?"
You couldn't deny it—you wanted to kiss Shinobu. The idea of experiencing intimacy with her, of exploring your feelings in that way, was tempting. Daki had been your first kiss, and though it had been reckless, it was a memorable experience. Despite your uncertainty about many things, one thing was clear:
You'd regret passing up this chance. Koucho Shinobu wanted to kiss you! There was no way you were going to let this opportunity slip by.
...
"I want to kiss you," you finally said, your voice firm.
Shinobu's eyes widened in surprise. You'd never seen her so worried and flustered. "R-Really? Don't feel pressured just because I'm super eager to kiss you! Y-You can take your time if you want! I can wait forever—I'm really good at waiting—"
"Shinobu," you interrupted with a soft giggle. "It's fine. I do want to."
Her worried expression melted into relief. She adjusted her position, shifting in front of you and slowly inching closer. Without warning, she sat on your lap, her hands gently cradling your face. She leaned in, closing the distance between your lips.
"(Y/N)," she murmured tenderly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Stop me whenever you want, okay? The last thing I want is for you to be uncomfortable."
You stayed silent, your breath catching in your throat as you looked into her eyes. Seeing Shinobu top over you, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper, left you speechless. All you could manage was a nod.
She began with a gentle kiss on your forehead, lingering for a moment as if savoring the touch. The softness of her lips made your fingers curl against the wooden floor, and your heart raced with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. Next, she kissed your nose—a light peck that tickled slightly. Then she moved to your lips. It started as a soft, tentative touch, but soon her lips pressed more firmly against yours. You could taste the sweetness from the cake you had earlier. Despite your nerves, you leaned in to deepen the kiss, feeling her smile against your lips and the soft rush of her breath.
Shit. God. This wasn't your first kiss, but it was the first time you felt such intense passion. Unsure of where to place your hands, you instinctively grasped her arms, then let them slide around her waist. The warmth of the moment enveloped you as you focused on making her feel as good as she was making you feel. Your hands moved to her waist, pulling her closer. As you did, her lips parted slightly, allowing you to slip your tongue inside.
"Mh..." That earned a muffled gasp from Shinobu.
Eventually, both of you had to pull away to catch your breath. You were embarrassed by how flushed your face felt, but you were taken aback by how red Shinobu's cheeks were.
"Hah..." Shinobu covered her lips with the back of her delicate hand, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She looked so bashful and endearing that you felt an overwhelming urge to cherish her. "I... I was trying to take control, but maybe I was too ambitious..."
She gracefully slid off your lap and sank to the floor, hiding her face with her arms. "...I thought my legs were going to give out when your tongue... ahh..." She buried her entire face in her arms, her voice muffled. "I'm not normally this timid... you're something else, you know that? Aw, this is so embarrassing... I'm usually the one teasing others."
Despite her embarrassment, a radiant smile never left her lips. If you weren't mistaken, this was the happiest you had ever seen her. She continued to whine softly as she rose and buried her face in your shoulder, which tickled you. You gently patted her head. "It's okay! I enjoyed it!"
She looked up at you with wide, hopeful eyes. "...really?"
"Yup."
"Hmhhh, was I better than your first kiss?" Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.
"No comments." You weren't about to compare your first kiss with Daki to your second kiss with Shinobu. Both had their own special qualities.
She laughed at your response, her mood visibly lifting. "I'm just kidding... I just want to say I'm glad there's a chance that we can be together." She stood up and took your hand, you clasped it warmly. With sincere eyes, she whispered,"because you're someone I don't see myself letting go."
...
You wanted to answer her, to express everything that was swirling in your mind. But just as you were about to speak, a sudden, intense sensation overwhelmed you.
...Fire?
Yes. You felt an unusual, searing heat spreading in your mouth, growing hotter by the second. Your eyes began to water, and you clutched at your neck, trying to make sense of the burning sensation.
"Wh—(Y/N)? Are you okay? What's wrong?" Shinobu's voice was filled with concern as she noticed your distress.
It felt like your mouth and throat were on fire. The heat was unbearable, almost like a fiery inferno consuming you from within. Struggling to speak, you managed to croak out, "W...Water! Bring m-me water!"
Without hesitation, Shinobu dashed to get a glass of water, returning with it in record time. You drank greedily, the cool liquid offering a much-needed relief. After several minutes of drinking, the burning subsided, and your mouth and throat finally felt normal again. "Bawwww!!" You panted, sticking your tongue out in relief. "Shinobu! Did you perhaps eat something spicy or something? My mouth was burning!"
"Spicy?" Shinobu looked puzzled. "Not at all! I even ate the cake I baked for the two of us."
"...That's weird." You replied, your voice still hoarse. You coughed again and took another sip of water.
"Mhmm, why would your mouth suddenly start feeling like that?" Shinobu tilted her head, her brows furrowed in confusion. "I've never heard of that happening before."
"If you don't know, how could I?" You said with a whiny tone, still feeling a bit shaken. The earlier sensation had been genuinely frightening.
"Well, we can check that later, but right now, we need to head to Mitsuri's house before it's too late." Shinobu's practical suggestion reminded you of the time. You were feeling better, so you agreed it was best to focus on getting ready for the party.
You both quickly prepared to head out, with just two hours remaining before the party.
Notes:
Hellouuuuuu!!!! I had so much fun writing this chapter, I think it's noticeable. I love Shinobu.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 59: — 58
Notes:
I BROKE MY RECORD OMFG 48K+ WORDS LONGEST CHAPTER YET RAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
Vomit related topic warning!!
I'm too tired to check for mistakes, please forgive me for being lazy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(Y/N)'S BITCHIN' PARTY — CHAPTER #58 — MIGHT BE THE CAUSE OF HER DEATH
"Oh my gosh!!! You two are here already! Hi!" Mitsuri exclaimed, her excitement spilling over into a wide smile. Imaginary flowers seemed to dance around her as she fidgeted with joy. After all the cooking and everything that had happened with Shinobu, you had both prepared to come here, to Mitsuri's mansion.
"Hmh?" Mitsuri's excitement suddenly paused as she noticed that both of you seemed a bit different than usual. "Are you two okay? (Y/N), why is your face so red?"
You gulped and stuttered nervously. "O-Of course we're good! Why wouldn't we be good? Everything's g-good!"
"Um—you just said good three times in a row..." Mitsuri replied, her skepticism growing.
"Did I...? Oops, didn't notice haha..." you scratched your head, trying to hide your embarrassment. Before you could dig yourself deeper, Shinobu finally spoke up.
"It's alright, Mitsuri! Nothing really happened," she said with her usual calm demeanor, making you sigh in relief."I'm at least happier than ever now." As those words left her lips, you elbowed her ribs harshly, and she started laughing teasingly at your red face. How could she act so normal after your shared kiss?! You still blushed every time the moment crossed your mind!
"You know what? Forget it! Let's come inside! I'm so excited!" Mitsuri decided not to give it much thought and eagerly invited you both in. "Are... are they coming in?" she asked, glancing behind you.
Six poor kakushi stood there, holding all the food and desserts you had prepared. They placed everything at the entrance and left. It was quite a lot. You, Mitsuri, and Shinobu began to move everything inside, and Mitsuri decided to give you a tour around her mansion. The mansion was stunning and truly reflected Mitsuri's personality. The design flawlessly combined Eastern and Western styles, giving it a stylish and modern appearance with touches of traditional elegance.
"And here we are!!" Mitsuri announced, leading you to the living room, where the party would be held. It was a vast room with warm yellow walls and almost no furniture, creating a spacious atmosphere. In the corner stood a large wooden table designated for the food. The alcohol was already arranged there, presenting an impressive array of options: Sake, Shochu, Umeshu, Beer, Whisky, Wine, and Awamori. You weren't sure how to identify each one, but Mitsuri and Shinobu eagerly helped you with that, sharing their knowledge and recommendations. Besides the drinks, the room was adorned with various decorations Mitsuri had carefully chosen, adding a festive touch.
Mitsuri then showed you her bedroom, and it was absolutely adorable. The room was filled with pink furniture, exuding a very girly and charming Western style. The walls were decorated with cute artwork and photos (which you noticed that most were of her family and another one was just of her and Obanai). Her bed was enormous and covered with fluffy blankets and pillows, making it look incredibly inviting. You couldn't help but feel a pang of envy, wishing you could take a nap in such a comfortable and delightful bed.
"Wow, Mitsuri. Your room sure reflects your personality," Shinobu remarked, gazing around the place with admiration. She really liked it.
"Aw, shucks!" Mitsuri got flustered, her cheeks turning a light pink. "You really think so? Thank you!!"
"Yeah! It's really cute! It could be nice if we could do a sleepover!" you proposed, thinking how awesome this place was.
"Oh yes, please! I love that idea!" Mitsuri giggled, but then her eyes widened as if she had just remembered something."OH JEEZ! I HAVEN'T SHOWED YOU MY LITTLE PRECIOUS!" She ran out of the room and disappeared for a moment before coming back with a fluffy white bunny in her arms. You couldn't help but squeal at the adorable sight.
"KYAAAAA!!!!! IS THAT A BUNNY?! HOW CUTE!" You almost fell to your knees, overwhelmed by the cuteness.
"RIGHT!? HER NAME IS SPARKLES! SHE'S THE CUTEST!" Mitsuri exclaimed, her excitement matching yours. After some fangirling, she let you hold Sparkles for a few minutes, and oh god, this bunny was indeed the cutest thing ever. Sadly, you had to stop hugging her because Dodo, was getting jealous of you paying so much attention to another animal. He looked hurt. Was he not the cutest in your eyes anymore (🙁)? "Hey Shinobu, do you want to hold her?"
"Um—no thanks," She declined respectfully. "I'm not fond of furry animals..."
"Aw, it's okay! She doesn't bite!" Mitsuri said, trying to hover Sparkles over her, but she just looked terrified and disgusted, almost scowling at the animal.
"Ah! Please don't!" she pleaded, stepping back quickly. Mitsuri, however, found this amusing and started chasing Shinobu around the room with Sparkles in her hands. It was an odd sight, with Mitsuri's playful enthusiasm and Shinobu's genuine aversion to animals. She really seemed to hate them.
Looking around the room, you noticed a table near the mirror and almost gasped. There was a gun and some kunai laid out on it. How weird. "Hey, Mitsuri?" you called out, unable to hide your surprise.
"Huh? Yes?" she answered, blinking cutely at you. She was laughing because she had just managed to get Shinobu to hold Sparkles for a moment, even though she looked like she might crush the rabbit at any second.
"What is this? Is this yours?" you asked, catching both girls' attention. They walked over to where you were standing. Shinobu quickly placed the rabbit on the bed and brushed off any fur.
"Oh yes! Those are mine!" Mitsuri confirmed cheerfully. "I've been wanting to experiment with other weapons besides a sword to see which one suited me more! But I think I'll stick to the sword. Guns are too complicated, and the kunai are pretty small—they can fall so easily!"
"You're right, but a gun is indeed a good weapon for fighting," Shinobu said, examining the gun for a moment before smiling slyly. "But I guess a frying pan is good as well." Both of the Hashira began laughing at you.
"O-Oh, shit! come on!! I thought we left that in the past already!" you protested, feeling your cheeks redden at their teasing. You usually tried to forget that you had actually killed Rui with a frying pan. Thinking about it now, it was kind of embarrassing. Ugh!
After hanging out and having some girl time, you three finally went out to organize and check the final details, making sure everything was perfect and in order. Within a few minutes, you finished! Everything was ready! You celebrated together with a triumphant high five.
"Now that I'm thinking about it," Mitsuri began, playing with her hair thoughtfully. "Where are the Upper Six? Weren't they supposed to come with you?"
"Nah, they're coming along with Nezuko, Tanjiro, and the others. They're a bit nervous," you explained, recalling how stressed Daki was, fearing that the others might attack her as soon as she arrived.
To be honest, you were feeling quite stressed too. You didn't know how everything would go. What if it went wrong? What if they started fighting and the party got ruined? The anxiety made you feel like vomiting. Mitsuri and Shinobu quickly noticed your distressed expression.
"Hey, sweetheart," Shinobu called gently, placing a comforting hand on your shoulder. "It's alright. Everything will go okay. I'm sure of it." She smiled warmly, offering reassurance.
"She's right!" Mitsuri chimed in, holding both of your cheeks to make you look at her. "In any case, we'll be there to make sure nothing bad happens! You'll see! We are going to have such a good time!"
Their words made you feel better. You took a deep breath and calmed yourself. They were right. It was no use stressing now. Let's just see how everything goes.
"Wait, girls! I have an idea!" Mitsuri exclaimed, catching both your and Shinobu's attention. "Let's do this! Every time someone arrives here, they have to take a shot! It's obligatory!"
"A drink?" Shinobu snickered, amused. "I quite like that."
"Yeah! To spice things up! That way, everyone might get more open by the moment they arrive, right?" Mitsuri explained enthusiastically.
You both agreed with her idea. It was quite creative, in fact.
—————————————
Little note:
The term "shots" didn't exist during this time. I'm just goofy like that (😝).
—————————————
"If we're going to do that, we might as well do it too," Shinobu said, interested. "Let's take a drink now."
"Yes! I've been waiting for this!" Mitsuri screamed in happiness. She quickly went to prepare the drinks. In a matter of seconds, she returned with three chokos, small ceramic cups similar to western shot glasses. Chokos were traditionally used for drinking shochu, a distilled spirit made from ingredients such as barley, sweet potatoes, or rice. "Here we go!"
"One...! Two...! And three!" All of you took your drinks. This was your first time drinking alcohol, and it burned your throat. Your eyes began to water. Why did people like drinking so much? Though, you had to admit, the sensation made you want to drink more, even as your throat itched. You glanced around and were surprised to see Shinobu looking totally normal, as if the drink hadn't bothered her in the slightest. Mitsuri seemed unaffected too, though she was softly laughing at your reaction. They were both already accustomed to it.
——————————————————————————
Soon after, people began to trickle in, and the sky outside had already descended into night.
"I'm hearing voices!" Mitsuri exclaimed, clasping her hands together in excitement.
"I think those voices are arguing, actually," Shinobu corrected with a sigh, already sensing trouble. The party had barely started, yet it seemed like conflict had arrived ahead of time. Sure enough, the source of the commotion was none other than Zenitsu, Inosuke, and dear Nezuko.
"YOU IDIOT! I JUST ASKED WHY YOU WEAR THAT STUPID BOAR MASK!" Zenitsu shouted furiously, smacking Inosuke on the head.
"AND YOU'RE A STUPID MORON, THAT'S WHY!" Inosuke snapped back, yanking Zenitsu's hair with surprising force.
"OUCH, OUCH! LET GO, YOU FUCK FACE!" Zenitsu hollered, his scalp stinging from the brutal tug.
"SHUT UP! I'M NOT A FUCK FACE! YOU'RE THE ONE WHO FUCK FACES!"
"WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MEAN?!" Their argument quickly escalated into a full-blown brawl, with the two of them wrestling on the ground while the three of you stood there, bewildered and unsure of how to intervene.
"...Are they always like this?" Mitsuri asked timidly, tilting her head in confusion.
"Oh yes, but it's fine. This is them being calm, believe it or not. You should see them on a bad day..." Shinobu muttered, rubbing her temples.
'THIS IS CALM?!' Mitsuri nearly choked on air at the thought.
"Hmhm!!" Meanwhile, Nezuko, who had been enthusiastically cheering on the fight, suddenly noticed you. With a delighted sound, she sprinted over and flung herself into your arms, nearly knocking you off your feet. Her sudden movement caught the attention of both boys, who momentarily paused their scuffle to look your way.
As soon as Zenitsu spotted you, his eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh my gosh!! (Y/N)!!!!" he squealed, his voice high-pitched and sweet. In an instant, he launched himself at you, wrapping you in a tight hug as if he hadn't just been trying to pummel Inosuke moments before. You greeted them both warmly, relieved to see the chaos had subsided—for now, at least.
But that relief was short-lived. Zenitsu and Nezuko both realized at the same time that they were hugging you simultaneously. The atmosphere tensed as Zenitsu's gaze darkened, and he glared at Nezuko with clear irritation.
"Who invited you, demon ass?" Zenitsu spat, his brows furrowing in disgust as he noticed just how close she was to you.
"Hmhm, mhmh," Nezuko mumbled defiantly, her expression mirroring his disdain. Uh-oh, things were about to get heated.
"What did you say to me?" Zenitsu asked, his voice laced with offense.
Nezuko didn't bother with a verbal reply. Instead, she shot him a dirty look before flipping him the middle finger. And just when you thought it couldn't get worse, she followed up with a swift kick to his face, sending Zenitsu stumbling backward. Everyone gasped in shock at the sudden burst of violence.
"NEZUKO!!" you shouted, your voice filled with dismay. Nezuko immediately turned to you, her expression softening as she adopted an innocent, almost apologetic demeanor, as if she hadn't just assaulted someone. "You can't do that! That was really uncalled for."
"WOO-HOO!! GREAT JOB, NEBRASKA!!!" Inosuke cheered, enthusiastically giving her a high-five. But his victory was short-lived as he suddenly felt a cold, terrifying presence behind him. He slowly turned around to find Shinobu standing there, her gaze icy and filled with disappointment.
"...Inosuke," she said his name in a low, stern tone, ready to reprimand him. A shiver ran down his spine as he instantly straightened up, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Don't encourage this type of behavior. Did you hear me?" Her voice was firm, like that of a strict mother.
To everyone's surprise, Inosuke nodded nervously, his usual bravado replaced by genuine fear. Zenitsu's jaw dropped in shock—seeing the wild boar boy so subdued was a rarity. But Shinobu wasn't satisfied with his silence. She narrowed her eyes, her gaze piercing as she repeated, "I said, did you hear me?"
"Y-Yes," Inosuke stammered, lowering his head in submission.
"Alrighty!" Shinobu chirped, her tone shifting back to her usual cheerful self as she flashed a sweet smile. "Nezuko, (Y/N) already scolded you, but don't do it again, okay?" Nezuko nodded obediently, her earlier aggression completely gone. Shinobu then turned her attention to Zenitsu, who was already standing next to you, still reeling from the earlier kick. "Are you hurt?" she asked, her voice gentle but with an undercurrent of authority.
"N-No..." Zenitsu stammered, clearly terrified by the woman standing before him.
"Now, now!" Mitsuri interjected cheerfully, her voice full of optimism. "We didn't come here to fight! Let's all apologize and hug each other! Right, (Y/N)?" She turned to you, her bright eyes seeking your support.
"Hmh!" You nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, hug it out, guys!" You could barely contain your laughter as the three of them begrudgingly moved closer, their expressions ranging from irritated to downright murderous. "Pff—"
"This is so not funny, (Y/N)," Zenitsu grumbled, clearly displeased. The idea of hugging Nezuko was the last thing he wanted to do. Inosuke growled from beneath his boar mask but refrained from causing a scene, especially with Shinobu keeping a watchful eye on him. Nezuko, for her part, looked visibly annoyed, her displeasure written all over her face. "There! Done!" Zenitsu huffed as they quickly pulled away from each other, eager to end the forced reconciliation.
"Awww! That was adorable!" Mitsuri squealed, her face lighting up with pure delight. "See? Hugs fix everything! They're the solution to any problem!"
Shinobu couldn't help but smile at her friend's enthusiasm. "The fact that you think like that is adorable," she said, gently patting Mitsuri's head. "But I assure you, it doesn't always work that way, dear."
'Hugs fix everything, huh...' The phrase echoed in your mind, lingering for reasons you couldn't quite place. Sure, hugs were comforting, but were they really the answer to every problem?
Your thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Mitsuri's excited voice. "Nezuko!!!!" she called out, her tone overflowing with affection. "Oh my gosh, you're so adorable! And cute! Have I ever told you that before?"
"Cute? Are we talking about the same person?" Zenitsu muttered under his breath, only to quickly feign innocence when Nezuko shot him a deadly glare.
"Awwww! You're just so pretty!" Mitsuri gushed, her admiration making Nezuko blush a little. Despite her initial embarrassment, Nezuko looked genuinely pleased. Unable to contain her joy, she suddenly jumped into Mitsuri's arms, wrapping her in a tight hug to express her gratitude.
"KYAAAAA!!!" Mitsuri shrieked in pure delight, spinning around to face you and Shinobu with eyes that practically sparkled with excitement. "(Y/N)!! SHINOBU!! LOOK!! SHE LIKES ME!! I'M GOING TO DIE!!! I CAN'T HANDLE THIS RIGHT NOW! RUNKMRIGHTKMNOW!!" Her voice was a mix of thrilled disbelief and overwhelming joy, her energy infectious as she held Nezuko close, as if the hug was the greatest gift she could receive.
"I'm glad! Nezuko is really friendly towards everyone! I knew you two would get along wonderfully," Shinobu chuckled, watching with amusement as Mitsuri struggled to contain her excitement at Nezuko's affectionate behavior.
"Aw! This is great!" you cooed, feeling a warmth in your chest at the sight of their blossoming friendship. You knew from the Swordsmith Village arc that they would eventually become close, but seeing it unfold before your eyes brought you immense happiness. Their bond was inevitable, but witnessing it firsthand made it all the more special.
"Wait a moment," Shinobu said suddenly, a thought striking her. "Isn't one of you missing? I could have sworn there were three of you..."
"Uh, you mean Tanjiro?" Zenitsu replied, a bit flatly.
"Oh, yes, that one," Shinobu laughed lightly. "I don't know why I always forget about him."
"But seriously, where is he?" you asked, tilting your head in curiosity.
"Well," Zenitsu began, taking a deep breath before launching into an explanation. "We were all supposed to come together as a group—us, Tanjiro, Kanao, Aoi, Gyutaro, and Daki. But here's the thing: Little Daki, Kanao, and Aoi took forever to get ready! They were fussing over their appearance for hours, trying to look pretty or something. We got fed up and decided to head out first, leaving Tanjiro behind with them since he's the only one who gets along with the Upper Six."
"Wow, such loyal friends you are..." Shinobu teased with a chuckle.
"We were tired already!! Even Nezuko decided to come with us!!" Zenitsu defended himself, exasperated.
"The important thing is that you all made it here!" Mitsuri chimed in, giving Nezuko one last hug before finally letting her go. "Come on in! I'll show you the way to the living room!"
The group began to follow her, but Shinobu quickly stopped them. "Ah-ah-ah!!" she called out, wagging her finger in disapproval. "Before you go any further, you two need to take your shots!"
"Oh, we're doing shots?" Zenitsu asked, surprised. He hadn't been expecting that, and while he wasn't a big drinker, he had tried alcohol before. He didn't particularly enjoy it.
"WHAT'S A SHOT?! I DON'T WANT TO GET SHOT!!" Inosuke bellowed, his anger flaring at the thought of being shot.
"Not that kind of shot, stupid!" Zenitsu snapped at him. In the end, they both took their shots. Zenitsu swallowed with a bit of difficulty, clearly not enjoying the experience but managing it nonetheless. Inosuke, on the other hand, nearly choked. To him, the drink tasted absolutely foul, like pure shit. Nezuko, being a demon, didn't partake since demons couldn't consume alcohol.
Once the shots were downed, they all headed to the living room. You insisted to Shinobu and Mitsuri that you could handle greeting the rest of the guests. After a bit of hesitation, they agreed and left you alone at the entrance to take charge of welcoming everyone else.
————————————————————
"Oh my god!! Giyuu!! You're here!!" you squealed with excitement the moment you saw him. Just a few minutes after your other friends had arrived, Giyuu walked in, and the sight of him filled you with such joy that you didn't give him a chance to speak. Without a second thought, you leaped toward him, wrapping him in a tight hug. Giyuu, taken aback by your sudden enthusiasm, stumbled slightly but managed to keep his composure.
"Hi, (Y/N)," he greeted softly. Though you couldn't see his face at that moment, something about the way he murmured your name made you certain he was smiling. There was a warmth in his voice, a subtle change that made your heart flutter.
"Hehe, I'm glad you came early!" you said, finally deciding to release him from the hug. As you stepped back to get a better look at him, your eyes were drawn to something he had been holding the entire time. "What's that you got there?" you asked, your curiosity piqued.
"Oh," Giyuu replied, as if suddenly remembering the object in his hands. "I brought this for you." His voice carried a hint of awkwardness as he held out a small bouquet of flowers.
You gasped softly, utterly surprised by the gesture. Flowers? For you? The unexpectedness of it all made your cheeks flush with warmth. Gently, you took the bouquet from him, your fingers brushing against his as you did. For a moment, you simply stared at him, waiting for an explanation, your heart racing.
Giyuu blinked, looking slightly unsure of himself as he met your gaze. "...I remember my sister telling me once that it's good manners to bring a gift when you're invited to an event... She also said it's best to bring flowers if the invitation comes from a girl..." he explained, his voice trailing off.
The simplicity of his words, paired with the earnestness in his eyes, made your heart swell with affection.
"..." Words completely escaped you as you stood there, staring at Giyuu. Maybe he was a bit unsure of himself, but the effort he put in was undeniable, and it made your heart feel like it was going to burst. Why was he so adorable right now? The way he tried so hard to follow social etiquette was beyond cute—it was utterly endearing. In that moment, you couldn't help but feel an overwhelming urge to just embrace him tightly.
Noticing your silence, Giyuu's expression shifted slightly with concern. "...Did I do something wrong...?" he asked hesitantly, his voice laced with worry.
"NO! YOU DIDN'T!" you blurted out, your voice filled with urgency. The last thing you wanted was for him to think he had done anything wrong. "I LOVE THESE FLOWERS SO MUCH! THANK YOU!!" You beamed at him, clutching the bouquet to your chest.
"It was nothing," he replied, visibly relaxing as the tension left his shoulders. He seemed genuinely relieved that his gesture hadn't upset you. "...Um, thanks for inviting me."
"You're welcome!" you responded with a bright smile, placing the flowers gently on a nearby table. "The others are in the living room! It's right over there!" You pointed toward the direction of the gathering. "Oh, and before you go, you have to take this shot!" you added, quickly handing him a small glass filled with liquor.
You half-expected him to ask why, but to your surprise, Giyuu didn't hesitate. Without a word, he took the glass and downed the shot in one swift motion, his calm demeanor unshaken. You couldn't help but wonder if he was a good drinker, given how effortlessly he handled it.
As you watched him walk away toward the party, you couldn't help but notice a subtle change in his stride. Was he already feeling tipsy after taking the shot so quickly? Or were your eyes just playing tricks on you? You weren't entirely sure.
————————————————————
As Giyuu stepped into the living room, you could swear you heard Mitsuri's delighted squeal echoing through the house. You smiled to yourself, shrugging your shoulders as you returned to your post at the entrance, ready to greet the next wave of guests. With a few moments to spare, you allowed yourself to admire the flowers Giyuu had brought you. They were stunning, their delicate petals a soft shade of violet. If you remembered correctly, these flowers were called Sumire, a name you recalled from a conversation with Daki. You weren't entirely sure of their meaning, but the thoughtfulness behind the gesture warmed your heart.
"(Y/N)!" Your thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sound of someone calling your name. Quickly, you set the flowers down on the table and turned to greet the newcomers. Your face lit up with joy as you recognized who had arrived—it was Tanjiro, accompanied by Kanao, Aoi, Daki, and Gyutaro. It was an odd combination of people, but the sight of them together made you smile even wider.
"Oh, hello you guys!!" you exclaimed, genuinely happy to see them. The group before you, with their contrasting personalities and affiliations, was a sight to behold.
"We arrived! Finally. It felt like an eternity to get here..." Gyutaro grumbled, his eyes rolling dramatically as he spoke.
"It was quite amusing, actually—three Demon Slayers walking alongside two demons," Daki chimed in, her voice light and cheerful. She seemed unbothered by the peculiar situation, and you couldn't help but notice how genuinely happy she appeared. The excitement in her eyes was contagious, and you could tell she was thrilled to be there with you.
"Hi, (Y/N)," Aoi greeted you casually. "We didn't arrive too late, did we?"
"Not at all! You guys are the third group to arrive. The party has barely started," you assured her, your tone welcoming and warm.
Aoi sighed in relief, visibly relaxing at your words. "That's good to hear. It felt like it took us forever to get here."
...
Was it just your imagination, or did the atmosphere feel a bit... awkward? Given the presence of the Upper Moon Six demons, it was natural that there would be some underlying tension, but you had hoped it wouldn't be so palpable. 'Still, this is a process,' you reminded yourself.
It wasn't like any fights had broken out, but the reality remained that Daki and Gyutaro were among the most powerful demons in existence. Of course, not everything could be sunshine and rainbows in their presence. The weight of their pasts and the sheer force of their power hung in the air, creating an undeniable tension.
Tanjiro seemed to be the only one completely at ease with them. He had a way of befriending others quickly, even those others might find intimidating. His warm and open-hearted nature allowed him to bridge gaps that others might struggle with.
Aoi, though she hadn't interacted much with the demon siblings before, seemed to have accepted their presence without much judgment. There was still a slight stiffness in her demeanor, but it was clear she was making an effort to be civil and polite.
Kanao, on the other hand, was a different story. While she had formed a close bond with Nezuko—who was inherently friendly and had never harmed humans—her interactions with the Upper Moon Six were more strained. She didn't hate them, but there was a palpable awkwardness in her behavior. Despite this, she had engaged in a few conversations with Daki, mostly about flowers, which was a small but positive step.
Sensing the need to break the ice, you decided to step in. "Well, well! You three took your sweet time, but I think it was totally worth it!" you said with a playful grin, addressing Daki, Kanao, and Aoi. "You all look really pretty. Wait—pretty isn't enough. You all look stunning!"
Zenitsu had mentioned that they had taken extra time getting ready to look their best tonight, and it was clear that their efforts had paid off.
"...!" Your words hit the mark perfectly, as if three cupid-like arrows had struck their hearts simultaneously. They all blushed deeply, clearly flustered by your sincere compliment. You mentally patted yourself on the back—Casanova strikes again.
"Thank you! Y-You look very pretty as well!" Kanao stammered, the first to respond. Her shy compliment was endearing, especially considering you hadn't had time to freshen up yourself since earlier.
"Thanks..." Aoi mumbled, her cheeks flushed as she fiddled unconsciously with her ponytails, a clear sign of her bashfulness.
"Aw, you're the sweetest! Thank you so much!" Daki exclaimed, her voice bubbling with pure joy. The usually fierce demoness seemed almost adorable in her genuine delight.
The tension seemed to ease slightly with your efforts, the mood shifting towards something more comfortable. You couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction at seeing them all start to relax, even if just a little. "Don't get jealous now, you're still my pookie," you teased, turning to Gyutaro with a playful wink.
The demon furrowed his brows, clearly annoyed. "I didn't ask."
"But I know you were thinking about it!" you shot back, grinning.
"Did not!"
"Did so!"
"Ugh!" he groaned, already exasperated with you, and the party had barely started. He looked like he was ready to bolt. "I don't even know why I'm responding. Talking to you is like talking to a rock."
"I love you too, honey," you cooed, blowing him a cheeky air kiss. He dodged it with a scowl, stepping back as if it were a physical attack.
"Hahaha," Tanjiro, standing nearby, let out a somewhat awkward laugh. It wasn't that he found the exchange particularly funny—rather, he was masking a hint of ...jealousy. It was clear that your banter with Gyutaro, as strange as it was, made him a little uneasy. Then, in a matter of seconds, he mentally punched himself. It was not right to think that way! How bad of him!
"Well, you guys can come in!" you said, your tone brightening as you moved past the teasing. "But, of course, not without taking your shots!"
"Shots?" Aoi echoed, tilting her head in mild confusion. You quickly explained the ritual, and they all nodded in understanding, though their expressions varied. Without delay, you handed out drinks to each of them—excluding Daki and Gyutaro, of course.
"Ugh—" Aoi hesitated for a moment before taking her shot. Almost immediately, she gagged, her face contorting as the strong taste hit her. The burn in her throat made her cough slightly.
"Mh..." Kanao, on the other hand, downed her shot with the same calm, composed expression she always wore. She didn't so much as blink, her poker face firmly in place.
"Gh—" Tanjiro's reaction was a bit more strong. He looked nervous as he lifted the glass to his lips, and after swallowing, his face twisted slightly as he fought back a gag. He quickly tried to compose himself, not wanting you to think badly of him. "T-Thanks for the drink," he said, forcing a polite smile despite the discomfort.
"Hah, losers," Gyutaro snickered at their reactions, only to receive a swift punch to the ribs from Daki.
"Shh, don't be rude!" she hissed at him, giving him a warning look.
"You can all go ahead now! The living room is just that way," you pointed out the direction with enthusiasm. As they began to move, they each made sure to say goodbye to you, with Tanjiro lingering a bit longer. He offered to stay and help you greet the rest of the guests, but you quickly shooed him off, insisting that he needed to enjoy the party too.
"Go on, Tanjiro! I'll be fine. You deserve to have fun!" you assured him with a warm smile. Reluctantly, he nodded and followed the others, leaving you at the entrance once more, ready to greet the next arrivals.
As the group moved on into the living room, you stood by the entrance, a flurry of thoughts racing through your mind. For a few seconds, you were lost in contemplation, your worry slowly creeping up. '...Is everything going to be okay there?' you wondered, a knot forming in your stomach. The reality of the situation hit you hard—here were the Upper Moon Six, entering a room full of demon slayers. What if things went awry? Would the atmosphere become unbearably tense or even descend into chaos? The stress of the uncertainty was overwhelming, and you could feel it weighing heavily on you.
The thought of a potential disaster was almost paralyzing.
Without giving it a second thought, you decided you needed to ensure everything was in order. Driven by a sense of urgency, you dashed towards the living room, mentally bracing yourself for whatever you might find.
As you burst into the living room, you prepared yourself for the worst, but what you found was surprisingly serene. The tension you had anticipated was there, but it was being handled better than you'd expected.
...
Mitsuri was the first to notice the newcomers. Her eyes lit up, and she squealed with delight. "Oh my gosh, Daki! Gyutaro! It's so great to see you!" She rushed forward and enveloped them in a warm hug, her excitement infectious."I'm sooo happy you two are here!!! Yayyy!!" She jumped in excitement.
"O-Oh, hi..." Daki and Gyutaro looked taken aback for a moment but then softened, their shyness evident. They exchanged glances, somewhat uncertain but clearly touched by the friendly gesture.
Shinobu, on the other hand, greeted them more casually, as if it were just another day. "Oh, my. Good to see you again," she said with her usual calm smile, acting like everything was perfectly normal.
Tomioka followed suit. "It's good to see you both. I'm glad you're okay." His sincerity was clear, and his kind words seemed to ease the atmosphere a little more.
Nezuko, always cheerful, beamed at them. "Mhmhmh! Mhmhmh!" She waved enthusiastically, her warmth helping to further dispel any lingering unease.
Seeing the positive reactions, Daki and Gyutaro seemed to relax, their shyness melting away in the face of such genuine kindness. They looked around, noting that no one was making faces or appearing hostile, which seemed to help them settle in.
Meanwhile, Tanjiro approached Tomioka with a bright smile. "Tomioka, it's great to see you!"
"Oh, hey Tanjiro." Tomioka greeted him casually. "How are you doing?"
"Me and Nezuko are doing great! Thanks for asking" Tanjiro beamed at him, it has been a while since they last interacted so, he was feeling quite happy. Nezuko, after hearing her name being mentioned, greeted Tomioka with an intense wave. "And are you okay?"
"...I'm good." They engaged in a lively (?) conversation, catching up on recent events and discussing various topics with ease.
Inosuke, ever the boisterous one, couldn't resist showing off. "Hey, pussy! You finally arrived! I've been waiting to battle you!" His challenge was delivered with his usual enthusiasm. Tanjiro slightly scolded him for calling Tomioka a pussy.
Tomioka shook his head. "...No," his tone was calm and firm, but this didn't satisfy Inosuke.
"HUH?!" He exclaimed. "THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN NO!?"
"I don't wanna," Tomioka looked to the side, ignoring Inosuke's deadly glaze.
"AND WHY NOT PUSSY?! ARE YOU SCARED THAT I'LL BEAT YOU UP?!"
"...No," he denied. "It's not that. I'm certain I can beat you." He answered with zero hostility and one hundred percent honesty. This was Inosuke's last straw.
"I'M GONNA KILL YOU!"
Tanjiro gasped in shock and stood up to stop him. "INOSUKE, STOP!!!"
"..." You stood there, watching the interactions unfold with a growing sense of relief. Everything was turning out better than you had feared. The party was lively and everyone was getting along surprisingly well. With a final glance around the room, you felt content that things were going smoothly.
Satisfied that the situation was under control and the party was off to a good start, you decided it was time to step away. You gave the room one last smile and quietly slipped out, feeling a weight lifted from your shoulders.
————————————————————
'I'm so glad everything's going smoothly! I was worried for nothing!' you thought to yourself, feeling a wave of relief wash over you. As you made your way back to the entrance, a sense of calm began to settle in. You chuckled at how anxious you had been, realizing you might need to learn to relax more often rather than being on constant alert.
However, as you arrived at the entrance, you were met with an unexpected and bewildering sight. Your eyes widened in disbelief. Was this a prank? Were you already tipsy and imagining things? Because standing right there, as if materialized out of thin air, was Tokito Muichiro.
...
What?
No, it couldn't be—
MUICHIRO?!
"AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Without a second thought, you sprinted towards him like an athlete on a mission. In your haste, you almost stumbled and crashed to the floor, barely managing to keep your balance. When you finally skidded to a stop in front of him, you were breathless, your eyes wide with disbelief as you tried to process the sight before you.
Muichiro looked at you, his expression a mix of curiosity and mild annoyance. "Are you done?" he asked, clearly impatient with your stunned reaction.
"NO, I'M NOT DONE!" you exclaimed, unable to contain your excitement and confusion. "OH MY GOD, WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?! I THOUGHT YOU WEREN'T COMING!!!" Your mind raced as you tried to reconcile the fact that Muichiro, one of the most elusive figures you never expected to see, was standing right in front of you.
As you stood there, still reeling from the shock of seeing Muichiro, he finally spoke up, breaking the stunned silence between you two. His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with your bubbling excitement.
"...This is the place of the party, right?" he asked, glancing around as if to confirm his surroundings.
"IT IS!" you practically shouted, your voice brimming with enthusiasm. "WOW! I'M SURPRISED YOU DIDN'T GET LOST!"
Muichiro's expression turned into a slight frown. "I'm not stupid," he said, his voice edged with a hint of irritation.
You couldn't help but laugh at his response. "I didn't mean it like that! It's just, well, you're here! I'm so glad you came!" You paused, trying to catch your breath as you continued. "I didn't think you would make it, but you're here! Why did you decide to come? Did Himejima convinced you?"
Muichiro's gaze softened slightly, though he still maintained his usual reserved manner. "...No."
"It wasn't that?" You blinked rapidly like a little kid. "Then what was it?"
"None of your business,"
"KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Your heart fluttered with joy at his presence. Without thinking too much about it, you threw your arms around him (on top of his shoulders) in a tight hug. Muichiro seemed caught off guard, and for a moment, he tensed up, unsure how to handle the sudden affection. "WHY IS IT THAT YOU DON'T WANT TO TELL ME?"
"(L/N) hold on—The important thing is that I came, alright," Muichiro said, his voice muffled by your embrace. His attempt at maintaining his usual composure was evident, though it was clear he was somewhat overwhelmed by the enthusiastic welcome.
You pulled back slightly, still beaming with excitement. "I'm just so happy to see you! My cheeks are probably as red as a tomato right now. Is it the alcohol, or am I just this excited?"
"I wouldn't know about the alcohol, but you do seem... enthusiastic," He shifted his weight slightly, looking around as if contemplating a quick exit. "Actually, I was thinking of leaving—" he began, clearly uncomfortable with the intensity of the moment.
"Oh no, you can't leave just yet! The party is just starting!" you interjected quickly, pulling him back inside. "You need to take your shot before you go!"
Muichiro hesitated for a moment, eyeing the shot glass you handed him. "A shot?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow.
"Yes, it's a party tradition!" you explained, trying to sound as convincing as possible. "Everyone has to take one. It's all in good fun!"
With a resigned sigh, Muichiro took the shot glass from you. In one smooth, practiced motion, he downed the contents as if it were just a sip of water. He didn't flinch, his expression remaining neutral throughout.
After he finished, he set the glass down. "I'll be on my way now."
"Okay! The living room is that way!" You pointed at the direction.
As he turned to leave, you couldn't help but let out an excited squeal. "Oh my god, Dodo! Muichiro was here! Did you see that? He was so cool and composed!"
You watched as he walked away, and resumed to your fangirling time with Dodo, not taking something in realization—a sweet detail you didn't notice was that Muichiro appeared to have remembered you, since he once called you by your last name.
————————————————————
As you reveled in the thrill of Muichiro's unexpected appearance, a sudden commotion across the room caught your attention. You distinctly think you heard Shinobu, Mitsuri, and Tanjiro shouting, WAIT! DON'T KILL THEM! The urgency and alarm in their voices were clear, but you decided to act as though you hadn't heard anything. Ignoring the potential chaos brewing on the other side of the room seemed like the best course of action to avoid adding more tension.
Lost in your own excitement, you didn't notice Rengoku walking in until he was right in front of you. His radiant smile and enthusiastic presence were impossible to miss. "(Y/N)!" Rengoku exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with joy.
"Kyojuro—" Before you could answer any further, he swooped you into a warm embrace, lifting you off the ground with effortless strength.
"Oh my gosh, w-wait! Hahaha!" you exclaimed, laughing as he spun you around. "I'm so happy to see you!"
Rengoku's face was aglow with happiness. "And I'm thrilled to be here! It's been too long since I last saw you!" He carried you around the room for a moment, his energy as boundless as ever. He looked like an overjoyed puppy, his enthusiasm infectious and heartwarming.
"W-What?! You saw me like a day ago!" you said, still laughing as he finally set you down.
"YOUR POINT?!" he yelled, putting his hands on his hips. "Every day apart feels like an eternity—being by your side is my only wish!"
You cooed at him, somewhat trying to hide your embarrassment caused by his words. "That's cute and all but, you should really go and enjoy the party. I don't want to keep you all to myself."
"Oh my love," he exclaimed, a charming boyish grin taking over his lips. "...I would be more than delighted if you wanted to keep me all by yourself." He murmured tenderly, almost like a whisper, gazing at you with nothing but pure attraction for you.
"U-UM! HERE'S YOUR SHOT!" You HAD to change the topic or else you were going to cum at this moment if he kept talking to you like that.
"OH MY! THANK YOU FOR THIS!" Rengoku grinned, holding up his drink. He took the drink and downed it with ease, followed by another. Damn. "DELICIOUS! THAT'S THE STUFF! Good times are best enjoyed with a great drink in hand! Thanks for the drink, (Y/N)!" He wiped his mouth and looked at you with a playful glint in his eye. "Now, where's the party?"
"You're going to make a grand entrance, aren't you?" you teased.
He laughed heartily. "GOD! HOW I LOVE HOW YOU CAN READ MY MIND!" He grabbed your cheek in adoration. "My love, before I go, remember, if you need anything, just shout. I'm here for you!"
He appeared like he was going to give you a hug so you were prepared to imitate the action but, this man cleverly had tricked you into a trap, since he took the moment you were most distracted to give you a peck on the cheek. "See you later, (Y/N)!" he called over his shoulder as he headed into the crowd.
...
Your cheeks flushed with a warm, deep red as you felt his lips brush against your skin once again. You had started to expect these spontaneous kisses on the cheek from him, though you never quite anticipated them. Each time it happened, it left you both surprised and curious.
As you pondered over his frequent displays of affection, you couldn't help but wonder if, in the not-so-distant future, he might grow bolder and take a more daring step, perhaps pressing his lips to yours instead.
'SHIT! WHAT THE HELL AM I THINKING?!' You brushed away those awful thoughts (who are you fooling? Those thoughts were far from awful).
————————————————————
The moment Suma spotted you, she let out an ear-piercing scream, her face lighting up with pure excitement. "AHHH! (Y/N)!" she yelled, sprinting towards you with open arms. Before you could brace yourself, she tackled you into a tight hug, nearly knocking the wind out of you.
"Suma!" you laughed, trying to catch your breath as she clung to you like a koala. "I'm happy to see you too!"
Your laughter, however, was short-lived as Makio appeared behind Suma, rolling her eyes at her companion's antics."Suma, give (Y/N) some space!" she scolded, pulling her off you with a firm grip.
"But M-Makio!" Suma protested, her eyes wide and pleading as she resisted being pulled away. "I missed (Y/N)! Let me hug her a little longer!"
Makio huffed in exasperation. "You're smothering her! Seriously, control yourself!" She tugged harder, and Suma, being stubborn as usual, started to squabble with her.
"Oh no, you don't!" Suma whined, trying to wriggle out of Makio's grasp. "I'm not done hugging my sweetheart!"
As the two women began bickering, Uzui and Hinatsuru approached you, much more composed in comparison to their quarrelling partners. "Hello (Y/N)," Hinatsuru greeted you warmly, her smile as gentle as ever. "Thank you so much for inviting us. We're really happy to be here."
Uzui, towering over everyone, gave you a broad grin and ruffled your hair playfully. "Yeah, thanks for having us! I'm pumped for this party! It looks very flamboyant!" His excitement was evident in his voice, his energy contagious.
Before you could respond, a loud cry interrupted the moment. You turned to see Suma, tears streaming down her face as she called out to you, "(Y/N)! Please hug me! Makio punched me, and I need love to heal!" She pouted dramatically, clutching her side as if mortally wounded.
Makio, clearly fed up with Suma's theatrics, smacked her on the arm. "Suma, for God's sake! Stop clinging onto her! I want a hug too!"
"OUCHHHH!!!" Suma yelped at the second hit, now genuinely pouting. "You're so mean, Makio! You always ruin everything!"
Hinatsuru sighed, shaking her head in embarrassment at their antics. "Both of you, stop bothering her!" She turned to you with a concerned expression. "Hey, are you okay?"
You smiled, nodding. "I'm fine, really. It's actually kind of nice to see everyone so lively."
Hinatsuru's expression softened, and she returned your smile. "I'm glad to hear that."
"Haha, yeah. I missed having you four as my roommates." You scratched your neck.
"Princess, it's not too late to come and live with us~" He grinned, seeing your face get flustered at his reminder. You totally forgot that these four wanted you to come and live with them. You wonder why.
"Yes! Please! I miss seeing you everyday!" Suma whined. "Now I feel like I never see you!"
"I have to agree with Suma on this one," Makio shook her head, feeling down. "I miss you a lot. I totally got used to waking up and see you with us but now, every morning feels like there's an empty spot in our bed."
"Obviously don't feel obligated but it would make us really happy if you ended up accepting our offer." Hinatsuru reassured you that it was fine if you didn't want to, you weren't obligated to do so.
"Aww," you cooed at them, feeling all embarrassed. "I'll think about it later but really thank you!"
"You're welcome~!" The three of them sang at the same time and you couldn't help but laugh a bit, making them laugh as well.
Uzui chuckled to himself, watching the situation unfold with a fond expression. "Mmm, I could get used to this," he mused aloud, more to himself than anyone else.
His words caught everyone's attention. They all turned to him simultaneously, and in unison, they nodded in agreement, leaving you puzzled by the silent exchange. "Uh... what do you mean by that?" you asked, genuinely confused.
Before anyone could explain, the atmosphere shifted as Rengoku burst into the room with his usual exuberance. His eyes immediately zeroed in on Uzui, and with a flirtatious grin, he sauntered over. "UZUI! MY CUTIE PIE!!!!!!!!" he boomed, his voice full of playful mischief.
"UGHHHHH!!!!" Makio groaned at loud. The cute atmosphere was ruined.
"NOOOOOOO GO AWAYYYY!!" Suma exclaimed as well, being very irritated.
Rengoku however, ignored their reactions and just focused on his man. "You look as dazzling as ever tonight! My sparkles kitty paw flame, you're making me shy with your beauty!"
Uzui smirked shyly. "Awww, my flashy pookie! Don't say that in front of my women! You know our relationship is secret!"
"I CAN'T KEEPT IT A SECRET! MY LOVE FOR YOU SHOULD BE KNOWN BY EVERYONE ON EARTH!"
"Please, not again..." Hinatsuru muttered under her breath, clearly used to this kind of behavior from the men in her life.
Ohhhh no. Not this. The tension escalated quickly as the two Hashira exchanged flirty comments between them. You could feel the chaos brewing—Uzui's wife preparing themselves to fight Rengoku—and knowing it could spiral out of control, you quickly stepped in. "Guys, guys! If you're going to flirt or fight, whatever! Take it to the living room. But not before you take your shots first!" You handed them both their drinks, hoping to redirect their energy.
Rengoku, never one to turn down a drink, grinned at you. "Another shot? Don't mind if I do!" He downed his drink in one go, making it his third of the night.
"Kyojuro, my love, that shot was not for you." You deadpanned at his actions.
"OH GOLLY!" He suddenly exclaimed with joy and happiness. "DID YOU JUST CALL ME YOUR LOVE—"
"ALRIGHTY!" Suma eagerly took her shot (without noticing that she interrupted Rengoku), her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Cheers!" she exclaimed, downing it quickly with the others. The other three—Uzui, Hinatsuru, and Makio—looked more hesitant, exchanging worried glances.
Noticing their reluctance, you frowned. "What's wrong?"
Hinatsuru gave you a small, apologetic smile. "It's just... Suma gets drunk really quickly, and we're a little concerned about what might happen next."
"Yeahhhh, we'll have to check that she doesn't drink too much." Makio added, worried that her wife might get drunk too early.
You couldn't help but laugh at the admission. "Well, I'm sure everything will be fine! It's just a shot! ...right?"
Their hesitant gazes were enough to make you gulp. If they were acting like that, then they were probably not exaggerating.
————————————————————
Some moments later after Uzui and his wives arrived, the door creaked open and Obanai entered first, his figure barely illuminated by the soft lights of the hallway. You immediately lit up at the sight of him, but you restrained yourself from getting too close, knowing how he preferred to keep his distance. "Obanai! I'm so glad you came!" you greeted him with genuine warmth, your smile wide and welcoming.
He nodded, his voice coming from behind his mask. "Yeah... thanks for having me." His words were soft, almost hesitant, as if he wasn't entirely sure of his place here.
Just then, Kaburamaru, the snake coiled around his shoulders, lifted his head and flicked his tongue in your direction, a clear sign that he recognized you. You beamed at the little creature. "Kaburamaru! It's great to see you too!" The snake seemed to respond with a slow blink, a snake's version of a smile.
...
...
...
Oh jeez.
Despite the initial pleasantries, an awkward silence quickly settled between you and him. The last time you had seen each other was at the Hashira trial, and the memories of that tense encounter hung in the air between you, making the atmosphere heavy. You could tell that Obanai was still wrestling with his thoughts, though, you weren't sure what he was thinking. Perhaps feeling guilty about how he had treated you? You were being delusional, of course it was not about that...
Before he could muster the words to speak, you decided to break the silence, sensing that the weight of unspoken thoughts was pressing down on both of you. "Obanai," you began gently, your tone filled with sincerity, "I really want to thank you for coming tonight. I know it might not have been easy for you, especially after... everything that happened."He shifted slightly, his posture stiff as he listened.
"I realized that I didn't handle things the best way. I let my emotions get the better of me, and for that, I'm truly sorry. I know I might have come across as rash, maybe even reckless, and I understand if that upset you. I don't expect you to forgive me," you added, your tone softening even further. "And honestly, I wouldn't blame you if you're still upset with me. I just want you to know that I understand where you're coming from. You don't have to agree with my methods, and you don't have to like what I did. All I ask is that you know I never meant to cause harm or disrespect."
Obanai's silence was palpable, but you pressed on, feeling the need to lay everything bare. "I know you have your reasons for being cautious, for questioning the way I do things. And those reasons are valid. I'm not here to change your mind or force you to see things my way. I just wanted to let you know that whatever you feel—whether it's anger, disappointment, or something else entirely—it's completely valid. I respect that."
"..." Obanai stood there, momentarily speechless. He hadn't expected you to be so upfront, so willing to take responsibility. It caught him off guard, and he found himself thinking back to a conversation he'd had with Mitsuri not long ago.
She had been so excited when she mentioned the party. "You should really come, Obanai! (Y/N) is hosting, and she's just the sweetest! I know you might be busy, but she's a genuinely such a good person! I love her so much! She just wants everyone to be happy and safe."
Those words had stuck with him, though he hadn't admitted it at the time. Mitsuri's enthusiasm, her unwavering faith in you, had made him question his own judgment.
Snapping back to the present, Obanai watched you as you reached for a shot glass. Before you could hand it to him, he finally found his voice. "Wait," he said, stopping you mid-action. "I... need to apologize too."
"Eh?" You looked at him, your eyes wide with surprise. "You... do?"
He nodded, his voice low but firm. "...I was wrong to be so harsh with you at the trial. I recognize that you have good intentions. I still don't agree with everything you do, but..." he paused for a moment, finding the right words to say. "...I won't stand in your way. If you need my help, I'll give it. But I still can't say I fully support it—"
"WAHHHH!!! THAT'S SO SWEET!" You cried, your heart swelled with emotion at his words. You didn't noticed how Obanai (and Kaburamaru) were caught off guard by your squeal, jumping momentarily. It wasn't a full acceptance, but it was more than you had hoped for. "Thank you, Obanai! That means a lot to me!"
"It's the least I can do, I guess." He took the shot glass from you, giving you a brief nod before downing the drink in one swift motion. How did he even do that? He was so fast you didn't see how he took off his mask to take the shot! For a moment, he stood there, as if wanting to say something more, but then he simply turned and made his way toward the living room, familiar with the mansion's layout. You were so caught up in your thoughts that you didn't notice Kaburamaru giving you one last glance before disappearing around the corner with Obanai.
As Obanai walked away from the entrance, his mind lingered on your words and the way you had handled the conversation. He had always prided himself on being cautious, on not letting emotions cloud his judgment, especially when it came to matters as serious as protecting humanity from demons. But something about you had always nagged at the back of his mind.
Even during the Hashira trial, when he had been so adamantly opposed to your involvement, there had been a part of him that recognized something different about you. You weren't just another demon slayer with a duty to fulfill. You carried yourself with a genuine kindness that was rare, a softness that seemed out of place in a world so often filled with violence and loss. And despite his harsh words and cold demeanor, he had noticed it.
He remembered how you had treated him and Mitsuri with such care the first time you guys met, how you had gone out of your way to make them smile, and to talk to him in whatever way you could. Mitsuri had spoken of you often, always with a fondness that Obanai had quietly envied. He'd seen the way you brought people together, the way you made others feel seen and valued. It was something he struggled with, connecting to others, expressing his own emotions, and yet you did it so effortlessly (even though you didn't seem to realize this).
Deep down, he knew that you were genuinely good—a sweet, kind-hearted girl who only wanted the best for those around her. It had been easier for him to dismiss that, to focus on his doubts and reservations, because acknowledging it meant confronting the fact that maybe, just maybe, he had been wrong about you.
And now, as he walked through the halls of the mansion, he couldn't shake the image of your earnest expression, the way you had so freely apologized to him, expecting nothing in return. It wasn't something he was used to. Most people avoided him, found him intimidating or unapproachable. But you had looked him in the eye, offered your hand in peace, and asked for nothing but understanding.
It made him uncomfortable, this realization that he might have misjudged you, that beneath his distrust and skepticism, he had always known you were someone good. It was why he had agreed to come tonight, despite his reservations. It was why he had listened to Mitsuri when she spoke so passionately about you.
Obanai wasn't ready to fully accept everything you stood for, but he couldn't deny that there was something about you that was different, something that made him want to believe in the goodness you represented. And as much as he hated to admit it, that realization made him feel something he wasn't entirely sure he was ready to confront: admiration, respect, and perhaps, a small flicker of hope.
For now, he would keep those thoughts to himself, but deep down, he knew that his perception of you had shifted. You weren't just a naive girl—you were someone worth believing in, even if it would take him some time to fully embrace that.
————————————————————
As you stood by the entrance, your mind began to wander. You couldn't help but wonder where Goto, Murata, and Ozaki were. They were the only ones missing, and you found yourself sighing at the thought. 'Maybe they got lost?' you mused, trying to brush off the slight concern creeping into your mind.
"What are you sighing all about?" a familiar voice cut through your thoughts, nearly making you choke on the air you were breathing. You whipped around, eyes wide, and found yourself face to face with Sanemi Shinazugawa.
...
For a moment, neither of you spoke. The silence between you was thick, and Sanemi shifted awkwardly, clearly not expecting such a reaction from you. But before the silence could stretch any further, your face lit up with excitement, and you couldn't contain yourself.
"SANEMIIIIYUUUUUHHHHH!!!!!!" you exclaimed, throwing yourself at him like an overjoyed puppy. You chanted his name, each one more affectionate than the last. You wrapped your arms around him in a burst of affection, rubbing off your face against his cheek. He was caught off guard, and it took a second for him to register what was happening. "Sanemi! Sanemi! Sanemi! You actually came! Yiipeee!"
"H-Hey!!" He quickly brought both hands up to gently, but firmly, push you away, keeping you at arm's length. "Alright, alright, calm down," he grumbled, though there was no real bite to his words. You could see a faint hint of embarrassment in his eyes as he averted his gaze. "Why are you making such a fucking deal about it? Jeez!"
"But I'm just so happy to see you!" you blurted out, your grin widening. "I have so many questions! Like, why are you here? I thought you were a total tsundere and wouldn't show up!"
Sanemi sighed (also ignoring the fact that you called him a tsundere), the awkwardness still lingering in the air, but he seemed to relax just a bit. "I wasn't sure if I should come," he admitted, his voice lower now, as if the words were difficult for him to say. "...I knew the Upper Six and that Kamado girl would be here, and I wasn't sure if I'd be able to... hold back." He seemed to have something else to say but was restraining himself from speaking any further, his pride on game. Looking at you one more time, he sighed and grunted before saying the next thing. "...Gh—I didn't want to ruin your party, okay!? There! I said it!" He exclaimed angrily, probably embarrassed of saying such things since it was really uncharacteristic of him. "Knowing you, I was sure that you had put so much effort into this shit and, ugh—you didn't deserve to have it messed up...because of me." He scratched his hair and refused to look at you. He couldn't bear it anymore, he wanted to die.
"..." You stood there, watching Sanemi walk away, but the realization of what just happened hit you like a ton of bricks. He had admitted he was worried about ruining the party because of you. He actually cared about your feelings and the effort you put into tonight. Your excitement bubbled up again, even more intense than before, until you couldn't hold it in any longer.
"SANEMIIII!" you called out, your voice full of energy.
"What is it now—" He stopped in his tracks, turning back to you with a confused expression. Before he could say anything, you practically launched yourself at him, wrapping your arms around him in a tight hug.
"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" you squealed, your voice full of pure joy. "You have no idea how much this means to me!"
Sanemi stiffened in your embrace, clearly caught off guard by your sudden burst of affection. His hands hovered awkwardly in the air, unsure of what to do. "Hey—what are you—" he started, his voice a mix of confusion and embarrassment.
But you didn't let go, your happiness overwhelming you. "I'm just so happy!" you said, your voice muffled against his chest. "I knew you cared! You're such a softie deep down, aren't you?"
Sanemi's face turned a deep shade of red, and he finally placed his hand on your face, pushing you away gently but firmly trying to pry you off him. "You talk too much bullshit!" he grumbled, though his voice lacked its usual harshness.
You finally let go, stepping back with a wide grin on your face. "Sorry, I couldn't help it! You just made me so happy with what you said."
Sanemi cleared his throat, trying to regain some of his usual tough demeanor. "It's no big deal," he muttered, though his ears were still tinged with pink. "Just... don't get all worked up over it."
You couldn't stop smiling, your excitement still bubbling just beneath the surface. "Too late!" you teased, giving him a playful nudge. "But seriously, thank you. You really made my night!"
Sanemi looked away, clearly embarrassed by the attention. "Yeah, well... don't mention it," he said, his voice softer now.
You felt like you were on cloud nine, your heart practically bursting with affection. "You know," you said, still grinning, "Awww, you're just so adorable even if you try to hide it!" You tried pinching his cheek but he slapped your hand away.
He huffed, though there was no real irritation in it. "Whatever you say,"
Now that the excitement had calmed down a bit, you suddenly started to feel a little lightheaded, kind of dizzy. It was a strange sensation, like the hallway was spinning slightly, but you didn't think too much of it. You were still standing close to Sanemi, and as you did, you noticed his distinct, odd comforting scent lingering in the air around him.
Has he always smelled this good?
You couldn't take your eyes away from him. Before you could even process what you were about to say, you blurted out, "Sanemi, you smell really good. Like, really good...." You murmured in a mellow tone. Then, you whispered almost to yourself, "...I want a nip..."
You weren't sure if he heard that part (probably not, you think) but he froze for a moment, his face flushing red beneath his white hair. His eyes widened, and he took an involuntary step back, his posture going rigid. "What...?" he stammered, clearly taken aback by your unexpected comment.
"...!" You noticed his reaction and your heart skipped a beat, as if totally regaining your composure now. The way he was reacting was almost like you had struck a nerve, and you could see him shiver slightly, a chill running down his spine."Oooooh no, oh shit, I'm sorry!" you said quickly, your cheeks turning a bright shade of crimson as you realized what you had said. "I didn't mean it like that! I just—well, I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable! Ignore what I said!!"
Sanemi tried to regain his composure, though he looked increasingly flustered. He rubbed the back of his neck, his face still red. "What's wrong with you? Why do you always act so weird," he said gruffly, though it was clear he was struggling to keep his voice steady. "...don't go around saying things like that."
FUCK! You nodded vigorously, now feeling incredibly embarrassed. You scrambled to regain your footing and focus on the task at hand. "Here, have your shot! GO AWAY!" you said, trying to shift the focus away from your awkward comment. You handed him the small glass of alcohol, doing your best to avoid eye contact.
Sanemi took the glass with a somewhat resigned sigh, his fingers brushing against yours briefly. He threw back the drink quickly, almost as if he were trying to wash away the awkwardness of the moment. "Thanks," he muttered, his voice rough but carrying a note of relief.
You watched as he swallowed the shot and then placed the empty glass down. He looked at you but you couldn't keep the eye contact. "I'll see you la—"
"OKAYYYYYY!!! BYEEEEE!!" You gave him a quick, nervous wave as he walked away, still feeling the heat in your cheeks. As soon as he was out of sight, you let out a deep breath, your mind racing with the aftermath of the awkward encounter.
"Uuuuuuugh, what's wrong with me?" you muttered to yourself, shaking your head. Why did you always seemed to get tipsy with him?
————————————————————
As you greeted your final guests of the evening, you were met with an outpouring of emotion from Ozaki. Her enthusiasm was palpable as she rushed forward, her face lighting up with a broad smile. "(Y/N), it's so great to see you! Thank you for inviting us!" She exclaimed, her voice brimming with genuine excitement.
Goto followed closely behind, placing a reassuring hand on your shoulder. His touch was gentle but firm, and his smile was warm as he greeted you. "It's good to see you too," he said. "I hope we're not too late."
Murata, ever the cheerful one, ruffled your head affectionately. "Hey there! It's really nice to be here. Thanks for having us!" he said with a grin that was both endearing and comforting.
"Guys!!!" You beamed at them, feeling a swell of happiness. "I'm so glad you all could make it! It means a lot to me that you're here."
Despite the warm welcomes, you could sense a hint of nervousness from them. "Eh? Is everything okay?" you asked, noticing their slightly tense expressions.
"Ah—" Ozaki shifted her gaze, his smile faltering a little. "Well, it's just... there are so many powerful people here, like the Hashiras. And, well, Goto and I are Kakushi, and although Murata is a demon slayer, he's quite low-ranking compared to everyone else. We're feeling a bit out of place."
"You don't have to say it like that, dimwit." Murata hissed at her words, giving her a harsh nudge on her stomach.
You immediately shook off their concerns with a reassuring smile. "Oh! Don't worry about it! Everything's going to be just fine. Besides, the Kamaboko Squad is here too. You three get along with them!"
They seemed to take comfort in your words, nodding and taking their shots hesitation and relief. Murata, always curious, peered at you and asked, "Aren't you going to have a drink too?"
You chuckled, already having had one earlier. "Hehe, I had one, but you know what? For the giggles and shit, I'll have another!" You took the drink with a playful wink.
As everyone started heading towards the living room, you lingered for a moment, gazing out at the darkened woods beyond the mansion. The darkness seemed unusually oppressive, and you couldn't shake a feeling of unease that settled in your chest.
Goto, noticing your hesitation, turned back towards you with concern in his eyes. He slightly went and touched your cheek with his finger multiple times, and though his touch was meant to be comforting, you flinched slightly, your senses on high alert. "What's wrong, kid?" he asked, his voice laced with worry.
You shook your head quickly, trying to dispel your growing anxiety. "It's nothing," you said, though your furrowed brows betrayed your concern. 'I think it's just me being paranoid. Everything is going so well, but my instincts are telling me that something feels off.'
Goto's concern grew, his brow furrowing with unease. "Alright, if you're certain," he said slowly, though his voice held a tinge of worry. "I'll head back inside and make sure everything's alright."
As he walked back towards the living room, you found yourself feeling more unsettled. You took a deep breath, trying to steady yourself, and decided to step outside for a moment with Dodo.
"Dodo," you whispered, glancing nervously at the enveloping darkness, "am I losing it? There's this chilling feeling that something isn't right." You squinted into the black abyss of the woods, where the shadows seemed to stretch and twist unnaturally.
The darkness was oppressive, and though you scanned the area meticulously, nothing seemed to move or stir—no demons, no eerie shapes. Yet, the unsettling silence of the woods was almost deafening, as if the very air was holding its breath. Dodo remained by your side, but even his usual calm seemed tinged with a subtle tension, his ears twitching at imaginary sounds.
You touched your chest, trying to steady your thudding heart. "Maybe it's just the stress of the party," you murmured, though your voice wavered with uncertainty. "But it feels like... like someone or something is watching me." You shivered, the thought sending a cold chill down your spine. "It doesn't even make sense," you added, trying to shake off the eerie feeling. "Let's head back inside, Dodo."
With one last, lingering glance at the foreboding woods—where shadows seemed to pulse and writhe—you turned and hurried back into the mansion. As the heavy door swung shut behind you, the unsettling sensation of being watched lingered, gnawing at your nerves.
You tried to push it aside,
but the oppressive feeling clung to you, making you wonder if something sinister was lurking just beyond the edges of the darkness.
————————————————————
You made your way back to the room, a flutter of excitement bubbling up inside you. As you approached, you couldn't help but feel a rush of anticipation. When you stepped through the door and saw the scene before you, you almost cried from sheer happiness. Everything was going better than you could have imagined—everyone was talking in groups, mingling and laughing, with not a single hint of tension or conflict.
Yayy!!
The sight was heartwarming. Conversations filled the air, punctuated by bursts of laughter. You even noticed the crows perched just outside, chatting amongst themselves!! You were so happy to see Dodo having friends to talk with now!
Your heart swelled with relief as you scanned the room, your eyes instinctively searching for Mitsuri and Shinobu. It didn't take long to find them.
There they were, Mitsuri and Shinobu, standing with Daki, Hinatsuru, and even Gyutaro—who looked more relaxed than you'd ever seen him. They were all engaged in animated conversation. As you approached, you could hear snippets of it.
"Kyaaa! Your nails are absolutely stunning, Daki!" Mitsuri exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine delight as she admired Daki's intricately decorated black nails.
Daki blushed slightly, clearly pleased with the compliment. "W-Well—Thank you! But I have to say, your hair is just as beautiful. It's so vibrant and full of life!"
Mitsuri's cheeks flushed pink as she waved her hands bashfully. "Ohhh, hahaha, stop it! You're making me blush. But really, I love how you've styled your hair too. It suits you perfectly."
Shinobu nodded in agreement, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "I have to agree, Daki. Your hair is always so well-kept, and those nails—how do you find the time?"
"Haha, ha..." Daki laughed, a soft, almost shy sound. "I suppose it's just something I've always taken pride in."
"But honestly, Mitsuri," Hinatsuru called for her. "your hair is in a league of its own. It's precious!"
"AWWWW! STOP IT GIRLS!" She began fangirling and squealing.
"..." Gyutaro, who had been quietly listening, seemed a bit out of place amidst the compliments. His fingers fidgeted slightly, a rare sign of his nervousness. Then, out of nowhere, Mitsuri turned to him with her trademark sweetness.
"And you," she began, her eyes sparkling with sincerity. "you have such cute hair! It's so unique, and it suits you really well."
The moment the words left her lips, the other women nodded in agreement, chiming in with their own compliments.
"You really do have nice hair, Gyutaro," Shinobu added with a soft smile.
Hinatsuru nodded, her voice gentle. "It's true. It's very striking."
"O-Oh um—er," Gyutaro's eyes widened in surprise, and he shifted uncomfortably, clearly not used to receiving compliments. His cheeks flushed slightly, and he mumbled something under his breath, too shy to fully accept the praise. "T-Thanks, uh, your hair is very, um, slay as well I guess...?"
"Pff—" You couldn't help but laugh softly at the sight of him getting all shy and flustered. With a smile, you joined the conversation. "Hi girlies! Hi Gyutaroooo~!" You exclaimed in an overly feminine voice to annoy him. "Aww, look at you! Getting all shy over some compliments. Who knew you were such a softie?"
Gyutaro shot you a mock glare, his blush deepening. "Shut up!" he mumbled, clearly flustered.
You laughed, playfully nudging him. "It's okay to accept a compliment, you know. I think it's cute that you're not used to it."
"I will kill you—"
"What are you all talking about?" you asked, slipping into the group with a big, curious grin.
Mitsuri turned to you, practically glowing with excitement. "We're talking about fashion! Daki has the most amazing style, and she's been telling us all about her favorite looks and how she designs some of her own outfits! Isn't that incredible?"
You gasped, genuinely impressed. "Daki, that's so cool! You'll have to show me sometime."
"Haha," Daki gave a shy smile, clearly pleased by the compliment. "I could make something for you—like upgrading your demon slayer uniform. Maybe something that brings out your best features."
"O-Oh? I think my uniform is fine!" You exclaimed, looking at yourself.
"Adding accessories sounds nice!" Mitsuri chimed in. "Like some earrings or necklaces!"
"A necklace would really suit her!" Hinatsuru joined as well. "We could decorate her haori as well!"
"Mhm, well, a butterfly design sounds nice!" Shinobu giggled.
"I already have the pin you gave me!" You laughed awkwardly. Why did the conversation suddenly turned about you? "Besides, I don't want to change this haori. Giyuu gave it to me as a present."
...
"...!" All of sudden, all the girls choked on their saliva.
"KYAA! REALLY?! THAT'S SO CUTE!" The pink-haired girl exclaimed with blushed cheeks. "TOMIOKA OF ALL PEOPLE?! ABSOLUTELY ADORBS!"
"Mhm, it clearly obvious that a man gave it to you," Hinatsuru chuckled. "It's cute but as plain as a white canvas."
"He gave you that?! Of all people, he?!" Shinobu gazed angrily at you with a pout.
"I think she should burn it." Daki suggested, and Shinobu turned to look at her, with stars on her eyes and a sinister grin.
"Oh yes, I like the way you think~ You and I are going to get along just great!" She clasped hands with Daki. You didn't quite like the sound of that.
You grinned nervously as they were plotting something beyond your imagination. You shifted your gaze to Gyutaro, who was standing there, looking a bit out of place. An idea popped into your head. "So, bestie," you began, your tone teasing, "are you one of the girls now?"
His eyes widened, and his face turned a deep shade of red. He looked like he was caught off guard, and he stumbled over his words, clearly embarrassed. "W-What? No! I'm not—! I mean, I was just listening, and—uh, leave me alone!" he mumbled, looking anywhere but at you.
Hinatsuru laughed, having such a good time. "It's actually really nice to talk to different people. We're all so used to our own little circles, but this is a fun change."
Shinobu nodded in agreement as if she wasn't plotting the dead of Tomioka a few moments ago. "I agree. Who would've thought we'd end up discussing about fashion with this particular group?" Wow, here she was, one of the characters who hated demon the most was now gossiping with the Upper Moon Six. It was an odd sight.
Mitsuri chimed in. "I'm having such a blast! I just love Daki and Gyutaro! Who knew we'd get along so well?"
Daki's usual confidence softened into something more genuine as she nodded. "Yeah, t-this is a little weird but I'm really glad too."
Gyutaro, who had been trying to stay in the background, mumbled something under his breath. You caught the tail end of it—something about "having a good time too."
Unable to contain your excitement, you leaned in close to Mitsuri and Shinobu and whispered, "Hey girls, come with me for a sec," You pulled them aside, eager to check in with them. "So, how's everything going?" you asked, trying to keep your voice casual and low.
Mitsuri gave you a bright smile. "Everything's going great! No fights at all, just a little tension here and there, but nothing we can't handle."
Shinobu nodded. "Yes, everything's been smooth so far. The only bit of tension was when Muichiro arrived and almost tried to kill the Upper Six siblings, but we managed to diffuse that pretty quickly."
You sighed in relief, glad that nothing had escalated into a full-blown conflict. "Good, good. I'm so glad to hear that."
Mitsuri gave you an encouraging pat on the back before she and Shinobu made their way back to Daki, Hinatsuru, and Gyutaro. Everything was going according to plan.
As you stood there, you let your gaze wander across the room, observing the different groups that had formed. Your eyes landed on a nearby group where Tanjiro, Tomioka, Rengoku, and Nezuko were chatting together. The sight of Nezuko playfully interacting with the two Hashira brought a smile to your face.
"Nezuko's really grown! Haven't you, cute one?" Rengoku was saying, his voice filled with his usual enthusiasm, booping her nose. The demon girl laid down on the floor between him and Tomioka, playing with both of his haoris. "And Tanjiro, your hair! It's gotten so long! I almost didn't recognize you!"
Tanjiro laughed, running a hand through his now longer hair. "Yeah, thanks! I've been letting it grow out."
Rengoku nodded approvingly. "It does! You look even more determined now, if that's possible."
Tomioka, who had been quietly observing, nodded as well. "It's a good look for you."
Nezuko, who was crouched beside them, seemed to be enjoying the attention, her eyes bright as she tugged at the hem of Rengoku's haori. "Hmhmh!"
"Oh! What is it?" He asked, curious of what she was saying. The girl then suddenly began pulling his hair, as if wanting to style it. "Oh my! Be my guest! Hahaha!"
Just then, they noticed you approaching. Tanjiro was the first to greet you. "Oh, (Y/N)! Come join us!"
Rengoku turned his head and grinned. "Ah, my flame! Just the person I needed! Come, come!"
Nezuko, too, looked up at you, her eyes shining with recognition. She reached out her hand and ran to you, totally forgetting about styling Rengoku's hair. You couldn't resist taking it as you settled into the group.
"So, having a good time?" you asked.
"We were just catching up!" Rengoku said with a hearty laugh. "Admiring how much the Kamados have changed."
Tanjiro chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "He's just being nice. We were also talking about how everyone's been doing since our last big mission."
"Mhm, that's nice." You sat next to Tanjiro, with Nezuko sitting on your lap. She was not in her small form. In fact, you haven't seen her in her like that for a pretty long time. You remembered Daki somewhat telling you that Nezuko hated doing that. That's odd, you wondered why may that be. "Kyojuro, how are Senjuro and your father?"
"You mean your future father in law—"
"Just tell me." You deadpanned, trying to hide your blush.
"They are splendid! I'm so glad my father's doing better now! He stopped consuming too much liquor as well and began to be more productive! I'm happy for him!" He laughed, feeling content that his father was getting better. "Senjuro is good as well. He asks me for you from time to time! You should come visit!"
"Aw, I'm glad!" After saying that, you noticed something strange—both Kyojuro and Tomioka seemed to be blushing slightly, their usual composed expressions tinged with an unusual warmth. Your eyes narrowed as you realized they were holding their second shots! "Whoa, you two are going pretty fast!" you remark, the surprise evident in your voice.
Kyojuro grinned. "This is nothing, dear (Y/N)! We've handled worse!" he declared, his voice booming with confidence.
Tomioka nodded as well, though his eyes were a little glassier than usual. "Yeah, we don't have low tolerance," he added quietly, but you could see a slight wobble in his stance.
"IN FACT! WE SHOULD DRINK SOME MORE, RIGHT GIYUU!?" Rengoku exclaimed excitedly, holding onto Tomioka's arm.
"...Maybe we should."
Before you could say anything to slow them down, they were already heading back to the drink table, determined to go for more. "Wait, you guys shouldn't—" But it was too late; they were already pouring their next round. You sighed. "Well, this is going to be interesting," you muttered to yourself. Turning back to Tanjiro, you noticed he was watching Kyojuro and Tomioka with a mix of awe and uncertainty. "Are you planning on drinking too?"
He blushed slightly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I am, but... I've never really had alcohol before. I'm not sure where to start."
You smiled warmly at him. "Don't worry, Tanjiro. We'll find something that's just right for you. I'm a beginner too."
"H-Huh?" He stuttered surprised. "You have never consumed alcohol before?"
"Nope! First time. I've already taken two shots." You giggled nervously. "I'm not even sure how to be aware of if I'm drunk or not. That's the scary part for me. What if I make a completely fool of myself?"
"You? Making a fool of yourself?" He repeated what you said, as if you just had said the most stupidest shit on earth. "I don't think that could ever happen."
"Mhm? What do you mean?" You tilted your head.
"Um, it might sound dumb but I don't think you can make a fool out of yourself. Even if you tried, I believe nobody would think you were a fool." He explained but seeing your face, he understood right away that you didn't get what he said. "You know what? Forget it, don't worry about that."
"What—No! I want to know!" Nezuko then tugged your sleeves, looking curious at you while trying to cuddle you. Just as Tanjiro was about to answer, you heard a burst with a loud crash. You turned around to see Ozaki, Zenitsu, and Inosuke barreling into your direction.
"(Y/N)! CHECK THIS OUT!" Inosuke yelled with the kind of excitement that made you instinctively brace yourself. You turned toward him, a bit wary, but still curious as to what he was so worked up about. "Look up!" he commanded, pointing upward. You followed his gaze, looking up at the ceiling, trying to figure out what he was pointing at. Just as you were about to ask what you were supposed to be seeing, you felt a sharp, unexpected punch on your throat.
"OOUUUCHHHHHH! What was that?!" you gasped, doubling over slightly from the sudden pain. Nezuko got worried for you and tried comforting you.
Inosuke burst into wild laughter, his voice carrying that mischievous edge that you knew all too well. He was practically in tears from laughing so hard, clearly pleased with his prank.
Zenitsu, who had been standing nearby, instantly got fired up. "Inosuke, you idiot! That's not how you're supposed to do it! You're supposed to do it gently, asshole!" he snapped, his face turning red with anger. "You don't just go around hitting people in the throat!" Without hesitation, he charged at Inosuke, fists flying.
Inosuke, far from being apologetic, just grinned and squared up, ready for a fight. "OH YEAH! YO MAMA! READY TO FINALLY FIGHT ME, NO BALLS?!" he taunted, and within seconds, the two of them were locked in a chaotic brawl, with fists and legs flying in every direction.
Tanjiro rolled his eyes tiredly, quickly stepped in, trying to pull them apart. "Stop it, both of you! We're supposed to be having fun, not fighting!" he pleaded, his voice strained as he struggled to keep them from tearing each other apart.
But Inosuke and Zenitsu were too caught up in their scuffle to listen. In the heat of the moment, both of them lashed out at Tanjiro, inadvertently landing a few blows on him as well. "Stay out of this, CUNT! You and your parentless behavior!" Inosuke growled.
"YOU!? LIKE—YOU!?!?! OF ALL PEOPLE—YOU ARE TELLING ME ABOUT PARENTLESS BEHAVIOR?!" Tanjiro gasped, offended of the accusations.
While Zenitsu yelled, "You're not helping, pussy! Go back to the mountains and bring us some coal! "
"What the hell?!" Before you knew it, the situation escalated into a full-on three-way fight, with Tanjiro trying to defend himself while still attempting to stop his friends from tearing each other to pieces.
Just when it seemed like things were about to get completely out of hand, Ozaki stepped in, exuding that calm yet authoritative big sister energy that instantly commanded respect. "Alright, enough!" she said firmly. With surprising ease, she grabbed Inosuke by the back of his mask and pulled him away.
"WHO THE FUCK IS GRABB—" Inosuke struggled for a moment, but when he saw the serious look on her face, he stopped, his defiant energy fading. Zenitsu and Tanjiro also paused, both of them panting and disheveled from the scuffle. Ozaki gave them all a stern look, shaking her head in exasperation. "Honestly, you three—can't you go five minutes without fighting?"
Ozaki released her hold on Inosuke and crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow at the trio. "If you want to fight, take it outside. Otherwise, behave yourselves and enjoy the party. (Y/N) put so much effort into this! Don't go and ruin it!"
After mentioning the last part, that was enough to made them feel guilty. She was right, you put too much effort for them to ruin your party. Wow, you really were the solution to anything.
You couldn't help but smile at how easily Ozaki had been able to bring the situation under control. As the tension eased and the group started to settle down, you gave her a nod. "Thanks for that," you said, still rubbing your sore throat. "I don't think I could've handled them on my own."
She smiled back, her expression softening. "No problem. They just need someone to keep them in check. I feel like their older sister."
"It's all Inosuke's fault!" Zenitsu suddenly exclaimed dramatically, interrupting your conversation with her and clutching his drink as if it were a lifeline. "He started it by punching (Y/N)!"
Tanjiro, nodding vigorously, added, "Yeah, we were just correcting him!"
Inosuke, who was busy chugging his drink and eyeing the next round with reckless abandon, barely seemed to register the accusations. "I don't see what the big deal is! It's just a little fun," he said, grinning widely. "Besides, (Y/N) ain't no weakling. Did it hurt you?" He turned to you.
"Well, it did in fact hurt me—"
"SEE?! Even she agrees that it didn't hurt!" Talking to Inosuke was like speaking to a wall.
"Enough with the blame game," Ozaki said, "You can't just use Inosuke as an excuse for everything."
Zenitsu and Tanjiro both turned to her with wide eyes, almost as if they were caught red-handed. "But he—"
"No excuses," Ozaki cut them off, raising an eyebrow. "If you start a fight, you need to own up to it."
Zenitsu opened his mouth to argue but quickly shut it, realizing she had a point. "But he really did fucked up..."
"And you guys didn't help matters by fighting him," Ozaki continued, crossing her arms. "You know how he gets."
Inosuke, meanwhile, was obliviously enjoying the commotion. "Haha, you two are getting scolde—OUCH!"
Ozaki had smacked the back of his head. "Shut up."
Tanjiro sighed in resignation. "Fine, you're right, Ozaki..."
Zenitsu, still pouting slightly, took a sip of his drink and grumbled, "Yeah, yeah, we'll behave..."
Ozaki gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "That's the spirit, you guys!!"
As you prepared to make your way out of the corner, you noticed Nezuko trailing closely behind you, her soft footsteps barely audible. When you glanced back, her eyes were filled with a mix of curiosity and affection. "Hey," you greeted with a warm smile. "Do you want to join me for a bit?"
"Mhm!" Nezuko's response was a beaming smile and a firm nod. She reached out and took your hand, her grip gentle but reassuring. As you turned a corner, you were met with a small group—Goto, Aoi, Makio, and Kanao—gathered together. Makio's eyes lit up when she saw Nezuko. "Oh hi, Nezuko!" she exclaimed, waving enthusiastically.
"Mhmhmh!!!" Nezuko's face brightened with recognition, and she immediately moved to hug her.
"It's been so long!" Makio said, hugging her tightly. "How have you been?"
"Mhmh!" Nezuko replied cheerfully, holding onto Makio for a moment longer before letting go.
You approached the group, grinning mischievously. "And what are you all doing here? Having a secret girl talk without me?" you teased, nudging specifically at Goto. That was funny, first it was Gyutaro and now him. Lmao.
Goto, who was standing somewhat awkwardly at the edge of the group, looked up with a slight blush. "N-No! I just—I don't really know where to go! It's a bit awkward for me here." He glanced around nervously. He shuffled nervously, his gaze darting between the others. He was clearly out of his element. He didn't know almost anyone and the only people that were near him that didn't made him feel like a total loser were Aoi and Kanao since they were acquaintances already. Also, his downcast expression was partly because Ozaki had joined the Kamaboko trio. Those brats—
"You know~" you said with a playful smirk, "it's okay to feel awkward. I think you're just missing Ozaki."
Your words caught the attention of everyone who was listening. Goto furrowed his brows. "WHAT?! Are you nuts? What are you even saying?"
You couldn't resist the opportunity to tease him further. "Oh, really? You just look a little down... Did you get left behind while Ozaki went off with the boys~?"
"Huh? Ozaki...?" Kanao tilted her head. Did Goto had a thing for her?
Goto's face turned a shade of crimson. "Y-You're just making things up!"
Makio's eyes widened with interest. "Wait, which one is Ozaki?" she haven't talked to her before but Aoi quickly pointed at her so she could know which one it was. "Ohhh, that's her? She's so pretty!"
Goto then suddenly sighed, as if totally agreeing with that statement. "Yeah... you could say that..."
...
"WAIT! I DIDN'T MEAN IT LIKE TH—"
"So you DO have a thing for her," Makio chuckled.
"HAHAHA! YOU JUST REVEALED IT, IDIOT!" You held your stomach to laugh. Oh god, what an airhead!
Aoi raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Wait, what's this about? You have a thing for Ozaki?"
Kanao leaned a little more, clearly interested in the tea. "You have feelings for her?"
"Well, Y-Yeah, but just a little!" Goto admitted, clearly flustered. "But it's nothing, really. I just—"
"AWWWW!!!!" The girls (including you and Nezuko) erupted into excited whispers. Makio leaned closer with a playful smirk. "Oh, this is juicy!"
"That's adorable," Aoi cooed at him, teasing him as well. "I've always thought there was something going around."
"IS IT NOTICEABLE!?" Goto turned red as a tomato.
"Not really," Aoi admitted, making him feel a little relieved. How embarrassing! "But I've noticed like, there's a vibe between you two.
"REALLY? Y-YOU THINK SO?"
"Awww, Goto!" You pinched his cheek. "You're soooo in love with her."
He finally gave up. What was the use to hide it? "Yeahh, I am! I don't know how to make her notice though! It's so difficult! That girl is super oblivious!"
"Let's help you out now then!" Makio suggested. "We're at a party, everything's smooth, there's alcohol—this is the perfect chance!"
Kanao nodded, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. Someone liked gossips, wow. "...We'll make sure you get a chance to talk to her."
Aoi, looking amused, added, "Oh, this is going to be fun. We'll help you find a way to make your feelings known."
Goto, clearly flustered but also a bit hopeful, mumbled, "I-I don't know... it feels kind of embarrassing to talk about."
"I'm sure she must like you back. You two are always together!" You reassured him. You honestly really liked this ship.
"But what if she doesn't like me?" Goto asked, feeling terrified. He reminded you of a high schooler in a shoujo romance manga.
Makio's eyes gleamed with a determined spark as she leaned closer to him. "But what if she does notice, Goto?" she pressed, emphasizing her point. "You never know! She might already have some idea about your feelings, and if you keep hiding in the shadows, you might miss your chance!"
Goto shifted uncomfortably, his face a canvas of nervous energy. "But what if I mess things up? What if she doesn't feel the same way?"
Makio didn't let up. She placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, her gaze intense but kind. "That's exactly why you need to take the leap! You've got to grow a pair and step out of your comfort zone. Sitting on the sidelines, waiting for the perfect moment, is just going to leave you with regrets. Trust me, if you don't try, you'll never know what could have been."
Goto's eyes darted around, searching for reassurance. "I'm just scared, you know? I don't want to ruin things if it doesn't work out. We work together so it could turn awkward..."
Aoi chimed in. "We all understand that fear. But sometimes, the risk is worth it. What's the worst that could happen? If you don't take a chance, you'll never get the chance to find out." As she said, she kind of thought to herself that maybe she should take her own advice two, taking a glimpse at you quickly.
Kanao also added, "It's natural to feel anxious. But think about it: If you let this opportunity slip by, you'll always wonder 'what if'. And that's a lot harder to deal with than facing your fears now."
Goto glanced at the supportive faces around him, his nerves still evident but softened by their encouragement. "I guess you're right," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's just... daunting."
Makio's enthusiasm didn't waver. "Exactly! It's daunting, but that's part of the excitement! Taking a chance is what makes things memorable!!"
You couldn't help but smile. "She's right, Goto. And besides, if you ever need help or advice, we're all here to support you. Sometimes, you just have to go for it and see what happens."
"Ghh—" Goto took a deep breath, feeling the warmth of their encouragement. "YOU KNOW WHAT?!" He took a quick shot. "I'LL DO IT! I'LL TAKE A STEP TONIGHT! I suppose it's better to try than to always wonder 'what if'."
All of your faces brightened with a triumphant smile. "That's the attitude!" Makio clapped her hands together excitedly. "Alright, let's make a plan! This is going to be so much fun. We'll find the perfect moment for you."
"Oh jeez, this is kind of exciting." Aoi laughed to herself, nudging Kanao—the girl nodded.
Goto mentioned, almost as a warning to himself, "I should probably be careful though—I get drunk pretty easily."He rubbed the back of his neck, a bit sheepish at the admission.
Makio's eyes widened slightly, as if something had just clicked in her mind. "Oh, speaking of that..." She turned to you, her tone suddenly more serious. "Can I ask you for a favor?"
"Of course," you replied, curious about what she needed.
Makio leaned in a little closer, her voice dropping to a more conspiratorial whisper. It made you feel a little flustered since she was REALLY close to you. "It's about Suma. She absolutely cannot get drunk tonight, no matter what. She becomes completely unbearable when she's had too much to drink—like, seriously unbearable. Can you check on her for me? Just make sure she's not overdoing it, and if she is, try to talk her down. She'll probably listen of you're the one telling her. And if she doesn't listen to you, let me, Hina, or Tengen know right away."
You nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I'll make sure she doesn't go overboard. I'll go check on her right now."
Makio smiled like an angel, clearly relieved. "Thanks, I really appreciate it. Suma can be a handful, especially when she's had a bit too much. I'm counting on you." She winked at you and your heart skipped a beat.
Looking away quickly so Makio couldn't see your red face, you turned to Nezuko, who had been quietly observing the exchange. "C-Come on, Nezuko, let's go see how Suma's doing."
You and her made your way to the drinks table, where you immediately noticed a lively group gathered around. Suma, Sanemi, Rengoku, Tomioka, and Obanai were all there, engaged in what seemed to be a... competition?
The table was lined with empty shot glasses as well as some bottles, and it didn't take long to realize they were challenging each other to see who could last the longest with a drink.
As soon as they noticed you and Nezuko approaching, Suma's eyes lit up with excitement. "(Y/N) MY SWEETIE PIEEEEE!" she exclaimed, her voice full of affection as she immediately rushed over to you. She looked very drunk already. Rengoku was right behind her, just as enthusiastic.
"(Y/N)! You really now how to appear on the best moments!" Rengoku boomed, his voice full of warmth and admiration. "OH JEEZ! LOOK WHO'S HERE AS WELL—OUR DEAR NEZUKO!"
"OH MY GOD, NEZUKO? WHERE?" Suma exclaimed, looking around for the demon girl. She stopped hugging you as she saw who she was looking for. "MY CHILD! THERE YOU ARE! KYAAAA!!!!" She jumped to kill Nezuko with affection.
"How can anyone dislike such an adorable creature?" He shot a look at Sanemi and Obanai, clearly targeting them with his question. "UNBELIEVABLE!"
"..." Nezuko, sensing the attention on her, couldn't help but pose cutely, her cheeks puffing up as she smiled with bright, innocent eyes. It was impossible not to be charmed by her. "MHMH!"
Sanemi rolled his eyes, trying to act indifferent, but there was a clear crack in his tough exterior. "Enough about that,"he muttered, though his tone wasn't nearly as harsh as usual. "I don't hate her... she's okay. For now." He shot Nezuko a look, one that was more of a warning than anything else. "Just don't go getting any ideas, alright?"
"...right," Obanai remained quiet, but you could see Kaburamaru giving Nezuko a curious look. Obanai, though not as openly affectionate, seemed a bit less rigid around the little demon girl than usual.
Nezuko, never one to shy away from a challenge, flashed a smile that was slightly covered by her muzzle at Sanemi before raising her hand to high-five Rengoku, who eagerly returned the gesture with a wide grin.
"That's the spirit, Nezuko! HIGH FIVE!" Rengoku praised, beaming down at her. "You've got the heart of a warrior! PERSISTENCE CONQUERS ALL AND DETERMINATION DRIVES SUCCESS!" He then took a big breath. Oh, oh... "NEVER BACK DOWN NEVER WHAT?"
"MHAMHAMHMHA!" She exclaimed with determination.
"NEVER BACK DOWN NEVER WHATTTTT?!" Rengoku yelled so loudly that everyone near him had to cover their ears.
"HMHAMHHHHHH!!" Nezuko tried yelling as harsh as she could.
"GOOD!! LETS GOOOOOOOO!!!" He grabbed Nezuko's hands and started jumping in circles with her. They looked like little kids.
Seeing that Suma was near you, you decided to take this chance to talk to her. "Hey, Suma, how's it going?" you asked with a friendly smile.
Suma turned to you with a big grin. Her face was red. It was obvious that she was drunk, right? "Oh, heyyyyyy! Everything's great!!! This party is so much fun! You did such a great job putting it together, my love!" She then lunged herself at you to give you a hug and you had to hold her or else you'll both fall.
You got embarrassed by the amount of affection she was displaying at you. "I-I'm glad you're having a good time! But hey, do you think you could slow down on the drinks a little...? Just to make sure you're feeling your best for the whole night! Hahaha,"
"Sweetiee," Suma pouted, caressing your cheeks, clearly not taking the suggestion too seriously. "But I'm fineeee~! I can handle it, don't worry!"
"..." Nezuko gave Suma a concerned look (puppy eyes), as if to echo your sentiments without saying a word.
"Suma, I know you're having fun," you said, keeping your tone light but firm. "But Makio, Hinatsuru, and even Tengen would really appreciate it if you didn't go overboard tonight. We all want you to enjoy the party without any regrets tomorrow, right...?"
Suma hesitated for a moment, clearly weighing your words. She rested her head against your face, contemplating your words. "Well... when you put it that way..."
"See? Do it for me, please?" You pleaded at her and you thought that your plan was perhaps working but, then, a mischievous smile spread across her face. "I'll stop drinking... but only if you let me kiss your cheek, (Y/N)!" she declared, swaying slightly as she pointed a playful finger at you.
You blinked, not expecting that kind of request. But it was Suma, after all—sweet, affectionate Suma. You figured a simple kiss on the cheek wouldn't be a big deal. She's very affectionate! Besides, you had received kisses on the cheek already and you have given as well so it was not big issue... right? "Alright, fine," you agreed with a small smile, "just a kiss on the cheek, then you stop drinking."
Suma's face lit up with excitement, and before you could even brace yourself, she leaned in and planted a kiss on your cheek. "Mwua!" But it didn't stop there. Her excitement seemed to overflow as she began peppering your entire face with kisses—on your forehead, your other cheek, your nose, even your chin!
"Wah—huh?!" You tried to laugh it off, but the flurry of affection quickly became overwhelming. "S-Suma, that's enough! You promised—!" you protested, your face heating up as you tried to gently push her away. "YOU'RE MARRIED—"
But Suma was relentless, giggling as she continued her affectionate attack. "You're just too cute, (Y/N)!" she cooed, her arms wrapping around you as she tried to keep you still.
"SUMA, that's not fair!" Rengoku boomed, his voice full of mock seriousness. "You can't have all the kisses to yourself! YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF!"
Nezuko, always quick to defend you, pouted and gently tugged on Suma's sleeve. "Mhmhmh, mhmhhm!" she insisted.
Suma finally paused, looking between Rengoku and Nezuko with wide, innocent eyes. "But... (Y/N) agreed!" she said, her lower lip jutting out in a pout.
"I know how hard it is to resist to someone like (Y/N) but you must fight your urges!" Rengoku put a hand on Suma's shoulder. "I WISH I COULD KISS HER AS WELL BUT I MUST RESPECT HER BOUNDARIES!"
"Mhmhmh, hmhmh! Mhmh...? Mhmh!" Nezuko added, making the man agree with her statement.
'What the hell is happening...?' You deadpanned, dissociating from the conversation. You got so distracted that you missed what they talked about until Suma talked to you, catching your attention.
"Will you forgive me, (Y/N)...?" She asked, clearly sad about what happened. Did you just missed her entire apology? Ups.
"Of course! I didn't even got mad!"
"YAYYYYYYYY! YOU'RE SUCH A SWEETIE! I LOVE YOU!" Suma squealed of happiness.
'How cute—oh shit...' You couldn't help but smile at the scene, but a small knot of worry formed in your stomach as you noticed the sheer number of empty shot glasses and bottles on the table. It wasn't just one or two—there were at least a dozen scattered around, with more being filled.
"Are you all... okay?" you asked cautiously, glancing from Suma to Rengoku and then to the others. "It seems like you've been drinking a lot..."
Rengoku let out a hearty laugh, clearly unfazed. "This is nothing, (Y/N)! We're just getting started! Right, Sanemi? Obanai?"
Sanemi crossed his arms, a competitive glint in his eye. "I can handle it. Don't worry about me."
"..." Obanai simply nodded, though his expression was hard to read behind his mask. He didn't seem overly concerned.
"It's just a friendly competition," Tomioka said (it was clearly not). "We're keeping it under control." They were not keeping it under control.
Suma, who had finally let go of Nezuko, looked a bit more tipsy than the rest. "(Y/N), don't worry! You're worrying wayyyy too much!" she assured you, though you didn't feel assured at all. "We're all just having fun!"
You tried to keep a smile on your face, but the concern was still there. "Just... don't overdo it, okay? I don't want anyone to regret anything tomorrow."
"Mhm," Nezuko gave you a gentle squeeze on your hand as if to show her support. She seemed to understand your worry, even without words.
You glanced around the table and noticed something that made your eyes widen in surprise. "Wait a minute... is there one less bottle of whiskey?" you asked, looking at the group with growing concern.
Suma, still clinging to you a little, tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean we finished it?" she asked, her voice full of innocent curiosity.
"That wasn't us, (Y/N)!" Rengoku chimed in with a big grin. "That was our cutie pie Sanemi!"
Your jaw dropped. "Sanemi drank the whole bottle?!"
Sanemi, who had been trying to stay out of the spotlight, scowled a bit as he turned to Rengoku. "You didn't have to tell her everything," he muttered, clearly embarrassed by the revelation.
You gasped. That was it. People were dying tonight. You looked at him with genuine worry. "Are you sure you won't die?!"
Sanemi huffed, crossing his arms. "Obviously not! What do you take me for?" he grumbled, trying to downplay the situation. But you could see the slight flush in his cheeks—not just from the alcohol but from the attention as well.
Rengoku laughed heartily, patting Sanemi on the back with enough force to almost knock him over. "No need to worry so much, (Y/N)! Sanemi's got this! Even the lizard's drinking tonight!"
You glanced over to see Kaburamaru drinking by Iguro's cup. It was both endearing and slightly concerning.
Tomioka, who had been standing quietly by your side, nodded reassuringly. "We'll be fine," he said, his voice steady, though you noticed a slight wobble in his stance. Just as he spoke, he bumped into someone. "Huh?"
That someone turned out to be Murata, who had somehow managed to wander into the group without anyone noticing. He looked at Tomioka, then at you, and chuckled awkwardly. "O-Oh, um, hi...?" Murata said, rubbing the back of his neck.
Oh shit. Right. Tomioka and Murata knew each other but the only time they interacted was at the final arc when they were battling Muzan! How was Tomioka going to react? He was tipsy! Would he even remember Mura—
"Oh, hi Murata... Long time no see..." he said in a super casual tone.
...
"YOU REMEMBER ME? / YOU REMEMBER HIM?" You and Murata exclaimed at the same time.
"Huh? Of course I do..." Tomioka furrowed his brows, not understanding why was that surprising. "Why wouldn't I?"
"OHHHH GOD," Murata started sobbing, hiding his crying face on his hands.
"Oh, there, there," you rubbed his back for comfort. What a relief. It would be kind of awkward if Murata didn't remember him. You smiled at him, grateful for the distraction. "You holding up okay?"
Murata nodded. "Y-Yeah, I'm good." He raised his face, trying to act nonchalant. "Just trying to keep up with these guys."
"Yeah, they're very lively," Tomioka agreed. He seemed a little lost in the clouds. It was cute.
"T-Though, didn't expect to see Tomioka getting tipsy though," Murata added trying to crack a joke but his delivery was pretty awkward.
Tomioka blinked at him, his expression still stoic despite the slight flush on his face. "I'm not tipsy," he insisted, though his tone was a bit softer than usual.
You couldn't help but laugh. "Maybe just a little,"
Murata laughed too, clearly enjoying the rare sight of Tomioka, the WATER hashira, letting loose. "Yeah, let's just say it's a nice change of pace."
"It's nice to see you again," he said with a soft expression. If Murata wasn't acting delusional, he would say certainly that Tomioka seemed to be smiling.
"It's... It's nice to see you too..." Murata smiled shyly, not believing that this situation was real—that he was truly talking to him after all this time, the fact that he even remembered someone like him felt like a dream.
You decided to walk away slowly, giving them space to talk to each other. When you returned to the group, you were greeted by a bizarre sight: Suma was leaning in, trying to... eat Kaburamaru ?
"THIS ISN'T FUNNY!" Obanai shrieked, his voice louder and more panicked than you'd ever heard it. "You witch! Get away from me and Kaburamaru!" His entire body shuddered as he pulled the snake closer to his chest.
Rengoku and Sanemi, meanwhile, were doubled over with laughter, tears practically streaming down their faces at the sheer absurdity of the situation. "I've never seen him this worked up!" Rengoku managed to gasp between fits of laughter, while Sanemi slapped his knee, completely lost in the hilarity of it all. "HOW MANLY OF HIM!
The wind hashira, still laughing, added, "I thought the snake was supposed to be tough like him!"
You hurried over to Suma, trying to calm her down. "Suma, maybe you should slow down on the drinks. How about you grab something to eat?"
Suma waved you off with a grin. "It's okay, (Y/N) you don't need to worry about me! I'm totally in control." She was not.
You raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that? You were just trying to eat a snake."
Suma giggled. "He looked delicious! But I promise, I'll be fine."
You sighed but decided to let it go for now. "Alright, just promise me you'll take it easy, okay?"
Suma nodded enthusiastically. "Promise!"
"Pff—" Turning your attention back to the group, you couldn't help but chuckle when you saw Nezuko interacting with Sanemi, Obanai, and Rengoku—a rare sight, indeed.
"Mhmhmh," Nezuko was happily clapping her hands together, seemingly unaware of the tension that usually surrounded Sanemi and Obanai. She reached out and patted Sanemi on the shoulder, causing him to stiffen slightly, though he didn't push her away. Instead, he exchanged a wary glance with Obanai, who seemed just as perplexed by the situation.
"The demon's touching me." He gulped.
"The demon's touching you." Iguro confirmed.
"...She's patting my back...?" Sanemi said, his voice strained.
"She is patting your back," Obanai shivered. "We can clean it later,"
"Sanemi, you're so stiff! Relax, man!" Rengoku laughed, giving him a playful nudge.
Obanai crossed his arms, looking skeptical. "I still don't know why we're all acting like this is normal."
"Because it's fun!" You said cheerfully, clapping your hands.
Sanemi huffed. "I can't believe I'm actually standing here, putting up with all this."
"Haha, I love this!" Rengoku declared. "Look at this! A momentous occasion!" Nezuko, picking up on the energy, high-fived Rengoku, who grinned widely. "Nezuko, you're a delight!"
Sanemi muttered under his breath, "What is even happening right now?"
Obanai shook his head. "I'm not sure, but I don't like it."
You laughed. "Come on, guys, loosen up! This is a party, after all."
"Exactly! We're here to have fun!" Rengoku poured himself another drink. "Come on, (Y/N), join us for a shot!" He urged, lifting a glass in your direction.
You hesitated, not wanting to encourage more drinking but also not wanting to be a killjoy. "Alright, just a little..." you said, trying to keep things light. "I've got to make sure everyone's still standing by the end of the night."
You go near the table to serve yourself a little of alcohol. But, suddenly, out of the corner of your eye, you noticed something small and shiny fall to the floor near you. Curious, you bent down to pick it up, only to find it was a smooth, polished rock.
...a rock?
...!
You stared at it for a moment, recognizing it immediately, but before you could say anything, a blur of movement caught your attention. Inosuke came charging towards you, snatching the rock from your hand with surprising urgency.
"That's mine!" He yelled, slightly flustered.
Behind him, Tanjiro and Zenitsu appeared, both looking out of breath and slightly exasperated.
"Inosuke, wait!" Tanjiro called out, but it was too late—Inosuke was already standing in front of you, clutching the rock as if it were a prized possession.
"Uh, what's happening?" You asked, holding your drink in hand.
Zenitsu, catching his breath, looked at you and explained, "We saw him drop something during the fight earlier, and we were curious about what it was, but then he got all defensive! What a whiny bitch!"
You blinked in surprise, piecing it together. "Inosuke, is that...?" You paused, a soft smile tugging at your lips.
...
...
...
"The fuck?" He muttered as he examined the rock you had given him. It was a peculiar-looking rock with a drawn face. "What the hell is this?"
You struggled to find the right words but managed to convey your message. "You. Present. Present to you." You hoped he would understand.
"...is it supposed to be me? "
After a few seconds of contemplation, you nodded, confirming that it was indeed meant to represent him. "You. Mask. You mask."
Inosuke stared at the rock in silence, making it difficult for you to gauge his reaction. You started feeling nervous, unsure if he liked your gift. Suddenly, a maniacal laugh erupted from Inosuke, catching you off guard.
"HAHAHAHA, (M/N)! THIS IS AWESOME! YOU'VE CAPTURED MY AWESOMENESS PRETTY WELL, I'LL GIVE YOU THAT!" Although you didn't understand his words, his enthusiastic response made it clear that he liked it. Without warning, he swiftly scooped you up, carrying you like a sack of potatoes. "EVERYONE NEEDS TO SEE THIS! COME ON, MINION!" As Inosuke paraded you around, you couldn't help but laugh along, grateful for his unexpected display of appreciation. It seemed your peculiar gift had won him over. (From chapter #9)
You couldn't help but smile widely after remembering. "AWWWWWWWW, INOSUKE, MY BABY! You still have the rock I gave you?"
Inosuke's eyes darted around, his usual bravado faltering slightly. "O-Obviously, OF COURSE!" he stammered, his voice gruff. "It's... It's good for smashing things if I need to!" That last part was a lie. He wouldn't dare to use the present you gave him for that. He wouldn't say it at loud but to him, that rock was like his good luck charm! He carried that thing with him everywhere he went.
Your heart warmed at his words. You didn't even remember that you made him that! You thought that the moment you gave it to him, he threw it away but it looked like you were wrong. "That's so sweet, Inosuke. I'm glad you still have it! You don't know how happy it makes me!"
"..." Your words of kindness made him lower his guard, making him feel of giddy and warm inside. He grabbed the rock tighter—but with delicacy, since it was clearly important to him.
Even Tanjiro and Zenitsu couldn't help but chime in, their voices tinged with affection. "Aww, Inosuke, that's adorable!" He said, his eyes shining with genuine warmth. The boy went in to pat his head.
Out of nowhere, two veins popped on his face.
Zenitsu nodded in agreement. "Who would've thought you were such little twinkle spoinkly sweetie?" He said in a baby voice to annoy him.
Inosuke's face turned a deep shade of red, and in his embarrassment, he grabbed the shot you had just poured for yourself and downed it in one swift motion. "ALL OF YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!" he barked, still flustered. As if to redirect the attention away from himself, he hurled the empty shot at Zenitsu's head.
"OWWWWWWWW DAMMIT!" Zenitsu yelped, rubbing the spot where the glass hit him. "What was that for?!"
Your concern for Zenitsu's well-being quickly took over. "Ugh—Inosuke, you can't just throw things at people! We already talked about this!"
Inosuke crossed his arms, still red-faced. "He deserved it for being annoying!"
Tanjiro sighed, rubbing the back of his neck with a fond but exasperated look. "Inosuke, you really need to work on your temper..."
"AND YOU SHOULD REALLY LEARN HOW TO SHUT THE FUCK UP! YOU DAMN COAL PICKER!"
"WHY ARE YOU GUYS BULLYING ME FOR THAT?!"
It's like Ozaki's lecture from earlier entered to one ear and left the other one since they were already fighting, AGAIN. "...Honestly," you cried, murmuring to yourself, "I don't know which one of you is going to kill me first—or if Muzan or you guys..."
As you were about to check on Zenitsu, you suddenly heard a loud, flamboyant voice from behind. "Hey, hey! That's not a flashy face to be making! You should be acting flamboyant!" You turned around to see Tengen standing there with his usual confident grin, and beside him was Muichiro, looking as impassive as ever.
"Oh, hey, you two!" you greeted them, a bit surprised to see them together since you hadn't had a chance to talk to them yet.
Tengen gave you a wink before turning his attention to Muichiro. "Isn't it past your bedtime, pipsqueak?" he teased, crossing his arms.
Muichiro blinked up at him with his typical blank expression. "Isn't it time you died?" he responded flatly, not missing a beat.
"..."
"Rude," you muttered under your breath, stifling a laugh at Muichiro's deadpan delivery.
"Damn, who hurt you today?" Tengen just burst out laughing, clearly amused by the younger boy's sass.
"...bitch—nobody..." he looked to his side, ignoring his gaze.
Tengen decided to ignore it, not giving it too much of a thought. "Heyyy, pipsqueaks! And sweet (Y/N)!" he said, waving a hand at the trio of who were still recovering from their earlier antics and also, pinching your cheek gently.
"Hi again!" You waved cutely. "Are you guys having a good time?" you responded with a grin, glad to see them joining the party.
"I don't know about him," He pointed at Muichiro. "But I certainly am. Everything's just so flamboyant! You did not disappoint!"
"And you?" You asked to Muichiro. You were surprised to see that he was paying attention to the conversation and not standing there dissociating.
"...It's okay. It's somewhat what I expected." He shrugged his shoulders.
"Yay! If it's from you, then that comment alone it's enough to make me feel happy." You cheered, glad that your party was going excellent.
Tengen glanced around at the group, noticing their boundless energy and slightly dazed expressions. "Jeez, why are they so energetic? Are they drunk?" he asked, looking more tired just by being near them.
"Nope! Completely sober... I think?" you replied, though you weren't entirely sure yourself. The way Inosuke was acting, you wouldn't be surprised if he'd had a bit too much to drink.
Tanjiro gave Tengen a polite nod. "We're just excited! It's a lively night. We don't get this chance very often, right?"
"Yeah, lively alright," Tengen said with a chuckle, eyeing Zenitsu, who was still rubbing his head where Inosuke's shot glass had hit him. "Just don't break anything—or anyone—in your excitement. That'll be very unflashy." You smiled at his comment. He really was a mature person and not just some random goofus.
"The fuck?" Inosuke puffed out his chest. "As if I would! I'm the strongest here!"
Muichiro, who had been quietly observing the interaction, finally spoke up. "If you're so strong, why did you need to throw the cup instead of fighting properly?" His tone was blunt, almost challenging.
...
"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU SAY, YOU OOMPA LOMPA LOOKING MAGGOT BITCH?!" Inosuke narrowed his eyes, clearly not liking the implication. "YOU WANNA FIGHT?!"
"...Tch—" Muichiro furrowed his brows, giving the boar boy a nasty annoyed look. "You should really use some training."
"Guys, guys!" you interrupted quickly while whining, sensing another fight brewing. "Let's not turn this into an ANOTHER fight, okay? We're all friends! I'm tired of seeing you discuss so much!"
Zenitsu nodded vigorously, clearly not wanting to get caught up in another fight. "Yeah, listen to (Y/N)! Let's just enjoy the party without any broken bones—EKK!" He quickly stopped talking and hid behind you after seeing Inosuke growling at him.
Tengen patted you on the back, nearly knocking the wind out of you with his strength. "Good luck keeping these boys in line, princess. You're gonna need it!"
"You know~" you turned to him, giving him pleading sad puppy eyes. "It will be great if you could help me—"
"No thanks." He rapidly rejected your offer. Fuck! "I won't use my free time acting like a babysitter. If it was my wife or something then yes, but not this little boys!" He stuck his tongue out at the Kamaboko trio, the three of them taking a big offense on his words.
"Umm," Tanjiro side-eyed him. "I don't think you would've survive the battle if it wasn't for us."
"Exactly, should we call your wives to make you behave?" Zenitsu, who had already stopped hiding behind you said with sass.
"You talk a lot for someone who doesn't want to fight me," Inosuke grinned with a malicious intent. "That means you're a pussy."
"Ugh—you brats." Tengen scowled at them, clenching his fists. Shit! Why do they like to fight so much? They weren't like this in the original story—or whey they? You don't even remember! They're like a magnet of trouble!
"..." Muichiro, unfazed by the growing tension, looked up at you with his usual blank stare. "...Are we really friends?" he asked, sounding genuinely curious.
"Huh?" You tiled your head. Did you missed something?
He seemed annoyed that he had to explain it. "...Some moments ago, you said that we were all friends. Are we really...?"
"Ohhh, that!" You laughed. "Uh—Of course! Well, at least for me, you're all my dear friends, I guess?"
He was silent for some moments and you were really curious to know what was going on inside his head, until he finally asked, "...even me?"
You blinked three times exactly before a warm smile taking over your lips. "...Absolutely. By all means you are my friend, Muichiro."
"..." he didn't respond. He only gazed at you, as if you had taken all his attention away.
"Ehh," you got awkward. Did you say something wrong? "But of course, I'm sure you don't even remember me! That sucks! I really wanted to watch the clouds with you again but I guess it will simply not happen, hahaha!" You said, trying to make the situation less weird since you were sure that he didn't remember you but... maybe you shouldn't really had underestimated him.
"...huh?" He murmured, tilting his head at you. "I still want to watch the clouds with you, (L/N)."
...
mhm?
'What did he say?' You gazed at him shocked. "Hey! Do you—"
"HE'S A TROUBLEMAKER JUST LIKE US! LOOK AT HIM!" Inosuke yelled, referring to Muichiro. Great, he interrupted the conversation. "HE'S JUST BETTER HIDING IT!"
"I don't think so." Zenitsu disagreed with him. "He reminds me of Kanao."
Inosuke made a face of pure confusion. "Who the fuck is Candace—
"Well, maybe a little. He did launched two rocks at me the first time I saw him." Tanjiro laughed, recalling the sweet memory.
"Sweetie, I don't think you should laugh about that..." you caressed his head.
Tengen smirked. "A bit? This kid's a firecracker. You should see him on the battlefield."
"Let's just hope he doesn't start any fires here," Tanjiro joked, trying to lighten the mood.
Inosuke suddenly puffed out his chest even more. "If there's gonna be a fire, it'll be because of me! I'm the best at everything!"
"Ughhhh—" Zenitsu groaned, clearly exhausted from just trying to keep up with Inosuke's energy. "Jeez, you need to be humbled so badly."
"Preach it, sister." Uzui agreed with him.
Tanjiro chuckled softly, patting Zenitsu on the shoulder. "It's alright, I think things wouldn't be as entertaining as they are without Inosuke."
You cooed at his words. "Aw, that's actually so cute—"
"We need someone who's dumb or else it wouldn't be funny."
"Oh yes, he's definitely our idiot." Zenitsu giggled and was literally got punched by the throat by his idiot. "AGHHHHH—NOT AGAIN CUMFACE!" He began coughing since the pain was really strong.
"Nope, no, no, no! I've had enough, I will not deal with this." You walked away. You were not going to stop their fight this time. Uzui and Tanjiro followed you—leaving Zenitsu and Inosuke fighting like always but only that this time, Muichiro was there not to stop the fight, rather than encourage it.
"Princess, they must be drunk," Tengen chuckled at your attitude. "They are like super annoying tonight."
Tanjiro looked at him, disagreeing. "Aw, I wouldn't say that—"
"You're included in that list, dumbass." Uzui flicked his big ahhh forehead.
"It's unbelievable!" You sighed annoyed. "I haven't even drank that much because I don't get the opportunity! And I don't feel drunk at all! Maybe I can't get drunk!? It must be because of my nerves!"
"I know you want to enjoy this moment but it will be good if you didn't drink that much," Uzui advised you, also feeling a little sad that you were still stressed. "You don't want to do something you'll regret. Just take it easy, okay?" He murmured oddly sweetly at you, patting your head with a boyish smile.
"He's right. Don't force yourself onto anything, (Y/N)." Tanjiro jumped in to reassure you. "We're all having a good time if that what's got you worrying! You deserve to enjoy this as well!"
"Mmmmm—maybe you're right. I just can't help it—"
"MY HONEY BUNCHESSSS!!!" Suddenly, a booming voice echoed through the room. "TENGEN! MY SPARKLE PUFF! Let's see who can drink a bottle the fastest!" It was Rengoku, his enthusiasm shining through even more brightly as the alcohol coursed through his veins.
"BABE, YOU KNOW ME SO WELL! I'LL GIVE YOU THE BEST HEAD EVER TONIGHT!" Woah, slow down. Tengen's eyes lit up at the challenge, a grin spreading across his face. "Now that's what I'm talking about! Let's make this flashy!"
"Oh—wait!" Without missing a beat, he grabbed your arm, pulling you along with him toward the gathering crowd.
"A-Ahh! You two! Not so fast!" Tanjiro followed close behind, not wanting to leave you alone in the midst of what was sure to be chaos.
'Oh shit...' Before you knew it, you found yourself standing in a circle with some of the most powerful Demon Slayers. Tomioka, Rengoku, Obanai, Sanemi, and Tengen were all there, ready for a drinking competition that would have made even the strongest liver weep.
'Oh dear readers, please do not imitate this behavior!' you thought, your worry growing as you realized just what kind of madness you were about to witness. Tengen, always the life of the party, turned to you with a playful glint in his eye. "Hey, (Y/N), why don't you join us? Make it even more exciting!"
Before you could answer, Sanemi interjected, shaking his head. "Tch—Don't be an idiot, Uzui. Someone has to actually check who finishes first. We don't need everyone here blacking out."
"He's right, someone needs to be aware that none of you do cheating." Obanai agreed with his friend.
Relieved to have an excuse not to participate, you nodded. "Y-Yeah, someone needs to keep an eye on you guys." You gulped. Nope! You don't want to get drunk tonight! They can call you a pussy or whatever but you need to check the well-being of everybody else!
This commotion quickly caught the attention of Shinobu and Mitsuri, who were nearby. Their curiosity piqued, they joined the circle along with Muichiro, who simply drifted over, his expression as unreadable as ever.
"Oh my gosh, are you really going to do this?" Mitsuri asked, her eyes wide with both excitement and concern. "I WANT TO JOIN!" Nooooo—
"Is this even humanly possible?" you cried to yourself. Drinking a whole bottle of alcohol between a matter of seconds WAS NOT HUMANLY POSSIBLE.
"I must say, this is quite the spectacle. But I suppose I'll stick around to see if any of you survive." Shinobu raised an eyebrow. Thank god she isn't participating. "I need to see which drink I prefer the most." Or not.
Tengen decided to up the ante. "Alright, kittens! Let's make this more exciting! Anyone who thinks they can handle it, come join us!" He announced loudly, waving his arm in a grand gesture.
...
The room fell silent for a moment as everyone processed what he was suggesting.
"Ehhh," Goto, who had been lurking at the edge of the room, quickly shook his head. "I'm just here to survive the night, not to end it early." He also thought that he wouldn't be able to confess to Ozaki if he participated in.
"Ummmm," Murata adjusted his collar and chuckled nervously. "I think I'll pass. I'm not exactly built for this kind of thing."
Ozaki snorted, giving Uzui a dry look. "You're out of your mind if you think I'm joining in on that. I'll keep my liver, thanks."
Kanao blinked, her expression as unreadable as ever, and simply said, "No, thank you."
"...eh, no." Aoi crossed her arms, looking both amused and exasperated. "I've got better things to do than dying tonight."
"You dumbass clown." Gyutaro, standing off to the side with his usual grumpy demeanor, scoffed. "Tch—I don't have time for your flashy nonsense."
"Tch—hahaha!" Daki, who was equally unimpressed, gave her brother a sidelong glance. "You're too weak for this kind of thing anyway."
"The fuck you said?" Gyutaro scowled at her. "I could do it if I wanted but—"
"Excuses, excuses." His sister giggled, making him roll his eyes.
"The hell? Are you nuts?!" Zenitsu was practically trembling at the thought. "Are you kidding me?! I'm not suicidal!"
Inosuke, however, looked like he was considering it for a moment before he remembered something important. "I can't drink! How am I supposed to fight if I'm drunk?!" Wow, good thinking.
"Mhmh..." Nezuko, despite not being able to talk, expressed her disinterest by simply shaking her head and letting out a soft grunt of disapproval.
"OH MY GOSH!!! YESS! LET'S DO IT! FINALLY!" Suma, on the other hand, seemed eager to join in. She bounced up and down with excitement. "Ooh! Ooh! I wanna do it!"
But before she could make a move, Tengen, along with Hinatsuru and Makio, quickly stepped in. "Absolutely not, my dear!" Tengen declared, while Hinatsuru gently pulled Suma back, and Makio gave her a stern look.
"No way, Suma," Hinatsuru said softly, but firmly. "You know what happens when you get drunk."
"Yeah dimwit, and we're not dealing with that tonight," Makio added, crossing her arms. "Stick to something non-alcoholic."
"N-Noo, but—" Suma pouted but reluctantly nodded, realizing she was outnumbered. "Aww, shucks!"
While you were watching the scene, Tanjiro approached you with a curious expression. "...Are you surprised by all of this?" he asked, his tone genuinely interested in your opinion.
"Tanjiro!" You sighed. "Yes, I'm surprised. This is insane! I can't believe they're actually doing this."
"Surprised, huh..." He didn't answer you, but he took your words to heart, his expression turning determined. Without a word, he turned and walked toward the group of Hashira, making it clear that he intended to join the competition—not because he was interested, he only wanted to join because he wanted to make you surprised by his tolerance! He can't afford to lose or stay behind!
"WAIT—WHAT?" Your eyes widened in alarm. "Tanjiro, no! Please don't do this! You don't need to prove anything!" you pleaded, trying to stop him from making what you were sure was a huge mistake.
But the Hashira, who were already a bit tipsy and enjoying the spectacle, encouraged him. "Let him participate!" Tengen declared with a grin. "It'll be good for him! This boy needs to blackout at least once on his life!"
"Yeah, let the boy have some fun!" Rengoku added, his voice booming with enthusiasm.
Sanemi smirked, clearly enjoying the chaos. "Let's see if the rookie can keep up."
"You punk," Obanai suddenly turned to Tanjiro. "Don't you even dare puke anywhere near Mitsuri!"
With the pressure from the Hashira mounting, Tanjiro gave you an apologetic smile before nodding to them. "I'll join in! And I'll win!"
You couldn't believe what was happening, but there was no stopping it now. The competition was about to begin, and with the stakes higher than ever, there was an additional twist: the last four to finish their bottles would have to face a punishment. They began choosing their bottles with intense focus, as if their lives depended on it. There were all kinds of options laid out before them.
"Yes! This should do the trick!" Rengoku picked a bottle of whiskey with a grin. "RAISE A GLASS, EMBRACE THE RICHNESS OF WHISKEY!"
Tengen, not to be outdone, opted for a large bottle of sake, giving it a confident shake. "Let's make this flamboyant!"
Sanemi grabbed a bottle of shochu, his eyes narrowing in determination. "I want to see you all bitches losing."
Obanai chose the same one as the wind Hashira, both of them having quite the same preference of taste.
"..." Tomioka quietly chose a bottle of awamori. He didn't say much, but the slight (tipsy) smirk on his face showed he was ready.
"...This one reminds me of a cloud." Muichiro, who somehow ended up in the mix, just picked up a bottle of umeshu, his expression still blank but perhaps a bit more focused than usual.
"I'll go with beer." Shinobu picked up her hair a little so it wouldn't be in the middle.
"WINE! YOU'RE MY BESTIE! LET'S BOTH DO OUR BEST!" Mitsuri said to herself (or to the wine more specifically). Obanai cooed at her internally since she was adorable.
Tanjiro was a little lost since he didn't know which liquor was the best but, he decided to imitate Rengoku and chose a bottle of whiskey. Oh boy.
As they all got ready, you couldn't help but feel a bit sick with worry. "Please don't die," you muttered, more to yourself than anyone else. But your plea was drowned out by the excitement in the room.
"Alright, on the count of three!" Goto announced, his voice booming. You were too worried so Goto decided to help you out a bit. "One... two... three!"
And with that, they all lifted their bottles and began to chug, the onlookers cheering and gasping in disbelief. Zenitsu covered his mouth with his hands, his eyes wide in amazement. "EKKK—I can't believe they're doing this!"
"Idiots." Daki just shook her head, though you could see a slight smile tugging at her lips. "They'll regret it in the morning."
"I hope Shinobu is okay..." Aoi murmured, her eyes never leaving the sight.
"I'm sure Master can do it!" Kanao reassured her with determination.
Woah. You couldn't help but be mesmerized by the scene before you. It was chaotic, ridiculous, and absolutely... exciting. Yeah, you had to admit, this was interesting to watch.
———————————————————————————
...
The competition ended in a flurry of cheers and groans, the final order of winners slowly becoming clear. Mitsuri stood at the top, a bright smile on her face as she bounced on her feet. "I won! Yayyyy! I'm so happy!" she squealed, her joy contagious as everyone around her looked on in amazement.
"Of course you did, silly goose!" Rengoku said, his voice booming with pride. He had finished right after her, still full of energy despite downing an entire bottle. He excitedly patter her head. "Well done, Mitsuri! You've outdone us all!"
Sanemi, who had come in third, shrugged as if it was no big deal. "Not bad, but I could've done better," he muttered, his usual bravado still intact.
Muichiro, who had shockingly finished fourth, remained unbothered, blinking slowly at the others. "Huh. I didn't expect to get this far. Guess I'm just better than I thought," he said nonchalantly.
Tengen, on the other hand (he finished fifth), was sprawled out, dramatically clutching his chest. "Ahh, shit, I'm dying. I'm seeing the light..." he groaned, earning a few chuckles from those nearby.
Muichiro glanced at him. "And who said you were going to heaven?" he retorted dryly, causing a burst of laughter from Sanemi and Rengoku.
Tomioka, who had finished after Tengen, looked slightly more sober than the others but still wobbly. "That was... harder than I thought," he admitted, his stoic facade cracking just a bit.
Obanai, who had come next, was holding his head, trying to stay upright. "I hate everything," he grumbled, clearly regretting his decision to join the competition.
Shinobu was leaning against a nearby table, laughing lightly. "Hahaha... This was fun, but never again," she decided, shaking her head.
And then there was Tanjiro, who had finished last, looking dazed but determined to stand. "I'm fine, really," he assured you, though his words were a bit slurred. "Just... a little dizzy. I think I overestimated myself." After those words, he almost fell to the floor but you were quick to hold him before he could clash.
You stared at him, worry etched across your face. "Tanjiro, you drank the whole bottle! Are you sure you're okay?"you asked, your concern evident in your voice.
He nodded, albeit a bit unsteadily. "I'm okay. These Hashira... they're on a whole different level. I have a lot of work to do so I can become better!"
You stood by Tanjiro's side, still worried. "You're insane for doing this," you told him, shaking your head in disbelief.
He pouted back at you, albeit a bit tiredly. "...I just wanted to make you proud." He murmured but you couldn't hear it.
"What did you say?"
"...Nothinggg," He pouted even more and seemed mad.
"Whatever!" You shook off his weird behavior. "Next time, maybe don't try to outdrink the Hashira, okay?" The boy obviously was not going to agree to that.
Meanwhile, the rest of the room buzzed with reactions:
Goto, who had been watching with wide eyes, shook his head in disbelief. "I can't believe they actually did it... and survived," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
Murata let out a nervous laugh. "I'd be on the floor if I even tried to compete with them. These guys are insane—it's what you would expect of them."
Ozaki crossed her arms, smirking. "I expected nothing less from the Hashira. But Tanjiro... poor kid. He had no idea what he was getting into."
Zenitsu, who had been watching the whole thing with a mix of horror and awe, shuddered. "I'm so glad I didn't join. I'd be dead by now. Tanjiro is a dumbass though."
Inosuke, on the other hand, looked a bit jealous. "Tch—I could've beaten them! Just you wait, next time I'll show them who's boss!"
"Shut up, you no balls." Zenitsu rolled his eyes.
Daki glanced over at Gyutaro, who was just as unimpressed as she was. "I'm surprised none of them passed out. Maybe they're not as weak as I thought."
Gyutaro just shrugged, muttering under his breath. "I'll say it's a little impressive."
Kanao, who had watched quietly, finally spoke up. "I'm just glad no one got hurt," she said, her voice soft but sincere.
Aoi nodded in agreement. "I'm not cleaning up any messes if they start getting sick," she warned, her expression serious.
Suma, still giddy from earlier, clapped her hands. "Awwww, I really wanted to join! It looked so fun!"
Makio shook her head, chuckling. "You wouldn't have lasted, Suma. But now I'm curious about what punishment they'll have to face."
Hinatsuru smiled softly. "They'll probably make it something ridiculous. But it's all in good fun."
As the losers—Tomioka, Obanai, Shinobu, and Tanjiro—gathered together, the rest of the group began excitedly discussing what kind of punishment they should face.
You and Murata stood off to the side, watching the aftermath of the drinking competition. "Really... The Hashira are terrifying! Are they even human?"
You sighed, nodding in agreement. "Right? It's like they're on a different level entirely. And here I am, two shots in, and I don't even feel tipsy. What's up with that?" You shook your head in disbelief, wondering if you were somehow immune to the effects of alcohol tonight.
Murata chuckled softly. "Maybe you're just too busy enjoying or stressing yourself to notice. It's nice, though, isn't it? Being surrounded by everyone and having a good time, even if we're all a little terrified of what the Hashira might do next."
You smiled at him. "Yeah, it is. I saw you talking to Giyuu earlier too. How was that?"
Murata's face lights up at the mention. "O-Oh, it was good! He's not as scary as everyone makes him out to be. I mean, he's still quiet and a bit awkward, but we had a decent conversation. I'm glad I got to talk to him. I didn't think he would even remember me! We took the final selection exam together and... I'm not sure. It makes me happy to know that he still remembered me..."
"Awww, I'm glad too," you said, genuinely pleased for Murata. It's nice to see that these two had a chance to meet again now rather than in the final battle.
Your attention then shifted as you noticed the group huddled together, clearly in deep discussion. "I'm going to check on the others. Let's see what they're plotting for the losers," you told Murata, making your way over to where the others are gathered.
As you approached, you catched bits of the conversation. "They should sing!" Ozaki suggested with a mischievous grin. "It's a classic punishment, and it'll be hilarious."
Makio's eyes lighted up at the idea. "Yes, yes! That would be so much fun! I want to hear them sing, especially since they all look so serious all the time!"
You laughed at the thought of the usually stoic Hashira being forced to sing in front of everyone. "That's perfect, Ozaki. I'm all for it. But who goes first?"
...
There's a moment of silence as everyone glanced around, unsure of who should start.
Mitsuri, unable to contain her excitement, suddenly piped up. "I'll do it! I just love singing! I can't help it!" gurl—she didn't even lost, what (😭).
Shinobu bursted into laughter at Mitsuri's eagerness. Even though she wasn't one of the losers, her enthusiasm is too endearing to deny. "Mitsuri, you're always so full of energy," she said, shaking her head with a fond smile. "But if you're going to start, you better set the bar high!"
—————————————————————
Little note:
I tried investigating for songs that were of this time and found some but I can't say completely if they're accurately from the Taisho Era. In any case, you can look them up on youtube! (Haven't tried on spotify but I don't think they'll be any).
—————————————————————
Mitsuri giggled, already thinking of a song to sing. She took a deep breath, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She began to sing "Gondola no Uta," her voice sweet and melodious, perfectly capturing the romantic essence of the song. The room quieted down as everyone listened, entranced by her performance. The nostalgic tune brought a warm, comforting atmosphere, and soon enough—Hina, Makio, and Suma—joined in when they heard it, their voices harmonizing beautifully with Mitsuri's.
"Wow, this is one of my favorite songs!" Makio said, clapping along enthusiastically.
"I know, right? I've always loved it," Hinatsuru agreed, her eyes twinkling as she swayed to the rhythm.
Suma, who was a bit tipsy, added with a giggle, "I didn't know Mitsuri was such a great singer! This is fantastic!"
"Yiipe, girls! Let's sing!" Mitsuri exclaimed happily. You couldn't help but laugh at the unexpected group performance. The four of them sang together, it was a really cute combination. The lively singing filled the room with a joyful energy, and you found yourself clapping along. After a moment, you decided to slip away and check on Gyutaro and Daki.
You found them standing to the side, watching the performance with expressions ranging from amused to slightly bewildered. "How are you two doing?" you asked, smiling at them.
Gyutaro glanced at you, his usual scowl softened into something more relaxed. "We're... having a good time, surprisingly. It's not as bad as I thought it would be."
"No murderous intent spotted and only good vibes!" Daki nodded in agreement, a small smile playing on her lips. "Yeah, I'm having such a great time. All the women here are so nice! I wish I could spend more time with them!"
"What—Am I not enough?" Gyutaro asked, feeling betrayed.
"Shut up, you know what I mean. Besides, you like them as much as I do!" She growled at him and he became embarrassed (and angered) since she was right.
"I'm glad to hear that," you said genuinely, feeling a sense of relief. "You both deserve to have fun."
As the song came to an end, the room erupted in applause, with Mitsuri and Tengen's wives bowing dramatically. Mitsuri, still buzzing with energy, looked around the room with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Alrighty, who's next?" she called out, her voice filled with enthusiasm.
The room fell into a brief silence as everyone looked at each other, reluctant to be the next person up. When no one volunteered, Mitsuri's eyes landed on Tomioka, who had been standing quietly by the side. With a playful grin, she strode over and grabbed his arm, pulling him towards the center of the room.
"Tomioka! You should sing next!" Mitsuri declared, her tone leaving no room for argument.
His eyes widened slightly in alarm, but he didn't resist Mitsuri's gentle tug. "What? I don't—" he stammered, looking like he'd rather be anywhere else.
"You'll do great, I promise!" Mitsuri reassured him, her smile infectious.
As Tomioka hesitantly took his place, you couldn't help but chuckle at the sight. Mitsuri's determination to get everyone involved was endearing, and you were curious to see how he would handle the spotlight.
"Don't worry, Giyuu," you called out encouragingly, you patted his shoulder. "We're all here to have fun! Don't focus on being perfect!"
"..." With that, Tomioka took a deep breath, clearly steeling himself for the task ahead. As he hesitantly began to sing "Onna no Minato," the room fell into an expectant hush. His voice, though earnest, was off-key and somewhat strained—His attempt was heartfelt, but it was clear that he was struggling. Ouch.
"Damn, this hoe sings like a donkey..." Sanemi murmured to Mitsuri, trying to hide his irritation. He seemed like a critic. "Him and singing just don't mix."
"Go, Tomioka! You're doing great!" Mitsuri, her eyes twinkling with amusement, whispered back, "Let's give him some encouragement. He's really giving it his all."
After a few lines, Sanemi couldn't hold back any longer. With a dramatic sigh, he stepped forward and pushed Tomioka away. "CUMFACE, LET ME SHOW YOU HOW IT'S DONE!" He announced with a scowl. Tomioka's voice was so bad that he couldn't bear it any longer. He had to take action.
As Sanemi launched into the song, the room watched in surprised silence. His voice, though rugged, conveyed a surprising depth of emotion, transforming the song into a captivating performance. What the fuck.
You clapped enthusiastically, enjoying the unexpected turn of events. "Wow, Sanemi! I didn't know you had it in you!"you cheered. "Like, I ACTUALLY did not expected that! Wow!"
Sanemi, slightly flushed but grinning, acted nonchalantely. The crowd erupted into cheers, and there were a few playful jabs directed at you. "Seriously?" Aoi said, sitting down beside you with an amused expression. "You thought he would be good at singing?"
"I didn't expect him to be, but he surprised me," you replied, still clapping. "He did a great job!"
"Did you forget that this is for the losers only?" Ozaki deadpanned but couldn't help chuckle as well.
"Hey, that's not fair!" Rengoku chimed in, raising his drink. "Sanemi's a natural cutie pie, after all."
"Enough with that gay shit!" Sanemi yelled at him, only for the flame Hashira to blew him a wink.
"I still think you should've let Tomioka finish," Murata grumbled, clearly not over the fact that his friend's (🤪🥹🫶) performance was cut short.
Meanwhile, Shinobu and Obanai had taken the stage to perform "Kimi Koishi."
"Let's get this over with, shall we?" Shinobu said gently to her partner.
"Let's do it." As they began to sing, the room was immediately captivated by their beautiful harmonies. Shinobu's delicate, ethereal voice blended perfectly with Obanai's deep, resonant tones. It was a weird (iconic) combination to be honest.
The performance was so moving that Mitsuri couldn't resist rushing over to congratulate them. "You two were amazing!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with admiration. "That was the best duet of the night!"
Shinobu, her cheeks flushed with pleasure, smiled at Mitsuri. "Thank you! Don't praise me that much, I don't have a great voice."
"O-Oh, um, t-thank you, Mitsuri..." Obanai, slightly embarrassed but pleased, added.
Kanao, watching the performance with a smile, turned to you. "How about you? Are you going to sing something?"
You shook your head, laughing softly. "I don't know any songs well enough to perform. I'm just here to enjoy the show." Yeahhhh no. You didn't want to sing anything in public. Nu-uh. Not to mention, that you had an excuse and it worked pretty well since you were a foreigner.
Kanao's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Really? I'm sure you'd be great if you gave it a try."
"Oh, I don't know," you said with a chuckle. "Maybe next time. For now, I'm just happy to be here with everyone."You're a great liar. You congratulate yourself.
The energy in the room reached new heights as Rengoku, fired up from the evening's festivities, suddenly declared, "I'm feeling inspired! Let's do something epic!" His eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, and he quickly pulled Tengen into the spotlight. "BABE! LET'S DUET! YOU AND ME! ALWAYS TOGETHER!"
"I don't know what shit are you on but sure! Let's show everyone how it's done, my kissy face mcgee!" Tengen agreed, his grin widening.
Before you could react, Rengoku and Tengen started setting up for an impromptu performance of "Tokyo Ondo," a lively dance song that was a staple at festivals and gatherings.
Shit it was loud as fuck.
"Oh jeez! I know this one!" Zenitsu as he heard what they were singing, wanted to join. He really liked the song since he and his grandpa used to sang it a lot back before. He jumped in, dragging a somewhat reluctant Aoi along. "Aoi, come on! It's going to be amazing!" He urged, practically pulling her toward the center.
"W-What?! No! I'm not g-good at singing! I don't know!" Aoi hesitated embarrased, looking unsure.
"Oh, come on!" Zenitsu insisted, giving her a little nudge. "You know the song, don't you?"
"Well, yeah—"
"THEN COME ON PLEASEEEE!!!" With a resigned sigh, Aoi joined in, clearly feeling the peer pressure but determined to have a good time. The four of them launched into an energetic rendition of "Tokyo Ondo," their voices blending in a chaotic but infectious harmony.
Rengoku and Tengen led with enthusiastic dance moves, while Zenitsu added his own flair with wild gestures and exaggerated steps. Aoi, though a bit hesitant, managed to keep up, adding her own touches to the lively performance.
The volume quickly escalated to a level that was both exhilarating and overwhelming. The floor shook as Rengoku, Tengen, Zenitsu, and Aoi danced and sang with abandon. You found yourself needing a break from the cacophony.
"I think I need a drink," you muttered to yourself, retreating from the boisterous chaos of the performance. As you navigated through the crowd, the sound of laughter and music faded behind you. You approached the drinks table, where you spotted Tomioka, who seemed to be in a bit of a daze but had a relaxed, almost serene expression on his face.
"Hey, Giyuu," you greeted softly, picking up a cup and pouring yourself a generous serving. "How are you holding up?"
Tomioka didn't immediately respond. Instead, he appeared to be somewhat hiding his face, as if he was trying to avoid any interaction. Curious and slightly concerned, you decided to sit down on the floor beside him, drink in hand.
"Hello? Earth to Giyuu?" You gently poked his cheek, trying to get his attention. Was he feeling unwell?
Tomioka finally looked up, his eyes heavy with exhaustion. "...I'm okay. Just trying to recover from that drinking contest."
"Yeah, that was quite a spectacle," you said, pouring yourself another drink and settling comfortably beside him. "But it seems like things have calmed down a bit. How's your night going otherwise?"
"Mhm." Tomioka simply shrugged, offering a noncommittal hum in response.
"Wow, what a talker," you teased lightly.
Instead of the reaction you anticipated, Tomioka turned his face towards you, and you were taken aback by how flushed his cheeks were—oh. Oh no.
Oh god.
"Oh, Giyuu," you said, your voice taking on a tender tone. "Are you finally drunk?"
"...Yesn't?"
"Pff—" You couldn't help but burst into laughter. The alcohol had clearly taken its toll on him, making him a bit loopy. You found his inebriated state both amusing and endearing.
"Oh..." Suddenly, Tomioka's brows furrowed, and he looked at you with a touch of concern. "...I'm sorry. Don't get mad at me."
You nearly choked on your drink, the idea of being angry with him seemed absurd. Was he actually embarrassed for being drunk? Still chuckling, you leaned in closer, gently patting his head in an attempt to comfort him. You took his hand in yours and whispered soothingly, trying to ease his discomfort and reassure him.
"Giyuu, it's okay! I'm not mad! Everything's fine!" you reassured him, your voice filled with warmth and amusement. "You look like a little sad puppy, all moppy and down. You should light up!"
You were so close now that he could feel the gentle vibrations of your laughter against him. His expression seemed to soften at your comforting words, and he nodded, clearly finding solace in the warmth you were offering. Then, out of nowhere, something changed—Giyuu Tomioka started chuckling softly and tilted his head up, revealing his face to you.
He was...
Smiling.
A goofy, drunken smile that made him look endearingly out of sorts.
Oh shit—you must have gotten a lady boner.
Was this some kind of dream? Had you accidentally stumbled into a fantastical moment?
"H-Hey! What's gotten into you? You were just bawling your eyes out a moment ago!" you asked, your voice tender but tinged with a nervous edge. You playfully nudged his blushing cheeks to get a better look at his face. Even sitting on the floor, you were struck by how different his physique was compared to yours.
Giyuu didn't respond with words; instead, he wore a smile so radiant it could have rivaled a thousand suns. With a gentle motion, he took both of your hands and placed them against his flushed cheeks. "...Can you say it again?" he requested, his cheeks growing even redder and his ears tinged with a deeper blush. He avoided making eye contact, as if shy about his own request.
"...What thing?" you asked, your throat tightening a bit.
"...Say my name again..." he almost whined, his voice taking on a tender, almost plaintive tone. Then, as if to himself, he murmured softly, "...I love it when you call me by my name..."
Oh fuck, you were about to bust a nut. You blinked, trying to process the surrealness of the situation. It was so unexpected that you burst into laughter, your eyes tearing up from the sheer absurdity and joy of it all. Feeling a bit more relaxed, you decided to play along. "...Giyuu." You said, a bit shy.
"...more..."
"Giyuu." Your tone firmer.
Each time you said his name, his smile grew wider, and you could see how utterly content and satisfied he looked. His happiness was so pure and simple it was almost overwhelming. "...(Y/N)... I've never felt so happy to be called by my first name before," he said, his words stumbling slightly. "I'm not sure, but I think only you make me feel like this—"
"OKAYYYYYY, LIL MAN, GO EAT SOMETHING!" Your loud voice cut through the moment, snapping him out of the intimate exchange. It was a burst of energy that brought you back to the present. YOU COULD NOT KEEP UP WITH THIS! HE WAS PLAYING TO MUCH! YOU HAD TO CONTROL YOURSELF!
"It'll help with the alcohol and make you feel better." You said gently to Tomioka, noticing his condition.
He nodded in agreement, a bit unsteady as he got up. "Okay... I'll get something to eat," he mumbled, heading towards the food table with a slight wobble in his step. (God he's so submissive and breedable😍)
Satisfied that he would be taken care of, you turned back to the main room. After Rengoku, Tengen, Zenitsu, and Aoi finished their energetic performance, the room erupted in applause. Rengoku and Tengen high-fived each other, clearly proud of their work.
"WE WERE AMAZING!" Rengoku cheered, pumping a fist in the air.
"Flamboyantly flawless as always!" Tengen added, his grin as wide as ever.
"HOT FLASH!"
"HOT FLASH!"
Zenitsu, still catching his breath, grinned widely. "That was amazing! I can't believe I actually did it without passing out!"
Aoi, on the other hand, was blushing furiously, trying to hide her face behind her hands. "I can't believe I let you talk me into that..."
Kanao and Shinobu, noticing her embarrassment, quickly moved to reassure her.
"You did wonderfully, Aoi," Kanao said with a gentle smile. "Y-Your voice was lovely!"
Shinobu nodded in agreement. "I agree. You have nothing to be embarrassed about."
Aoi peeked out from behind her hands, her blush fading slightly. "Really? You're not just saying that?"
"Of course not," Kanao replied, her voice soft and sincere.
Shinobu patted Aoi on the back. "Trust us, Aoi. You were great."
Meanwhile, Goto, Ozaki, and Murata were gearing up for their turn. The trio gathered together.
"So, uh... this is happening," Murata said, glancing between Goto and Ozaki. Were they drunk?
Goto took a deep breath, trying to keep up his earlier bravado. "Yep, no turning back now. We're about to make history—either as legends or as the worst singers this place has ever seen." Yup, they were drunk.
Ozaki laughed, rolling her eyes. "I'd prefer the first option, thank you very much."
Murata nodded, his eyes wide with faux determination. "Yeah, let's show them what we've got. Or, you know, at least try not to make a complete fool of ourselves."
Ozaki rolled her eyes but was smiling. "I can't believe I let you drag me into this. But let's just get it over with before I change my mind."
Murata grinned. "That's the spirit! And remember, no matter how badly we butcher this, we'll still be better than... well, probably no one, but at least we'll have fun, right?"
Goto chuckled, kind of deadpanning. "Fun. Right. That's what this is all about. Fun."
They took their places, ready to sing "Kachusha no Uta." As they started, you couldn't help but smile at the trio. They might not be the best singers, but they certainly had the enthusiasm to make up for it.
Meanwhile, you spotted Muichiro standing off to the side, looking a bit lost in the noise of the performance. You walked over to him, trying to get his attention. "Muichiro!" you called out, but he didn't seem to hear you over the singing. You tried again, a little louder this time. "Hey, Muichiro!"
"...?" He finally noticed you but looked confused as he tried to make out what you were saying. You pointed towards the door, signaling that you wanted to step outside for a moment. He nodded, and the two of you quietly slipped out of the noisy room and into the cool night air.
Once outside, Muichiro took a deep breath, seeming to relax now that he was away from the chaos inside. "It's quieter out here."
You nodded in agreement, grateful for the peaceful atmosphere. "Yeah, I figured it might be easier to talk out here. Sooo, how are you doing?"
Muichiro shrugged lightly. "It's been... fine..."
"I'm having a good time," you replied, glancing back towards the door. "But it's nice to take a break from all the noise every once in a while."
"Yeah, it is."
As you and Muichiro stood outside, the distant sounds of singing and laughter from the party inside seemed to fade away, leaving only the quiet hum of the night. The cool breeze brushed against your skin, bringing with it the scent of the garden surrounding the mansion. The sky above was clear, with the stars twinkling brightly, creating a peaceful contrast to the lively atmosphere you'd just left behind.
You turned to Muichiro, who was gazing up at the stars, his expression as serene as the night. Despite his often aloof demeanor, there was something calming about his presence. You took a deep breath, feeling a bit hesitant but deciding to go for it.
"Muichiro," you began softly, catching his attention. He shifted his gaze from the stars to you, his teal eyes reflecting the moonlight. "I was wondering... do you remember me? I mean, from before."
He blinked, his expression thoughtful as if he was searching his mind for the right answer. After a moment, he nodded slowly. "Yeah, I somewhat do."
"Woah—" You couldn't help the surprised smile that spread across your face. Given his struggles with memory, you hadn't expected him to remember you at all, and the fact that he did, even if only a little, filled you with an unexpected warmth! "Really? That's... that's amazing, Muichiro. I'm really happy to hear that."
He tilted his head slightly, as if trying to understand the depth of your happiness. "....You are?"
"Of course!" you exclaimed, the joy evident in your voice.
"But why...?"
"It means a lot to me that you remember. I know it's not easy for you, and I didn't expect you to, but hearing you say that... it just makes me really happy."
"..." Muichiro blinked again, this time in mild surprise. He seemed to be processing your words. "I see. I'm... glad that it makes you happy, I suppose..."
"What was that?" Damn it, you always seemed to miss the most important things.
"Nothing."
You felt a soft warmth spread through your chest at his words, and you decided to keep the conversation going, wanting to connect with him more. "So, Muichiro... what's your favorite thing? Like, what do you enjoy doing the most?"
He looked thoughtful again, his gaze drifting back to the stars as if searching for the answer there. "I like being outside," he finally said. "It's quiet, and I can think clearly when I'm surrounded by nature. The sky, the trees..."
"That makes sense," you replied, nodding. "I've always found nature to be really calming too. There's something about being surrounded by it that makes you feel at peace, you know?"
Muichiro gave a small nod, seemingly agreeing with you. "Yes... it's like the world slows down a bit. I can just... exist."
You smiled at his description. "I like that. Just existing, without any pressure. That sounds really nice."
He glanced at you, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "...What about you? What do you enjoy the most?" Was the MUICHIRO TOKITO trying to make a conversation with you? He must be really drunk. Or maybe you were.
You paused, thinking for a moment before answering. "I guess I enjoy simple things. Spending time with friends, martial arts... and I like moments like this, where everything feels calm and easy."
Muichiro seemed to consider your words carefully. "Calm and easy... I think I like that too."
...
At one point, you noticed him glancing at the sky again, his eyes distant as if lost in thought. You followed his gaze, the stars twinkling above you like tiny diamonds scattered across a dark canvas.
"Do you ever wonder about the stars?" you asked softly, not wanting to break the peaceful moment. Shit, you must be HELLA DRUNK to be asking shit like that.
Muichiro's gaze remained fixed on the sky. "Sometimes... they seem so far away, but they're always there. Constant, even when everything else changes."
You nodded, understanding what he meant. "Yeah... they're like a reminder that no matter what happens, there's always something steady to hold onto."
He looked at you then, his expression serious. "...Do you feel that way too?"
You smiled gently. "I do. It's comforting to know that some things never change, even when everything else does."
...
Muichiro seemed to ponder your words, his eyes searching yours as if trying to find something within them. "You're different," he said quietly, almost to himself.
"Eh? Different?" you repeated, tilting your head in curiosity.
He nodded slowly, as if confirming something to himself. "Yes... you make me feel... calm. Like the stars."
AWWW RUNKMRIGHTKMNOW
Your breath caught in your throat at his words. Muichiro wasn't one to express his feelings easily, and hearing him say that made your heart swell with warmth. "Muichiro... that's probably the nicest thing anyone's ever said to me."
He blinked, seemingly surprised by your reaction. "It is?"
You nodded, your voice soft. "Yes. It means a lot to me that you feel that way."
Even though Muichiro didn't often express his emotions openly, you could tell that he was enjoying your conversation in his own way. He might not have acknowledged it verbally, but there was a sense of ease between you.
The boy fell silent for a moment, gazing at you and then gazing back at the stars. Just then, he murmured to himself,
"...I think Yuichiro liked stars too."
"Mhm?" You turned to him. Was he mumbling things to himself?
"...I don't remember what I said." He furrowed his brows, genuinely being honest. What was that just now? After your peaceful time with Muichiro, you both decided to head back inside, the warmth of the party immediately hitting you as you stepped through the doors. The noise level had risen, with everyone in various states of drunken cheerfulness. As you made your way back to the main room, you noticed that the next person was about to take the spot.
"Looks like it's Daki's turn," you said, glancing at Muichiro, who simply nodded before heading off to find a quieter spot. You didn't know she'll have the guts to sing. How splendid!
Daki, who had been reluctant at first, now stood in front of everyone, holding onto her dear life with an air of confidence that wavered just slightly. As the music started, she took a deep breath, and then began to sing "Aikoku Koushinkyoku," a song with a powerful and commanding melody that echoed through the room.
To everyone's surprise, her voice was beautiful—strong, clear, and filled with emotion.
It was a side of Daki that few had seen before, and as she sang, the room fell into an appreciative silence, all eyes on her. When she finished, there was a moment of stunned quiet, followed by a burst of applause and cheers.
"Daki! That was amazing!" Mitsuri exclaimed, her eyes shining with admiration.
"Truly beautiful," Shinobu agreed, her usual teasing tone absent as she clapped along with everyone else.
Hinatsuru, Makio, and Suma were all equally impressed, each giving Daki their own words of encouragement. "You should sing more often!" Hinatsuru suggested with a warm smile.
"Yeah, you've got some serious talent!" Makio added, nodding enthusiastically.
Suma was practically bouncing on her feet. "You're like a superstar! We should totally do this more often!"
Gyutaro, who had been watching from the sidelines, looked both proud and slightly embarrassed for his sister. "See, I told you you were good," he muttered, trying to play it cool, but there was no hiding the small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
Rengoku clapped loudly. "Well done! That was truly splendid!"
Tengen nodded approvingly. "Like my pookie said, impressive. You've got some real pipes on you."
Daki, who had been basking in the praise, suddenly seemed to shrink under all the attention, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. "I-It wasn't that big of a deal," she stammered, looking down at her feet.
"Nonsense! You were wonderful!" Mitsuri insisted, giving Daki a reassuring smile. She then leaned closer to give her a high-five.
Feeling the happiness and warmth in the air, you decided to leave Daki to enjoy her moment and made your way over to where Sanemi was standing, leaning casually against the wall with a drink in hand. As you approached, you couldn't help but notice how the dim lighting accentuated his features, making him look even more ruggedly handsome than usual. Maybe it was the alcohol, but there was a small part of you that really,
really
really wanted to...
bite him?
The fuck?
"Hey, Sanemi," you greeted him, smiling as you sidled up next to him. Totally ignoring your sudden odd thought. "Enjoying the party?"
Sanemi glanced at you, his expression softening just a bit as he met your gaze. "Yeah, it's not bad," he replied gruffly, taking a sip of his drink. "Could be worse."
You chuckled, leaning your shoulder against the wall beside him. "That's high praise coming from you. So, what do you think of Daki's singing?"
"Didn't expect that from her..."
"Right? Who would've thought?" you agreed, nodding. "It's nice seeing everyone so relaxed and having fun, even if some of us are a bit too drunk."
Sanemi snorted, shaking his head. "A bit? Half of them can barely stand straight. You included."
You laughed, shaking your head in mock offense. "Hey! I'm not that drunk. Just... happily tipsy."
"Sure," he said, giving you a sidelong glance. "You're holding up better than most."
You noticed that Sanemi, while his usual brash self, seemed more relaxed than usual. Maybe it was the alcohol loosening him up, or maybe it was the atmosphere, but either way, you decided to take advantage of it. "So, Sanemi... what do you think of all this? A bunch of us, just hanging out and having a good time?"
He shrugged, swirling the drink in his glass. "It's alright. Not usually my thing, but it's... not bad. You?"
You smiled, feeling a bit more emboldened as the alcohol worked its magic. "I'm having a good time. It's nice to see everyone let loose, even you, Mr. Grumpy." You booped his nose and his smacked your hand away.
Sanemi gave you a mock glare. "Who you callin' grumpy?"
You grinned, nudging him with your shoulder. "You, obviously. But don't worry, I like your grumpy side. It's... charming in its own way."
He raised an eyebrow at you. "Charming, huh? Never heard that one before."
You shrugged, taking a sip of your drink. "Well, there's a first time for everything. Mhm..." you started, your voice a bit softer now. "What do you really think about all of us? The group, I mean."
Sanemi seemed to think about your question, his gaze shifting to the floor. "I don't know. It's weird, y'know? We're all so different, but somehow, it's... alright. Maybe 'cause we've all been through the same shit."
You nodded, understanding exactly what he meant. "Yeah, I think that's part of it. We've all seen things, done things..."
Sanemi looked at you then, his eyes serious. "...it's not something I take for granted. Nights like this... they're rare."
Without really thinking about it, you took a step closer, your arm brushing against his. "Sanemi..."
He looked down at you, his expression unreadable. "What?"
You hesitated, suddenly feeling a bit shy. "I just... I'm really glad you're here. Tonight, I mean."
He stared at you for a moment, his gaze intense. You didn't expect a reply from him at all. Then, to your surprise, he reached out and gently ruffled your hair, a rare, affectionate gesture from him. "...Yeah, me too."
Your heart skipped a beat at the simple touch, and you found yourself leaning into him just a little, feeling the warmth of his body next to yours. The thought of biting him flashed through your mind again, but you pushed it aside, instead just enjoying the closeness. Shit, enough with the biting stuff!
"You know," you said softly, your voice barely above a whisper, "you're not so scary when you're like this."
Sanemi let out a low chuckle, his breath warm against your ear. "Don't get used to it."
You laughed, the sound light and carefree. "I won't."
Then, he gazed at you, making you somewhat nervous. He seemed like he wanted to say—or ask you something but couldn't get his words out. Instead, you just quietly gazed back at him. Waiting for his words. Just then, he called for you. "...(Y/N)—"
Just as you and Sanemi were getting into a rhythm, your conversation was suddenly interrupted by Tanjiro's voice echoing through the room. The two of you turned to see him standing up, a look of determination on his face, ready to perform his song.
"Is he... going to sing?" Sanemi asked, raising an eyebrow.
You nodded, a little concerned. "It looks like it."
Before you could say anything else, Tanjiro took a deep breath and began to sing, his voice carrying through the room with surprising clarity.
"U-Um, dois, três, quatro! N-No quick head in my bed I can't have that, I want that... long neck not talking giraffe neck... Ain't no laying down man we 'bout to have late fun... I'm 'bout to make your balls stick up like space buns!" Tanjiro began, his tone eerily similar to the original. "...Want your dick soaked? Place it down my throat... Tongue tickle yo' dick but not telling a joke. P-Peddle in this pussy that's how you rock a boat. It get live in this pussy, I'm not talking Periscope...! In the sheets I am a bully. Give more head than a hoodie... E-Every time you make me cum it look just like vanilla pudding... Sit on yo face all day until you say, "Bae, it hurt me", then I turn around and give the dick more kisses than Hershey's!"
...
Pff—
THAT'S FUNNY.
HE'S SINGING CPR!
...
....Wait.
Hold up—
Sober up brother.
Sober up (Y/N).
Something's not adding.
Math is not mathing.
OH—
Your eyes widened as you recognized the song immediately.
CPR.
CPR?!
Your heart dropped.
WHO TAUGHT HIM THAT?
How in the world did he—
hold up again.
YOU TAUGHT HIM that song like ages ago because you were bored.
Oh.
Oh, no.
YOU were the one who taught him! It was supposed to be a joke, something to lighten the mood on a particularly tough day. You never expected him to actually memorize it and, of all things, sing it HERE!
Oh well, it doesn't really matter. Nobody here knows English—
FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK.
Your gaze shot to Sanemi, who was staring at Tanjiro with an expression that was a mix of disbelief and... Was that concern? Oh, no. Oh, no. He knew English. And so did Rengoku and Shinobu, who were both standing nearby, their faces frozen in shock as Tanjiro continued, oblivious to the growing tension.
"Yo' dick brick-hard like a medal— Ahh~ I got three holes for it like a pretzel— Hmh~ Tight as a virgin boy don't get nervous— Tight~ I'm here to serve you customer service— Right~!!" Tanjiro continued, his voice so sincere it was almost heartbreaking.
Meanwhile, the rest of the room seemed to be having the time of their lives, laughing and clapping along, completely unaware of the song's actual meaning. But the three English speakers in the room—Sanemi, Shinobu, and Rengoku—looked like they had just witnessed something truly horrifying.
Sanemi's face twisted into a scowl, his hand tightening around his drink. "WHAT THE HELL IS THAT KID SINGING?"
Shinobu, usually calm and collected, had her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide with disbelief. "I—I can't believe..."
Rengoku was trying his best to maintain his usual smile, but even he looked a bit pale. "GOLLY! I'm more surprised than if an upper moon had arrived and made a hole in my stomach!"
Realizing the situation was spiraling out of control, you jumped up, your heart pounding in your chest."TANJIROOOO!" you called out, your voice a bit too loud in your panic. "STOPP IT, NOOOOOOOOO!"
But Tanjiro, lost in the moment, didn't hear you. He kept singing, his voice filled with passion as he belted out the next verse. "I save dick by giving it CPR... I save dick by giving it CPR... Put my mouth on it like CPR...Let's make porn and watch it on VCR..."
You quickly rushed over to him, grabbing him by the arm just as he was about to hit the chorus again. "Tanjiro!" you yelled, pulling him towards the door. "We need to talk! Outside, now!"
Tanjiro blinked at you, still looking a bit dazed from the alcohol. "Huh? What's wrong? I was just getting to the good part..."
You could feel the stares of everyone in the room as you dragged him outside, your face flushed with embarrassment. As soon as you were out of the room, you let go of his arm and turned to face him, trying to keep your voice calm.
"Tanjiro," you began, your voice slightly shaky, "where did you learn that song?"
He looked at you, confused. "You taught it to me, remember?"
"Ohh yeah, I did (🤭)," you giggled to yourself. "My baddddddd (🤭)."
Tanjiro's eyes widened as he finally started to piece things together. "Oh... oh no! W-Was I not supposed to sing it? I didn't mean to—"
"It's okay, it's okay," you interrupted, placing your hands on his shoulders. "It's not your fault. You're just a little... um, drunk right now."
Tanjiro nodded, his face still flushed from the alcohol. "Yeah, I guess I am... I didn't mean to cause any trouble."
You sighed, shaking your head. "No, it's not your fault. But let's get you some water, okay? You need to sober up a bit."
You led him to a nearby bench, where you had him sit down. Then, you quickly went back inside to grab a bottle of water, trying to avoid the questioning looks from everyone else. When you returned, you handed the water to Tanjiro, who took it gratefully and started drinking.
"Thanks," he mumbled, his voice a bit more subdued now.
"Don't worry about it," you said softly, sitting down next to him. "Just drink up, and you'll feel better soon."
As Tanjiro drank the water, you couldn't help but feel a bit guilty. He was clearly just trying to have a good time, and you had unintentionally set him up for embarrassment (nobody except three people were aware but ok). But at the same time, you couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation. Tanjiro, of all people, singing CPR at a gathering like this? It was so ridiculous that you couldn't help but chuckle.
Tanjiro looked over at you, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I guess that was a pretty bad song choice, huh?"
You shook your head, smiling back at him. "It was a great performance, Tanjiro."
"If it was good... Then I want something as compensation...?" He asked, almost sounding like a little kid wanting a reward for doing a good job. Tanjiro was pretty out of his minds, never expected to see him so drunk out of all the people here.
You raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Okay! What do you want?"
He paused for a moment, as if considering his options, before meeting your gaze with a surprisingly sincere expression. "I want you to compliment me."
You almost giggled at the request. It was unexpectedly wholesome, especially coming from someone like him. "I like your smile," you said softly, a smile of your own playing on your lips. You booped his nose like you did with Sanemi but his, instead of smacking your hand away, simply laughed, feeling ticklish.
Tanjiro's cheeks flushed a delicate pink, and his smile widened. "Like this?" he asked, showing off his most radiant grin.
"Mhm," you nodded, finding the whole situation endearing.
But then, his expression shifted, and he seemed to reconsider. "Wait. I change my mind on my compensation. Can it be anything?"
"Yeah, why not?" you agreed, feeling comfortable enough to humor him. You trusted him, after all.
Before you could ask what he meant, he suddenly threw his head onto your lap, rolling to his side so that he faced away from you. "Eeep!" you yelped, caught off guard by the sudden movement. Internally, you were just as startled, your heart racing from the unexpected closeness.
He let out a contented sigh, a smile still lingering on his lips. "This is nice," he murmured, his eyes closing as he relaxed."I always wanted to do this. Don't tell the others, they will kill me."
You tried to swallow the flutter of nerves in your chest, feeling the warmth of him against you. "Why would they kill you?"
"Because if any of them did this, I would kill them," he chuckled, the sound low and soothing.
"Okay?" you said, your voice soft, still processing the intimacy of the moment.
"Thanks," he sighed again, this time his voice tinged with a contentment that made your heart swell. He opened his eyes to take in the view of the field ahead, the moon casting a cold glow as it danced between the trees and over the flowers. The world seemed to slow down as you both sat there, the weight of the moment settling in comfortably.
You stayed in that position for a long time, just enjoying the tranquility of the scene. For Tanjiro, it was like as if he was on cloud nine—he couldn't explain how happy he was right now.
Because to him,
just the simple act of being together, sharing the peace of the world around you, was enough.
——————————————————————————
After a few minutes of relaxing outside, you decided it was time to return to the party. Gently, you tried to coax Tanjiro up from your lap, but he was reluctant, nuzzling deeper into the comfort of your warmth.
"Come on, Tanjiro, we should get back inside," you urged softly, giving his shoulder a gentle shake. He groaned playfully, burying his face against your leg.
"Just a little longer..." he mumbled, clearly enjoying the quiet moment.
You chuckled, knowing he needed the rest, but also aware that the party was still going strong. "Alright, but just a few more seconds. Then we're heading back."
Tanjiro sighed dramatically but finally began to sit up. It was a bit of a struggle since he didn't really want to move, but with some gentle persuasion, you managed to get him on his feet. His expression was a mix of reluctance and contentment, but he gave you a warm smile as he stretched, shaking off the lingering drowsiness.
When you both reentered the house, you were met with a surprising sight—everyone was gambling.
You blinked in disbelief.
Gambling? Seriously? Of all things, they had resorted to gambling?
"Why... gambling?" you muttered under your breath, incredulous.
They were playing Hanafuda, a traditional Japanese card game that used flower cards. Several different games could be played with Hanafuda cards, but it seemed they had settled on Koi-Koi, one of the most popular for gambling. Players were engrossed in forming card combinations and betting on the outcomes, the tension in the room palpable as they eyed each other's moves.
Even Kanao and Aoi were involved, their usually reserved expressions now focused and competitive as they placed their bets. You were taken aback—not only because they were playing, but because everyone seemed to be taking it so seriously.
You decided to steer clear of the gambling table since you didn't know how to play and had no interest in losing anything. Instead, you guided Tanjiro over to where the rest of your friends were gathered by the food table, hoping for a less intense environment.
As you approached, you were greeted by a familiar voice booming across the room. "HEY GUYS! I CAN TEACH YOU HOW TO RIDE SOMETHING PRETTY BIG—AJHAHAHA!!" Rengoku's hearty laughter filled the air, but it was quickly met with a chorus of groans and disapproving looks. "WAIT NO—I WAS TALKING ABOUT MY BIG HEART! MMMGMGMGG AAHHHHHHH!!!!!" Rengoku stammered, trying to backtrack, but it only made things worse.
"SHUT UP. Alright," Sanemi cut in, a smirk plastered on his face as he eyed the gambling table. "Everyone, place your bets, bunch of pussies."
Shinobu chuckled softly, not at all impressed by Sanemi's bravado. "Oh my, you're talking with so much confidence! I would think twice about your decisions if I were you!"
You exchanged an amused glance with Tanjiro, who was still looking a bit dazed but smiling at the lively atmosphere. The tension between Shinobu and Sanemi was palpable as they both prepared to outplay each other.
Tanjiro leaned closer to you, his voice hushed. "They're really into this, aren't they?"
"Yeah, it's intense..."
The room was thick with tension as everyone around the table stared each other down, ready for the next round of Hanafuda. It was clear that the stakes weren't just about winning the game—it was about pride, ego, and a fair bit of trash talk.
"Oh, believe me, Butterfly," Sanemi sneered, leaning back with his arms, with a cocky smirk. "I'm going to make you all cry like the losers you are."
"Please, spare us the bullshit," Shinobu shot back, not even bothering to look up from her cards as she flipped him the middle finger.
"We are not losing! We're going to beat you so hard, you'll want to go back and cry to your mommy," Uzui added with a snicker, reaching over to give Rengoku a solid high-five.
"He's right, buddy!" The flame Hashira nodded in agreement, his fiery enthusiasm lighting up the room.
"Haha, so funny," Sanemi replied with dripping sarcasm. "You two can't talk so much."
"I don't think any of you can talk so much about moms" Mitsuri giggled, her cheerful tone cutting through the tension. "Oh well, except for me obviously! Boom!"
"Oh, great job defending yourself!" Aoi piped up from the sidelines, clearly impressed with Mitsuri's comeback.
"Damn, she ate," Gyutaro muttered with a smirk, gagging at her sass. "Go girl."
"No, she ate literally," Sanemi quipped, arms crossed as he raised an eyebrow at Mitsuri. "She ate the entire food table. Pack it up."
"WOAHH! SLOW DOWN!" Tengen gasped, his eyes wide in mock horror. "How dare you talk to Mitsuri like that?"
"Where are your manners?" Shinobu scowled at Sanemi, clearly unimpressed with his attitude.
"She's right! You don't talk to a lady like that!" Rengoku chimed in, ever the gentleman.
"Don't say that kind of stuff to Mitsuri!" Obanai added, glaring daggers at Sanemi. Even though they were best friends, he would not allow any Mitsuri slander.
"Yeah, she can eat whatever she wants!" Daki joined in, standing up for her new friend with a huff.
Sanemi raised both of his hands in mock surrender. "Woahhh, touched a nerve there." He rolled his eyes, clearly unbothered by their reactions.
"Why is everyone so competitive..." Ozaki wondered aloud, already resigning herself to the fact that she wasn't going to win. The chaotic energy in the room was almost too much for her.
"Duh, they are the Hashira! They're always like this!" Murata explained, sharing her sentiment. He knew his chances of winning were slim at best.
"I should fold..." Goto murmured to himself, his eyes scanning his cards in despair. "I don't have any good combinations..."
"Don't be a sissy," Tengen snickered, his competitive streak shining through. "Everyone should give their everything—"
"Shut up, you maggot," Obanai cut him off with a sharp insult. Tengen was talking way too much for his liking.
"I don't think I'm understanding how this game works," Tomioka confessed, furrowing his brows in confusion as he stared at his cards.
"Then it's better if you fold right now," Shinobu advised, patting his back with a smile.
"...I wanna keep playing," Tomioka muttered stubbornly, despite clearly being lost.
"That's not how it works," Gyutaro chimed in, trying his best to explain the game to Tomioka, though it was clear he was fighting a losing battle.
"And you, little Kochou?" Tengen asked, turning his attention to Kanao, who had been quietly observing the chaos around her.
"...I'm all in," she replied, her voice steady as she pouted slightly, clearly focused on the game.
"We're all in as well!" Makio, Hinatsuru, and Suma declared in unison. The three of them were playing as one, and they were determined not to lose.
The tension in the room hit its peak as everyone revealed their cards. Sanemi, with a smirk that could rival a Cheshire cat, leaned forward.
"Alright, what do you guys have?" he asked, his voice dripping with arrogance.
"Well, well, you might all as well back off because I won!" Mitsuri beamed, proudly displaying her combinations. Her smile was as bright as ever, confident she had the winning hand.
Sanemi's grin only widened. "You better back off and go find yourself a decent husband because you got fucked!"With a flourish, he laid down his cards, revealing a combination that easily trumped Mitsuri's. His point total skyrocketed.
Mitsuri's face fell in shock. "NOOOO!!" she wailed, dramatically throwing her hands in the air. "DAMN YOU! I HOPE YOUR WHOLE FAMILY HAS A NICE CHRISTMAS!"
The room went silent for a moment before Tengen, never one to miss an opportunity, shouted, "WHAT FAMILY? HE DOESN'T HAVE ANY!"
Sanemi's expression darkened as he shot back, "AT LEAST I HAVE A BROTHER! NOT LIKE YOU, YOU DAMN FAMILY-LESS! KYS!"
"Um, guys? What does KYS means?" Giyuu asked, not knowing the meaning of that word.
"Kill yourself." Gyutaro briefly told him.
"...sorry..." Tomioka gazed down, feeling sad that someone just told him to kill himself.
"WHAT THE FUCK?" Daki suddenly turned to his brother, offended of his actions.
"Exactly! He's just asking a simple question! Why would you tell him to do that?" Murata jumped in to defend his friend.
"Uhhh, the fuck?" Gyutaro was confused right now.
Tengen's eyes narrowed before a sly grin spread across his face. "AT LEAST I HAVE THREE WIVES!" he countered, crossing his arms smugly. Then, as if remembering something important, he added, "Well, and a husband as well." He sent a wink to Rengoku, who immediately blushed.
"Oh darling—you know how embarrassed I get when you say that kind of stuff..." Rengoku murmured, trying to cover his flushed face with his hands.
Makio, however, was not amused. "EXCUSE ME? UM, NO!" she snapped, her tone sharp and offended. "He's not your fucking husband!"
"Exactly! You're not with him!" Hinatsuru chimed in, looking genuinely distressed at the thought.
Rengoku, still grinning despite his embarrassment, couldn't resist making a joke. "That's not what he said last night!"He chuckled, but Tengen immediately nudged him in the ribs, not appreciating the comment.
"Babeee, you're not helping!" Tengen whined, his confidence taking a hit.
"What could really help is if you could get this damn mice off here!" Obanai's voice cut through the conversation, laced with irritation. He had been glaring at the muscle mice that Uzui had summoned earlier for a flashy performance. Instead of leaving, they had stuck around and were making themselves a nuisance, especially to the snake Hashira.
"OBANAI! WAIT! DON'T SAY THAT! THEY GET OFFENDED REALLY QUICKLY!" Uzui shouted, looking genuinely terrified for his friend's safety. His muscle mice were notoriously sensitive.
Obanai rolled his eyes. "Uh huh, what are they going to do? Kill me—"
And that was it. Out of nowhere, a horde of muscle mice appeared, seemingly from every corner of the room. There were thousands of them, all with murder in their tiny eyes as they charged at Obanai.
"AHHHHH!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Obanai's scream echoed through the room as the mice swarmed him, their tiny fists pummeling him mercilessly.
"OH NO! OBANAIIII!!!" Mitsuri shrieked, her voice filled with horror as she watched the attempted murder unfold before her eyes.
"Muscle mice! Stop it! Stop it!" Suma cried, tears streaming down her face as she tried to call off the tiny attackers, but it was in vain.
"SOMEONE! DO SOMETHING!" Ozaki shouted, her voice rising in panic as the mice continued their assault.
"AHHHHHH STEP OFFF! STEP OFF!!" Obanai was desperately trying to shake them off, but it was useless. The mice were relentless, and soon they began taking his belongings.
"OH FUCK! THEY TOOK HIS SWORD!" Gyutaro gasped, eyes wide in disbelief as one of the mice scampered off with Obanai's blade.
"NAHHHHH, JIT TRIPPING! THEY'RE SLAPPING HIM!" Rengoku shook his head, completely floored by the absurdity of the situation.
"OHHHHHH SHIT! THEY JUMPING ME! THEY JUMPING ME!!" Obanai cried out, realizing with dread that he might not survive this onslaught. The muscle mice were ruthless, and it seemed like they were out for blood.
"UZUI! CONTROL YOUR DAMN PE—MHHMHM!" Sanemi's yell was abruptly cut off as Shinobu clamped a hand over his mouth, her eyes wide with alarm.
"Be careful with your words! The mice could attack you next!" she whispered urgently.
"Oh shit... they took his snake," Muichiro murmured, his voice surprisingly calm as he watched the chaos unfold. His gaze was fixed on Kaburamaru, who was now being used as a makeshift rope by the muscle mice, swinging between them as they played.
"NOOOOO!!! KABURAMARU! THEY TOOK KABURAMARU!" Obanai's voice was filled with pure terror as he saw his beloved snake being treated like a toy.
The sight was too much to bear. You turned away, deciding that ignoring the madness was the best course of action."God, I don't think it's even THAT late yet everyone is at least a little drunk..."
The effects of the alcohol had settled in, and the atmosphere took on a more reflective tone. You and the Kamaboko squad had found a quiet corner, away from the gambling madness, where the five of you could talk without interruption. Inosuke, surprisingly subdued by the alcohol, leaned back against the wall, his usually sharp eyes softer than usual. His boar head helmet pushed to the side as he lounged lazily on the floor. Tanjiro, still flushed from his earlier antics, sat cross-legged, his gaze distant as he looked at each of you with a warm, slightly hazy smile. Zenitsu was sitting next to him, his head drooping a little as he fought to stay awake. Nezuko slept on your lap, already having drifted away from the party.
You all sat together in comfortable silence for a moment, the noise of the party fading into the background. It felt like you were in your own little bubble.
"Y'know," Tanjiro began, breaking the silence, "I'm really glad... that after everything we've been through, you four are still here with me." His voice was soft, tinged with a vulnerability that made your heart ache a little. "We've faced so much, and it's not always been easy, but... I don't know what I'd do without you guys."
You smiled at him, feeling a warmth spread through your chest. "Awww... We're always going to be here, Tanjiro. No matter what."
Zenitsu nodded, his tired eyes opening a little more. "Yeah... I mean, it's been terrifying, and I've been scared out of my mind more times than I can count, but... I wouldn't trade this for anything I guess..."
"Mhm... You guys are like my family now," Tanjiro said with a warm, satisfied smile, his gaze shifting between you and Nezuko.
...
Family, huh?
The word echoed in your mind, and before you knew it, your eyes began to well up with tears. It was a bittersweet feeling, almost ironic.
None of you had a real family left.
Tanjiro and Nezuko only had each other after the tragedy that tore their family apart.
Zenitsu had his gramps, who was more than a mentor, but still, it wasn't quite the same.
And Inosuke... well, his story was one of survival, raised by boars in the wild.
Yet, despite the losses and hardships each of you had faced, you five had found your way to one another. The journey that led you here made you feel a deep sense of nostalgia.
You cared for all the Demon Slayers, each one special in their own way, but with these four—there was something different, something deeper. Maybe it was because they were the first ones you met when you arrived, the ones who welcomed you into their world. Or perhaps it was the countless moments you shared, the battles fought side by side, the laughter and tears.
...
Whatever the reason was, they felt more like family to you than anyone else.
Inosuke grunted, his usually brash tone softened by the alcohol. "You're all annoying... but I guess you guys are a little tolerable. Don't get any ideas, though! I'm still the strongest!" His words carried less bite than usual, and you could see the affection in his eyes, even if he didn't say it outright.
Tanjiro chuckled softly, his eyes misting over as he looked down at his hands. "A lot of terrible things have happened but knowing I have you guys... it makes everything I've gone through worth it... It sounds a little cringe but I wouldn't trade you guys for anything."
The words hung in the air, heavy with the memories of everything you'd endured together. Wow, these four have really been with you since the start.
You glanced over at Inosuke, who was surprisingly quiet. "Hey, Inosuke. You okay?"
He huffed, crossing his arms over his chest. "I'm fine. Just thinking about how we've kicked so much ass." There was a hint of sadness in his voice that he tried to cover up with bravado, but you could tell the night was affecting him too. "Pff—Transilvania, are you crying?"
"Ugh!" Zenitsu sniffled, wiping at his eyes. "I-I'm not crying! I'm just... happy a-and—I don't know! I'm surprised we're still here together... damn, you wouldn't get it, asshole."
The nostalgia in the air was thick, and you couldn't help but feel a lump form in your throat. You reached over, squeezing Tanjiro's hand. "Yeah, I guess we're all still here. And we're going to keep fighting alongside with you, no matter what." You then used your free hand to caress Nezuko sweetly.
Tanjiro's grip tightened around yours, he tried not to get his eyes teary but he couldn't help it. He sniffed for a bit. "Yeah..."
You took a deep breath, feeling the emotion start to overwhelm you. But you didn't want to get too caught up in it. Not when everyone was finally having a good time. So, with a grin, you tried to lighten the mood. "Hey, how about we do some shots? To celebrate!"
Zenitsu perked up a little at that, but then immediately shook his head. "Uh, maybe not me. I'm already feeling a little dizzy..."
Tanjiro laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I think I'm done with drinking for tonight. I don't want to end up like last time..." His words trailed off as he remembered the earlier incident, and he looked a little sheepish.
Inosuke, on the other hand, made a face. "Ugh, no way! That stuff tastes like dirt. I'd rather eat actual dirt!"
You couldn't help but laugh at that, shaking your head. "Come on, stupid, you're supposed to be the strongest, and you can't handle a little drink?"
He scowled, but it lacked the usual intensity. "I could handle it! I just don't like it, that's all."
You pouted playfully, leaning in closer to him. "Pleeease? Just one shot? For me?"
Inosuke grumbled, but you could see the faint blush creeping up his cheeks. "Fine! But just one!"
You grinned, thrilled that you had convinced him. As you sat there, surrounded by your closest friends, you couldn't help but smile. Despite everything, you were happy. And that was all that mattered...
Oh but the trouble was just about to start.
——————————————————————————
Mitsuri, always the one to bring warmth and lightness to any situation, suddenly perked up with a gleam in her eyes."Hey, everyone! I have an idea for a game!" she announced, clapping her hands together.
All eyes turned to her, curious. Even Inosuke, who had been grumbling about the taste of alcohol, seemed intrigued. Tanjiro looked up from where he was gently patting Nezuko's head, a smile on his face.
"What kind of game?" Zenitsu asked, a bit of wariness in his voice.
"It's a classic!" Mitsuri beamed. "We all sit in a circle, and we're going to play Spin the Bottle! But with a twist. Whoever the bottle lands on has to either answer an embarrassing question or... give a kiss!"
...
...
...
A kiss? So instead of a dare, it's a kiss?
There was a collective gasp from the group, followed by a mix of giggles, groans, and nervous chuckles.
"Isn't that a bit... intense?" Hinatsuru asked, though she was clearly intrigued by the idea.
Mitsuri's smile only widened. "That's the fun part! It's all in good spirit, and it's not like we're going to do anything too crazy! Or maybe yes? Who knows!"
"Spin the bottle, huh?" Tengen raised an eyebrow, his usual smirk appearing on his lips. "Alright, I'm in."
Shinobu chuckled, leaning back with a confident grin. "This is going to be interesting~"
Rengoku laughed heartily, always up for a bit of fun. "Count me in! This sounds like a blast!"
You noticed the demons in the corner—Gyutaro and Daki—starting to nod off. Daki, usually so sharp and quick-witted, looked embarrassed as she rubbed her eyes sleepily. Gyutaro wasn't far behind, trying to stay awake but clearly losing the battle. They exchanged awkward glances before quietly retreating to a corner, clearly too sleepy to participate.
"I guess they're out," you thought to yourself, smiling at the sight. Even demons need rest, it seemed. With a little bit of work, you helped Nezuko walk so she could sleep with them.
Demons out.
With the demons out of the game, the rest of the group gathered in a circle. Everyone was buzzing with anticipation, some more nervous than others. You found yourself next to Tomioka. Inosuke, now fully awake after the mention of a challenge, looked ready to take on whatever came his way. Zenitsu, on the other hand, was already starting to tremble, clearly thinking about the potential outcomes of the game.
"Oh no, I'm not playing this shit." Sanemi shook his head, refusing to participate.
"Oh, come on! Don't be a buzzkill!" Makio retorted at him.
"Exactly. We're all playing!" You said with crossed arms. "Even Obanai is!"
"Well, that's because Kanroji is playing—"
"Shhh—" Obanai slapped Sanemi's mouth.
"Come on, Sanemi! Join us!" Rengoku tried convincing him.
"Ugh, I already said that I don't want to!"
"Oh, is it because you're scared?" Mitsuri innocently said.
...
Oh, oh.
"It's okay if you don't want to play! It's totally understandable!" She continued, not helping the situation. Shinobu couldn't help but burst out laughing. "You can just watch if you want—"
"WHO SAYS I'M SCARED, HUH?!" Sanemi suddenly yelled. "COME ON! I'M NOT SCARED! IN FACT, I'LL GO FIRST TO MAKE YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP! I'M SAYING IT! I ALREADY CHOOSE KISS!"
"Ohhh, really? You can't back off now!" Shinobu chuckled, already sensing his doom.
"YAYYY!!" Mitsuri cheered since he fell into her trap. There was a bottle in the middle.
The tension in the room lifted as everyone settled into their spots. The anticipation crackled in the air, and even the most reluctant participants were now committed, all eyes on the bottle in the center.
Sanemi reached for the bottle with a defiant look on his face, his earlier hesitation completely replaced by determination. He gave it a sharp spin, and the bottle whirled around at high speed, everyone's gaze fixed on it.
As the bottle slowed, it gradually pointed toward...
Tomioka.
The room was dead silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Sanemi, fists clenched and teeth grinding, locked eyes with Tomioka, who gazed back with his usual stoic expression. You could barely hold back your laughter, the absurdity of the situation almost too much to bear.
Tomioka, unfazed at first, suddenly broke eye contact, his face turning a deep shade of red.
That was all it took to shatter the silence.
"WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU BLUSHING, FUCKFACE?!" Sanemi roared, his voice echoing through the room, his face flushed with both anger and embarrassment.
"Oh my, what a start, hahaha," Shinobu giggled, clearly enjoying the chaos that had just erupted.
"HAHAHAHA! YOU HAVE TO KISS TOMIOKA! SUCK IT UP, GAYASS!" Tengen burst out laughing, holding his stomach in pain as tears of mirth formed at the corners of his eyes.
"Ohhhh, Sanegiyuu! Spicyyy!" Mitsuri joined in, her giggles only adding fuel to the fire, as Sanemi's face grew even redder.
"I'M NOT—" Sanemi stuttered, flustered and mortified by the situation.
"You said you'd kiss whoever the bottle selected!" Rengoku chimed in, patting Sanemi on the back with a hearty laugh. "Can't back out now, buddy!"
"I'M NOT KISSING HIM!" Sanemi repeated, more desperately this time. "CAN'T I SPIN IT AGAIN?"
"NU-UH!" Mitsuri denied his request with a playful wag of her finger. "If you don't do it, then that means you're a pussy."
"DAMMIT!" Sanemi cursed the bottle, the situation, and his own big mouth.
Hinatsuru leaned forward, trying to ease the tension. "It's just a little kiss, nothing that deep..."
"Exactly! Just do it and don't think too much about it!" you chimed in, fully aware that your encouragement wasn't entirely selfless. The thought of seeing a Sanemi-Giyuu kiss was way too entertaining to pass up.
Tomioka tilted his head, his expression as unreadable as ever. "...You don't want to kiss me?"
Sanemi nearly jumped out of his skin. "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU ENCOURAGING THIS?!" he yelled, clearly distressed. Just the idea of kissing Tomioka was enough to make him gag. "DOES IT HAVE TO BE ON THE LIPS?!"
Mitsuri tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, you know what? Since I'm the one running this game, I'll allow it to be on the cheek this time. To make things easier! We can do lips later, once everyone's warmed up to the game!"
Tengen grinned, eager to see this unfold. "Now you really can't back out. She made it easier for you, man!"
"It's just a tiny kiss between homies!" Rengoku added, laughing heartily. "It's pretty normal—"
"It's not," Makio interjected with a side-eye at him.
Sanemi groaned, realizing he was trapped. "Y-You know what? Let's just get this over with!" he grumbled, standing up and marching over to where Tomioka sat. The whole group watched in anticipation, waiting to see what Sanemi would do next. Tomioka, still blushing, glanced at Sanemi, his usual calm demeanor now slightly shaken.
"..."
"..."
Sanemi, cornered and with no way out, let out a long sigh. "Bitchass!" he barked. "This doesn't mean anything, got it?!"
Tomioka nodded, looking just as uncomfortable as Sanemi felt. His cheeks flushed slightly as he muttered, "Nobody has kissed me on the cheek before—"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! YOU'RE MAKING THINGS WORSE!" Sanemi snapped.
With a deep breath, he grabbed Tomioka's shoulders with more force than necessary, his whole body tense. It really did feel like something out of a fanfiction, the absurdity of the situation making it all the more surreal. Clenching his teeth so hard they might break, Sanemi leaned in and, in one swift motion, pressed his lips to Tomioka's cheek.
The moment it happened, he jerked back like he'd been burned, gagging dramatically. "...I'm going to vomit!"
Obanai, patting Sanemi's back with an almost pitying look, murmured, "...I feel sorry for you..."
Mitsuri, ever the enthusiastic ringleader, clapped her hands together. "WOWOW!!! HE DID IT, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! THIS DESERVES AN APPLAUSE!!" She was the only one standing, orchestrating the chaos with glee. The room erupted in laughter, everyone enjoying the spectacle far too much.
Tomioka, still touching his cheek, looked more bewildered than ever. "...Was my first kiss stolen by Shinazugawa?"
"SHUT UP OR I'LL KILL YOU, DAMMIT!" Sanemi's face was practically on fire, and he looked like he was about to keel over.
Shinobu, always quick to tease, leaned in with a smirk. "Awww, was that your first kiss as well?" She poked his back playfully.
"I-IT WAS NOT!" Sanemi stammered, his defensive tone only making it more obvious. The laughter doubled, and Sanemi wanted to kill himself.
"Anyways!" Mitsuri clapped her hands, drawing everyone's attention back to the game. "You understand the game, right? Let's keep it going! Giyuu, your turn! Truth or kiss?"
Tomioka pondered for a moment, weighing his options. Both choices seemed equally embarrassing, but after a few seconds of deliberation, he quietly said, "Truth."
"Alrighty! You have to spin the bottle, and whoever it lands on will ask you a question!! How exciting!!" Mitsuri explained with her usual bright enthusiasm, proving once again why she was such a perfect host for a game like this.
Tomioka, not overthinking it, stood up and gave the bottle a spin. Everyone watched in anticipation as it spun and spun, finally slowing down and landing on... Rengoku!
"GOLLY! I GET TO ASK TOMIOKA A QUESTION? HOW AWESOME!" Rengoku boomed, his laughter filling the room as he crossed his arms, already deep in thought about what to ask.
"Make it juicy!" Tengen teased, nudging Rengoku with a grin.
"...Please don't," Tomioka pleaded softly, clearly not eager for something too revealing.
Rengoku's smile widened as an idea struck him. "I THOUGHT OF SOMETHING, TOMIOKA!" he declared, pointing at him with a determined look. "WHAT IS ONE TRAIT YOU FIND PERSONALLY REALLY ATTRACTIVE?"
The room collectively gasped. It was a perfect question, especially for someone as reserved as Tomioka.
"A trait I find attractive, huh..." Tomioka murmured, deep in thought. Everyone watched him closely, the anticipation building as he searched for the right words.
"KYAAAA!!! HE LOOKS SO CUTE LIKE THAT!" Mitsuri squealed, her excitement bubbling over, while Obanai started glaring at Tomioka, his jealousy apparent.
"And don't think about lying!" Tengen warned with a playful yet serious tone. "I'm the Sound Hashira! I can hear when you're lying!"
"I—I have good hearing as well!" Zenitsu added, raising his hand. "I can tell when someone's lying!"
"And I can smell when someone tells a lie!" Tanjiro chimed in, equally enthusiastic.
"Okay, you creeps! We got it!" Sanemi rolled his eyes at the trio of oddballs.
"I..." Tomioka finally spoke up, silencing the chatter around him. His voice was soft, almost shy as he revealed his answer. "...I personally find it really attractive when... when they smile like the... sun."
...
The sun?! What type of answer was that? It was so simple, yet so incredibly sweet!
"Awwww!!!" All the girls present cooed in unison, their hearts collectively melting at Tomioka's endearing response. Even the guys had to admit that it was a pretty heartwarming answer.
"You're such a softie, aren't you?" Shinobu teased, her voice laced with affection.
"What a cutie!" Suma giggled, clearly charmed.
Tomioka's cheeks flushed a bit under the attention, and he averted his gaze, embarrassed by the reaction his answer had garnered.
"Kyaaaa!!!! I wonder who he might be talking about?!" Mitsuri squealed, holding her cheek with excitement. "Kyojuro! Your turn! Truth or—"
"KISS! I CHOOSE KISS!" Rengoku interrupted her, practically glowing with excitement.
"Ups—someone wants to go pretty badly," Aoi whispered (not so quietly) to Kanao, who nodded in agreement.
"HOW CAN I PASS UP THE OPPORTUNITY TO KISS THE LOVE OF MY LIFE!" Rengoku declared dramatically, pointing directly at you. Your face turned bright red in response.
"What the hell are you babbling about?!" Zenitsu yelled, incredulous.
"Did you even understand the game?" Sanemi asked, shaking his head in disappointment.
"I DID, MY DEAR FELLA!" Rengoku laughed at the absurdity of it all. "I trust that the bottle will land on (Y/N)!"
"Someone's confident," Shinobu remarked with a smile, though there was a slight twitch in her eye. Rengoku wasted no time and stood up, giving the bottle a strong spin. As it twirled, he gazed at you, sending you a not-so-subtle wink along with a boyish smile.
Everyone held their breath as the bottle began to slow down. When it finally stopped, it landed on...
Tengen.
...
...
...
"OH WELL, MAYBE NEXT TIME!" Rengoku exclaimed, his initial disappointment quickly turning into enthusiasm. After all, the bottle might not have landed on you, but it did land on Tengen, which he considered a win! "COME ON, MY BABY! LET'S KISS!"
"HOLD UP!" Makio shouted, stepping in and smacking Rengoku away from her husband. "I DON'T TRUST HIM!"
"I don't trust him either!" Hinatsuru added, positioning herself protectively in front of Uzui.
"Girls, rules are rules!" Shinobu reminded them, amused by the escalating situation. "It's just a kiss on the cheek!"
"IT DOESN'T MATTER! I DON'T TRUST THIS MAN WHORE!" Suma threw a middle finger at Rengoku, who just laughed it off.
"Darlings, it will be only on the cheek! It will be okay!" Uzui tried to reassure them, and his calm demeanor seemed to work. They realized they needed to trust him, even if just a little.
"Alright, but do it quick!" Hinatsuru gave Rengoku a death glare, her brows furrowed.
"It'll be a quickie!" Rengoku promised with a grin, moving closer to Uzui. "Ready, my dear?"
"Of course, boo bear." Uzui closed his eyes and tilted his head slightly, presenting his cheek for the kiss. But to everyone's surprise, instead of a peck on the cheek, Rengoku planted a quick kiss on Uzui's lips!
"OHH MY GOD!" You gasped, covering your mouth in shock. Rengoku had just kissed Uzui on the lips!
"WHAT THE HELL?!" Makio yelled in horror.
"Oh dear," Shinobu smiled, already anticipating the chaos that was about to ensue.
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!" Suma cried, utterly devastated. Her husband had just kissed another man!
"I'm going to kill you!" Hinatsuru, usually so calm, lunged toward Rengoku, but Tomioka managed to hold her back.
"POOKIE!" Tengen exclaimed, staring at Rengoku in disbelief. "It was supposed to be on the cheek! Not on the lips!"
"Oh shut up, my dear friend," Rengoku shook his head, still laughing at the situation. "You're acting like we haven't kissed before."
...
Eh?
The room erupted into chaos the moment Rengoku revealed that this wasn't the first time he and Tengen had locked lips. The three wives of the Sound Hashira stood there in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of shock, confusion, and mounting anger.
"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!" Makio was the first to snap out of it, her voice hitting a pitch that could probably shatter glass. "What do you mean, 'we've kissed before?!'"
Hinatsuru's eyes were wide with disbelief as she looked between Rengoku and her husband. "Tengen... what on earth is going on here?"
Suma, still sniffling from her earlier outburst, gasped dramatically. "Y-YOU'VE KISSED BEFORE?! HOW COULD YOU?!"
You, sitting nearby, were utterly speechless. The revelation had come out of nowhere, and now you were trying to piece together what on earth had led to this situation. A part of you was fascinated, while another part was deeply amused by the unfolding drama. Was this mentioned in one of the Taisho secrets?
Tengen raised his hands defensively, trying to calm his wives down. "Ladies, ladies, it's not what it sounds like!" He was starting to sweat, realizing just how bad this looked. "It was... it was just a thing that happened! It's not like it was serious or anything!"
"Oh, it's serious now!" Makio seethed, her hands on her hips as she glared at him. "Explain yourself, right now!"
Rengoku, still grinning like an idiot, decided to step in. "It was just a friendly kiss! You know, like when you're really close with someone and you just... kiss them to show affection!" He tried to explain, but it only seemed to make things worse.
"WHAT?!" Hinatsuru shouted, her face going from confused to furious. "Since when do you kiss your friends to show affection?!"
Rengoku continued, completely oblivious to how much trouble he was causing. "Well, it's not just me and Tengen! Sometimes, you're just so overjoyed in battle, or when you've had a really good meal, or when you've survived something intense together, and you just... kiss!" He said it with such earnestness that it was hard not to laugh.
Tengen was desperately trying to salvage the situation. "Rengoku, please, stop talking," he pleaded, his eyes darting between his wives, who were getting more and more agitated by the second.
"Oh! And remember that one time after that huge battle when we made ou—" Rengoku started, but Tengen quickly cut him off, placing a hand over Rengoku's mouth.
"EYYYY, buddy, you're not helping!" Tengen hissed through gritted teeth, trying to keep his calm facade intact. But the damage was already done.
Makio looked like she was ready to explode. "I can't believe this! You've been kissing other men and didn't think to tell us?!"
"I-It's not like that!" Tengen stammered, waving his hands in front of him. "I don't go around kissing other men—I only kissed Rengoku! ...wait—"
"YOU, please, explain this better!" Suma cried, her hands trembling.
"Oh, it's simple!" Rengoku beamed, completely missing the gravity of the situation. "It's like when you're really proud of your friend, and you want to show them how much they mean to you, so you give them a big, hearty kiss on the—"
"Tengen, how many people have you kissed?!" Hinatsuru demanded, crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes at him.
"NOBODY ELSE!" Tengen said nervously, trying to backpedal. "It's just... you know... part of being flashy?"
"FLASHY?!" Makio and Hinatsuru yelled in unison.
"Why would you say that?!" Suma wailed, clearly overwhelmed by this unexpected revelation.
Tengen was doing his best to calm the storm, but Rengoku's well-intentioned yet disastrous explanations were only making things worse. "Rengoku, stop! You're digging the hole deeper!" Tengen whispered urgently, but it was too late.
Rengoku, oblivious as ever, continued. "You see, when you've been through what we've been through, kisses are just a natural expression of—"
"STOP RIGHT THERE!" Makio cut him off, her patience officially gone. "I don't want to hear another word about your natural expressions!"
"Yeah, you better not be spreading your 'affection' around anymore, Tengen!" Hinatsuru added, her voice firm.
"Just wait until we get home!" Suma added through tears, glaring at Tengen as if he had betrayed her in the worst possible way.
Tengen sighed deeply, realizing he was going to have a lot of explaining to do. "Great... just great..." he muttered under his breath.
Rengoku, finally sensing the tension, scratched his head sheepishly. "Uh... did I say something wrong?"
"Let's forget about that!" Mitsuri, always the ever-vibrant hostess, clapped her hands to regain everyone's attention. "Alright, alright! It's Uzui's turn to spin the bottle!"
Tengen, still recovering from the surprise kiss, scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Well, I was going to choose kiss, but, uh... considering what just happened, I'll go with truth."
The room settled down a bit, everyone curious about what question Tengen might have to answer. With a confident grin, Uzui gave the bottle a hearty spin, watching as it whirled around. Everyone held their breath as the bottle began to slow down, finally landing on... Goto.
"O-Oh, me?" Goto blinked in surprise, not expecting to be the one asking a question. "Uh, okay... What are your three biggest turn-ons?"
"Ohhh, what a perv you are~!" Ozaki nudge at him.
His face turned a little flushed. "I-I'm not! I just didn't know what to ask him!"
Uzui's signature smirk returned as he crossed his arms and leaned back. "That's easy. My three biggest turn-ons are—my wives."
"Awwww!!" The trio of wives instantly melted at his words, their previous anger forgotten in the wake of his compliment. They exchanged loving glances with Uzui, their cheeks tinted with a happy blush.
"POOKIE!" Suma cried, her anger from earlier disappearing as she wiped away tears of joy. "I love you so much!"
"Darlings, you know you're always my top priority," Tengen said with a wink, clearly proud of himself for diffusing the earlier tension so smoothly.
"Well... we're still going to talk about that kiss later, but... you're forgiven," Makio grumbled, her expression softening as she gave him a playful shove.
"Let's just say you're off the hook for now," Hinatsuru added, her earlier fury entirely replaced by a loving gaze.
"See? Nothing to worry about," Tengen said, relaxing now that he was back in his wives' good graces.
Tanjiro smiled brightly. "Aweeee! That was so sweet!"
"...Are they fucking stupid?" Sanemi deadpanned at them.
"Literally," Obanai shook his head.
Now it was Goto's turn, and all eyes were on him. Mitsuri turned to him with an encouraging smile. "Alright, Goto! Your turn! Truth or kiss?"
Goto, clearly nervous, glanced over at Ozaki, who was sitting a few feet away. He cleared his throat, hoping for a stroke of luck. "Kiss."
"Ohhhhhhh!!!" A few of you who were in on his crush—Makio, Kanao, Aoi, Murata, and you—exchanged excited glances. You silently rooted for the bottle to land on Ozaki, hoping this could be Goto's big moment. He hesitantly leaned forward and spun the bottle, his eyes locked onto it as it twirled around the circle.
As it slowed down, the tension in the air was palpable. Goto's eyes widened in hope as the bottle started to point closer and closer to Ozaki... but then it clicked past her and landed on Murata instead.
...
Murata!
"WHAT?!" Goto's face fell in disbelief and frustration. "FUCK! DAMN IT!"
Murata blinked, clearly confused. "Huh? Why do you look so upset?"
"WHY WOULDN'T I?" Goto clenched his jaw, clearly trying to hold back his irritation. "UGH! Forget it. It's nothing..." With a resigned sigh, Goto leaned over and quickly kissed Murata on the cheek.
Ozaki, who had been watching the whole scene with an amused expression, couldn't help but giggle. "Nice one, Goto!"she teased, clearly unaware of his disappointment.
Goto's face flushed red, both from embarrassment and frustration. This was not how he had envisioned the game going.
"Awwww, such good friends!" Mitsuri, ever the cheerful hostess, clapped her hands. "That was adorable! Your turn, Murata!"
Murata, still trying to process why Goto seemed upset with him, shrugged and spun the bottle. "I'll choose kiss," he said nonchalantly.
The bottle spun, everyone watching in anticipation. As it slowed down, it seemed to take its sweet time before finally landing on...
you.
...
....
...
The room went silent for a split second, then erupted in an uproar of protest.
"No way!" Tanjiro exclaimed, clearly surprised by the outcome.
"You can't kiss (Y/N), you damn NPC!" Zenitsu practically shouted, his face turning red with jealousy.
"BACK OFF!" Inosuke yelled, standing up as if ready to fight Murata right there and then.
"I think it's better if you choose truth," Aoi suggested sternly, her eyes narrowing at Murata.
"I don't think that's such a good idea..." Kanao said softly, glancing between you and Murata.
"U-Um, maybe we should spin again?" Mitsuri stammered, clearly flustered by the situation. "As the host I'm trying to be fair..."
"I don't think this is appropriate..." Shinobu added, her smile not quite reaching her eyes.
"Oi, you better not try anything!" Tengen warned, his tone serious.
"If you so much as think about it..." Makio's voice was dangerous, her eyes narrowing.
"Don't get any ideas," Hinatsuru added, her expression tense.
"HOW DARE YOU, MUFASA!" Suma wailed dramatically, tears streaming down her face.
Rengoku laughed nervously, but there was a hint of seriousness in his tone. "Let's keep things respectful, Murata... or else you'll be the next Hairo."
Ozaki, who had been silent up until now, simply shook her head with a smile. "Good luck, Murata. You're going to need it."
'DAMN, CHILL GUYS! IT'S NOT LIKE HE DID IT ON PURPOSE!' You, on the other hand, weren't too bothered by the situation. You were slightly flustered, but you tried to brush it off. "It's just a game, guys," you said, trying to calm everyone down.
Murata, who was now sweating bullets, hesitated for a moment before leaning in and giving you a quick, innocent kiss on the cheek. "Mwua!" The room fell silent as everyone watched intently.
Your face flushed a little red, the unexpected kiss catching you off guard. Though Murata was one of the bros for you, youu couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed, which only made the situation more awkward.
"WHAT THE HELL?!" Inosuke growled, stepping forward.
"You better be glad that was just a cheek kiss," Zenitsu muttered, still glaring at him.
Tanjiro tried to diffuse the tension. "Let's all calm down... it's just a game..."
"Next time, you better choose truth," Aoi scolded, crossing her arms.
"I think we need a new rule for this game..." Shinobu suggested, her tone sweet but firm.
"EKKK—" Murata, realizing the magnitude of the situation, quickly tried to apologize. "I-I'm sorry! It was just a quick kiss! Please don't kill me!"
"Poor you," Ozaki patted him on the back with a smile.
Mitsuri, sensing the need to move things along before things got even more heated, quickly intervened. "Okay! Let's keep the game going, everyone! It's all in good fun, right?" She gave a nervous laugh, hoping to lighten the mood. "(Y-Y/N)! Your turn now! Truth or kiss?"
As the tension in the room slowly subsided, all eyes turned to you. It was your turn now, and the pressure was on. You opened your mouth to say something but quickly shut it, your mind racing as you realized just how intense both options were for you.
Truth or kiss?
The choice should have been simple, but it wasn't. If you chose truth, and the bottle landed on someone like Tanjiro... What if, in his drunken state, he asked you something risky? Something about your origins? You knew the others would probably dismiss anything strange, but Tanjiro could be perceptive, even when he wasn't sober. The thought of trying to navigate such a question in front of everyone made your heart race.
But then... kiss? Kissing someone in front of all these people? Your mind flashed to the potential outcomes. What if it landed on someone like Sanemi or Giyuu, or—oh god—Obanai? You felt your face heating up at the mere thought.
'No... no... truth is too risky,' you thought, your mind replaying scenarios of awkward questions and even more awkward answers.
With a deep breath and a nervous smile, you finally made your decision. "...K-Kiss," you said, trying to sound more confident than you felt.
The room buzzed with anticipation. You could feel the weight of everyone's eyes on you, and you knew they were all curious about where this would lead.
Please don't let it be someone that will make this awkward,' you silently prayed as you reached out to spin the bottle. The glass clinked against the floor as it spun, time seemingly slowing down as everyone watched it with bated breath.
Finally, the bottle came to a stop... pointing directly at
Muichiro.
The Mist Hashira sat there, unfazed, his expression as unreadable as ever. He didn't seem particularly excited or nervous—just his usual, calm self.
'Oh thank god,' you thought, feeling a wave of relief. At least Muichiro was someone you could handle without the situation becoming too overwhelming.
You stood up, your legs feeling a bit shaky as you walked over to him. With everyone watching, you leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. The moment your lips touched his skin, you felt your face flush with heat. The kiss was light, barely more than a peck, but it was enough to make your heart race like crazy.
You quickly pulled back, your face now fully red. You could hardly bring yourself to look at him, the embarrassment overwhelming you. 'I'm going to die of embarrassment,' you thought, mentally cursing the game for putting you in this position.
But Muichiro... he acted as if nothing had happened at all. He didn't even blink, his expression still calm and serene. "...oh, that was fast." he said simply, giving you a small nod as if you'd just handed him a cup of tea.
The contrast between your embarrassment and his nonchalance made you feel even more flustered. You quickly retreated back to your spot, desperately trying to compose yourself.
"Well, that was... cute!" Mitsuri finally said, breaking the silence with a giggle. Everyone else murmured their agreement, but you couldn't even look up. You were still too busy trying to cool down the fire in your cheeks.
'Why did I think this game would be a good idea?'
"Wow, adorable!" Mitsuri giggled, clapping her hands together. "You looked so cute! And Muichiro was so cool about it, wasn't he?"
Muichiro, who was still sitting there calmly, gave a small nod in response. "It was just a kiss on the cheek," he said in his usual monotone, as if the whole thing was no big deal.
"Seriously though, (Y/N), you were so red! I thought you were going to pass out!" Goto teased, leaning forward with a grin. "And here I thought I was the only one who got embarrassed so easily."
"Yeah, but she actually went through with it," Ozaki snorted, crossing her arms. "Unlike you, scaredy-cat."
Goto shot Ozaki a glare. "Hey, I didn't get a chance yet! And when I do, I'll show you how brave I can be!"
Tanjiro, sitting beside them, chuckled softly. "...You did great, (Y/N). I'm glad it landed on someone like Muichiro. He's not the type to make a big deal out of things."
You managed a small smile, still feeling the heat in your cheeks. "Yeah, I'm glad too," you admitted. "I think I'd be a lot more embarrassed if it had been someone else."
"Oh? Who would have made you more embarrassed?" Shinobu chimed in with a sly smile, clearly enjoying the situation.
"Yeah, who?" Tengen added, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "You've got to tell us now. Is there someone here you're hoping the bottle doesn't land on?"
"Uh, well... I mean..." You fumbled for words, trying to come up with a response that wouldn't give too much away. "I just meant in general... this game is pretty intense, you know?"
Then, Murata, who had been quiet since his turn, whispered at you, "You know, (Y/N), you handled that a lot better than I would've," he said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "I mean, I barely survived my turn."
"I still can't believe I kissed you instead of Ozaki," Goto muttered, clearly still sulking about the whole thing.
Murata looked at him, confused. "What do you mean? The bottle landed on me, so you had to kiss me! I didn't have a choice."
"Yeah, but you could've just... I don't know, made it less weird?" Goto replied, his frustration evident.
Murata blinked, genuinely perplexed. "HOW WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO THAT?"
Before Goto could respond, Ozaki, who had been quietly watching the whole exchange, burst out laughing. "Oh, Goto, you're such a dork! Murata was just following the rules, and you're acting like it's the end of the world. I wonder who did you wanted to kiss so badly."
Goto's face turned bright red, and he looked away, clearly embarrassed. "I just... thought it would land on you, that's all," he mumbled, his voice barely audible.
"Eh? You're cute when you're flustered," Ozaki teased, giving him a playful nudge with her elbow (she did not heard him). "But don't worry, I'm sure your chance will come around."
Goto's eyes widened, and he quickly looked up at her, his expression one of hopeful surprise. "You think so?"
Ozaki smiled warmly at him. "Yeah, I do. Just be patient."
"Yeah, yeah," Aoi said, rolling her eyes. "But we're not done yet, are we? Whose turn is it now?"
Mitsuri clapped her hands together again. "It's Muichiro's turn! Let's keep things going!"
Muichiro's turn came around, and after a moment of contemplation, "I'll go with truth." The bottle spun smoothly on the floor, its movements slow and deliberate. When it finally came to a stop, it pointed directly at Mitsuri! Her face lit up with a mixture of excitement and nervousness as she prepared to ask her question.
"Alright, Muichiro!" Mitsuri said, clapping her hands together with anticipation. "Have you ever been in love?"
Muichiro considered the question for a moment, his expression remaining calm and unreadable. "No," he replied simply.
...
The room fell into a contemplative silence. Some people looked at Tengen for confirmation.
"Uh, yup. He didn't lie," he answered. Some people had expected the answer, while others seemed taken aback by his blunt honesty.
"That was... rather straightforward," Shinobu commented, breaking the silence with a half-smile. "I guess that's Tokito for you."
Tanjiro nodded, his gaze soft. "It's kind of admirable how honest he is."
"Well, that was a short and sweet answer," Rengoku said with a hearty laugh. "Straight to the point!"
Mitsuri, slightly deflated but still excited for her turn, moved on. "Alright, my turn now! I'll choose kiss!!" She chose kiss with a determined grin. She spun the bottle with enthusiasm, her eyes glued to its spinning motion.
The bottle twirled and spun before gradually coming to a halt, landing on...
Shinobu!
Mitsuri's cheeks flushed with a deep pink as she realized the bottle had landed on the woman she had admired for so long. "KYA—SHINO—OH EM GEEEE!!!"
"WHAT?!" Obanai, sitting nearby, stared in shock. He nearly choked on air. Kaburamaru had to help him calm down. "No way... Mitsuri's really going for it?"
Makio couldn't help but grin, curious about how this would play out. "Looks like it's about to get interesting!"
Mitsuri approached Shinobu with a mix of shyness and excitement, her hands nervously wringing together. "S-Shinobu... um, are you okay with a kiss?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly.
Shinobu's eyes sparkled with mischief as she responded, "Of course, Mitsuri... though, let's say—How about a kiss on the mouth?"
"HUHH??" The room fell into a hushed silence, all eyes fixed on the two women.
"O-O-O-O-O-ON THE MOUTH!? I MEAN—IF YOU WANNA! BUT DON'T BE FORCED BECAUSE OF ME! L-LIKE, YOU'RE REALLY PRETTY AND I'M TRASH COMPARED TO YOU BUT—" Mitsuri's blush deepened, but she nodded eagerly, her heart pounding in her chest. "OKAY...!"
With that, Mitsuri and Shinobu leaned in, their lips meeting in a gentle but intimate kiss. The kiss lasted just a few seconds, but it was enough to send a collective gasp through the group. Mitsuri pulled back, her face a bright shade of red, while Shinobu smiled softly, her eyes twinkling with warmth. "KYAAAAA!! OH MY GOD! I JUST KISSED SHINOBU!! RUNKMRIGHTKMNOW!!"
Obanai's eyes were wide, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. "I—I can't believe it! Mitsuri just kissed Koucho on the lips—" he almost passed out.
"RESIST OBANAI! DON'T DIE YET! YOU'RE TOO YOUNG!" Sanemi tried giving him chest bumps.
You were equally stunned, your eyes wide as you tried to process the unexpected turn of events. "Wow... I didn't see that coming! That was... really something." For some reason your cheeks turned red. Did Shinobu liked going around kissing other women...?
That was far from the truth actually. Shinobu only had desires to kiss you and only you—but, the only tolerable person she didn't have any problem kissing was Mitsuri, and that was because she was really, REALLY fond of the pink-haired girl.
Rengoku was practically bouncing with excitement. "Now that's what I call a bold move! Look at them go!"
Kanao's eyes were wide. "That was really unexpected coming from master..."
Sanemi was a little surprised. "I didn't think pinkie pie would actually go through with it, huh..."
Suma grinned, clearly enjoying the drama of the moment. "This game is full of surprises! Who would have thought Mitsuri and Shinobu would share a kiss?"
Tengen clapped his hands and cheered. "WOOOOOOO, that was pretty awesome! Props to Mitsuri for taking the leap!"
The kiss ended with both Mitsuri and Shinobu smiling at each other. Mitsuri's face was flushed, but there was a happy, contented look in her eyes.
Shinobu, with her usual calm demeanor, said softly, "Thank you, Mitsuri. That was lovely."
Mitsuri, still blushing and a bit flustered, managed a shy smile. "T-T-T-Thank you, Shinobu. It was... really nice, hehehehe!!"
Shinobu, with a mischievous glint in her eye, decided to continue the momentum of the game. "Well then," she said with a playful smile, "I'll choose kiss... Let's see where the bottle lands!"
Shinobu spun the bottle gracefully, her eyes following its every twist and turn—not without making eye contact with you obviously. It spun faster and faster until it finally slowed and came to a stop, pointing directly at... Aoi.
"Oh my! Looks like it's Aoi!" Shinobu announced, a soft giggle escaping her lips. "Well, Aoi, I'll give you a kiss on the cheek!"
Aoi, who had been watching the game with a quiet amusement, blushed lightly but remained composed. "Alright," she said with a gentle smile, leaning in to receive the kiss.
The woman approached and planted a soft, quick kiss on her cheek. Aoi's blush deepened, but she managed to maintain her calm demeanor, only a slight pink hue showing on her cheeks. It wasn't something common but neither awkward.
"Thanks, Shinobu," Aoi said with a warm smile, though she seemed entirely unflustered by the kiss. "That was nice."
"Of course," Shinobu replied, closing her eyes. "Glad you didn't mind."
The game moved on quickly, with Mitsuri eagerly announcing, "Okay, it's Aoi's turn now!"
"Mhmm..." Aoi considered her options for a moment before choosing truth. She spun the bottle, watching with interest as it whirled around the center of the circle. When it finally came to a stop, it landed on Inosuke.
...
Nothing happened.
Zenitsu nudged Inosuke harshly on the ribs. "Dude, it's your turn!"
Inosuke, who had been more focused on the snacks than the game, blinked in confusion. "Wait, what's happening?" he asked, scratching his head.
"You need to ask Aoi a question!" Mitsuri said, her tone bright and encouraging.
"Right, right... uhhh, the blue one?" Inosuke mumbled, still trying to catch up.
"Yes, Inosuke—the blue one." Aoi furrowed her eyes at him with annoyance.
"OHH, OKAY, I got it!" He thought for some seconds (wow he thought something lmao) and finally something crossed his mind. "TELL ME... WHAT ARE YOU AFRAID OF, WOMAN?"
Aoi's deadpan expression remained unchanged as she answered, "I'm afraid of you."
Inosuke's eyes widened in surprise, but then he burst into a loud, boisterous laugh. "HAHAHAHAHHA! YOU'RE SCARED OF ME! AS IT SHOULD BE! GOOD ANSWER!"
"Well, you do have that effect on people," Shinobu said, stifling a giggle.
"That's right!" Makio added, nodding vigorously. "He's got that wild aura!"
"I'm not THAT scared of him, but I do respect his skills, I suppose." Aoi clarified.
Inosuke, still beaming with pride, puffed out his chest. "Well, if you're scared of me, cough cough pussy cough, that just means I'm doing something right!"
"...did you just said cough cough pussy cough?" Aoi shook his head and rolled her eyes.
"Okay! Okay!" Mitsuri clapped her hands and looked at Inosuke. "Alright, Inosuke! It's your turn now. Truth or kiss?"
Inosuke, never one to back down from a challenge, puffed out his chest, flexed his muscles, and shouted, "KISS! TRUTH IS FOR THE PUSSIES!"
A ripple of apprehension spread through the group. Everyone knew that with Inosuke, anything could happen—and it probably wouldn't be subtle.
"Oh no... who's it going to be?" Tanjiro whispered with a worried smile.
"This could get interesting," Shinobu remarked with a sly smile, eyes twinkling with anticipation.
"Poor whoever it is..." Sanemi murmured quietly to Obanai, who nodded with a grimace.
"Just... try not to kill them, buddy!" Rengoku said with a hearty laugh, though his eyes were wary.
"Damned soul whoever the bottle lands on," Zenitsu muttered, already trembling as he eyed the bottle nervously.
"Knowing him, he might headbutt someone instead," Goto sighed, shaking his head.
"Whoever it lands on better be ready," Ozaki added with a knowing smile, a hint of mischief in her eyes.
"I hope it's not me," Aoi whispered to Kanao, who nodded in agreement.
"Just don't break anything," Tengen chuckled, though even he seemed a bit wary of what might happen. "Shit—does that boy even brushes his teeth—"
"ALRIGHT, READY TO MINGLE HEAR I COME!" Inosuke reached out and spun the bottle with such force that it looked like it might fly off the floor. The bottle spun like a tornado, everyone's eyes glued to it as it gradually slowed down. Hearts pounded in anticipation, and then— it finally stopped.
Pointing directly at...
you.
...
You?
"Oh... oh no..." Mitsuri gasped, her eyes widening in surprise.
"Holy crap..." Zenitsu's voice was barely a whisper, his face turning ghostly pale.
Tanjiro immediately leaned forward, concern etched all over his face. "Inosuke, whatever you're thinking, just—"
"Inosuke, wait—" Shinobu began, but she didn't have time to finish her sentence.
"BOAR RUSH! BOAR ATTACK!!" Inosuke's wild grin was the only warning you had before he moved, faster than you could process. In an instant, he closed the distance between you, his strong hands gripping your shoulders with a surprising gentleness beneath their roughness. Time seemed to slow as you felt the heat of his body so close to yours, your heart pounding in your chest, barely able to comprehend what was happening. Your breath hitched as his strong hands gripped your shoulders, the warmth of his touch sending a shiver down your spine.
"...!" Time seemed to slow as you tried to comprehend what was happening, but before your thoughts could fully form, Inosuke's lips claimed yours in a fierce, unrestrained kiss. It was as if all the raw energy and passion he embodied had been channeled into that single moment, his intensity overwhelming and undeniable. The kiss was wild and untamed, much like the boar-headed warrior himself, leaving you breathless and your heart racing.
Bruh.
"AHHHHHHHHHH!" You screamed into the kiss, your eyes wide with shock, your heart threatening to leap out of your chest. This wasn't just a kiss—this was a full-blown Inosuke ambush!
Inosuke pulled back, grinning triumphantly. "HA! See? I told you I'm not a pussy!"
"INOSUKE, WHAT THE HELL?!" Zenitsu practically shrieked, his hands flailing wildly like a terrified bird.
"I-I-Inosuke, that was completely out of line!" Tanjiro's eyes were filled with concern as he tried to process what just happened.
"Inosuke, you can't just... do that!" Aoi's voice was sharp, her face a mixture of shock and irritation.
"Technically he can." Sanemi shrugged his shoulders, correcting her.
Shinobu, though trying to maintain her usual calm demeanor, was visibly stunned. "Y-You—that was—"
Mitsuri, covering her mouth with both hands, looked like she was torn between excitement and utter disbelief. "Inosuke! The point is to make the game spicy but you should've given a warning first!"
"YOU MOTHERFUCKER!" Zenitsu shrieked again, looking like he might pass out from the sheer drama of it all.
Tengen, on the other hand, couldn't help but laugh uproariously. "Inosuke! You madman! That's one way to make your mark, but maybe next time, give a little warning first!"
Rengoku's booming laugh echoed through the room. "Inosuke, you are truly fearless! But perhaps a bit too fearless this time! DON'T DO IT AGAIN, YOUNG MAN!"
"I can't believe what I just saw..." Ozaki gasped, her hand flying to her chest as if trying to steady herself from the shock.
But you—you were on the verge of a complete meltdown. Your first kiss—with a boy—had just been stolen by Inosuke, of all the characters! Your mind was a chaotic swirl of emotions, from embarrassment to shock, and a whole lot of confusion. "Oh my god... he kissed me on the lips..." you whispered, your cheeks burning with an intensity you'd never felt before.
Inosuke, clearly proud of himself, just crossed his arms and smirked at the room full of people who were still reeling from the shock. "What's the big deal? It's just a kiss!"
"I'M GONNA KILL YOU—" Zenitsu was ready to launch himself at him but was stopped by Tanjiro who still was somewhat the voice of reason.
"Alright, everyone! Let's calm down a bit—it's (Y/N)'s turn!" Mitsuri exclaimed, not wanting anymore drama to unfold.
All eyes turned to you as your heart skipped a beat. You were still trying to process what had just happened, and now it was your turn again? The pressure was on, and you felt the weight of the decision looming over you once more.
You hesitated, weighing your options. 'Should I choose truth?' The risk of someone—especially a tipsy Tanjiro—asking something that could expose your secret was too high. The very idea of it made your stomach churn. 'No, it's not worth it,' you decided, feeling a sense of unease creeping in. 'Kiss seems safer, even if it's a bit embarrassing.'
"I'll... I'll go with kiss," you finally said, hoping you wouldn't regret your choice. You stood up, your nerves tingling as you approached the bottle. 'Please, someone easy' you thought, your mind racing. 'Ozaki, Goto, anyone but...'
You spun the bottle, the room silent as everyone watched it whirl around. Your heart pounded in your chest as it gradually slowed down. And then—it stopped.
On Obanai.
Oh, what a good option.
There was a collective intake of breath from the group, and even you were taken aback. Obanai, with his usual stern expression, stared at the bottle pointing toward him. He didn't say anything, just looked up at you, waiting to see what you would do. You approached him slowly, feeling your face heat up as you did. "Uh... Obanai, if you're not comfortable with this, it's totally okay if we skip it," you offered nervously. You didn't want to make things awkward or uncomfortable for him, especially knowing about his trauma.
"..." Obanai glanced at you, then nodded slightly. "If it's just on the cheek, I don't mind."
OHHHHHHHHHH???????
Relieved that he wasn't completely against it, you leaned in quickly and gave him a gentle peck on the cheek. It was a brief moment, and before you knew it, you were back in your seat, your heart racing from the adrenaline. Kaburamaru was blushing slightly.
A few whispers and giggles rippled through the group, but you were too flustered to pay much attention. At least you'd survived the round without too much drama.
Now it was Obanai's turn. He looked around the room thoughtfully before choosing, "Truth."
He spun the bottle with a calm, measured motion, and everyone watched as it made its way around, eventually coming to a stop in front of... Hinatsuru.
Hinatsuru smiled warmly at him, clearly enjoying her turn. "Alright, um... Who do you think is the prettiest girl or most handsome guy in the Demon Slayer Corps?"
The room went silent again, all eyes on Obanai. Everyone knew he wasn't the type to openly discuss such things, and the question was clearly a bold one. Obanai's face turned a shade of red you'd never seen before. He seemed to wrestle with the answer for a moment, glancing nervously around the room before finally muttering under his breath, "Mitsuri..."
The room erupted with gasps and whispers. Even though many knew about it, hearing him say it out loud was still shocking.
Mitsuri's face lit up like the sun, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Oh, Obanai!" she squealed, covering her cheeks with her hands, utterly flattered and delighted. "You really think that???? Awwwwww! Thank you!"
"You've got guts," Tengen said with a chuckle, nodding approvingly.
"I can't believe he actually said it," Sanemi was amused by the turn of events.
"I knew it, I told you he had something for her!" Aoi said with a smirk, nudging Kanao.
Rengoku laughed heartily, slapping Obanai on the back. "Well said, Iguro! It takes courage to speak from the heart!"
"Alright! Just s-shut up!" Obanai, now deeply embarrassed, just kept his head down, trying to hide his burning face behind his bandages. Mitsuri's joy was evident to everyone in the room.
Mitsuri beamed, still on cloud nine from Obanai's unexpected confession. "Let's keep the game going! Hina, it's your turn! ALSO! To make things even more interesting, from now on, all kisses have to be on the lips!"
...
Fuck.
The room collectively froze. The sudden escalation in the game's intensity caught everyone off guard. Some faces turned beet red, others paled, and a few, like Zenitsu, looked like they might pass out.
"Are you serious?!" Zenitsu shrieked, his voice cracking. "T-That's way too intense!"
"Oh, calm down, crybaby," Ozaki said with a teasing smirk. "It's just a game."
Rengoku laughed heartily. "What a wonderful twist, Mitsuri! This will certainly keep things exciting!"
"I like it! Makes things more interesting!" Tengen added, throwing his arm around Makio, who rolled her eyes but smiled.
"Y-Yeah, interesting..." Tanjiro stammered, his face turning a bright shade of red as he nervously eyed the bottle.
"Well then, it's my turn!" Hinatsuru announced, rising to her feet. She seemed calm and composed as always, though there was a twinkle of amusement in her eyes. Without hesitation, she chose kiss and spun the bottle. It whirled around rapidly, everyone watching with bated breath until it finally began to slow down... and landed on Makio!
"Wow, what a coincidence," Suma giggled, nudging Makio playfully.
"Not much of a surprise there," Tengen grinned, clearly entertained by the situation.
Makio rolled her eyes but smiled affectionately at Hinatsuru. "Well, let's get this over with."
The two wives leaned in and shared a quick, soft kiss on the lips, both of them unfazed by the situation. It was natural and familiar, and they simply went along with the rules of the game without any drama.
After the kiss, Makio stood up, her turn next. "Okay, truth for me," she declared confidently, spinning the bottle with a flick of her wrist. The bottle spun rapidly before landing on... Tanjiro!!
Tanjiro blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting to be involved so soon. "Uh... Okay, um... What was your most embarrassing moment?" he asked, scratching the back of his head as he tried to think of something appropriate.
Makio smirked, leaning back a bit as she thought. "That's easy," she said. "It was when some Kakushi interrupted I was um—how do I say this cutely... OH! Yeah, when I was making love with Tengen, Suma, and Hina. We were in the middle of a pretty intense moment, and they just barged in like it was nothing! So embarrassing!"
The room burst into laughter, with Tengen laughing the loudest. "Ah, yes, I remember that! We were so caught off guard!"
"That sounds horrible," Goto said with a cringe, while Murata covered his mouth, stifling his laughter.
Tanjiro, who was already flustered from his previous experiences during the game, turned an even brighter shade of red. "I-I see... That does sound embarrassing..."
"Well, it's your turn now, Tanjiro!" Mitsuri said with a grin. "What's it going to be?"
Tanjiro took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. He wasn't particularly looking forward to this, but he also knew he had to go along with it. "I'll choose... kiss," he said, hoping the bottle might land on you. His heart raced as he reached for the bottle and gave it a spin.
The bottle whirled around the circle, everyone's eyes glued to it as it slowed down. For a brief moment, it seemed like it might land on you, but then it shifted just a bit further and landed on...
Kanao.
...
...
...
BROTHER EWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!
Both Tanjiro and Kanao stared at the bottle, their expressions turning from surprise to horror. "Oh no," they both muttered at the same time.
"Gross!" Kanao grimaced, clearly not thrilled about the idea of kissing Tanjiro.
"This is not what I wanted at all!" Tanjiro whispered to himself, his face pale.
"Well, rules are rules!" Mitsuri chirped, clapping her hands. "Go on, you two!"
There was no escaping it. With looks of pure disgust, they both leaned in as quickly as possible, pecking each other on the lips and immediately pulling away with identical expressions of revulsion.
'Damnnnn, Tankana. Wow.' You giggled on your head.
"I think I'm gonna puke," Kanao muttered, covering her mouth.
"Don't puke here," Aoi patted her back.
"Me too," Tanjiro added, trying to wipe his lips with the back of his hand.
"Suck it up, loser!!" Zenitsu was rolling on the floor laughing, while Inosuke, oblivious to the awkwardness, simply looked on with confusion.
"That was painful to watch," Shinobu said, shaking her head.
"Not everyone has to enjoy it," Sanemi said, muffling a laugh.
"You two looked like you were kissing a rotten fish," Tengen teased, earning an embarrassed glare from Tanjiro.
"Well, that was... something," Mitsuri giggled, clearly entertained by the whole thing. "Alright, Kanao? Truth or kiss?"
As the last round's awkwardness slowly dissipated, Kanao found herself next in line. She hesitated for a moment, glancing at you briefly. Part of her wanted to pick kiss hoping the bottle might land on you, but she wasn't quite ready to take that risk. Taking a deep breath, she chose,
"Truth," instead she said, her voice quiet but steady.
"Alright, go ahead and spin the bottle," Mitsuri encouraged with a bright smile.
Kanao spun the bottle with a flick of her wrist, watching as it spun around the circle. The anticipation built as it gradually slowed down, the bottle's neck finally stopping to point at... Ozaki.
Ozaki, who had been quietly observing the game, blinked in surprise when she realized it was her turn to ask a question. After a brief pause, she smirked and leaned forward slightly. "Okay, Kanao... Would you date someone from this room?"
A collective murmur of intrigue swept through the group as everyone leaned in, curious about Kanao's response.
Kanao considered the question for a moment, her expression thoughtful. Then, with a small, almost imperceptible nod, she simply said, "Yes."
The simplicity of her answer left everyone hanging for more, but Kanao didn't elaborate. She simply sat down, her face as unreadable as ever. Aoi nudged her playfully, but Kanao only offered a tiny smile in return.
"Well, that's intriguing!" Shinobu commented, stroking her chin. "Guess we'll never know who the lucky person is!"
"Yeah, she's keeping that one to herself," Makio added with a grin.
With Kanao's turn over, it was Ozaki's time to take the spotlight. She confidently chose kiss and everyone immediately leaned in, curious to see who the bottle would choose for her.
The bottle spun rapidly, and as it slowed down, you, Makio, Aoi, and Kanao exchanged excited glances, hoping it might land on Goto. The bottle eventually came to a stop, pointing directly at...
Goto!!!!!!
"Oh my gosh, it's Goto!" you whispered excitedly to Aoi, who grinned back at you.
"E-Eh?" Goto, who had been trying to remain inconspicuous, suddenly found himself in the center of attention. His eyes widened in shock, his face turning a shade of red that rivaled Zenitsu's earlier reaction.
Ozaki, meanwhile, remained composed as she stood up and walked over to him. "Guess it's our turn," she said with a warm smile.
Goto gulped, visibly nervous as Ozaki leaned in, quickly moving his mask away. What started as a simple kiss quickly turned into something much more intense. The room erupted into cheers and whistles as the kiss deepened, catching everyone off guard. Even Ozaki seemed a bit surprised by how naturally it escalated, but she brushed it off coolly afterward, returning to her seat with a smile.
Goto, on the other hand, was left as red as a tomato, his heart racing as he tried to process what had just happened. "Wow..." he mumbled, still dazed.
Murata, sitting next to him, clapped him on the back with a grin. "Way to go, Goto! That was something!"
"Yeah, congrats, man!" Makio called out, clearly amused by Goto's flustered state.
"It seems Goto has some moves," Aoi added with a hearty laugh.
"Yayy! Congrats!" You cheered for him.
As Goto tried to regain his composure, it was his turn to choose. Deciding it was safer to go with truth (besides, he didn't want to kiss anyone who wasn't Ozaki) he spun the bottle, and it landed on Zenitsu, who had been watching everything unfold with wide, envious eyes.
Zenitsu, realizing it was his turn to ask, grinned mischievously. "Alright, Goto... What's your favorite body part on your partner?"
Goto blinked, taken aback by the unexpected question. He hesitated, trying to find a non-embarrassing answer. Finally, he answered, "Their... hair."
The room erupted in laughter, with everyone interpreting the answer in their own way.
"Hair, huh? Kinky!" Tengen teased, wiggling his eyebrows.
Zenitsu crossed his arms, nodding approvingly. "Good answer, Goto! Hair is important!"
"An unexpected but respectable choice," Rengoku said with a grin.
"..." Ozaki slowly touched her ponytail.
With Goto's turn over, Zenitsu was up next. He had been eagerly awaiting this moment, determined to make a move, especially after his earlier regret. "Truth!" he declared confidently, though his hope was that he might get something juicy to share.
He spun the bottle, and as it came to a stop, it pointed directly at... you.
SERIOUSLY? YOU?
Zenitsu's heart sank a bit. If only he had chosen kiss instead of truth, he might have had a chance to kiss you! He cursed under his breath for missing the opportunity.
You noticed his disappointment and couldn't help but chuckle. "Alright, Zenitsu," you began with a teasing tone, "have you ever kissed someone?"
Zenitsu's face flushed immediately. He shifted awkwardly in his seat, suddenly feeling the weight of everyone's eyes on him. "N-No..." he stammered, looking down at his hands.
"Aww, don't worry, Zenitsu!" Mitsuri said, patting his back gently. "There's always a first time for everything!"
"You'll get your chance!" Tanjiro added, trying to comfort his friend.
Zenitsu only nodded, still a bit embarrassed by his admission.
As the game progressed, Mitsuri, ever the lively and spirited host, stood at the center with a wide grin. "Alright, it's your turn now, (Y/N)!" she announced, her eyes sparkling with mischief and excitement.
'Shit.' The sudden focus on you was palpable. You could feel every gaze in the room piercing through you, and a shiver of nervous anticipation ran down your spine. The memory of the recent round with Inosuke and his wild antics made your stomach churn with apprehension. The thought of another kiss, especially after the chaos of the last round, filled you with dread. You were desperate to avoid another public display of affection that could lead to further embarrassment.
With a deep breath, you summoned all your courage and decided to make a choice. "...I'll choose truth," you declared, hoping it would steer you away from another potentially awkward or compromising situation.
A mix of cheers and groans erupted around the circle. "Oh, this should be flashy!" Tengen's voice rang out, filled with a grin that suggested he was relishing the impending drama.
Mitsuri clapped her hands with delight, her excitement palpable. "Fantastic! Now, let's spin the bottle and see who gets the honor of asking you your truth!"
You stood up, your nerves making your hands slightly shaky as you gave the bottle a forceful spin. It whirred rapidly in the center of the circle, the clinking of glass against the wooden floor adding to the suspense. Everyone leaned in, their anticipation almost tangible as they watched the bottle slow its spin. It wobbled and came to a gradual stop, pointing directly at...
Shinobu.
...
This didn't sound good.
A collective murmur of excitement and intrigue spread through the room. Shinobu's eyes lit up with a playful glimmer as she rose gracefully from her seat, her movements elegant and composed. With a serene smile, she approached you, her presence both calming and electrifying. "Alright, (Y/N)~" she began, her voice smooth and soothing, yet edged with a hint of teasing.
"..." you gulped, already having a bad feeling.
...
"My question for you is: Who was your first kiss? "
...
Fuck.
A lump formed in your throat as your heart sank. This wasn't the kind of question you had hoped for. The revelation of your first kiss, especially if it involved someone as controversial as Daki, could lead to an unpredictable and potentially disastrous outcome! Your mind raced with the potential fallout of revealing such a personal detail. The thought of everyone's reactions made you feel trapped and panicked.
In a whirlwind of internal chaos, you thought, 'There's no way I can say that out loud. If they find out about Daki, it'll be a catastrophe!'
You glanced around at the expectant faces, feeling the walls of the room close in on you. Sweat began to bead on your forehead, and your heart pounded louder with each passing second. Desperation and fear clawed at you, and with a trembling hand, you raised it and turned to Mitsuri, your voice wavering and your entire face red. "Mitsuri... Can I change my choice to kiss instead? Please?"
...
OHHHHHHHHH??????????
As you finished your plea, the room erupted into a mixture of excited chatter and amused laughter. Tanjiro's eyes widened in surprise, his expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked, his voice filled with a genuine, albeit worried, tone.
Zenitsu's reaction was more animated, his eyes nearly popping out of his head as he gasped. "A kiss? Oh man, this is going to be w-wild!" he exclaimed, practically vibrating with anticipation.
Shinobu's eyes glinted with playful interest, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "...(Y/N), I hope you don't regret your choice~!" she said softly, clearly intrigued by the turn of events.
Kanao watched with a calm but interested expression, her gaze flicking between you and the bottle with a subtle, approving nod.
Sanemi, sitting nearby, gave a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying the unfolding drama. "Well, this should be fun."
Rengoku, ever the enthusiastic observer, clapped his hands together with an eager grin. "Excellent choice! I HOPE IT LANDS ON MEEEEE!!!" His excitement was palpable, adding to the overall buzz of anticipation.
Tengen, his grin widening, leaned forward, clearly eager to see the spectacle. "Oh, this is going to be good," he declared, his eyes twinkling with mischief.
Mitsuri, with a cheerful nod, agreed to your request. "Alright, you can change to kiss!" she said, her eyes dancing with enthusiasm. "Let's spin the bottle and see who you'll be kissing! KYAAAA!!! I HOPE IT'S ME!!"
'...Come on. You can do this...' You took a deep breath, trying to steady your nerves as you approached the bottle. The weight of the moment pressed heavily on your shoulders. You gave the bottle a firm spin, watching it whirl around with a sense of dread. Your heart pounded in your chest as you anxiously awaited the outcome.
After what felt like an eternity, the bottle slowly came to a halt. It pointed directly at...
Suma.
You blinked in surprise. Suma? Your gaze shifted to her, only to realize she was in an inebriated state. Her cheeks were flushed, and she was giggling uncontrollably, leaning heavily on Makio and Hinatsuru, who were trying to help her maintain some semblance of composure.
Makio looked exasperated, her patience wearing thin. "Suma, come on, we need to focus here," she said, trying to keep her tone calm.
Hinatsuru sighed, clearly frustrated. "She's not exactly in a condition to participate," she added, glancing around at the group.
The others in the room began to show signs of annoyance at the delay and the unexpected situation. Zenitsu groaned, throwing his hands up in the air. "Seriously? This is turning into a mess!"
Tanjiro shook his head, trying to hide his amusement behind a concerned frown. "Is she even aware of what's happening?"
However, when Suma's drunken gaze landed on you, her eyes lit up with a burst of excitement. She squealed with glee, her previous state of inebriation momentarily forgotten. "WAIT—HUHHHHHH??? I GET TO KISS (Y/N)!? OH EM GEE, YAYYYYYY, YIIIPEEEEEE!!!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands together with enthusiasm.
...
————————————————— Change of narration; (Y/N)'S POV
...
I watched as Suma's drunken eyes gleamed with excitement. Her movements were wobbly, her laughter a mix of giggles and hiccups. Without a moment's hesitation, she lurched to her feet, and I scrambled up, putting my arms out in a futile attempt to stop her. Her advance was relentless, and before I could fully react, she threw herself at me with a clumsy force.
"Suma—w-wait!" I called out, trying to halt her advance, but she was beyond reason. My heart raced as her arms wrapped around my neck, her body pressing against mine. Her face was too close, and I could feel her warm, alcohol-laden breath against my skin. Her grin was wide and unfocused, her eyes glassy.
With her drunken giggle still echoing in my ears, she looked into my eyes with a playful, albeit blurry, grin. "Hey," she asked with a playful, slurred voice, "...Have you ever French kissed before~?" her breath hot and laden with the tang of alcohol made my stomach twist at the sudden proximity.
The closeness was overwhelming. I was caught off guard, my mind barely registering her question. "I-I-I—I don't know...—" I managed to stammer out, the words barely escaping my lips.
In that split second, everything felt surreal.
Before I could fully comprehend what was happening,
her lips collided with mine.
Her kiss was clumsy and disjointed, and there was something undeniably off about it—it was immediate and forceful, her movements uncoordinated but determined. The initial contact was startling. Her lips were soft but her technique was erratic. I felt her tongue press against my lips, and I instinctively parted them, trying to adapt to the unexpected situation.
Ahhhh, no! No! No! No!
Everyone was looking!
As our lips met, something began to feel profoundly odd.
There was a strange,
warm sensation that spread through my mouth.
Warm.
It felt so warm.
So damn warm.
My initial reaction was one of confusion, trying to make sense of the kiss and the strange, sickly sweet taste that seemed to linger.
At first,
I thought it was the heat of her breath or perhaps her tongue moving with an odd intensity.
But as the seconds ticked by,
the sensation grew increasingly uncomfortable.
The warmth turned into an unsettling, thick presence that seemed to coat my tongue and the roof of my mouth. My brain struggled to make sense of it. I tried to pull away, but Suma's grip was firm, her lips pressing harder against mine.
Then it hit me—literally and figuratively.
I was hit with the unmistakable realization that the warmth wasn't just her tongue—
HOLD UP—
THAT WASN'T HER TONGUE!
IT WAS NOT HER TONGUE!
it was something far more disturbing.
The taste was overpowering, an acrid, sickly sweetness that was unmistakable.
My stomach lurched as I understood what was happening.
THIS WASN'T HER TONGUE AT ALL!
THAT WAS
THAT WAS...!
FUCKING
VOMITTTTTTTTTTTTTTT
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH—
The warmth spreading across my mouth was not the kiss I had expected. My eyes flew open in horror as I realized what was happening. In horror, I felt the nauseating substance—Suma's vomit—seeping and the contents were now making their way into my mouth.
My entire body went rigid, and a scream of pure panic erupted internally. "GHH—" The taste and texture were revolting, and the realization that I was essentially being forced to kiss someone who was vomiting was overwhelming. "GHYYAAAAAAAA!!!!"
Panic surged through me. My instincts kicked in, and I pushed her away with as much gentleness as I could muster, trying to disentangle myself from the mess. I struggled to free myself, pushing against her shoulders with increasing desperation.
When I finally managed to break free, I staggered backward, my mouth feeling like it had been invaded by something grotesque. I was covered in vomit! There was so much vomit on myself! I wiped my mouth frantically, trying to rid myself of the awful taste but it never left.
————————————————— Change of narration; SECOND PERSON
"...!" You pushed Suma away with all the strength you could muster, your heart racing and your mind reeling from the nightmarish kiss you'd just experienced. As you stumbled backward, you ended up collapsing onto the floor.
The room spun around you, but you couldn't bring yourself to look at the faces of your friends, their reactions a blur of shocked and horrified expressions.
Your breaths came in ragged gasps, each inhale feeling like it was burning a hole in your chest. The revolting taste of Suma's vomit still coated your mouth, and it was all you could do to keep your composure. But the sight and taste were too much. The nausea that had been simmering beneath the surface surged uncontrollably, and before you could stop it, you began to vomit all over yourself. You tried to cover your mouth, but the effort was futile. The bile and disgust spewed forth, mingling with the remnants of Suma's earlier mess.
You could hear Suma's drunken laughter cutting through the haze of your horror. "Ewwww, (Y/N)! Did you just puke on yourself?!" she cackled, her voice slurred and wild. "That's soooo disgusting! Like—" Suddenly, her tone shifted. Her face turned an alarming shade of green, and a look of utter dizziness replaced her previous mirth. "That's actually so disgusting...!" she muttered, her voice faltering. She gulped heavily, a realization dawning on her.
Before you could react, Makio's voice pierced through the chaos. "SUMAA!!!! NOOOOOO!" she yelled, her distress palpable. "DON'TTTTT!!!!!"
"TURN YOUR HEAD! TURN YOUR HEAD!" Hinatsuru shouted, but it was too late. Suma, unable to heed the warning, began to vomit again. The stream of her sickness hit you with renewed force, splattering over you and mixing with your own vomit. The warmth of it felt even more revolting the second time around.
Suma's body seemed to give out immediately after, and she slumped over, passed out in her own mess.
"Ughhhhh—gygghhhh!!" You tried to stand, but your legs felt weak and unsteady. The combined mess of vomit on your clothes and the overwhelming stench made you tremble uncontrollably. You looked down at yourself, horrified to see the full extent of the disaster. Your clothes were drenched of fucking vomit.
Your hands shook violently as you fought against the urge to scream, but the revulsion was too much. "GGGGYYYYYYYAAGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Your vision blurred with tears of distress, and a cold sweat broke out on your forehead.
The horror of the situation was too overwhelming,
and before you knew it,
you collapsed, the world around you fading into darkness.
———————————————————————————
...
"AGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"You sat on the bathroom floor, tears streaming down your face as the warm water from the shower cascaded over you. The water was supposed to be soothing, but it only seemed to amplify your distress. Hinatsuru knelt beside you, her hands gentle as she helped you clean off the remnants of the night's chaos. Right now, she was helping you bath.
"WAAAAHHHH!!" you cried out, your voice muffled by the sound of the water. "I HATE SUMA! SHE'S THE WORST! I HATE HER! WHY WAS SHE EVEN CREATED!? SHE'S THE WORST CHARACTER EVER! I WISH SHE WAS KILLED THE MOMENT SHE WAS INTRODUCED!!! SHE'S NOT EVEN RELEVANT TO THE DEMON SLAYER STORY! SUCH A WHINY BITCH! I HATE HER! I HATE HER! I HATE HER! I HATE HERRRRRRR, WAHHHHHHHHHH!!"
Hinatsuru's brow furrowed in concern, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to comfort you. "(Y/N), I-I know you're mad, but I'm not understanding what you're saying! Please, calm down."
You could hear the genuine worry in her voice, but your anger and frustration made it hard to focus on anything other than your own pain and embarrassment. "It's just—everything went so wrong! I can't believe she did that to me! I JUST GOT PUKED ALL OVER! JUST THINKING OF THAT MAKES ME NAUSEOUSSSSSS!!"
Hinatsuru's hands continued to work soothingly over your back as she spoke, her tone filled with empathy. "I'm so sorry, (Y/N). I know you're feeling awful right now. We're all embarrassed by what happened. I'm really sorry for Suma's behavior. She was... well, she was really out of control. She get's like that when she drinks so much. That's why we were worried for her. Look what happened... you didn't deserve that at all... Makio and Tengen are in another room, scolding her. They're trying to get her to understand how serious this was."
You looked up at her, your eyes red and puffy. "What happened after I fainted? I-I remember the chaos, but everything else is a blur."
Hinatsuru took a deep breath, her expression serious as she recounted the aftermath. "After you passed out, there was a huge commotion. Everyone was so mad and surprised. The chaos escalated quickly. Shinobu, of all people, was absolutely furious. I've never seen her so angry before. She started yelling at Suma, and it was like nothing I've ever witnessed. Her anger was so intense that it made everyone kind of imitate her, making things more chaotic." She paused for a moment, her voice softening as she continued. "The arguments went on for a while and before we noticed—eventually, we all just crashed in the same room, completely drained. It was a rough night."
"It's kind of touching, actually," you said, your voice wavering as you looked at her. "That Shinobu would get so upset on my behalf. I didn't realize she cared that much."
Hinatsuru nodded, her eyes reflecting a hint of admiration. "Yes, it was. Everyone got upset on your behalf. I thought Suma was going to die! It showed just how much everyone values you. We all had to deal with a lot, but it's clear that your friends are here for you."
"...So they are all sleeping on the living room?"
"Hmhm," She confirmed as she washed your hair. It didn't really hit you that you were completely naked. You were so dizzy that you didn't have the consciousness to care. As Hinatsuru helped you clean up and the warmth of the water finally began to calm your nerves, you felt a flicker of relief. "Everyone is so exhausted and it's not even THAT late..."
As the warm water finally rinsed away the last traces of the chaotic night, Hinatsuru finished bathing you with a gentle touch. You sighed in relief, feeling somewhat cleansed of the night's distress. Turning to her, you looked at her with a mix of gratitude and admiration.
"Hinatsuru, thank you so much," you said softly, your voice still tinged with emotion. "You're really beautiful, you know. I... I kind of want to give you a kiss for all your help." Your eyes met hers, hopeful despite the lingering embarrassment from earlier. The drunk state from before was still on your system.
"...!" Hinatsuru's cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink. She smiled, though it was a mix of amusement and embarrassment. "O-Oh, (Y/N), you're really sweet, but you're still a bit drunk. I don't want you to regret it later... Let's just keep things as they are for now, alright, my love?" She caressed your cheek.
You nodded, understanding her hesitation. The last thing you wanted was to make things awkward between you."Alrightttttttttt," you agreed.
Hinatsuru continued, her tone more practical now. "Mitsuri mentioned that there's water in the kitchen if you need it. She also left a clean kimono for you." She gestured toward a neatly folded pink kimono with a blue gradient at the hem, alongside some flip flops. "If you'd rather not sleep in the living room, you're welcome to use Mitsuri's room upstairs—her words, not mine."
You nodded gratefully, feeling a bit more at ease with the options available to you. "Thank you, Hina. I really appreciate everything."
She chuckled slightly, patting your head. "Hina it's a cute nickname coming from you." She gave you a reassuring smile before standing up. "I'm going to check on Suma and make sure she's settled." She began to walk away and just as she was close to leave, she murmured the next words to you, "...If you still want that kiss when you're sober, just let me know... okay?"
With that, she left the bathroom, her footsteps fading as she headed toward Suma's room.
"..." Alone, you took a moment to collect yourself. The clean kimono and flip flops were a welcome sight, and the thought of slipping into something fresh provided a small comfort. You carefully changed into the kimono, feeling its soft fabric against your skin. It was a calming shade of pink with a gentle blue gradient right at the end. It had a white pattern of white small circles around.
You padded quietly into the living room, the flip flops making soft quiet noises against the floor. The room was quiet now, the earlier chaos replaced by an eerie stillness. The lights were off, the place completely dark.
Nezuko, Daki and Gyutaro were sleeping together like you remembered.
Tanjiro was sleeping quietly, with Zenitsu and Inosuke on top of him. Kanao was by his side, with Aoi leaning on her.
Mitsuri was snoring but was holding hands with a tired Obanai (And Kaburamaru). Shinobu was next to them and she was hugging Tomioka's arm. Tomioka had his head on Sanemi's shoulder, sleeping soundly. Rengoku was on top of all of them, snorring loudly. Muichiro cuddled against Sanemi's other shoulder, looking like a kid.
Goto, Murata and Ozaki were in another corner, the three of them cuddling.
Tengen and his wives were not there, like Hinatsuru had told you.
You stumbled into the kitchen, still trying to shake off the disorientation from the evening. The cool air of the room was a welcome relief, and you made your way over to the counter where Mitsuri had said the water was. But in your inebriated state, your eyes fell upon a bottle that looked like it might contain something more exciting than water.
...
With a clumsy grip, you reached for the bottle and unscrewed the cap. The liquid inside was clear, and in your haze, you assumed it was some sort of fancy water or a strong-flavored drink. Without hesitation, you took a hearty swig, not realizing the mistake until the sharp burn of alcohol hit your throat.
Without realizing it,
you had drank the entire bottle.
———————————————————————————
"IIIIIIIIIIIIII BEEEEEEEEEEEEETTTTTTTTTTT OOOONNNNNNNN LOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNGGGGG DOOOOOOOOOGGGGGSSSSS! I KNOW THEY'RE LOSING AND I'LL PAYY FOR MY PLACE!!!"
The realization came too late, and before long, the effects of the alcohol started to take hold. Your vision swam, and you began to feel an overwhelming sense of euphoria mixed with disorientation. You laughed loudly, stumbling around the kitchen as you guzzled more from the bottle.
In your drunken stupor, you made a series of questionable decisions. You decided it was time to leave Mitsuri's house, somehow convinced that the fresh air would do you good.
As you staggered outside, your sense of direction was completely off, and you ended up wandering through the forest.
Singing loudly and off-key, you sang a medley of songs, your voice echoing through the empty streets. "La la la, I'm the best singer EVVVEEEEERRRRRR! WHO THE FUCK IT'S MITSKI (🔥🗣️)?? FUCK TAYLOR! FUCK KANYE! FUCK THE WEEKEND! FUCK EVERYONE!" you declared, your words slurring together. You twirled around, laughing at your own antics, completely oblivious to your surroundings.
"Gah—" Suddenly, you bumped into something solid.
Or better said, into someone.
Instinctively, you looked up, trying to make sense of the new figure that had appeared in your path.
The figure before you exuded an unsettling, almost otherworldly presence. As you struggled to focus, the details of his appearance began to come into sharper view.
He was tall and imposing, with a commanding aura that seemed to distort the very shadows around him. His skin was ashen and pale, a stark contrast against the deep darkness of the night. He wore a long, flowing cloak that seemed to shimmer with an almost spectral quality, the fabric shifting and swirling as if it were alive. The cloak was adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to writhe and change under the moonlight, adding to his eerie presence.
Beneath the cloak, he wore a traditional Japanese haori, its dark colors and intricate designs accentuating his formidable appearance. His hair was long and dark, cascading down his back in untamed waves, the strands framing a face that was both striking and unnerving. His eyes were perhaps the most disturbing feature—piercing and glowing with an otherworldly light.
The most unsettling aspect of his appearance was the sheer sense of otherness he radiated.
His presence felt like a disturbance in the natural order, a reminder that you were standing in the midst of something far beyond your understanding.
...
You gulped.
There was something profoundly unsettling about this encounter. You felt a shiver run down your spine.
It was as though you had stumbled into a place and a time where you were never meant to be.
A nagging feeling at the back of your mind told you that this was not the right person for you to be meeting at this moment.
The figure's presence was far too intense,
too otherworldly for the drunken state you were in,
something that went beyond mere drunken misjudgment.
"Ehhhhh," you raised your hand, pointing at him. You were not a bitch. Slowly, you took a big sigh before the next words slipped out of your mouth.
"Yorichii, Am I tripping or why do you have six eyes right now?"
Notes:
I can't believe it's been two years since I planned for this chapter and I finally wrote it. I hope you guys enjoyed it as much as I did because the next chapter will be full of surprises as well—since we'll be reaching the end of this arc!
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 60: — 59
Notes:
Second longest chapter (26k+ words) um, let's go? This wasn't my intention though
Cringe / second hand embarrassment warning
Vomit warning
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
LITTLE DO THEY KNOW I'M NASTY DOG — CHAPTER #59 — A GAME BETWEEN GODS
"..."
"..."
"...What...?" Kokushibo murmured to himself, his voice barely a whisper.
The six-eyed demon, who had spent countless years immersed in the world of demons and combat, found himself at a complete loss. The unfamiliar words you had spoken had reached him, but they were like an enigmatic puzzle he couldn't quite piece together. Though he didn't understand the language, the cadence and structure were unmistakably English-something he was aware of but not proficient in. But it wasn't just the language that left him disoriented.
What truly struck him, and left him in a state of bewilderment, was the name you had mentioned.
Yorichii...
The name reverberated through his mind with an intensity that defied explanation. It was as if the mere mention of it had struck a chord deep within him. Why did you bring up that name? It was inconceivable that someone like you-a mere human-would casually drop such a significant name, especially one tied to his own past. Even if you had mistaken him for someone else, the mere utterance of that name was deeply unsettling and inexplicable.
Before he could further unravel his thoughts, you interrupted his reverie with a light-hearted giggle. "Oops! My bad-"you said, your voice dripping with playful mischief. "You're the other twin. Michikatsu, righttt~? I must have confused you with my pooks Yorichii. Ugh, I miss my MANNNNNN." You lamented with a sigh, as if oblivious to the formidable figure standing before you, your tone imbued with an air of casual nonchalance.
"..."
He stared at you in stunned silence. Despite his centuries of experience and his vast understanding of the demon world, this was a new level of perplexity for him. How did you know his real name? The shock of hearing it, left him struggling to process what was happening. It had been ages since something had thrown him into such a state of genuine astonishment. "You-"
"SHUT UP, HOE!" You cut him off abruptly, your tone sharp as you pointed at him with exaggerated drama. "I AIN'T CALLING YOU THAT, SUCKERRR!" Your laughter rang out, dismissing any semblance of respect or seriousness."I'LL CALL YOU COCKSHIBO LIKE EVERYBODY ELSE DOES!" You paused. "Wait-can I call you Koku? It's cuter... Hold up, Koku sounds like cock, and cock sounds like coco, which means you love coconuts... you're sus."
"..." Kokushibo's silence was not merely a pause but an expression of utter incredulity. He was at a loss for words, genuinely unsure how to respond to your behavior. Your reaction was so outlandish and absurd that it defied any rational explanation. It was clear that you were drunk, but the extent of your craziness was beyond anything he could have anticipated.
You were a complete enigma to him-an unfathomable puzzle with no easy answers.
Or maybe, just maybe, there was something fundamentally wrong with you.
...
Perhaps both.
"Truly," he began, his voice cutting through the tension and catching your attention. "I'm starting to understand why you were requested."
"Eh? Me? Requested?" You tilted your head in confusion, your finger resting thoughtfully on your chin. "Who asked for me?"
"I'm sure you must be aware..." To his own surprise, the six-eyed demon had lowered his guard slightly. Despite your defenseless state, alone and clearly disoriented, he had chosen to engage with you more openly.
"Nu-uh. Tell me." You pouted, crossing your arms in an exaggerated show of impatience. When he didn't immediately answer, you furrowed your brows, frustration evident on your face. "I swear, I have no idea! Who wants to see me? Are you planning to set me up on a date or something?"
"...First of all," he said, brushing aside your comments as if they were irrelevant distractions. "Tell me your name, woman."
In an unexpected burst of enthusiasm, you raised your hand, your eyes sparkling with excitement and a goofy grin spreading across your face. "(L/N) (Y/N)! 18 years old! Karate, black belt! Single! I swing both ways-girls and boys! And also humans and demons! Totally free and ready for some fuck!"
"Alright, (Y/N)-"
"Ohh, first name basis already, okay dokie."
...
"...As I was saying," Kokushibo's voice took on a cold edge, his tone leaving no room for misinterpretation. "If you wish to avoid being killed on the spot, you will do as I say without resistance." The atmosphere shifted palpably, growing darker and more foreboding. The gravity of the situation was unmistakable; you were in serious danger, and the once playful encounter had turned into a dire threat.
Despite your inebriated state, the threat was clear enough for you to grasp the severity of your predicament.
Your silly demeanor evaporated instantly, replaced by a sharp, intense glare. The realization that you could die at any moment sobered you up in an instant. You drew a deep breath, mentally shaking off the remnants of your drunkenness. "Then," you began, your voice now firm and resolute, a stark contrast to the light-hearted tone from moments before. Even Kokushibo, usually unfazed by much, raised an eyebrow in surprise at the sudden shift in your demeanor. He couldn't help but think that perhaps there was more to you than met the eye. "Enough with the jokes. Tell me, Upper Moon One, what do you want from me?"
"So, you're aware of who you're addressing," he remarked, a hint of curiosity lacing his words.
"Did I ask for a chit-chat?" you snapped back, your eyes flashing with annoyance. "I asked you: what do you want from me?"
He couldn't deny a grudging appreciation for your serious stance. There was something compelling about the way you carried yourself, something that intrigued him. After a moment of contemplation, he finally spoke. "(L/N) (Y/N), I was ordered to find and capture you."
You clenched your teeth. "...Who gave you that order?"
Kokushibo was acutely aware of the potential repercussions of revealing the name. His answer could provoke a conflict or escalate the situation further. Though he was prepared to defend himself, he was also ready to act with precision if necessary. "...Kibutsu-"
"YYYYEEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! LET'S GO!!! OH EM GEE! FINALLY SOME GOOD LORD DEMON PUSSY!!!!!!" Your reaction was completely unexpected. You leaped with excitement and began clapping enthusiastically. "Why didn't you tell me that from the start?! Come on! Take me to him! Yes! Kidnap me! Do whatever you want! But I'mma let you know first: I'm not into all that BDSM stuff, I'm more of a vanilla girlie. I'll cry if you're rough. Yipeee!"
...
While you were busy fangirling, Kokushibo found himself grappling with the realization that this situation might turn out to be more challenging and complex than he had anticipated.
-----------------------------
"Woahhh, Koku! I feel so protected walking by your side!" You giggled, your cheeks flushed with excitement. Your inebriated state made everything seem more vibrant, and your carefree attitude was evident.
"...If anything, you should be feeling scared," Kokushibo responded, his voice laced with a dark edge. His eyes, though focused ahead, flickered with a hint of exasperation.
"Why would I? You're here to protect me, pookie! Kyaaaa, I love youuuu!!" You cooed, leaning into him and nuzzling your cheek against his arm with an affectionate sigh.
At the moment, you two were navigating through the dense forest, with Kokushibo leading the way. The plan was for him to escort you to a secret location, and you were meant to follow his lead. However, your coordination was severely compromised by your drunken state. As you attempted to walk, you stumbled and fell, your balance completely shot.
In your haze, you had requested to hold hands to steady yourself, but Kokushibo had firmly declined. Frustrated and upset, you threw a tantrum, crying and whining like a child until, out of sheer frustration, the demon relented.
Now, with his hand in yours to prevent you from losing your way, you had progressed from merely holding his hand to practically draping yourself over his entire arm. You were nuzzling your cheek against his bicep, and, woah, hey, dammit. You can't cum here. "Heyyyyyy," you whispered conspiratorially, your voice slurred but earnest. "This is between you and me, but you're one of my favorite demons...! The best Upper Moon!"
He hummed in acknowledgment, though his expression remained impassive. "You know all the Upper Moons?" he asked, a trace of curiosity in his tone.
"OF COURSE I DO, ASSHOLE!" you snapped, your grip tightening on his arm in frustration. "I'M NOT A FAKE ASS FAN! I EVEN KNOW ABOUT THE LOWER MOONS!" Your voice carried a fierce edge as you continued, "I know about Hairo and Ubume! They weren't in the anime or manga, so take that, bitch! I'm an OG fan!"
"Stop speaking English," Kokushibo said with a trace of irritation.
"As you say, sir." You complied easily.
Kokushibo fell silent for a few moments, deep in thought. His gaze lingered on you, who appeared to be drifting in and out of coherence. He struggled to understand what might be running through your mind, but it seemed as elusive as a whisper on the wind. Almost inaudibly, he murmured, "...How is it that you possess this knowledge?"
"What leeches?"
"Knowledge."
"Ah..." You scratched your head thoughtfully, then flashed him an eerie smile. "Em-I can't tell you. Or else, I'll have to kill you." The unsettling grin you gave him was intended to be menacing, though it was slightly undermined by your drunken demeanor.
"You think you're strong enough to kill me?"
"Absolutely not, sir."
"..." Kokushibo sighed in annoyance, realizing that this conversation was leading nowhere. It became clear that trying to communicate with you was futile; you were too intoxicated to grasp or respond meaningfully to anything. While your inebriation made it somewhat easier for him to manage the situation, your aloofness and erratic behavior were frustrating. He decided it was best to focus on the task at hand and let the silence stretch between you as you continued walking, still clinging to his arm for support.
He could feel your breath against his skin as your chest brushed up against him. He noticed your breathing was somewhat labored, as though you were struggling to breathe properly, despite seeming otherwise normal. His attention was drawn to these small details, and in his distraction, he didn't immediately notice that you were trying to engage him in conversation again.
"Kokuuuu!!" You called out for the fifth time, and this time, he finally turned his attention toward you.
"...What?"
You paused for a few seconds, your voice softening with a contemplative tone. "...What do you think of me?"
"I only met you a few minutes ago," He replied, his voice laced with indifference.
"Then, what do you know about me?" you pressed, clearly curious about his perception.
"What do I know of you..." He mused, his gaze fixed on the path ahead as he considered your question. "...Almost nothing. The only information I have is that you were identified as a problem, but also someone Kibutsuji expressed an interest in meeting."
"Did he tell you why?" you asked, a hint of frustration in your voice.
"No," Kokushibo replied curtly.
You stopped walking, causing him to come to an abrupt halt as well. "Then, based on that... What do you think of me?" you inquired, your tone earnest and somewhat vulnerable.
Kokushibo regarded you with a measured gaze. He was taken aback by your question and the reason behind it. You stood there, no longer holding onto his arm, your eyes fixed on him with an expectant expression.
Unexpectedly, Kokushibo took a step toward you, leaning in closer. He bent slightly/ He looked up/ He gazed in-front, to meet your gaze directly.
For a few moments, the two of you remained in this close, intense stance-him peering deeply into your eyes as though searching for something profound. The intensity of his six-eyed scrutiny was unsettling, and you couldn't help but feel exposed under his penetrating gaze. Yet, after a brief but seemingly endless pause, he straightened and stepped back.
To him, you seemed utterly,
"Average." His voice was firm, devoid of any hesitation. "To me, you are an ordinary human with ordinary abilities. Nothing remarkable. Completely normal."
"..." You stared at him in silence, processing his blunt assessment.
"But..." he continued, his tone shifting slightly. "I must be mistaken, right? Since Kibutsuji desires to speak with you, there must be something special about you that I am not seeing."
Kokushibo's amusement was evident as he regarded you, his expression shifting from one of initial disinterest to a more intrigued curiosity. Your earnest questioning and the depth of the conversation were starting to pique his interest.
"Pff-hahaha!" He observed your flushed cheeks, and the way you had clasped your hands behind your back, your posture oddly both defiant and submissive. You smiled at him, your grin tinged with an unsettling quality that hinted at something more profound beneath your inebriated facade. "I actually feel a bit sorry for you man,"
Kokushibo raised an eyebrow, intrigued by your sudden shift in tone. "Why's that?"
...
"I mean-come on!!" You didn't respond immediately. Instead, you seemed to drift momentarily in thought before abruptly changing the subject. "Is it really worth it?" you asked, a note of genuine curiosity in your voice.
He looked at you, puzzled. "What's worth it?"
You continued, your eyes locked onto his with an intensity that matched the gravity of your question. "Everything you've done to reach this point. Is it worth it? Was it worth abandoning your humanity? Was it worth leaving behind your wife and kids? Was it worth betraying everyone? Was it worth killing all those people? Was it worth it, Tsugikuni Michikatsu?"
...
...
...
The only sound between you was the distant chirping of crickets, their rhythmic noise punctuating the silence that followed your questions. Kokushibo was momentarily caught off guard by the depth and directness of your inquiry.
He found himself at a loss for words-yet, he responded almost automatically, his voice carrying a note of conviction despite the inner conflict he may have felt. "Yes," he said, "it was worth it."
You tilted your head slightly. "Really?" you asked with doe-eyes, your voice tinged with skepticism.
"Yes," Kokushibo replied firmly, his gaze steady and unwavering.
You didn't seem convinced. "Really?"
"Yes," he reiterated, his patience showing signs of wear but maintaining his composure.
One more time, you challenged his conviction. "Really?"
"Yes," He affirmed once more, his voice more resolute.
The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the distant hum of the crickets somewhat growing stronger. You shifted your stance, your curiosity unabated. With a newfound intensity, you posed another question. "What are you even trying to prove?" You tilted your head. "That you're the only one who has managed to survive the Demon Slayer mark for the longest time? That you're the strongest Breathing style user? The strongest demon? Or perhaps... you want to prove that you're stronger than your brother?"
...
Kokushibo's gaze remained fixed on you, a deep frown etched on his face as he contemplated your words. He was grappling with the unsettling realization of how much you seemed to understand about him-about his life, his long-standing battle to surpass even the likes of Yorichii, and the personal sacrifices he had made along the way.
It was incomprehensible.
How could a human, in such a state, know so much? Your insights were unsettlingly precise.
You were proving to be an intriguing enigma, more than he had initially thought. He couldn't deny that your presence had shifted from mere annoyance to something far more captivating.
As he was lost in this perplexing contemplation, you whined, "UGHHHH, MAMMA MIA! I'm so bored, gosh darn it!" interrupting his thoughts. "Can we talk about something else? Like, do you think demons have favorite colors? I think everyone has a color that represents them. For example, pink for Nezuko, Purple for Shinobu, yellow for Zenitsu, yada yada yada. What is your color? Is it red? Wait-no red. Red belongs to Muzan. You know, because lord of demons. That's the best color for him. Ahh, my man. So dreamy and bloody. Hold up, if Muzan can change his gender, does that mean he has periods too? WAIT, DO DEMONS have private parts?!"
Kokushibo blinked, momentarily stunned by your abrupt change and realized that the conversation would have to veer off into more trivial matters for now. "...Let's go." With a resigned sigh, he just grabbed your hand again to resume walking.
"No, no, because I do not know! Do you guys have dicks and vaginas? I mean, I wouldn't understand if you guys didn't have your private parts because why would you suddenly stop having them after becoming a demon? It doesn't make sense! I'm sure Muzan still has his 1000 year old dick. Yummy." You licked your lips. "That must be awesome. A 1000 year old dick. I can't imagine it. I wish I could see it." You turned to Kokushibo, you couldn't exactly see his face. "Have you seen it? Maybe he has shown it to you! You're his favorite-wait no, it's Akaza... I want to see Akaza's dick too. In fact, I want to see everyone's dick! Even Gyokko's! I'm sure if I were a man, I'll have an incredible dick! If I had one, I'll decorate it all the time, put a donut between it, put bows on top, put whip cream, put it on orbeez... maybe put a little blanket around like a burrito... I'll probably want to touch my balls. How do balls feel? I thought they felt like marshmallows but I was wrong! According to tiktok, they're hard! That's awful! How do you feel about that?"
"(Y/N)." He deadpanned. "Japanese."
"Crap. Right. Haha." You giggled, scratching your cheeks. So he understood nothing of what you had said. "Alright. I have a question. It may be kind of intimate."
"..." He stood quiet and you took his answer as a yes.
"Do you have one dick? Or do you have six dicks? You know, since you have six eyes, it's of common sense that you'll have six dicks." It's not common sense. "Wait! PERHAPS! Do you have like, one dick and six balls? Or maybe six dicks and two balls? Or perhaps you have six dicks, each of them with their own balls so, that means-uh, 2 times 6 is 12! Do you have twelves balls and six dicks? That's really hot to be honest. Lucky person who gets to be with you, damn. I'm sure you cum a lot man. Usually it's 10 grams of cum peer male but with twelve balls, fuck! You could do an entire village! I can imagine it... das crazyyyy, dude. And hot. Is it hot in here? It's not. It's me. I'm hot. You're hot. We're hot. I love you. You're the best character and you could kill me and I would thank you. I wish you would slash me with your sword... hehe. I'm not talking about your sword, rather than your OTHER sword, hahahaha-AH, OOF-"
You were so drunk that your words came out as slurred gibberish (thank god), making them nearly incomprehensible to Kokushibo. Abruptly, he halted in his tracks and turned around, his gaze falling upon you sprawled on the ground.
"..." There you were, lying face down with your body spread out on the dirt, still clutching his arm as if for support.
"...What's wrong?" he inquired.
"...I tripped." Your response was muffled by the floor, but Kokushibo could make out your distressed tones. "...I can't feel my legs," you exclaimed, each word barely intelligible. "...I genuinely can't feel my legs anymore. I can't walk..."
He observed your disheveled figure for a moment, his eyes narrowing in contemplation. He couldn't quite tell if this state was solely a result of your inebriation or if you might genuinely be this helpless even when sober. Regardless, he found himself dealing with a rather frustrating predicament. He closed his eyes briefly, attempting to rein in his dwindling patience.
It was clear that, at this point, the only solution was to give you a piggyback ride back.
-----------------------------
...
...
...
'The alternate dimension...' Akaza stood still, seemingly unaffected by the surreal turn of events.
Within moments, he came to the stark realization that he was now within the confines of the Infinity Castle. The sudden shift from his previous location to this imposing realm was jarring, and his mind raced as he took in his surroundings. He hadn't anticipated being summoned here; the very fact that he was now in this place suggested something significant had occurred. The unsettling truth began to dawn on him:
an Upper Moon had been killed by the Demon Slayers.
His fists clenched tightly, and the veins on his hands bulged with visible anger. The notion of an Upper Moon being killed was inconceivable to him. It was absurd. After so many years of dominance and invincibility, the thought of an Upper Moon falling was laughable. The very idea was almost beyond belief. If it were true,
which Upper Moon could have been defeated?
Without wasting a second, he swiftly navigated the labyrinthine corridors of the Infinity Castle. His movements were precise and urgent, driven by the need to reach the meeting location. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the designated place where the meeting was set to occur.
There, at the center of the room, sat Nakime, her presence as unflinching as ever. She was positioned with her biwa, the instrument seemingly untouched and silent. She made no attempt to acknowledge his arrival.
Akaza's eyes drifted to his side, where a decorative pot adorned with intricate patterns of flowers and leaves had suddenly jolted. The unexpected movement drew his attention sharply.
"Well, well, if it isn't you, Akaza?" came a voice, emerging from the pot. Gyokko's head began to materialize from within, his ever-present smile unwavering. "It's so lovely to see you in such good health! Has it been 90 years? The mere thought of you perishing made my heart leap-" He broke off into a dainty, almost exaggerated cough, his demeanor a blend of affected politeness and mock concern. "It made my worried heart ache with anguish, haha!"
His expression tightened into a scowl. Gyokko's antics were irksome, to say the least. Abruptly, he sensed another presence and turned his gaze toward the staircase.
"Terrifying! Terrifying!" A voice quivered with apprehension. "In the time we've been apart, you've even forgotten how to count, Gyokko!" Hantengu's form emerged, making himself visible with an agitated stance. "It's been 113 years since we were last summoned! An indivisible number! Unlucky and uneven! A-An odd number! Terrifying! Terrifying-"
"Yeah, yeah, we got it," Upper four cut in, dripping with sarcasm. "Woo, scary..." Hantengu shrieked and retreated, hiding himself once more.
Akaza rolled his eyes at the display and turned his attention upward. "Biwa Woman. Is Lord Muzan not here?"
Nakime remained stoic and unperturbed. "...He has not yet arrived."
His mind raced as he processed her words. "Then, where is Upper One?" he asked, a troubling thought surfacing in his mind. "Don't tell me he's been killed."
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Suddenly, the lights in the room were extinguished, casting everything into darkness. An unfamiliar presence made itself known. "Hold up a second, will you, Akaza... Aren't you even a little worried about me...?" Douma's voice sliced through the gloom, and with his characteristic, malevolent grin, he stepped into view. His footsteps were deliberate as he approached him, his hand coming to rest possessively on Akaza's shoulder. "You don't know how dreadfully worried I was, given that you all are cherished comrades of mine... I'd be heartbroken if I lost any of my comrades..."
As his grip tightened, Akaza's eyes widened in surprise and discomfort.
"Hyo! Douma!" Gyokko's voice emerged from his pot, greeting him with enthusiasm.
"Oh, long time no see, Gyokko!" He responded with a calm wave. "Is that a brand-new pot? It's a beauty! And the one you gave me?" He patted Akaza's shoulder with a hint of casual pride. "I'm displaying a woman's head in it! In my room!"
"Hoe, that wasn't its intended use..." Gyokko's tone was one filled with disappointment. "Eh, I do find it intriguing though!"
"Listen, babe! You should come over to my place sometime!" Douma's smile was wide and inviting, though it could have been simple courtesy.
Throughout the exchange, Akaza's irritation grew palpable. His fists clenched tightly, veins bulging with frustration. "Get off," he muttered, his voice laced with venom.
"Huh?" Douma tilted his head, momentarily confused by his tone.
"...Get your hand off me." In a flash, Akaza's fist connected with Douma's face with brutal force. The impact was so sudden and decisive that it sent Douma's face crashing backward, his lower part of the face caved in and blood splattering onto the floor.
"EKKKKKK-" Hantengu's scream pierced the air, his hands clutching his head in sheer terror.
"Whoa!" The Upper two demon exclaimed, clearly taken aback. However, his face regenerated almost instantaneously after the impact. "Damn, that was quite a punch. You're definitely stronger than before, wouldn't you say, Akaza?"
Akaza's expression remained a scowl of pure anger and disgust. He couldn't hide his disdain for Douma's flippant attitude.
Suddenly, Nakime interjected, her tone carrying a sense of urgency. "I summoned Upper Moon One first," she began,"but he was sent on a mission by Lord Muzan."
"Sent on a mission? At a time like this?" Douma tilted his head, his curiosity piqued. "Well, that's unusual."
"What terrible timing..." Gyokko murmured to himself, clearly frustrated. "I wonder when he'll finally show up!"
Hantengu's voice trembled with concern. "I-Is the meeting going to start without him?"
"No," Nakime's response was firm, her voice carrying an authoritative edge. "The meeting will not commence until he arrives."
"What the..." Akaza's brows knitted together in irritation. "What the hell is he doing then? Is he coming soon or not?"
Just then, the sound of Nakime's biwa reverberated through the room once more. "Upper One has arrived."
"...!"
A collective tension filled the place as everyone turned to see the figure now standing behind them. It was indeed Kokushibo, who had finally made his entrance. They didn't even noticed he was there.
'Mhm...? There's something unusual,' Gyokko thought to himself, sharpening his senses as he scanned the surroundings.
"Ohhh, Koku! You're finally here," Douma exclaimed with enthusiasm, his hands coming together in a clapping gesture. "It's nice to see you again."
"Took you long enough," Akaza sneered, his voice dripping with disdain as he shot a glare at him.
"...I apologize for any inconvenience," He replied with a cold, detached tone, offering no further explanation. He remained composed and silent, his presence imposing yet restrained.
"Oh, don't worry about it!" Douma waved his hand dismissively, his smile unfaltering. "Akaza's just in a bad mood. Don't pay him any mind."
"Shut up. Are you my translator now?" Akaza's frown deepened, causing Douma to chuckle at the remark.
...
...
...
The atmosphere grew awkwardly silent. No one seemed to have anything to add, and the group stood there in an uncomfortable pause.
"I... I didn't want to bring it up, but..." Hantengu's voice wavered with uncertainty. "Do any of you feel an odd presence here?" He flinched as he spoke, almost as if bracing for a reaction. "EKK-I'm sorry!"
"Wait-you might be onto something," Gyokko chimed in, his tone shifting to one of realization. "I've been feeling something too, but I didn't want to say anything without been sure. There's definitely... a human presence here!" His exclamation caught everyone's attention.
"Oh jeez, hahaha!" Douma's eyes widened with surprise. "I didn't want to mention it because I thought I was losing my mind, but you're right! I also sense a human presence! How creepy!"
"A human presence?" Akaza's voice was tinged with confusion. "That can't be right. It's impossible for a human to have infiltrated here."
"Oh! Uh-oh my god!" Gyokko's eyes widened in shock. "Akaza actually said something smart for once!"
"I'll kill you."
...
The heavy silence lingered as everyone in the room struggled to make sense of the situation. Everyone was lost in their own thoughts when Douma suddenly broke the quiet.
"Hey, uh, Koku," he began, his tone light and curious. "I just noticed something. What's that you're carrying on your back?" His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Kokushibo, who appeared strangely odd. It was clear that he was holding something hidden beneath his cloak.
"I'm not carrying anything." Kokushibo's voice was firm, his expression unreadable as he attempted to dismiss the observation. Everyone's gaze turned toward him, their curiosity piqued. The more they looked, the more suspicious he seemed. There was definitely something hidden behind him.
Douma's smile widened. "Are you sure about that?
"Hey," Akaza said, squinting his eyes in suspicious. "What's under that damn cloak of yours?"
"Y-Yeah," Hantengu added nervously, his eyes darting around. "I-It's not like you to be so secretive!"
"What is it?" Gyokko asked, his curiosity piqued as he peered intently at Upper One.
"I don't know what you're talking about." The towering demon remained as composed as ever, but his cloak shifted slightly, betraying the presence of something concealed beneath.
Dammit.
"I-IT MOVED! IT MOVED! EKKK-" Hantengu chimed in at the observation, his voice trembling. "I've got a b-b-bad feeling about this!!"
"Come on, Koku," Douma pressed, his tone playful but persistent. "We're all friends here. You're not hiding a surprise, are you? It seems rather conspicuous."
Gyokko leaned forward, crossing some of his small hands. "Yes, it does look rather suspicious."
As the room's attention focused on Kokushibo, the whispers and questions grew louder. His attempts to brush off their questions only heightened their suspicions. The group grew increasingly puzzled, their eyes darting between each other and the Upper One demon.
Until...
"OH MY!" Suddenly, a dramatic voice rang out, cutting through the murmurs of the ones present. "WELL, WELL, I HAVE BEEN DISCOVERED! THERE'S NO USE IN HIDING IT NOW!"
The Upper Moons froze, their eyes widening in surprise. "The hell?! Where is that voice coming from?!" Gyokko's voice was filled with confusion as he looked around, trying to locate the source.
Although, that voice was unmistakably familiar to Akaza and Douma-they both exchanged glances, recognition dawning in their eyes.
"Mhm...? Why do I feel like I've heard it before...?" Douma tilted his head, touching his chin with his finger.
"Wait-" Something dawned quickly into Akaza, immediately recognizing it. "Isn't that-"
"...!" Before anyone could react, you sprang into action. You leaped out from behind Kokushibo's back with a sudden burst of energy. You had been hiding among his flowing hair, which had concealed you perfectly until now. With a graceful spin in mid-air, you landed flawlessly on the floor, striking a perfect karate stance.
"MY FACADE WAS RUINED! BUT I SHALL PRESENT MYSELF TO YOU ALL! GREETINGS!" you announced triumphantly, striking a pose as if you were the star of a grand performance.
...
"Is that a..." Gyokko blinked rapidly, his mouth agape. "IS THAT A FUCKING HUMAN??"
You continued your dramatic pose, oblivious to the stunned reactions around you. Striking an extravagant stance that made you look like a character straight out of Mob Psycho 100-cough, cough, specifically, a flamboyant Reigen-you declared with theatrical flair, "I'M MAGICAL MIRACLE GIRL: (Y/N)! A.K.A, (Y/N)! AND I'M YOUR SQUEEZABLE SOFT DEMON SLAYER! AND I'VE COME HERE TO SEND YOU ALL TO THE BOTTOM OF HELL! YEAHH!"
...
...
...
"HUHHHHHH??" Douma and Akaza blurted out in unison, but their responses were worlds apart. Douma's reaction was one of sheer delight and exhilaration, while Akaza's was of bewilderment and shock.
"Y-You-what?! Wh-what are you-" Akaza stammered, struggling to find his words. His mind raced as he tried to process the impossibility of seeing you right now. He hadn't expected to see you again, especially in such an unexpected manner. The last time you two met had been under entirely different circumstances. Was this some kind of dream? How could you be here, of all places?
"(Y/N), hahaha!!!" Douma's laughter rang out with happiness. Without missing a beat, he swiftly pushed Akaza aside and appeared beside you in a blink, his grin widening impossibly. It was like he had teleported! His face lit up with a beaming smile as he exclaimed, "Oh my gosh!! What are you doing here? This is so unexpected!"
"Oh!" You abruptly halted your extravagant pose and stood up straight, the exuberance of your previous antics giving way to a more grounded demeanor. Douma, too, hadn't anticipated seeing you again in such a dramatic fashion, but he wasn't about to let this serendipitous encounter slip by. He had half-expected you to react with a scowl or a look of disgust, but he was clearly mistaken. You fell silent for a moment, a look of recognition slowly dawning on your face as you took in the familiar figure before you.
Then, the realization hit you like a tidal wave. "KYAAA!!! DOUMAAAA!!!!" You shrieked with excitement, leaping into his arms with an enthusiasm that took even Upper Two by surprise. You clung to him with the fervor of a koala, wrapping your arms tightly around his neck and burying your face against his. The sheer force of your embrace caused Douma to stagger slightly, his hands instinctively grasping your thighs as he looked at you with confusion.
"...Eh?" was the only utterance Douma could manage, his usually playful smile now replaced by a baffled expression. It was as if he was seeing a completely different you than he remembered.
"Oh em gee! I missed youuuuu! I love you so so so so so so much!" You cooed, your voice filled with unrestrained affection as you nuzzled closer. Your arms were securely wrapped around his neck, providing yourself with support as you pressed your cheek against his. The sheer intensity of your affection seemed to create an almost visible aura of hearts around you, so palpable it felt like it could be seen by everyone present.
"..." To everyone's surprise, Douma didn't immediately respond. He simply stood there, holding you in a stunned daze as you showered him with love. His usual demeanor seemed to have vanished, replaced by a look of utter astonishment. The charming and mischievous Upper Two was now rendered speechless, his entire system momentarily short-circuited.
Douma.exe had officially stopped working.
He finally turned his gaze back to you. His eyes were wide and full of an unspoken question. After a few stunned seconds, he seemed to snap back to reality, and in a sudden, almost mechanical motion, he dropped you onto the ground. The abrupt fall left you landing hard on your butt, and you let out a small, pained whine as the impact jolted through you.
"OWWWW, MY GYATT!" you complained, rubbing your sore bottom as you looked up at Douma, who remained frozen in a dumbfounded daze. He stood there, his mouth closed, clearly unable to reconcile the image of you with the affectionate (Y/N) he had just encountered.
Akaza, still reeling from the initial shock, rushed to your side. "Hey! Are you okay?" he asked, his voice laced with worry as he helped you to your feet. His eyes searched yours for any signs of injury, though his own confusion about the situation was palpable.
"Hmh?" You turned to face him, and before he could fully process what was happening, you let out an excited squeal. "AKAZAAAA, MY LOVEE!" Without a second thought, you launched yourself into his arms with the same exuberance you had shown Douma. However, unlike Douma, Akaza reacted expertly, catching you effortlessly in a bridal carry.
As you wrapped your arms above his shoulders and pulled him closer, your face pressed against his neck, you could feel the warmth of his body. His eyes widened even further, and for a moment, he was completely immobilized by the surprise. "Ahhhh, I've missed you so much! I'm so happy to see you again, pookie!" you gushed, nuzzling your face against him. The embrace was a little rough but affectionate. Akaza found himself instinctively holding you closer, one arm securely around your waist and the other one around your thigh.
As you clung to him in your enthusiastic embrace, he froze, his cheeks flushing with an uncharacteristic shade of red. His eyes darted around, clearly struggling to process the sudden turn of events. "W-Wait, hold on a second! What are you-?" he stuttered, his usually composed demeanor breaking down under the weight of your display.
"NOOOOOOOO!!!" He tried to gently lower you to the ground, but his efforts were thwarted by your tight grip. You hugged him even tighter, pressing his head firmly against your chest. "No, don't put me down! I'm not done yet, PLEASE, haha!" You exclaimed with a cheerful laugh, your affection undeterred by his discomfort.
His mind raced, trying to process the sudden shift from shock to the warmth of your embrace, and the feeling of your chest pressing against him through the fabric of your kimono only added to his disorientation. The rhythm of your heartbeat palpable through the layers of fabric. His attempts to move you away were becoming increasingly awkward as he grappled with the unexpected proximity and the intimate sensations he was experiencing.
"Damn it, you-" Akaza stammered as he tried to regain his composure. His normally imposing presence seemed to shrink as he became acutely aware of how close you were. He glanced around, hoping for a distraction or an escape from this highly embarrassing situation. "GET OF ME!"
"NEVER!" The struggle between you and him escalated into a battle of wills. Akaza, clearly exasperated, was trying desperately to pry you off him, his hands gripping your arms in a futile attempt to separate you from his form. You, on the other hand, clung tenaciously, refusing to let go despite his increasingly frustrated efforts.
"KOKUSHIBO!" The call rang out through the surroundings, drawing the attention of the demon in question. The demon turned to see Gyokko storming toward him, a look of incredulous frustration on his face.
"...What happened?" He asked, his tone laced with curiosity.
"WHU-WHAT HAPPENED?!" Gyokko's voice was a mixture of disbelief and exasperation. "Haven't you realized that you literally brought a human to the Infinity Castle?!"
"...I was ordered to," He replied, his voice steady as he defended his actions.
"That must be a mistake!" He retorted, shaking his head in frustration. "Clearly one-"
"No." Kokushibo shook his head, unyielding. "Kibutsuji doesn't make mistakes. I simply followed his instructions."
"Are you sure he commanded you to bring her here? Because what if-UGHH, AKAZA! DAMMIT!" Gyokko's patience was wearing thin as he turned away from Kokushibo, his annoyance mounting. You and him were still engaged in your battle, and the Upper Four was clearly becoming exasperated by the scene. "If she's bothering you so much, then punch her or something!"
"Are you fucking crazy?!" He snapped, his frustration boiling over. "I won't punch her!"
"And why the hell not? We eat humans all the time!"
Akaza's eyes widened with incredulity as he stared at Gyokko, almost flabbergasted. "Oh-I'll give you three reasons: One, she's a female! Two, she's not a boy! AND THREE AND MOST IMPORTANTLY, SHE'S A GIRL!!!!!" He was so caught up in his angry tirade that he failed to notice that you had vanished from his grasp. His realization hit him as he glanced around and saw that you were no longer in his hold. "What the-" His confusion turned to shock as he spotted you being held by someone else.
"..." Douma stood there, holding you in his arms with an air of calm amusement. He cradled you in a manner reminiscent of that iconic scene from The Lion King, holding you aloft as though you were a precious newborn. His eyes were fixed on your face, studying you. He was clearly intrigued by you, examining every detail of your features with an almost reverent interest.
"Hmh?" You looked back at him with a dumbfounded look.
Akaza's irritation boiled over as he watched him, still holding you with an almost affectionate gaze. "What do you think you're doing, Douma? He snapped, his frustration evident in his voice. "Put her down!"
Douma, however, seemed oblivious to his irritation. "Calm down, I'm just trying to make sense of the situation."
"You're making sense of it?"
He continued to study you with a bemused expression, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "I see now," he said with a grin, finally breaking his silence. "I understand why you were acting so... exuberantly. You're drunk!"
"Yeah, no shit Sherlock." Gyokko answered, enough of this situation.
Douma finally turned his full attention to Akaza, his grin widening. "You know, I never expected to see you so flustered. It's actually quite entertaining."
Upper three clenched his teeth. "You-"
You, still nestled comfortably in Douma's arms, looked up with a slightly dazed but cheerful expression. "Wait, so I'm drunkkkk???"
He nodded, still chuckling. "Exactly. And here I thought you were just being unusually affectionate! Guess I was wrong." His tone was light and playful, clearly enjoying the twist of this moment.
You let out a cute laugh. "Ohhhh, so you don't really hate me?"
"Why would I? I don't!" He chuckled at your face.
With a wave of relief, you let out a cheerful "Yiiipee!" You were totally acting so adorable right now. "Yayyyy!! I'm so happey!"
"...!" Douma's eyes widened in amazement as he observed your reaction, his gaze fixed on you with awe and adoration. Without a moment's hesitation, he leaned in close, pressing his cheek softly against yours as he nuzzled you, his touch gentle and affectionate. "Awwww, (Y/N)!!! You're absolutely adorable when you're like this!" he exclaimed, his usual demeanor giving way to an unusually tender tone.
You couldn't help but giggle, your laughter bubbling up as you responded, "Aww, hahaha, noooo! You're the cute one!!" Your hand reached up to pat his head in a lighthearted gesture.
Douma wasn't about to back down. "No, you are!" he insisted, his voice filled with stubbornness.
"No, you!" you countered, the two of you caught in a whimsical back-and-forth.
"You!!!" he shot back, his enthusiasm only growing.
"Youuuuuuuu!!!!!" you whined, your voice light and melodic as an angelic laugh escaped your lips.
"Oh, jeez, hahahaha!" Douma laughed heartily, wrapping his arms around you in a tight hug as if he had just found the most delightful stuffed animal in the world.
Meanwhile, Akaza, standing nearby, watched the scene with growing disgust. He shook his head, muttering under his breath, "What the fuck." The sight of Douma acting so sweetly with you clearly repulsed him.
Gyokko slithered into the scene, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight before him. The sight of Douma and Akaza behaving so familiarly with you made him pause, a slight look of repulsion crossing his face. "What's this?" he asked, his voice dripping with suspicion. "You two seem a little too... close with her."
Hearing Gyokko's voice, you slowly pulled away from Douma, curiosity sparking in your eyes as you noticed the pot he was emerging from. "OHHHHHHH, Gyokko! I DIDN'T NOTICE YOU!! HOW COOL!!!" you exclaimed, leaving Douma's side (you didn't noticed he sad puppy look) and approaching him with a look of genuine awe. "You're sooo awesome and you have a lot of rizz!! You're like, super underrated in the fandom but I like you! Anyways, that pot of yours is absolutely wonderful!" you praised, your eyes gleaming as you admired the craftsmanship.
"Oh! Um-" Gyokko, taken aback by the unexpected compliment, couldn't help but puff up with pride. "Why, thank you, dear," he began, clearly pleased with your admiration. But before he could continue, you suddenly recoiled, a look of horror flashing across your face.
"Wha-EW, you're ugly!" you blurted out, your tone shifting from admiration to pure mockery. A burst of uncontrollable laughter erupted from you as you pointed at him, cackling loudly. "KEKAKAKAAAAHHAHA HE HE HE HE. Why you look like that?" you asked between fits of laughter, your words dripping with intoxicated mischief.
"LE GASP!" Gyokko's expression darkened, his pride turning to fury as he glared at you. "How dare you! You know nothing about beauty at all-" he hissed, but before he could act, you had already dashed away from him.
"Woahhhh!!!" You spotted Hantengu cowering near the stairs, his frail form trembling in the shadows. "Hantengu!" you shouted, your voice echoing through the hall as you waved at him excitedly. "Come here, come here! I wanna meet you and my other babes!" You were practically bouncing on your feet while raising your arms as if you could try to reach for his small figure, your drunken state making you overly friendly.
"Ekkk-" Hantengu peeked out from his hiding spot, his eyes wide with fear as he hesitated. "W-What do you want?"
"Come here, silly!" you giggled, motioning for him to join you. "I don't bite-unless you want me too~! I guess I could get a little... 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂 with your clones but I just wanna talk!"
You only made it worse for him. "W-WAHHH!!! I DON'T WANT TO GET 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂 WITH YOU?! YOU'RE N-NOT MY TYPE!!!"
"Come onnnnn!! We'll just get a tiny bit 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂 and then go back to normal!!"
"L-Leave me alone, you p-promiscuous 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂 woman!!!" He cried harder.
As this scene unfolded, Gyokko turned to the others, his voice filled with frustration. "Shouldn't we be wary of this one? She seems a little... 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂." he asked, his eyes narrowing as he watched you.
"Eh, I like my women a little 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂..." Douma shrugged his shoulders.
"ENOUGH WITH THE 'FREAKY' STUFF!" Akaza exclaimed, tired of that word.
Douma gasped at the disrespect. "Man-you can't just say 'freaky', you need to say it like this! Like, 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓴𝔂..."
"Stop it!"
Kokushibo, who had been observing quietly from the sidelines, finally spoke up. "It's alright," he said calmly. "She's defenseless because she's too drunk."
"And how do YOU know that?!" Gyokko asked, not believing him.
"Woman." To demonstrate, Kokushibo called out to you, "Come here for a moment."
"HUH?! HOW DARE YOU CALL ME LIKE THAT?! I HAVE A NAME, YOU KNOW!? AND I'M SURE THAT YOU KNOW IT, ASSHOLE!" You, still in your tipsy state, angrily skipped toward him. Just as you were about to reach him, he subtly extended his foot, and you being busy talking bullshit didn't notice it, causing you to trip and fall flat on your face with a thud. "OOF-"
You lay on the floor, a little dazed, as the room fell silent for a moment. Then, Douma burst out laughing, "PFF-HAHAHAHA!" followed by Gyokko's reluctant snort, and even Hantengu couldn't suppress a twisted smile. Wow, way to go (Y/N).
"See?" Kokushibo said dryly. "...Completely harmless."
"DAMN YOU AND YOUR BEAUTIFUL SIX EYES! I GOT TRICKED!" you shouted, still sprawled out on the floor, your voice laced with both irritation and admiration. "FUCK YOU!" You said very calmly, very cutesy, very mindful, very natural, very demure.
Kokushibo remained stoic, but a faint, almost imperceptible smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth (you were tripping, he was not smirking, stop being horny). Meanwhile, Gyokko shook his head in disapproval, crossing all of his tiny, grotesque arms. "God, this just shows that women shouldn't drink," he muttered, his tone filled with disdain. "Look at her. Embarrassing."
Douma, however, was far more intrigued by your antics. He stepped closer to you, kneeling down with a curious expression. "Yeah, uh, (Y/N), why are you even THIS drunk?" he asked, genuinely puzzled by your state.
You mumbled something, your voice muffled by the floor beneath you. "Sk-"
Douma tilted his head, trying to make sense of your words. "Sk?"
"Skibidi Toilet," you mumbled again, this time a bit more coherently.
"Skibidi Toilet?" Douma echoed, his confusion growing.
"Skibidi Toilet," you repeated, your tone slightly more insistent, though still muffled.
"...Oh! Um, okay," he finally responded, though it was clear he had no idea what you were talking about. He decided to just pat your back, his touch surprisingly gentle for someone so perplexed.
"...!" Suddenly, the somber sound of a biwa echoed through the hall, its haunting melody signaling the arrival of someone important. Everyone's attention shifted as they turned to see Nakime, her expression as unreadable as ever, her fingers still resting on the strings of her instrument.
"Muzan has arrived," She announced, her voice devoid of any emotion, as always. The weight of her words caused an immediate reaction; everyone who had been standing quickly moved to the floor, either sitting or bowing in reverence.
But you had other ideas. Instead of staying down, you suddenly sat up, your eyes wide with excitement as you focused on lady demon. "NAKIMEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!" you screamed, your voice ringing out, shattering the tense silence. "I'M YOUR BIGGEST FAN! I LOVE YOU! YOU'RE THE BEST! LET'S GET MARRIED!!! I WANNA HAVE YOUR KIDS!"
"(Y/N)!" Akaza hissed, trying to get your attention. "Stop it, this is not the time!" His voice was filled with urgency, but you paid him no mind, your entire focus locked onto the demon.
"I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU! NOBODY IS A BIGGER FAN THAN ME!" you squealed, practically vibrating with excitement. "CAN YOU MARRY MEE????"
Nakime, known for her stoic demeanor and strict adherence to her duties, usually ignored such outbursts. She was not one for idle chit-chat and rarely engaged with others unless necessary. Everyone expected her to remain silent, letting your words fall on deaf ears.
But to everyone's shock, Nakime let out a soft sigh. Her face remained partially hidden by her bangs, but there was something in her posture that suggested she was looking directly at you. "Look," she began, her voice calm but with a tinge of exasperation, catching everyone off guard-especially Akaza, who raised an eyebrow in surprise. "As a straight woman-"
"WAIT!" you interrupted. "What did you just call yourself?"
"A straight woman," She repeated, her tone firmer this time, as if she was trying to emphasize her point.
"HA!" You burst out laughing, slapping the floor with your hand as you giggled uncontrollably. "Hear me out, you precious one-eye lady! The only straight thing about you is that you're STRAIGHT UP LYING, HOE!!"
"..." Nakime, for the first time in what seemed like forever, was at a loss for words.
The tension was palpable, each second stretching out as your laughter echoed in the silent place. You were so caught up in the moment, so amused by the absurdity of it all, that you didn't notice the shift in the air.
"Woah-" You only realized it when a cold, unyielding grip clamped around your chin from behind, the fingers digging into your skin with a force that left no room for resistance. Your breath caught in your throat as you felt yourself being forcibly turned, your head twisted around until you were face-to-face with the last person you ever expected to meet in such state.
"So, you're (L/N) (Y/N), huh..." The voice was low, smooth, and laced with an unmistakable malice. It was a voice that commanded fear, one that sent a chill down your spine and froze the blood in your veins.
Kibutsuji Muzan.
Your body went rigid, every ounce of drunken boldness evaporating in an instant as you stared up at him. The man who had started everything, whose mere presence was enough to make the most hardened demon slayers tremble, was now standing right in front of you, holding your chin in a grip that was as cold as death itself.
This was the first time you were meeting him face to face after so long-after everything you went through. And now, here he was, the Demon King himself, scrutinizing you with eyes that held nothing but disdain.
But, reader, let this stay between us but closer to the truth-this man was feeling amused at seeing you.
Muzan's gaze bored into yours, his expression unreadable as he studied you for a moment longer. Then, with a look of utter disgust, he released your chin, wiping his fingers on a handkerchief as if the mere act of touching you had sullied him. He dropped the soiled cloth to the floor without a second thought, his lip curling in contempt.
"What a disappointment," Muzan muttered, his voice dripping with venom. The words struck you harder than any physical blow could, the weight of his hatred almost suffocating. He turned his gaze away from you, as if the sight of you was too repulsive to bear.
You blinked a few times, unable to move, unable to even breathe as his words echoed in your mind. The power and presence of this man were overwhelming.
He continued, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence like a knife. "I can't comprehend it. How did someone like you manage to interfere so much with my plans?" His tone was laced with genuine confusion, as if he truly couldn't fathom how someone so insignificant could have caused him so much trouble.
"Well, Lord Muzan," Douma began with a chuckle. "You see, (Y/N) has a certain... unpredictable charm, if I may say so. You never really know what she'll do next."
"Lord Muzan," Kokushibo said, his voice steady but respectful. "Before we proceed, I must tell you that she's not in her right mind. The alcohol has clearly impaired her judgment."
"..." You were going to speak but Akaza's eyes darted to you, silently urging you to stay silent, to not make things worse.
Gyokko couldn't resist adding his own comment, though his tone was far less charitable. "Perhaps it's just another example of her incompetence," he sneered, his tiny arms crossing over his chest. "She's just a petty demon slayer-a petty human. Interfering in things beyond her petty understanding."
Muzan's gaze flickered to each of them in turn, his expression cold and unreadable. He was clearly unimpressed with the excuses. The air around him seemed to darken, as if the very shadows themselves were responding to his displeasure. Finally, his eyes returned to you. "Do you have anything to say for yourself?" he asked, his voice a deadly whisper.
You could feel the stares of everyone in the room,
waiting,
watching.
"..." And yet, you remained silent. You only looked back at him but you had a unfazed eerie expression.
Muzan, with a dismissive wave of his hand, turned away from you, as if you were no longer worth his time. "Pathetic,"he muttered under his breath, but loud enough for everyone to hear.
In the blink of an eye, he vanished, reappearing far above the group on a higher floor. The new floor he stood on was an elevated platform filled with shelves of books and a large table cluttered with transparent vases, cups, and various colorful dark liquids-just like in the anime.
Without sparing a glance at those below, Muzan began meticulously arranging the vases, pouring liquids with a precision that was almost inhuman. His movements were fluid, efficient, yet there was an underlying tension in the way he handled the materials. As he worked, his voice broke the silence, cold and matter-of-fact. "Gyutaro and Daki are no longer with us. The Upper Ranks are now incomplete."
The announcement struck the room like a thunderclap. Douma perked up with a curious smile. "Ehh!? Is that true?" he asked, his tone light, despite the news. "You have my sincerest apologies-"
But Muzan cut him off sharply. "No."
His smile faltered, his confusion evident. "...Excuse me?" he replied, tilting his head like a curious child who didn't quite understand what was being said.
"They are not dead," he clarified, his tone as cold as ever.
"Oh...?" Douma's head tilted even further, his confusion deepening. How was he supposed to react to this? What did Muzan want from him? The ambiguity of his statement left him at a loss for words, something rare for the usually talkative demon.
Muzan reached for a notebook lying near the edge of his table, picking it up along with a pen adorned with a blue patterned flower. As he began to write, the scratching of the pen against the paper echoed in the stillness of the place."Gyutaro and Daki," he began, his voice calm but with a sinister edge, "are no longer connected to me. They've broken their ties... severed the curse that bound them to me."
"...!" The revelation sent a shockwave through the room. The idea that any demon could break free from Muzan's curse was almost unimaginable. It was a truth they all knew: his blood came with an unbreakable bond, a curse that tied every demon to him, making it impossible to defy his will or hide from his sight.
Yet,
here he was, stating that two of his demons had somehow escaped this fate.
Akaza couldn't mask his shock. "How is that even possible?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "No demon can break your curse... unless..."
Douma chimed in. "Is it some kind of new power? A technique we're unaware of?" His eyes gleamed with intrigue, as though he were eager to learn a new trick.
Gyokko, still seething from earlier, folded his arms and muttered, "This is unprecedented. Even the idea of such a thing is... is blasphemous! Such an outrage!"
"Terrifying! Terrifying!" Hantengu, who had been trembling in his corner, piped up, his voice shaky but filled with anxious curiosity. "Wh-What happened, Lord Muzan? How did they manage it?"
Muzan continued to write, his pen moving across the page with deliberate strokes. He didn't look up as he spoke, his voice icy and detached. "I no longer know their whereabouts. They've slipped from my grasp, their existence now veiled from me."
This statement left a heavy silence in its wake. The idea that Muzan, the Demon King, could lose track of his own creations was almost too much to comprehend. But he wasn't finished. He continued, his voice growing darker with every word. "However, I managed to retrieve some of their memories from before the curse was damaged."
Hantengu leaned forward from his hideout. "What... what did you see, Lord Muzan?"
Muzan finally paused in his writing, his hand stilling as he lifted his gaze, eyes narrowing with cold fury. "The one responsible for their defection... was her,"
"..." The weight of every gaze in the room fell upon you and even so, you remained the same.
His words were like poison, each one dripping with malice. "The Upper Moon Six," he continued, his voice filled with contempt, "are now working with the Demon Slayer Corps. They've betrayed me and it's all because of her." Though it sounded shocking, he did not sound surprised at all.
"How would a mere human even do that...?" Akaza demanded.
"Oh, haha, this is interesting... very interesting," Douma muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
Gyokko, on the other hand, looked furious, his grotesque features twisted with rage. "This weak human did that?!" he spat trembling with anger. "I find it hard to believe how she would accomplish such things!"
"KEEEEE!!" Hantengu was on the verge of a panic attack, his trembling intensifying as he whispered to himself, "We're doomed... we're all doomed..."
Muzan's gaze remained locked on you. "I do wonder that as well."
Unlike the moments of his infamous temper, where any sign of failure or betrayal was met with immediate, brutal punishment, the Demon King now appeared almost indifferent, more focused on his experiments than the shocking revelation he had just shared.
His hands moved with precision, his fingers deftly mixing liquids and jotting down notes in his notebook. He continued speaking as if discussing something as mundane as the weather. "That's why I brought her here," he said, his tone flat, devoid of any real emotion. "I wanted to hear it directly from her."
"..." You blinked in surprise, taken aback by his composed response. It was as if he saw the entire situation-the defection of Gyutaro and Daki, two of his trusted Upper Moons-as a minor puzzle to be solved rather than a threat to his reign. You watched him closely, trying to gauge his true emotions, but he was a master of concealment.
You slowly rose to your feet, your movements deliberate and slow, your eyes never leaving him as he continued his work. A sinister smile spread across your face, a hint of something dark lurking behind your expression.
Muzan's voice was steady, his focus seemingly split between his experiments and the situation at hand. "Gyutaro and Daki... How did they do it? How did they break free from my control?" His tone was more curious than accusatory, as if he were asking about a new discovery rather than a betrayal.
But before he could continue, you interrupted him, "Muzan..."
"It's Lord Muzan or Lord Kibutsuji! Learn your manners!" Gyokko corrected you but you ignored him.
Your tone dropped. "Only dead fish follow the stream."
...
...?
Muzan's hand stilled, the pen hovering just above the page as he processed your words. For the first time since this confrontation began, he turned his full attention to you, his crimson eyes narrowing as he regarded you. "What do you mean by that?" he asked, his voice devoid of any discernible emotion, though you could sense a faint undercurrent of interest.
You shrugged your shoulders nonchalantly, your smile never fading. "Exactly what it sounds like," you replied, your tone flippant, almost as if you were speaking to an equal rather than the most feared being in existence. "It means that those who blindly follow without questioning, without thinking, without resisting, are already dead inside. They're weak, unworthy-The strong... they carve their own path, even if it means going against the current."
The other demons looked between the two of you, unsure of how to react to the boldness of your statement. Douma's grin widened, intrigued by the audacity, while Akaza frowned, clearly worried about where this confrontation might lead. Kokushibo and Nakime remained the same. Gyokko fidgeted nervously, his earlier anger now tinged with uncertainty, and Hantengu was barely holding himself together, trembling in fear.
Muzan set the beaker down with a soft clink, his fingers resting on the edge of the table as he continued to study you. "So, you believe Gyutaro and Daki carved their own path?" he asked, his voice smooth, almost dangerously so.
You continued, your voice softening to a conspiratorial whisper, though the grin on your face remained as unsettling as ever. "Perhaps I influenced them, but they made their own choice. Their devotion to each other was stronger than their fear of you," you said, the implication clear. "They chose to break free from your curse... and in doing so, they found a new purpose, a new strength."
He remained silent, his gaze locked on yours. For a moment, it seemed as if he might lash out, his calm demeanor giving way to the fury you knew lurked beneath the surface. But then, in a move that shocked everyone, he simply leaned back, his eyes narrowing as he studied you with renewed interest. "...Is that so?" he finally said, his tone almost contemplative.
You let out a soft giggle, the sound echoing in the tense silence of the room. "Isn't it ironic? The very thing that tied them to you-your blood, your curse-it wasn't enough to hold them."
Muzan, however, simply nodded, his expression inscrutable. "And you find this amusing?" he asked, turning his attention back to his experiments. It was as if the conversation had ended, as if your words had been filed away in some dark corner of his mind to be dealt with later. He picked up his pen and continued writing.
You nodded, your eyes gleaming. "Oh, absolutely. It's fascinating, isn't it? Watching how even the most tightly controlled plans can unravel... how even the most loyal can turn away. It's a reminder that nothing is truly certain, that even the strongest ties can be broken."
His expression remained unchanged, but there was something in his eyes-a flicker of something dark, something dangerous. "(Y/N)."
You turned your head toward him lazily, a smile tugging at your lips. "Yeah, sir~?"
His gaze was cold, sharper than anything you'd ever felt before. "Do you know the one thing I very much dislike?"
You blinked, trying to focus your swirling thoughts. "No, sir! I-uh-don't know!" Your voice had a slurred, almost casual tone to it. Why was he talking to you like this? Why hadn't he killed you yet?
Muzan narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze like an abyss, completely unfathomable. "Change," he said, his voice almost echoing with eerie calmness. "Changes in circumstances. Physical changes. Emotional changes. In most cases, change of any kind means degradation. It's decay. I prefer the unchanging. A perfect, eternal state that lasts forever."
You cocked your head, the words drifting in and out of your hazy consciousness. "Your point is...?" you asked, tilting your head like a confused puppy.
The fact that he hadn't killed you yet was becoming more perplexing by the second. Muzan was known for his volatility, his impatience. Yet here he was, indulging you, allowing this strange interaction to continue. It didn't make sense. He was being oddly calm, patient even.
"My point is," He continued, his gaze never wavering from yours, "for the first time, something like this has happened-an Upper Moon betrayal. I did not expect it. And yet, you say they joined the Demon Slayer Corps out of their own devotion."
You nodded eagerly, almost like a child proud of a job well done. "Yeah, yeah, sir!"
There was a pause. Akaza tense and glaring at you as if you were teetering on the edge of your own demise. Douma, however, seemed to be thoroughly entertained, his grin growing wider.
Muzan's expression remained inscrutable. "Tell me," he said slowly, his voice low, "what are your abilities?"
...
"PFF-HAHHAHA!" For some reason, the question struck you as incredibly funny. Your entire body shook as you erupted into uncontrollable laughter, the sound high-pitched and braying like a donkey. It echoed through the place, bouncing off the walls and reverberating in the tense silence. You doubled over, clutching your stomach as tears began to well in your eyes.
Akaza stepped closer to you, his voice a low growl. "Stop acting like an idiot, (Y/N)! This isn't a game."
But you couldn't stop laughing. Here you were, face-to-face with Kibutsuji Muzan, and he was asking you about your abilities. The whole thing was ridiculous! Through your gasps of breath, you managed to choke out, "Oh-oh god! Lord Muzan asking about-my abilities! Ahahahaha!"
Douma leaned casually against within his legs, thoroughly enjoying the view. "Oh, she's got a sense of humor," he mused, his tone light and teasing. "Maybe we should let her keep going?"
You wiped a tear from your eye, still giggling, though your laughter had calmed slightly. "Muz-I mean, Lord Muzan..."you began, your voice suddenly shifting into something more serious, a resolute expression taking over your face. "You need to stop with this bullcrap."
"..." Muzan's eyes flickered with something-curiosity, irritation? It was impossible to tell but you pressed on, undeterred, your words gaining weight despite your drunken state.
"Change is inevitable," you said, your tone almost scolding now. "Nothing lasts forever. It's impossible. Life is full of changes. You can't hold on to perfection forever."
Your grin turned more sinister, your eyes locking with Muzan's unblinking gaze.
"You want to know why you haven't found the Blue Spider Lily?" you asked, your voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper. "It's because you keep doing the same shit over and over again, and you expect different results. That's insanity, Lord Muzan. You want change, but you're so scared of it at the same time. So how do you expect to find it?"
"..." A stunned silence fell over the room. Even Douma's amusement faltered, his grin fading into a look of mild surprise. Even Kokushibo hasn't been THIS amused in a while. DAMN, EVEN NAKIME WAS HOOKED.
But what truly shook the room was the fact that Muzan remained silent.
For the first time, Muzan looked...
intrigued.
"You..." He began slowly, his voice soft, though it carried a dangerous edge, "know about the Blue Spider Lily...?"
Oh shit.
You shrugged your shoulders nonchalantly, as if the revelation was no big deal. "Sure, I know. Everyone knows. It's the thing you've been obsessed with for centuries, right? The thing that's supposed to give you immortality and immunity to the sun. But you can't find it. Want to know why?"
"..."
"Because, Lord Muzan," you said softly, almost tauntingly, "you're too scared to embrace change. You want immortality, but you refuse to evolve. The Blue Spider Lily won't just fall into your lap if you keep doing the same things. You need to adapt. Evolve. Embrace it."
He stared at you, his expression a mask of cold, calculating thought. His fingers twitched slightly, the air around him crackling with barely contained power. Then, to the surprise of everyone, he chuckled. It was a soft, almost imperceptible sound, but it was there. His lips curled into a faint, chilling smile. "Interesting," he murmured, his voice low. "Very interesting."
Shit (Y/N). You really should've kept your mouth shut.
"So," He started, his voice cold and precise. "To recap: not only are you are supposedly from the future-or perhaps another world entirely-but you also have knowledge about the Blue Spider Lily?"
"...uhhhh, no?" You mentally cursed yourself. Idiot. You dumbass. You and your stupid mouth.
"Ehhh?" Douma suddenly blurted out, eyes wide with surprise. "Hold on, did Lord Muzan just say she's from another world?"
"No, no, let's back up even more! He said she came from the future!" Gyokko interjected, utterly taken aback. This was not what he expected to hear. Was he losing his mind?
"F-Future? A-A-Another world?!" Hantengu stammered, clutching his head in sheer panic. "What in the world is happening?!"
"Let's get this straight," Douma began, his voice unusually serious. "You're saying this little human here knows about the Blue Spider Lily? The one thing we've been searching for centuries?"
Gyokko snorted, his grotesque face twisting in disbelief. "Oh, come on! We're supposed to believe this? A human from another world or the future? This is ridiculous!"
Hantengu whimpered, still clutching his head, his multiple personalities arguing with each other internally. "But-But Lord Muzan said it! It must be true! Or... or maybe we're all being deceived?"
Nakime let out a soft sigh, her fingers delicately plucking at the strings of her biwa. "This is all quite... unprecedented,"she murmured, her tone unreadable.
Before you could respond, Muzan's voice cut through the growing murmur of disbelief. "Enough," he said sharply, silencing the room. "I know this because of Enmu."
...
There was a collective pause, the name seeming to draw blank stares from most of the Upper Moons. Douma blinked, looking genuinely puzzled. "Erm. What the sigma-who was he again?"
"Enmu?" Akaza's brow furrowed. "And who the hell is that?"
Douma chuckled lightly, still confused. "Wasn't he one of us? Lower Moon... something?"
Gyokko rubbed his chin, trying to remember. "Lower Moon... Ten? No, wait, that doesn't sound right."
"He was Lower Moon One," Muzan corrected sharply, his voice laced with disdain for their poor memory. "Enmu had the ability of dreams. He managed to glimpse into her mind just before his end. He saw something-fragments of memories that didn't belong to this world or time. That's how we know she's not from here at all."
Douma's eyes widened with renewed interest, his smile returning. "Wow, so that's what happened! How fascinating!"
Meanwhile, Hantengu's eyes were practically bulging out of his head as he struggled to comprehend the situation. "T-This is too much," he stammered. "What does this mean for us?"
Gyokko rolled his eyes (idk how to say it like, his eyes are in his mouth but idk if his mouths are his eyes i um idk you get it), clearly unimpressed. "This is a waste of time. We should just kill her and be done with it."
Muzan shot him a warning look, causing Gyokko to fall silent, but you could see the impatience in his eyes. "You will not touch her," he hissed. "Not until I get what I need."
"...Then, Lord Muzan, what will we do with her?" Akaza finally asked, still unconvinced by your story.
...
Hold up, something's not adding up.
Why have you been so silent this whole time?
"Wait a minute," Kokushibo's deep voice suddenly cut through the noise, causing everyone to turn toward him. "Where did she go?"
"...!" Muzan's gaze snapped toward where you had been standing. His eyes narrowed as he realized you had moved. He sighed. "...She's almost at the shore," he muttered, clearly tired of your bullshit.
Before anyone could react, you turned to face them, a mischievous grin spreading across your face. "Byeeee, bunch of pussies! Lick my fat veiny DICK!!" you called out, waving with enthusiasm before leaping into who knows where.
...
For a moment, there was stunned silence, the demons in disbelief at what had just happened.
Muzan was the first to recover, his expression turning deadly. "Catch her. Now." he murmured, his voice leaving no room for argument. He was clearly at the end of his rope.
Douma, Gyokko, Hantengu, and Akaza scrambled to obey, rushing toward the shore to search for you. Kokushibo followed at a more measured pace.
Nakime's biwa echoed hauntingly as she summoned portals. "Move quickly, before she escapes entirely," she said in a measured tone.
Douma laughed, dashing towards the place. "Well, this just got a lot more fun!"
Gyokko, however, looked less amused, his frustration evident as he followed suit. "This better not be another waste of time,"
Muzan remained where he was, his fists clenched in anger. "That girl is more trouble than she's worth," he muttered under his breath.
You tumbled through the endless corridors of the Infinity Castle, your laughter echoing off the walls. The surreal, ever-shifting architecture was a blur of movement and color, and you found yourself thoroughly amused by it all. Of course, the fact that you were completely, utterly drunk might have had something to do with your unbridled joy.
"Wheeee!" you giggled, flailing your arms as you free-fell through the air. The room shifted again, and you found yourself surrounded by twisting staircases and floating platforms, all moving in impossible directions. "This place is like a funhouse-WOAH!"
But your moment of inebriated wonder was interrupted by Akaza, who appeared out of nowhere, his expression set in stern determination. He caught you mid-fall, holding you firmly by the shoulders. "Enough of this. You're not getting away again."
"WAHHH!! LEAVE ME ALONE!!" You tried pushing him away but it was no avail.
"(Y/N)!" He called for you with clear exasperation. "Please, stop this!" His stressed tone was enough for you to stop whining and give him a little of your attention. "If you keep up doing this, I-I won't be able to guarantee your safety!" That's right, even if he was not aware of it, he didn't want Muzan killing you but you were clearly passing your limits.
"...!" The sight of him sent a jolt of fear through your drunken haze. Memories of your last encounter with him flashed before your eyes-the Mugen Train, his brutal attacks, the sheer terror you felt when he nearly ended your life making a whole through your stomach. You couldn't help it; tears welled up in your eyes, and you started sobbing uncontrollably.
"P-Please don't hurt me!" you wailed, your voice cracking as you relived the trauma. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I'll do anything, just don't-"
Akaza blinked, completely caught off guard. "What? No, I'm not-"
But you weren't listening. You seized the opportunity, flailing in his grasp, and with a sudden burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, you slipped out of his hold. "You're not getting me today, YOU DUMB BITCH!" you yelled, and with a sloppy but surprisingly nimble twist, you kicked off the nearest wall and shot off into another corridor.
"Wait-what the hell?!" Akaza shouted, completely bewildered as you vanished into the castle's labyrinthine passages.
"Yiipee!!" Douma was next, appearing out of a swirling mist of snowflakes, his arms wide open and that ever-present smile on his face. "Oh, (Y/N)~! Come here, sweetie, let's not make this difficult!" You crashed right into him, and he immediately wrapped you in a bear hug, holding you tight against his chest. "Gotcha! You're not slipping away this time-"
"AHHHHHHH! NOOOOOOO, I'M NOT KOTOHAAA!! LEAVE ME ALONEEEE!!!" You screamed, pure terror flooding your senses at the sight of his unnerving smile up close. Without thinking, you swung your fist and struck him square in the face. The impact was much stronger than you expected, and with a loud crack, Douma's head snapped to the side, a chunk of his skull caving in from the force of your blow.
"...OUCH???" he mumbled, dazed, his grip loosening as his brain struggled to process what just happened.
You didn't waste a second. With a swift, inebriated twist, you slipped out of his embrace and bolted down another corridor. "I broke his head! I actually broke his head! I'm unstoppable!" you cheered, your adrenaline mixing with the alcohol in a dizzying rush.
But your victory was short-lived. As you rounded a corner, you came face-to-face with Kokushibo, his six eyes narrowing as he drew his sword with a menacing hiss. "That's it," he murmured, his voice low and dangerous. "You won't escape me."
Panic surged through you, and in a moment of sheer desperation, you whipped out a handful of kunai that you somehow still had stashed in your kimono.
...
The fuck? Kunai?
Without thinking, you flung them at Kokushibo with all your might. The kunai flew through the air, and by some miracle-or sheer drunken luck-four of them hit their mark, stabbing right into his eyes.
Kokushibo let out a roar of pain, staggering back as his vision blurred, the sharp blades blinding him temporarily. "You-"
But you were already gone, running down another impossibly twisting hallway. "I can't believe that worked! I'm on a roll!" Was it not written that before Kokushibo had found you in the woods, you had walked through out Mitsuri's entire mansion (drunk of course) and stole the kunai that were in her room? No...? Well, now you know.
"...Why the FUCK is she armored?" Muzan couldn't keep up with this SHIT. "Did none of you bothered checking if she had weapons when she arrived?!"
Gyokko's ugly ass face appeared from one of the countless decorative pots scattered throughout the castle, his eyes wide with disbelief at the disaster you were causing. "This is absurd! How is this human-"
Before he could finish, you whipped out your remaining kunai and hurled them in his direction. The blades hit the edge of his pot, chipping the delicate porcelain. "AHHHHHHH!!!" Gyokko let out a horrified shriek, recoiling as he clutched his damaged pot. "My precious creation! You-YOU BARBARIAN HOE!"
You didn't even stop to gloat, too caught up in your own adrenaline-fueled madness. "Sorry, no time for art critiques!"you yelled over your shoulder, racing onward.
You rounded another corner and spotted Hantengu cowering in the shadows, his hands trembling as he clutched his head in fear. He was trying to make himself as small as possible, hoping to avoid the chaos. Unfortunately for him, your drunken gaze zeroed in on him immediately.
"Oh no, you don't, bitch!" you shouted, and with a wild grin, you pulled out a gun-
...
A Gun.
A GUN?!
Oh yeah, besides the kunai, you also stole Mitsuri's gun.
You fired off four specific quick shots, each bullet hitting Hantengu squarely. He let out a pitiful cry, collapsing in a heap as tears streamed down his face.
"Why me?!" he wailed, but you were already on the move again, laughter bubbling up from deep within you as you barreled down the twisting halls.
Nakime, who had been calmly manipulating the castle from a distance, was suddenly taken aback when you appeared right in front of her, seemingly out of nowhere. "What the-?"
Before she could react, you raised the gun and, with a manic grin, fired your last bullet directly at her biwa. The instrument shattered in her hands, the sound reverberating through the castle as the walls and floors trembled.
"Oops, I got a little too silly! Hahahaha!!" you cackled, thoroughly enjoying yourself as the room around you began to destabilize.
Nakime stared at the ruined biwa in shock, her normally composed expression faltering as the castle's control started to slip from her grasp. "How did you-?"
But you didn't stick around to answer. With a wild laugh, you leaped off the nearest platform, free-falling through the twisting void once again. "This is the best day ever! Nobody can stop meee!!"
Or so you thought.
"OOF-" Just as you were about to declare yourself the master of the Infinity Castle, you felt a sudden, sharp tug on your kimono. The force yanked you to a stop, and you found yourself dangling mid-air, staring directly into the furious eyes of Muzan. You gulped. It was like a newborn kitty being held by their mom.
His expression was one of absolute, unfiltered exasperation, and for a moment, the entire castle seemed to hold its breath. "Enough," he growled, his voice low and dripping with menace. "I've had just about enough of this."
You blinked, your drunken haze dissipating slightly as you realized who had caught you. "Oh... uh... hi, pookie bear. Fancy seeing you here."
He dragged you for a few steps, your feet barely touching the ground. "Nice place you got here," you slurred, still too drunk to fully grasp the severity of the situation. "But, uh, you're holding me a little too tight..."
He yanked you harder to make you shut up. He didn't bother responding to your nonsensical chatter. Instead, he focused his attention on the pitiful sight before him. The Upper Moons were gathering in the center platform, each one nursing wounds or glaring at you with varying degrees of anger and disbelief.
Akaza was still rubbing his shoulder where you'd slipped out of his grip, clearly fuming at himself. Douma's head was in the process of healing, his usually perfect features marred by the damage you'd caused. Kokushibo's six eyes were narrowing as he struggled to regain his vision, and Gyokko was fussing over the damage to his precious pot and Nakime was silently fuming as she cradled the broken remnants of her biwa.
Muzan's gaze swept over them, his expression one of utter disappointment and barely contained rage. He finally released you, forcing you down into a chair that materialized beside him. "Sit," he commanded coldly, and you complied, although not without a defiant pout. "Stay there," he added, his tone leaving no room for argument. "And don't even think about moving."
"Aye, aye, sir!"
You slumped in the chair as Muzan turned his attention back to the Upper Moons. His presence radiated a chilling aura, one that made even the most powerful demons in the room flinch.
"This," he began, his voice low and venomous, "is the most disgraceful display I have ever witnessed. A human-no, not even a Hashira, but a mere weak, pathetic, drunken human-managed to defeat all of you," He continued, his words dripping with scorn. "One by one, you all fell to her. And not through some grand strategy or overwhelming strength, but through sheer dumb fucking luck of incompetence on your part."
Douma tilted his head, already regenerated. "...You think he's mad at us-"
"Shut the fuck up." Akaza scolded him.
"I have given you power beyond any mortal's comprehension," Muzan went on, his tone rising with each word, "yet here you stand, utterly humiliated by a human who couldn't even stand on her own two feet without stumbling. How worthless must you be for this to happen?" (Actually, that is embarrassing like omg you just solo(ed?) all the Upper Moons while being drunk 😂 humbling moment for them).
Gyokko's face twisted with shame, while Kokushibo's hand clenched around the hilt of his sword, his pride stung by the truth in Muzan's words. Akaza's fists were trembling in silent rage-whether at himself or at you, it was hard to tell.
His gaze swept over them once more, and he let out a slow, deliberate sigh, as if their very existence pained him. "I shouldn't have expected anything more from you. Perhaps it was foolish of me to think that any of you could handle even the simplest of tasks. You are all pathetic."
You, still sitting beside him, couldn't help but snicker. "Oowwwwuuuuuhhh, you guys are getting scoldeddd~," you sing-songed, your voice laced with drunken amusement.
"Shut your mouth." Muzan's head snapped toward you, his eyes narrowing dangerously.
"Ughhhh! But I no no wannaaaaaa-" You stuck your tongue out, clearly not in the mood to take orders.
His eyes flashed with irritation, and his voice dropped to a menacing whisper. "Shut."
"As you say, sir," Realizing that you might be pushing your luck a bit too far, you quickly straightened up in your seat, trying to look as obedient as possible.
He returned his attention to the Upper Moons, his patience wearing thin. "I will expect nothing from you," he said, his voice like ice. "You have proven yourselves worthless in my eyes."
Douma, still with that insufferable smile on his face, chuckled softly. "There you go with your melancholic words again, Lord Muzan. Has there ever been a time where I didn't meet your expectations?"
The room went deathly silent, and even you sensed the shift in Muzan's demeanor. His eyes bore into Douma, his lips curling into a sneer of barely contained fury. "Douma," he began, his voice dangerously low, "I'm starting to wonder why any of you exist. Despite all the power I have given you," he continued, his voice now a lethal whisper, "you have all failed me. Again and again. And yet you dare to speak to me as if you have ever done anything of true worth? As if you have ever truly proven yourselves?"
'Daddy's a little angry...' you thought, swinging your feet back and forth.
"Why do I even bother with you?" Muzan spat, his anger barely restrained. "You exist to serve me, to fulfill my goals, yet you continue to disappoint me at every turn. Perhaps it is time to reconsider your usefulness."
You couldn't help but stifle another laugh. The absurdity of the situation, combined with the alcohol still clouding your judgment, made it impossible not to find humor in the chaos you had caused. They were getting scolded because you got too silly. Funny. "You guys really messed up, huhhhhh?" you muttered under your breath, earning another sharp glare from Muzan.
But this time, he didn't bother to silence you. His thoughts were elsewhere, simmering with anger and frustration at the pitiful state of his so-called most powerful servants.
He continued to rant, his voice dripping with venom as he berated the Upper Moons for their collective failure. You, however, were starting to feel the effects of your alcohol-fueled adventure catching up to you. The dizziness that had been a minor nuisance before was now swirling through your head like a tornado, making the place tilt and spin around you.
You shifted in your chair, trying to steady yourself, but the movement only made the dizziness worse. "Uh oh," you mumbled, feeling the world tilt alarmingly to one side. You stood up abruptly, hoping to shake off the feeling, but the moment you did, the floor seemed to drop out from under you. "Whoaaaa!" you cried out as your legs gave way, and you started to tumble forward.
Muzan let out a long, irritated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. "Someone catch her." he ordered, his patience clearly at its limit.
Before you could hit the ground, Douma and Akaza both lunged forward at the same time, their hands outstretched to catch you. But instead of a smooth rescue, they ended up bumping into each other, their eyes locking in mutual irritation.
"Eh?" Douma blinked, his usual grin faltering as he stared at his friend
"Huh?" Akaza echoed irritated, just as surprised. "Move away!" He snapped, trying to shove Douma aside. "I'm catching her!"
"Nu-uh! I'm catching her!" He retorted, elbowing Akaza out of the way with a bright smile. "You'll just drop her, Mr. Anger Issues!"
"Like you're any better!"
In the midst of this discussion, Kokushibo, who had been watching the whole debacle with a stoic expression, finally intervened. With a swift, smooth motion, he stepped between the two bickering demons, and before either of them could react, he effortlessly scooped you up into his arms, cradling you in a bridal style.
"...Too slow," Kokushibo muttered, his voice calm as he shot a glance at the stunned Douma and Akaza.
You giggled, feeling the dizziness subside slightly now that you were being held securely. "Hehe, thanks, my soon-to-be-husband! You're so strong! I wanna give you a kissie! ...A blowjob sounds better."
Kokushibo merely nodded, holding you steadily as Muzan, who had been watching the entire spectacle with growing exasperation, turned his focus back to you. "Enough of this nonsense," he said sharply. "Woman. Tell me your abilities."
You blinked up at him, your drunken haze making it a little hard to focus. "Abilities? Oh, uh... I guess I know a lot of stuff? I don't know what you want me to say..."
"Stuff?" Muzan's eyes narrowed. "Elaborate. Prove it."
"Yeah! I have a lot of knowledge! Stuff I'm not supposed to know!" You straightened up a little in Upper One's arms, eager to show off. "Okay! Let's see... Douma over there is a big ol' cult leader from uhhh, Paradise Faith! He acts all sweet and smiley, but really, he's a manipulative psycho who thinks humans are just, like, snacks or something. Doesn't feel emotions. Oh, and he's super into collecting followers, but he doesn't really care about them, just about how tasty they are! Did I mention that his mother killed his father for being a cheater but then she killed herself? I think I did..."
Douma was... you could say surprised? "Oh shit, I actually did not expect that."
You nodded sagely, then turned your attention to Akaza. You did not fail to notice how surprised he was by your earlier words and somehow looked at you with-eagerness? "...Akaza doesn't have memories from when he was human so it's really pointless to even say something, haha."
"..." The Upper Moon three was flabbergasted.
"And Kokushibo," you continued, looking up at him as you spoke, "he's all serious and stoic, but deep down, he's got some major sibling rivalry issues. Always trying to be the best, always chasing after perfection... It's kinda sad, really. Knowing that Yorichii loved him a lot. You better not lose sight of the flute! It's meaningful!"
Kokushibo's expression didn't change, but you could sense a flicker of something in his gaze-perhaps surprise at how much you knew.
You then pointed at Gyokko. "And this guy here? His human name was Managi. When he was young, his parents went out on a fishing trip and never returned, as they would end up drowning far out at sea. After some time, their mangled corpses washed up and appeared on the village's shore. Upon seeing his parent's bodies, he developed a fascination with corpses! Cool story, by the way!"
"..." you probably have an idea of Gyokko's reaction.
You were about to continue, but when you glanced around the room to find Hantengu, you noticed something strange-he wasn't there. "Wait... where's Hantengu?"
"...!" As if on cue, the room's atmosphere shifted, and out of the shadows emerged four distinct figures, each one a clone of Hantengu. Urogi, with his wild, bird-like features, let out a shrill laugh as he flapped his wings. Aizetsu stood nearby, his expression one of perpetual sadness as he glared at you with blue, sorrowful eyes. Sekido, the angriest of the group, scowled deeply, red lightning crackling around him. Karaku, the most relaxed of the four, grinned lazily as he waved a fan, sending a breeze through the chamber.
"SURPRISEEEE!" Urogi cackled, his laughter echoing around the room. "DAMN, FINALLY!"
"Oh fuck no..." Muzan's eyes narrowed as he watched the clones emerge, clearly unimpressed. "More of this foolishness," he muttered under his breath.
"Oh shit! I hate those guys!" Douma giggled with a silly smile.
"WHERE'S THE BITCH THAT SHOT US?!" Sekido roared, his anger palpable as electricity crackled around him.
"Oh my god, it feels good to be out of there!" Karaku exclaimed, stretching his arms wide and flashing a wild grin.
"THAT'S WHAT SHE SAID!" Urogi cackled, his wings flaring as he soared up into the air, his laughter echoing through the castle.
Aizetsu, ever the melancholic one, sighed deeply. "Who shot us? It was really painful... Why did it have to hurt so much?"
"Stop being such a crybaby! I'll buy you a treat!" Karaku cheerfully patted Aizetsu's back, his grin as wide as ever.
Aizetsu sighed deeply, his shoulders slumping even further. "I'm not a child-"
"ENOUGH!" Sekido's voice thundered through the place as he slammed his staff down, the crackle of electricity silencing the others. "WE'RE GETTING DISTRACTED HERE!"
But just as the room was settling into tense silence, Urogi suddenly blurted out, "The jiggle jiggle!"
Sekido's eyes twitched with barely-contained fury. "UGH-WHAT IS THE JIGGLE JIGGLE?!" he snapped, his voice rising with frustration at the absurdity of his fellow clones.
Karaku burst out laughing, sticking his tongue out mischievously as he draped an arm around Urogi's shoulders. "Glizzy~" he sang, drawing out the word in a teasing manner.
Sekido's face contorted in a mix of disbelief and disappointment. He stared at Karaku for a moment before letting out a long, exasperated sigh. "THAT'S IT! YOU'RE NOT GETTING IT FOR THAT!"
Urogi's eyes went wide with shock. "WHAT?! No way!" His brow furrowed in anger. "GIVE ME IT NOW!"
"NO! I'M NOT GIVING IT TO YOU FOR THAT!" Sekido roared, his grip on his staff tightening as he prepared for whatever chaos Urogi might unleash next.
"Oh, you're gonna regret that," Urogi warned, his voice dropping ominously as he started to prepare for what he was about to do. "You're gonna make me scream loud as fuck, boy."
Sekido crossed his arms, glaring at Urogi with challenge in his eyes. "YEAH, YES I AM. DO IT."
"GRRRR (🐺)-" Urogi growled, his voice growing louder and more feral with each passing second.
"GET LOUDER!" Sekido demanded, his voice equally as intense. "CAUSE I'M NOT GIVING IT TO YOU-"
Before he could finish, Urogi let out an ear-piercing scream, "GGAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" His voice reverberated through the entire Infinity Castle, the walls and floors trembling under the sheer force of his cry.
Karaku clapped his hands in delight, thoroughly enjoying the chaos, while Aizetsu's frown deepened as he felt increasingly left out. "Aw, I want to join the discussion too... but I don't even know what the jiggle jiggle is," he mumbled sadly, feeling even more isolated from his brothers' nonsense.
"Oh my god, it's the Hantengu clones!" you squealed, wriggling out of Kokushibo's arms with the grace of a drunk toddler and stumbling toward the bickering quartet with an expression of pure, gleeful excitement. "I've always wanted to meet you guys!"
The clones were so absorbed in their squabble that they didn't notice you at first, too busy with their own argument. But as you approached, your eyes wide with drunken delight and unfiltered admiration, their attention finally shifted to you.
"Eh? Who's this? Hot stuff?" Karaku asked, raising an eyebrow as he glanced at you curiously.
Urogi, still riding the high from his sonic assault on the castle, cackled wildly. "Oh look, it's our new playmate!"
Sekido, his temper barely in check, glared at you. "We don't have time for this! We're supposed to be dealing with-"
But before he could finish, you barreled right into the middle of their group, practically bouncing with excitement. "I can't believe I'm meeting the Hantengu clones! You guys are, like, the coolest!"
Aizetsu blinked at you, his perpetual sadness momentarily giving way to confusion. "You... think we're cool?"
"Duh!" you replied, beaming at him. "You're all so unique! I've always wanted to see you in action!"
The clones exchanged bewildered looks, clearly unsure of how to respond to your unexpected enthusiasm. Even Sekido seemed momentarily taken aback, though his irritation quickly resurfaced.
"We're not here to entertain you!" He snapped, raising his staff threateningly. "YOU WERE THE ONE WHO SHOT-"
But you were too far gone in your own excitement to care. "Come on, let's have some fun!" you cheered, practically bouncing on the spot. "Let's see what you guys can do!"
Without waiting for a response, you launched yourself at Urogi, who yelped in surprise as you tackled him, sending both of you tumbling to the ground.
"Whoa! She's feisty!" Urogi laughed, clearly enjoying the chaos as he tried to wrestle you off him.
Sekido groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "THIS IS RIDICULOUS!"
Karaku grinned mischievously. "Looks like someone's jealous they're not getting any attention~"
"Shut up, Karaku!" Sekido snapped, his patience finally reaching its breaking point. He raised his staff to strike, but before he could, you rolled off Urogi and lunged at him, grabbing onto his arm.
"Hey, riley, it okay, I'm joy!" you teased, hanging onto his arm like a particularly annoying child. "🅁🄸🄻🄴🅈, 🄸🅃 🄾🄺🄰🅈, 🄸'🄼 🄹🄾🅈!"
Urogi shot you an angered look. "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! I'M JOY! SEKIDO IS ANGER, AIZETSU SADNESS AND KARAKU DISGUST!"
"I'm not disgust, I'm horny-"
"Come on, anger, don't be so serious! Lighten up a little!" You continued teasing him.
Sekido's eye twitched, his anger simmering dangerously close to the surface. "Get. Off."
But you just giggled, not taking him seriously at all. "Nah, I'm having too much fun!"
Karaku snickered, while Aizetsu just looked increasingly uncomfortable with the whole situation.
"Come on, let's see that lightning power up close!" you teased, poking at Sekido's staff with unbridled curiosity.
"GET OFF ME!" Sekido finally roared, his patience snapping entirely. He swung his staff with full force, but you deftly ducked under the blow, laughing all the while.
"Oh, you're a feisty one too!" you teased, still not letting go.
"YOU, WOMAN!" Sekido's voice boomed across the room, his crimson eyes narrowing dangerously as he pointed his staff at you. The air around him crackled with electricity, and his fury was palpable. "YOU WERE THE ONE THAT SHOT US!"
Karaku gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his chest in mock outrage. "THE AUDACITY!" he exclaimed, his eyes wide with feigned shock.
But you were completely unfazed by their anger. In fact, you grinned, clearly enjoying the chaos you had stirred up. "Yeah, and it was hilarious!" you shot back, your voice full of amusement. "You guys are just as crazy as I imagined!"
Sekido's anger flared even hotter at your nonchalant response. His grip tightened around his staff, and arcs of electricity danced along the metal. "Let's see how funny you think it is when I zap you and KILL YOU!" he snarled, raising his staff high as if to strike.
But before he could unleash his fury, Urogi swooped down from above, his wings beating wildly as he cackled with glee. "HOLD YOUR SHIT, MONKEY MAN! I wanna play with her first!" he crowed, landing between you and Sekido with a manic grin on his face.
Karaku wasn't about to let Urogi have all the fun. He stepped in front of you, pouting like a spoiled child. "No fair! I was gonna fuc-torture her!" he whined, crossing his arms in defiance. "She's mine, losers!"
Aizetsu, standing a little off to the side, just sighed heavily, his sad eyes meeting yours with a hint of melancholy. "Do we really have to fight? It's just going to end in more pain..."
You, however, were having none of it. The thrill of the confrontation had your adrenaline pumping, and you were ready to take on any of them. "Bring it on, birdbrain!" you taunted, glaring directly at Urogi.
Urogi's grin vanished, replaced by a look of pure offense. "THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING BIRDBRAIN?!" he squawked, his feathers ruffling as he bristled with indignation.
"YEAH!" Karaku added, clearly offended on Urogi's behalf. "DON'T CALL HIM THAT! HE'S PRECIOUS!" Urogi nodded vigorously, his anger momentarily forgotten as he basked in Karaku's support.
You weren't about to back down. "Don't tell me what to do! And why not? You two are nothing but prostitutes!" The words flew out of your mouth without hesitation, and you stood your ground, not willing to let them make a fool out of you.
The clones gasped in unison, their eyes wide with disbelief. "HOW DARE YOU CALL US PROSTITUTES?!"
"BUT YOU ARE!" you retorted, doubling down, your voice ringing out with defiance.
The clones looked at you with sad, wounded eyes, their earlier bravado suddenly giving way to something almost pitiful. "You better say sorry," Urogi demanded, his voice trembling slightly as if the insult had truly struck a nerve.
"WHY SHOULD I? GO TO HELL!" you yelled back, raising both middle fingers at them in a bold display of defiance.
Aizetsu murmured, wiping the tears from his eyes with his sleeves. His sadness seemed genuine, and for a moment, you almost felt a pang of guilt...
Almost.
"BECAUSE YOU FOUR ARE BITCHES!" you shot back, your voice full of fiery determination.
Karaku's face twisted into a mix of anger and disbelief. He turned to Urogi with a determined look. "Hold my puddle!"he commanded, though he clearly wasn't holding anything. But the gesture was enough-he was ready to throw down. He turned back to you, his eyes blazing with challenge. "HEY BITCH! DO YOU ACTUALLY WANNA FUCKING FIGHT RIGHT NOW?!"
You didn't even flinch. "BITCH! I DEFEATED LOWER MOON FIVE WITH A FRYING PAN! DON'T EVEN TRY ME!" you shot back, matching his intensity with your own.
"YEAH, RIGHT! What are you gonna do with that?!" Karaku sneered, taking a step closer, his muscles tensing as if preparing for a fight.
"Stab you and watch the blood pour out!" you replied, your voice steady and unwavering.
"Not if I choke you first!" Karaku growled, leaning in even closer, his eyes locked on yours.
"I'll spit in your face!" you threatened, getting right up in his space, your voice a low, dangerous whisper.
Karaku's eyes widened slightly in surprise, but he quickly matched your energy, leaning in even closer until your faces were inches apart. "I'll spit in your mouth!" he retorted, his voice just as intense.
Without missing a beat, you smirked, your voice dropping to a sultry tone. "I'LL LIKE IT!"
"...!" The sudden shift in the tone of the argument left everyone stunned. The other clones stared at the two of you in shock, their mouths hanging open at the unexpected turn. Even Muzan, who had been watching the chaos unfold with growing irritation, paused, unsure of what to make of the bizarre exchange.
Akaza, who had been standing off to the side, made a face of pure discomfort. "Uh, what's happening-"
"SHHH!" Douma hissed, silencing him with a hand to his lips, his eyes wide and sparkling with glee. He was thoroughly invested in the confrontation.
Karaku blinked, suddenly looking vulnerable, as if your words had hit a little too close to home. "W-Will you spit in my back~?" he asked, his voice softening.
You leaned in even closer, your breath hot against his skin. "I'll bite your bottom lip and make you fucking bleed," you whispered, your voice dripping with promise.
Karaku's cheeks flushed, and he stammered slightly before blurting out, "A-Ah~ Promise to kiss me after-NO, NOOOO!!!" He quickly caught himself, his expression twisting as he tried to regain his composure. In a desperate attempt to shake off the strange tension, he began chanting, "IT'S NOT LOVE, IT'S JUST LUST! IT'S NOT LOVE, IT'S JUST LUST!"
Muzan, watching this entire fiasco unfold, was visibly shaking with barely suppressed rage. "ENOUGH!" he finally bellowed, his voice echoing through the castle with such force that the walls seemed to vibrate.
"...!" The Hantengu clones immediately froze, their bickering and fighting coming to an abrupt halt as they turned to face him.
"I am so done with all of you," he seethed, his eyes glowing with fury. "You are the most pathetic, useless collection of demons I have ever had the misfortune of creating. And you-" he pointed a finger at you, "-are the worst of all."
You, still catching your breath from the impromptu fight, grinned up at him, completely unbothered by his rage. "Te-hee!"
Muzan's eye twitched, and for a moment, it looked like he might actually explode from frustration. But instead, he just let out a long, exasperated sigh, shaking his head in disbelief. "Why do I even bother with any of you?" he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. "What a waste..."
The Upper Moons, the Hantengu clones, and even you all stood there in awkward silence, unsure of what to do next as Muzan's fury simmered just beneath the surface.
You had claimed to know things-things about the future, about the Blue Spider Lily, and about Muzan's very existence.
His crimson eyes bored into you, his earlier rage tempered by a cold, calculating interest. "You claim to possess knowledge of the future," he began, his voice low and dangerous, "and yet you stand here, toying with me and my subordinates, as if this is all a game."
If what you said was true, you could be the key to everything he had sought for centuries.
"I want you to tell me everything you know,"
You tilted your head, feigning innocence, but your eyes gleamed with something darker-something that made even the most hardened demons in the room feel uneasy. "Everything?" you asked, a slow, creeping smile spreading across your lips. "Oh, I'm afraid I can't do that. It's too dangerous."
Muzan's eyes narrowed, his patience visibly thinning. "Dangerous?" he echoed, his voice laced with skepticism. "Dangerous for whom? You or-"
"For everyone," you replied simply, shrugging as if the answer was obvious. Your eyes locked onto his, with an intensity that matched his own. "There are some things that even you, Lord Muzan, shouldn't know. Things that could change everything-and not for the better."
He regarded you with a calculating gaze. He didn't like being denied, especially not by a human. His mind worked quickly, analyzing, strategizing. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm, but with an undercurrent of menace. "Then this is my plan," he said, his voice as cold as ice. "If you will not give me what I want willingly, I will turn you into a demon. As one of my creations, I will have access to your powers, to your mind. You will not be able to hide anything from me. I will have full access to your knowledge-"
"No." You chuckled softly, shaking your head once more. "That won't work, Lord Muzan."
His eyes flashed with irritation, but he didn't lose his composure. Instead, with a quick motion, he teleported you from where you stood, and in the blink of an eye, you found yourself standing right in front of him. Muzan's cold, piercing gaze bore into yours as he leaned in close, his presence overwhelming. "You seem to misunderstand your position," he hissed, his voice barely above a whisper, but dripping with power. "You are nothing but a weak human. What makes you think you can defy me?"
"You really think turning me into a demon will give you what you want?" you asked, your voice dropping to a low, almost taunting whisper. "I mean... Sure, you could try. But what guarantees do you have that I won't die the moment your blood enters my veins? Some humans perish from even the smallest amount. What makes you think I'll survive?"
His eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sneer. "I've created many demons, and most have survived. You are no different."
"But that's the thing." You didn't flinch. Instead, you gave him a slow, creeping smile, one that held no warmth, only the chilling realization that you were not afraid. "I am different, Lord Muzan. I'm not just some random. I know things you can't even begin to comprehend. And if you think you can control me with your blood, then you're mistaken."
His jaw clenched, his frustration growing. "I could kill you right now," he hissed, his voice laced with venom.
"And if I do die, then what?" you continued, your voice dropping to a whisper. "You'll have lost the only person who knows about the Blue Spider Lily. You'll have made the same mistake you did when you were human-killing the one person who could have saved you. Your loss, not mine."
"..." The words hit their mark, and for a moment, Muzan's façade of control wavered. The memory of his human life-of the desperation and rage that had driven him to become what he was-flashed through his mind. You could see it in his eyes, the brief flicker of doubt. He wasn't used to being challenged like this, especially not by a mere mortal.
"You are nothing compared to me," Muzan spat, his voice trembling with suppressed rage. "I am the progenitor of all demons, a god in my own right. You will tell me what I want to know, or you will perish."
You tilted your head slightly, your eerie smile never faltering. "I wouldn't be so sure about that," you replied. "I have the knowledge of a god. Stuff that transcends anything you could ever comprehend. And that is risky-too dangerous for anyone to bear, especially you."
Muzan's hands clenched into fists, his knuckles whitening with the force of his grip. "You dare to speak to me this way...?"
"I'm only speaking the truth," you said calmly, unfazed by his rising anger. "You can't know it, I mean it. None of you can. It would be too much for your petty minds to understand, it would destroy you." You pressed on, sensing the crack in his armor. "You need me. And you know it. But if you kill me, or if I die during the transformation, you'll lose everything. Your one chance at finding the flower will be gone, just like that."
"..." He was weighing his options, trying to decide whether to kill you on the spot or keep you alive, despite the risks. He wanted to refute you, to force you into submission, but he knew you were right. The risk was too great. He needed what you knew, and he couldn't afford to lose it.
You could feel his hesitation, and it only emboldened you further. "You think you're invincible, that you can control everything. Still, there are forces at play that even you can't manipulate. Technically, you could say I'm a god as well. But you? You're just a demon. A powerful one, sure, but still just a mere, petty, small demon."
You knew there was no winning for him. No matter what he did, he couldn't control you-not completely.
"So, what's it going to be, Lord Muzan?" you asked, your voice soft but laced with challenge. "Go ahead, do whatever you want! I support you with all my heart! You're the one who has five brains, not me! Do it!" you taunted, your voice dropping to a whisper. "Kill me! But know this-if you do, you'll never find the Blue Spider Lily! You'll never achieve the immortality you seek! You'll die just like you were supposed to all those years ago-mortal, weak, and afraid! Yay!"
"..." Muzan didn't respond immediately. He simply stared at you.
But you didn't waver. You met his gaze head-on, your creepy smile still in place, a silent reminder that no matter what he did,
you held the upper hand.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Muzan spoke, his voice low and menacing. "You may think you're in control, but you're playing a dangerous game."
"Do you really think that...?"
The tension hung thick like fog, the air crackling with the unspoken threat that lingered between you and Muzan. You could feel the eyes of the Upper Moons on you, their breath collectively held as they waited for what would happen next. But something inside you snapped-whether it was the madness of the situation, the adrenaline still coursing through your veins, or the alcohol clouding your judgment, you couldn't tell.
All you knew was that you had nothing left to lose.
"...!" In a wild, reckless surge of energy, you pushed Muzan backward, forcing him to stumble and fall into the very chair he had ordered you to sit in earlier. The move was bold, brash, and completely unthinkable-but you were far beyond thinking now. You leaned in close, your breath ghosting over his skin as you grabbed his chin tenderly, forcing his eyes to meet yours.
"Listen to me well. You belong to me now," you whispered, your voice trembling with a mix of fear and power. "You're my pet, Lord Muzan. You shall do whatever I want-That is, if you want my help."
...
...
...
A heavy silence fell over, so thick that it was almost suffocating. The Upper Moons stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. You had just crossed a line that no one, not even the most powerful demons, dared to approach. This could very well be your end-but you didn't care. For a moment, you were drunk on the audacity of it all, your defiance lighting a fire in your chest.
But then, to your utter surprise-and the surprise of everyone else-Muzan did something unexpected.
His expression shifted, and suddenly,
he burst out laughing.
Literally. He burst out laughing. Kibutsuji Muzan. Laughing. It was a pure laugh of amusement, of entertainment.
The sound was sharp, cruel, and entirely devoid of warmth. It echoed off the walls of the Infinity Castle, sending shivers down the spines of every demon present.
"(L/N) (Y/N)..." He stood up slowly, towering over you, and grabbed the hand that had dared to touch him. His grip was firm, his touch deceptively gentle as he stroked your fingers, almost as if he were admiring your audacity. "You've really amused me," he murmured, his voice a low, dangerous purr.
But as the last word left his lips, his expression twisted into something darker.
With a quick, brutal motion, he grabbed two of your fingers and snapped them with a sickening
*crack*
"GH-GYAAAA!!!" A scream tore itself from your throat, raw and full of agony, as the pain shot through your hand like fire. Your knees buckled, and you collapsed to the floor, grunting and crying out in pain, but Muzan didn't stop, twisting your fingers even more. He towered over you, his shadow swallowing you whole as he began to speak, his voice cold and merciless.
"You think you can command me? You really are funny." He sneered, his eyes gleaming with a predatory light. "You think that just because you possess a little knowledge, you can make demands of me? I am Kibutsuji Muzan-the progenitor of demons, the one who commands fear from all. And yet, here you are, on your knees before me, crying like a pitiful worm."
He tightened his grip on your broken fingers, forcing another scream from your lips. The pain was unbearable, tears streaming down your face as your vision blurred with suffering.
"Let this be a lesson, dear (Y/N)..." Muzan continued, his voice softening into a cruel, almost tender whisper. "I'll be honest. You dare to think you can make me your pet? Nobody has ever treated me like this before. I, for a fact, hate change but, maybe you're right-changes are inevitable. You're nothing compared to me. But you've made this interesting. You have won me for now. I shall play this silly little game of yours... I will entertain this idea that I belong to you. That I am your pet. But know this-you will belong to me as well. You shall be my temporary plaything. You are mine to toy with, to smash, to mold into whatever I see fit."
He released your broken hand only to grab your chin roughly, forcing you to look up at him. His eyes bored into yours, filled with an intensity that made your blood run cold. "And don't you ever forget that," he hissed, his grip bruising your skin. Your teary eyes met his, and for a moment, all you could see was the abyss staring back at you. "...Yes, I'll be yours-if only to see how far you can take this before I break you. Before you succumb to me."
...
The world began to spin, dizziness overtaking you as the pain and fear overwhelmed your senses. Muzan finally let go of your face, and you slumped forward, gasping for breath as you tried to steady yourself. The place seemed to tilt and sway, your vision darkening at the edges.
"That... that was actually very hot of you-I think I wet my panties." you managed to croak out, your voice weak and trembling. The statement slipped out before you could stop it, and as you felt your consciousness slipping away, you couldn't help but let out a soft, delirious laugh. The room began to spin out of control, and you collapsed once again, your body giving out entirely.
Muzan, with an irritated sigh, turned his gaze to the Upper Moons. "Catch my plaything before she makes even a bigger mess," he ordered coldly.
As if on cue, Akaza and Douma lunged forward at the same time, both eager to prove themselves and be the one to catch you. "I'll get her!" Akaza barked, his hand reaching out to grab you. "Ugh, not again!"
"No way! I'll do it!" Douma shot back, trying to elbow Akaza out of the way.
Their squabble turned into a brief, yet intense struggle, each one trying to assert dominance over the other. But their bickering once again cost them the chance. Kokushibo stepped in with smooth efficiency once again, his arms scooping you up before the other two could even blink.
"...Too slow," Kokushibo muttered under his breath, holding you securely in his arms as if you weighed nothing.
Muzan's eyes flicked over to Akaza, his expression hardening into one of clear displeasure. "Akaza," he commanded, his voice dripping with authority, "take her back to where she was found. She's in her weakest state of mind. She's of no use to us right now in this state. We will make plans later."
Akaza's jaw clenched in frustration, but he quickly masked it with a curt nod. "As you wish, Lord Muzan," He stepped forward, taking you from Kokushibo's arms with a careful, if somewhat grudging, gentleness.
You were barely aware of what was happening, your head lolling against Akaza's shoulder as he began to carry you away. The room blurred around you, the sounds of the other demons fading into the background as exhaustion and pain pulled you deeper into unconsciousness. You felt the cool air brush against your skin as Akaza carried you through the corridors of the Infinity Castle, his footsteps steady and sure.
As the darkness overtook you, the last thing you heard was the steady beat of Akaza's heart but also, the sudden words of Muzan as you were getting further and further from him.
"Let's see who'll win this game, (Y/N)."
Then, everything faded to black, your mind slipping into a deep, dreamless sleep.
--------------------------
...
...
...
The pain was the last thing you remembered-sharp, overwhelming, and all-consuming. It had ripped through you, leaving you breathless and trembling.
Everything after that was a blur, a dark void of unconsciousness where time seemed to lose meaning. But slowly, ever so slowly, you began to wake up, your senses returning to you one by one.
First, you felt the gentle sway of motion, a rhythmic rocking that seemed to soothe the lingering pain in your body. Then, you noticed the cool breeze against your skin, the faint scent of pine and earth filling your nostrils. The darkness behind your eyelids gradually gave way to a dappled light, and you realized you were no longer in the suffocating confines of the Infinity Castle.
Your eyelids fluttered open, revealing the canopy of a dense forest overhead. You blinked, trying to make sense of your surroundings, and that's when you felt it-the solid, warm presence beneath you, supporting your weight.
You were on someone's back, your arms loosely draped over their shoulders. The realization hit you slowly, your mind still foggy from the pain and exhaustion. It wasn't until you heard the steady, even breathing of the person carrying you that you fully understood.
You were being carried-no, you were getting a piggyback ride.
You shifted slightly, your cheek brushing against the broad, muscular back of your carrier. The movement seemed to catch his attention, and he glanced over his shoulder at you. Akaza's face came into view, his expression surprisingly gentle, though still tinged with the stoicism you'd come to associate with him.
"...You're awake," he said, his voice low and calm, but there was an underlying concern in his tone. "How are you feeling?"
You took a moment to process his question, your mind still sluggish. The throbbing in your hand reminded you of the last moments before you passed out-the feeling of your fingers snapping under Muzan's grip, the cruel pleasure he had taken in your pain. The memory sent a shiver down your spine, but you forced yourself to focus on the present, on the steady warmth of his back and the quiet serenity of the forest.
"Hurts... a lot," you muttered, your voice raspy from the screaming. You tried to flex your injured hand, but the sharp pain made you wince, and you quickly decided against it.
"Don't do that."
"Where... where are we?"
He adjusted his grip on your legs slightly, ensuring you were secure on his back as he continued walking through the forest. "We're on our way back to where Upper One found you," he explained, his tone matter-of-fact. "Lord Muzan ordered me to return you. He said we would make plans later."
You nodded weakly, though your mind was still spinning from everything that had happened. The sound of Akaza's footsteps crunching softly against the fallen leaves and twigs was oddly comforting, grounding you in the moment.
As the two of you continued through the forest, you couldn't help but feel the weight of what had transpired with Muzan. You had challenged him, taunted him even, and for a moment, it seemed like you had gotten the upper hand. But then, his laughter-his cold, mocking laughter-had shattered that illusion, reminding you of just how dangerous he truly was.
A wave of exhaustion washed over you, your body still trembling from the pain and the adrenaline that had long since faded. You rested your head against his shoulder, letting out a shaky sigh.
"He didn't kill me," you mumbled, more to yourself than to him. "He... he let me live."
He didn't respond immediately, but you could feel the tension in his muscles as he carried you, the subtle way his shoulders stiffened at your words. Finally, he spoke, his voice carefully measured. "Lord Muzan doesn't waste his time with those he deems worthless. You've caught his attention, and that's both a blessing and a curse."
You let out a bitter laugh, the sound barely escaping your lips. "A curse, more like. He broke my fingers just to prove a point."
His grip on your legs tightened slightly, a subtle but protective gesture. "He is ruthless," he said, his tone almost apologetic, as if he wished he could offer you some comfort but knew it was beyond his power. "But he won't kill you... not yet. You're valuable to him now."
You closed your eyes, letting Akaza's words sink in.
Valuable.
The word felt heavy, laden with implications you weren't sure you were ready to face. Muzan saw you as a tool, a means to an end, and that was the only reason you were still alive.
But for how long?
How long before he decided you were more trouble than you were worth?
The forest around you grew darker as the sun dipped below the horizon, the shadows lengthening and deepening. The air turned cooler. You shivered slightly, and without a word, he adjusted his pace. You stirred, slowly waking up, and the first thing you noticed was the persistent tickle in your throat. Before you could stop it, a small cough escaped your lips, the sound soft but noticeable in the quiet of the night. The cough grew harsher, shaking your frame, and you felt his grip on your legs tighten slightly.
"Are you okay?" He asked, his voice gentler than you'd expected. He wasn't used to seeing you like this-so vulnerable, so fragile. He didn't look back at you, but you could hear the worry in his tone.
You swallowed hard, trying to suppress the coughs, and managed to nod weakly against his shoulder. "I'm... okay," you rasped, though your voice was rough from the strain. "Just feeling a little weak."
He remained silent for a moment, his brow furrowed as he continued to walk through the forest. The tension in his posture was evident, and you could sense that he was wrestling with something in his mind. Finally, after a long stretch of silence, he spoke again, this time more hesitantly.
"How... how is Daki?" he asked, his voice awkward, as if he wasn't sure how to approach the subject. "Is she safe?"
You coughed again, wincing at the sharp pain that accompanied it, but you managed a small smile, hoping to reassure him. "Daki and Gyutaro are doing great-the best they've ever been," you replied, your voice soft but sincere. "It's been a little difficult for them to adapt, but it's giving results. They're strong, Akaza."
"Is that so..." he murmured, and you could hear the relief in his voice. The tension in his shoulders seemed to ease slightly, and you could tell that the news brought him some comfort. Despite his tough exterior, it was clear that he still cared deeply for Daki.
You coughed again, the dry air of the forest aggravating your throat. "Sorry... I'm just so tired," you admitted, your voice fading as exhaustion crept in. "We had a party with everyone... including them. I guess I might've overdone it with the drinks."
He glanced over his shoulder at you, his expression softening slightly. "A party?" he echoed, a hint of curiosity in his tone.
"Yeah..." you nodded weakly, trying to focus. "All the Hashira and my friends were there, too. It was... nice, you know? Just a moment of peace."
"The Hashira?" He repeated, his tone hardening slightly. "You're telling me all of the Hashira were there?" His disbelief was clear, and you could sense the tension returning to his body.
"Yeah," you confirmed, your voice barely above a whisper. "It was unexpected, but we all let our guard down for a little while. No fighting, just... being."
He didn't respond immediately, but you could feel his muscles tense beneath you but he didn't press the issue. He simply continued walking in silence, his thoughts a mystery to you. As the forest thinned out, you began to recognize the familiar surroundings of Mitsuri's mansion. The tall trees gave way to the open grounds that surrounded the estate, and the grand structure loomed in the distance, partially hidden by the shadows of the night.
"We're almost there," you mumbled, your voice weak and strained. "But... don't go through the main door. If anyone hears, they'll wake up, and that'll raise too many questions."
Akaza glanced around, considering your words. "Then where?" he asked, his tone practical.
"There's an attic window on the side of the mansion," you explained, pointing weakly in the direction. "It's small, but no one will hear us if we enter that way."
Akaza nodded and adjusted his grip on you as he made his way around the mansion. The window you had mentioned was half-hidden behind overgrown vines, the frame old and slightly rusted. He reached out, carefully pulling the vines aside before prying the window open. It creaked loudly, the sound echoing in the stillness of the night.
He climbed through the window with you still on his back, carefully lowering himself into the musty basement. The air inside was thick with the scent of old wood and dust, and you immediately started coughing again, the dry air making it hard to breathe.
"Sorry... I know it's dusty," you muttered between coughs. "But it's safe here."
Akaza didn't respond, but you could feel the subtle shift in his movements as he set you down gently on an old futon that lay on the floor. The futon was covered in a thick layer of dust, but it was soft, and you sank into it gratefully, the exhaustion pulling at you more than ever.
The dim light filtering through the small window cast long shadows across the room, the dust particles dancing in the air as you tried to catch your breath. You were too tired to care about the state of the attic, too drained to even think about anything other than the overwhelming need to sleep.
He crouched beside you, his eyes dark with concern as he watched you struggle to breathe. "You're really not doing well," he murmured, more to himself than to you.
You managed a small, tired smile, though it was clear you were in pain. "You think so?"
He didn't move, his eyes never leaving your face. He seemed conflicted, as if he wanted to do more for you but didn't know how. His hand hovered near you, as if he wanted to reach out, to offer some comfort, but he hesitated, unsure of himself.
It was quiet, the only sounds being your labored breathing and the distant rustle of leaves outside.
As you lay on the dusty futon, your coughs began to intensify, each one tearing through your chest with increasing force. The room felt colder, and you could feel your face growing hot. Your breathing became harsher, more labored, and you could barely draw in enough air to speak.
Akaza noticed immediately. His sharp eyes darted to your face, and his expression shifted from concern to alarm as he watched the color drain from your cheeks, replaced by a deep flush. Something was wrong-seriously wrong. He crouched beside you, his hand reaching out hesitantly before he finally placed it against your forehead.
The heat radiating from your skin shocked him. It was far too high, your body burning with a fever that shouldn't have been possible. Akaza's brows furrowed as he quickly assessed the situation, his concern deepening by the second. "You're burning up. You must be sick."
Your eyes fluttered open, and you struggled to focus on him, your vision blurring around the edges. "Hahaha...That's... impossible," you rasped, shaking your head weakly. "I haven't been sick in years... I can't be sick."
But even as you denied it, your body betrayed you. Another violent cough shook you, and you winced as the pain rippled through your chest, leaving you gasping for air. Akaza's worry deepened, and he gently but firmly took hold of your wrist, feeling your racing pulse beneath his fingers.
"We need to do something," he said, his voice laced with determination. He glanced around the dusty basement, searching for anything that could help. His eyes landed on a discarded handkerchief lying near a pile of old boxes. Quickly, he grabbed it, shaking off the dust, but as he stood to leave, you reached out and clutched his sleeve.
"No! Don't... leave me," you whispered, your voice trembling with fear. The thought of being alone in this dark, musty place while you were this vulnerable terrified you.
Akaza paused, his brows knitting together as he looked down at you. There was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, but he quickly masked it with resolve. He knelt beside you, brushing a stray lock of hair away from your face. "I'll be right back, I promise." He promised, his voice steady and reassuring. "I'm not going far. I just need to get some water to cool you down. I won't leave you alone for long."
"..." You nodded weakly, though the fear still gnawed at you. Reluctantly, you let go of his arm, and he stood up, moving quickly but silently toward the window. He slipped out into the night, the cool air brushing against him as he moved with purpose, determined to keep his word.
He returned swiftly, the handkerchief now damp with water he had found in a small stream nearby. He climbed back into the attic, his movements smooth and practiced as he approached you. Gently, he placed the cool cloth on your forehead, and the relief was immediate. The cold seeped into your skin, calming the fever just enough for you to breathe a little easier.
"Ahh..." You sighed, your eyes closing as you leaned into the cooling sensation. "Thank you..." you murmured, your voice still weak but filled with gratitude.
He didn't respond immediately. Instead, he began to clean the area around you, carefully wiping away the dust that had settled on the futon and arranging the blankets so that they covered you more snugly. His movements were surprisingly gentle, each action carried out with a precision that seemed out of place for someone known for his brutal strength.
As you watched him work, you couldn't help but comment, your voice tinged with surprise. "You... really know how to do this, huh..." you said, marveling at how natural he seemed in this caretaking role.
Akaza halted, his hand pausing mid-motion as your words sunk in. You were right-he did know how to do this. But how? He had never been in a situation like this before, had never taken care of anyone in such a manner. And yet, the motions felt instinctive, almost like muscle memory. He furrowed his brow, trying to make sense of the strange familiarity.
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
His gaze shifted back to you, taking in your sickly figure, your flushed cheeks, and the way your pink kimono clung to your sweat-dampened skin.
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
Something about this scene tugged at a memory, a distant, almost forgotten sensation that stirred deep within him. It was as if he had done this countless times before, cared for someone in a similar state, but the memory remained frustratingly out of reach.
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
His eyes softened as he continued to look at you, a strange mix of emotions swirling within him-protectiveness, concern... The way you looked so vulnerable, struck a chord deep within him, and for a moment, he was lost in that unfamiliar feeling.
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
Minutes passed, with only the sound of your labored breathing and the occasional rustle of leaves outside to break the silence. Akaza stayed by your side, vigilant and tense, his gaze never leaving you. The fever that had gripped you so fiercely was finally starting to recede, leaving you weak but conscious. Slowly, you began to stir, the fog in your mind lifting as the feverish haze dissipated.
You blinked your eyes open. "Really... Thank you," you whispered, your voice still hoarse, but filled with genuine gratitude. "Thank you... for staying with me."
Akaza's eyes softened slightly at your words, though there was a hint of something else-disorientation, maybe-lurking behind his gaze. He seemed troubled, as if he were grappling with a question he didn't know how to ask. Finally, after a moment of hesitation, he spoke, his voice low and uncertain.
"You're... from another place, right?" Akaza asked, his brows furrowing as he tried to wrap his mind around the concept. "One beyond anything I've known. You said you have knowledge of... everything. Is that true?"
You nodded weakly, though your lips curved into a faint smile as you watched him struggle with the idea. Before he could voice the question you knew was coming, you decided to answer it for him. "I know you want to ask about yourself,"you said softly, your gaze locking onto his. "You don't remember anything about your past, do you?"
He stiffened slightly at your words, his eyes narrowing as he tried to understand where this conversation was headed. "No," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don't remember... anything. Just fragments, pieces that don't make sense."
You reached out, your hand trembling slightly as you placed it over his. "Your real name... was Soyama Hakuji," you revealed, watching his reaction closely.
"..." Akaza froze, his breath catching in his throat as the name resonated deep within him. "Soyama Hakuji..." he repeated, the name feeling both foreign and familiar on his tongue. It was as if a distant part of him recognized it, but the memory was buried so deep that it was almost impossible to grasp.
The name triggered something within him, distant memories that began to surface-blurry and fragmented, like images seen through frosted glass.
He saw flashes of a life he couldn't fully recall:
a father,
a sense of loss,
the feeling of fists connecting in a fight.
They were distant echoes of a time long past, but nothing was clear, nothing concrete.
"Was that... really my name?" Akaza asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. His hands clenched into fists, the frustration of not being able to remember gnawing at him.
You nodded again, offering him a small, sympathetic smile. "Yes, that was your name," you confirmed.
"Tell me more, please..." he demanded, his voice rough with desperation.
But before you could respond, your body reminded you just how weak you still were. The strain of the conversation, combined with the lingering effects of the fever, made your head spin, and a wave of dizziness washed over you. You groaned softly, your hand instinctively going to your head as you tried to steady yourself.
"Agh... Too many questions..." you mumbled, a yawn escaping your lips as you pulled the blanket down slightly to get a better look at him. Despite your condition, a playful smile began to tug at the corners of your lips as you took in his features, your mind drifting away from the seriousness of the situation. "Has anyone ever told you... that you have a beautiful face?"
He blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden change in the conversation. He remained silent, his brows furrowing slightly as if he didn't believe a single word you were saying-or perhaps he was just too embarrassed to respond.
You noticed the slight furrow of his brows, and you couldn't help but grin wider. "I'm not lying, in case you're thinking that!" you insisted, your voice carrying a playful tone as you tried to sit up, inching closer to him. "You're so beautiful! I can't help but keep looking at you! You're like the man of my dreams!!" You whined dramatically, your words tumbling out before you could stop them.
His reaction was immediate. He grabbed both of your arms, holding you firmly in place before you could get any closer. "A-Alright! I got it!" he stammered, his voice edged with a hint of frustration. "Now lay down already... Please." His tone softened slightly, but you noticed a faint redness creeping up his neck, reaching his ears. Was he... blushing?
You blinked, your playful smile fading into something softer as you gazed up at him. The intensity of your stare seemed to make him uncomfortable, and he shifted slightly, his grip on your arms loosening.
Finally, he released your arms, his gaze dropping to the floor as if he couldn't quite meet your eyes. You, however, didn't look away. Instead, you slowly reached up, your hands trembling slightly as you cupped his face, your fingers brushing against the strong lines of his jaw.
"God damn you and your beautiful face!" you suddenly exclaimed. You pulled away quickly, squealing in embarrassment as your face burned with a deep blush. "My heart was totally doki-doki just now! I want to kiss you so bad that I can't be near you!"
His eyes widened in shock at your outburst, and he stared at you, utterly flustered. His face turned a deep shade of red, and for a moment, he was completely speechless. "W-What..?" he finally managed to sputter, his usual composure crumbling as he struggled to process what had just happened.
If his face wasn't red before, it certainly was now. He looked away, his heart pounding in his chest, unsure of what to do or say next. This was completely out of his depth-caring for you, hearing you say things like that, feeling something stir inside him. It was too much, too fast, and yet,
he couldn't bring himself to pull away.
You, on the other hand, felt like your heart was going to burst out of your chest. As you lay on the futon, your laughter filled the dimly lit basement, each giggle escaping your lips more freely than the last. You didn't notice as your kimono started to slip, the fabric slowly sliding down your shoulders, exposing the soft curve of your cleavage.
However, Akaza noticed immediately. His eyes widened as the kimono continued to fall, revealing more of your skin. Without thinking, he reached out, his movements quick but gentle as he pulled the fabric back up, covering you before anything more could be exposed. His hands lingered on the fabric as he tied it securely around you, his fingers brushing against your skin as he worked.
"B-Be more careful!" he scolded, his voice strained. "Especially around a man. You can't just..." His voice trailed off, as if he wasn't sure how to finish the sentence.
You looked up at him, a smile tugging at your lips. "You're so serious, Akaza~" you teased, your eyes gleaming with mischief. But before he could respond, you acted on a sudden, reckless impulse.
"...!" Without warning, you threw yourself against him, your kimono slipping down once more in the process. Your bodies pressed together, your chest flush against his, and he instinctively grabbed your lower back to steady you, his breath hitching as he felt the warmth of your skin through the thin fabric.
The closeness was electrifying, and he felt a wave of tension ripple through his body. He stiffened, his muscles tightening as he became acutely aware of every point of contact between you-the softness of your body, the way your curves fit perfectly against him. His heart pounded in his chest, and he struggled to keep his breathing steady as the situation spiraled out of control.
"Akaza, Akaza..." Your hands began to move, slowly and deliberately, up his back, your fingers tracing the hard lines of his muscles. You could feel the tension in his body, the way his breath caught when your fingers brushed against his neck. You trailed your fingertips along the sensitive skin behind his ears, down to his jaw, and then let them wander over the marks that adorned his body. Each touch was soft, teasing, as if you were testing his resolve.
His breath hitched again, his mind racing as he fought to maintain control. He could feel the heat radiating from your body, the softness of your skin against his. It was intoxicating, overwhelming, and yet he didn't stop you not even one bit. Despite the warning signals blaring in his mind, telling him to pull away, he stayed rooted in place, allowing you to explore his body with your gentle, wandering touch.
"Akaza..." you murmured, your voice low and sultry as you leaned in closer, your lips brushing against the shell of his ear. "I really, really like you, Akaza..."
His heart pounded harder, and a shiver ran down his spine at the sound of your voice, at the way your breath tickled his ear. Your words were intoxicating, pulling him deeper into the moment, making it harder for him to think straight.
The way you touched him,
the way you looked at him,
heck,
even the way you purred his name-it was all too much.
"(Y-Y/N-"
You leaned in even closer, your lips hovering just inches from his, and for a moment, he thought you might kiss him. He could feel your breath on his lips, warm and inviting, and his eyes fluttered shut.
...
But then, just as the tension reached its peak, everything changed. You suddenly slapped your hand multiple times against his chest, the sound sharp and unexpected.
"Huh...?" Akaza's eyes flew open, confusion flashing across his features as he looked down at you. But what he saw made his heart drop-your face had turned a sickly shade of green, your expression twisted with nausea.
"B-Bitch! Move!" you groaned, your voice strained and desperate. "I... I'm going to vomit...!"
"...!" Panic set in immediately. All thoughts of intimacy or desire vanished as Akaza's concern for your well-being took over. He quickly moved to support you, his hands steadying you as he looked around frantically for a place where you could be sick. There was no time to waste-he practically lifted you in his arms as he rushed to the small window, fumbling to open it with one hand while holding you with the other.
Finally, he managed to push the window open just in time. You leaned out, barely able to hold yourself up as the nausea overwhelmed you. He held you firmly, his hands gripping your shoulders and back as he kept you steady. The cool night air hit your face, and with a choked sound, you vomited out the window, the force of it making your body convulse.
Akaza's grip on you tightened, his concern for your well-being paramount. He didn't flinch or pull away, instead, he held you through it, his focus entirely on making sure you didn't fall or hurt yourself. He whispered reassurances, his voice surprisingly gentle despite the situation. "It's okay... I've got you... just let it out..." he had also grabbed your hair, pulling it away so it wouldn't get dirty.
The wave of nausea eventually subsided, leaving you exhausted and trembling. Your body sagged against Akaza's, too weak to hold yourself up. He carefully helped you back inside, easing you down onto the futon. He stayed close, his eyes filled with worry as he wiped away the sweat from your forehead and adjusted your kimono to cover you properly.
You looked up at him, your face pale and your breath shaky. "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to... gosh, I really don't know why am I so sick... I can't believe it. No way." you managed to say, your voice hoarse.
Akaza shook his head, brushing off your apology. "Don't apologize," he said firmly. "You're sick... your well-being is all that matters right now. You need to rest."
You nodded weakly, too drained to argue. Akaza adjusted the blankets around you, making sure you were warm and comfortable before settling down beside you, his gaze never leaving your face. The tension from earlier had melted away, replaced by a deep sense of responsibility. He would stay with you, make sure you were safe-no matter what.
--------------- Change of narration; AKAZA'S POV
The night was silent, save for the soft sound of your breathing as you drifted toward sleep. I sat beside you. You had stirred something in me tonight-something I couldn't quite put into words. I had been with you in the Infinity Castle, seen your recklessness, your strange, almost insane bravery, and yet here you were, so fragile, so vulnerable.
Your breathing had evened out, and your face, though still pale and flushed with fever, seemed a little more peaceful now.
Yet, I couldn't bring myself to look away.
You weren't like anyone I'd ever met. You were unpredictable, unafraid to challenge even Lord Muzan himself.
And in that recklessness, there was a strange sort of purity-a raw, unfiltered determination that defied everything I knew. You didn't care about power or fear; you seemed to live entirely in the moment, driven by some unseen force that I couldn't understand.
...
In your presence, I felt something I hadn't felt in centuries. The way you had murmured my name multiple times.
Akaza. The name of a sinner.
And even aware of that, you still called tenderly for me, as if you didn't mind the atrocities I've done before.
For the first time in my life, I felt somewhat forgiven-somehow saved.
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
I'd never felt anything like this before. The anger, the rage, the need to fight-to prove myself-had always consumed me. But now, there was something else, something softer, more tender, that I couldn't quite understand. I wasn't used to it, and I wasn't sure if I ever wanted to be.
I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. I couldn't afford to dwell on these feelings, whatever they were. You stirred slightly, and I realized that it was time for me to leave. You needed rest, and I needed to distance myself from these confusing emotions. But just as I moved to stand, you suddenly reached out, grabbing my hand. The touch was light, but it held me in place, as if you were anchoring me to the spot.
"Don't... don't go," you murmured, your voice weak and trembling. I paused, confusion tightening in my chest. Why were you asking me to stay? It didn't make sense. But before I could pull away, you started to cry-tears streaming down your face as you tugged at my hand. "Please... don't leave me alone..."
I didn't understand. You were safe here, and I was nothing more than a demon, a creature born to destroy. Why would you want me to stay? But before I could ask, your grip tightened, and to my shock, tears welled up in your eyes, spilling down your cheeks as you began to cry.
Your sobs were small, almost childlike, and they shook you as you clung to me, refusing to let go. "W-what if you leave and never come back?" you managed to choke out between hiccups. "What if something happens?! What if I never see you again?!"
Your words struck me like a blow, and for a moment, I was frozen, unsure of how to respond. The intensity of your emotions, the raw vulnerability in your voice-it was unlike anything I'd ever experienced. I wasn't equipped for this; I wasn't supposed to be someone who offered comfort. But the desperation in your eyes, the way you clung to me as if I were the only thing keeping you grounded-it was futile to refute you, to try and reason with you.
"It's... it's okay," I finally said, sitting back down beside you. I let out a soft sigh, feeling completely lost. "I'll stay until you fall asleep. I promise."
You sniffled, wiping your nose with the back of your hand, but your grip on me didn't loosen. You looked at me with tear-filled eyes, still trembling, but there was a small flicker of relief in your gaze. "There's... there's a fireworks festival coming soon," you whispered, your voice still shaky. "I... I want to go with you."
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
...?
I blinked, taken aback by the sudden shift in conversation. The request was simple, almost childlike in its sincerity. It was such a normal, human thing to ask, and yet it carried a weight that I couldn't ignore. For reasons I didn't fully understand, I found myself nodding. "Yes," I said, the word slipping out before I could think it through. "I'll go with you."
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
A small, tired smile tugged at your lips, and you nodded, finally letting your eyes close as sleep began to take you. Your breathing slowed, but the tears didn't stop. Even as you drifted off, they continued to slip down your cheeks, and it twisted something in my chest-a strange, unfamiliar ache.
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
I reached out, hesitating for just a moment before I gently brushed the tears away with my fingers. The touch was light, careful, as if I were afraid of breaking something fragile.
Your black hair... Your pink flowered eyes... Your snowflake pin... My fingers lingered on your face, tracing the soft lines of your delicate features as I tried to make sense of the confusion swirling inside me. Why did I feel this way? Why did you make me feel this way?
...
Your pink flowered eyes?
Huh?
You didn't have-
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
Did you?
K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏K̶͍͚̄̉́͗̔̿̑͒̕o̸̧͔͔̺̻̺͆͛͒͗̄̈́͊͜ÿ̸̢̱͖̬͙̘͎́̀́̄̍̆͐͝ư̵̠̝͍̒͐̔͆k̶̡̖͍̻̫͇͎͎͔̒̒̇̊͑̌͐ȋ̵̢̛͚̮͉̟̟͇͚̘͙̓̏
I wasn't supposed to care about a human, let alone feel this... protective, this connected.
My gaze drifted to your lips, soft and slightly parted as you slept. I didn't understand why, but something in me wanted to trace them, to see what they felt like beneath my fingers. My hand moved of its own accord, and I gently traced your lips, feeling the warmth of your breath against my skin.
Before I realized what I was doing, I leaned down and pressed a tender kiss to your forehead, the gesture filled with a promise I wasn't sure I could keep. "Don't worry... I'll be okay," I whispered, though you were already asleep, unaware of the vow I'd just made.
As I stood to leave, I felt a strange reluctance to go, but I forced myself to step away. I looked back at you one last time, your face peaceful despite the tears that had stained your cheeks.
"See you soon, Koyuki," I murmured, as if speaking any louder would shatter the fragile peace of the moment.
But even as I left, your presence lingered in my mind, and the promise I had made to you weighed on me. I didn't know what was happening to me, didn't understand why you had such an effect on me, but I knew one thing for sure-I would keep that promise.
Whatever it took.
...
Koyuki?
Who was... Koyuki?
--------------- Change of narration; SECOND PERSON
...
...
...
As the sun's golden rays filtered through the trees, casting a warm glow over the morning landscape, birds began their melodic chorus, filling the air with a symphony of chirps and trills. The world was awake, vibrant, and full of life. Yet, Mitsuri was anything but at ease.
The hangover was hitting her hard but she had been searching for you all morning, her usual cheerful demeanor replaced by a gnawing worry that tightened her chest. The usual places were empty-no sign of you in the garden, the kitchen, or the training grounds. Even your room was eerily undisturbed, as if you had vanished into thin air.
Mitsuri's anxiety grew with each passing minute. Her thoughts raced, imagining all sorts of scenarios, each one worse than the last. Finally, she decided to check the last place she hadn't looked: the attic.
Climbing up the creaky ladder, she hesitated for a moment before pushing open the wooden hatch.
And then she saw you.
Her breath caught in her throat, and a horrified scream escaped her lips. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! (Y/N)!!!"
You were sprawled out on the attic floor, your face flushed a deep red, panting heavily as beads of sweat dripped down your forehead and soaked into your clothes.
Your eyes were half-lidded, unfocused, and your entire body trembled as if it was on the verge of collapsing under an immense weight.
That day, you had woken up with a fever of 44°C was dangerously high-far beyond what was normal.
Completely unaware of what happened last night.
Completely oblivious of the mess you had gotten yourself in.
And completely ignorant of your broken fingers that had recovered as well.
End of the Unpredictable Party arc.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets~
- The Hantengu clones actually found you hot as fuck.
- Kokushibo wanted to speak more with you (Douma as well).
- Your kimono is almost the exact same as the one Koyuki used.
- Muzan has a positive opinion of you (it's up to you to take this as good or bad news).
-------------------------
OMG! I FINISHED! YAY! I'm so proud of this chapter. This might be one of my favorites. I can't believe I have been planning it for two years and I finally did it. Hurray! Fun fact, this chapter was more complicated to write since I didn't do a script for it. It's also FULL of references. Let's see if you guys can recognize all of them.
I've always seen Muzan in fanfictions as someone who can't be dominated. I wanted to change that. I had a dream where he was submissive and that's how the inspiration came. I loved writing him like this. You dominating him even though he could kill you in any second. So goofy. Also, I've never read a fanfiction where the reader participates on the Upper Moon meeting so I wanted to try it out. Muzan and Akaza lovers won this chapter! Consider it my treat. We're almost at chapter 60, omg 😱 .
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 61: — 60
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TRANSMUTATION — CHAPTER #60 — METAMORPHOSIS
...
...
...
You were only eight years old when the memory of that particular morning etched itself into your mind.
The sun had barely risen,
casting a soft,
golden glow,
through the curtains of your modest home.
You sat at the kitchen table, swinging your legs back and forth, as your mother bustled around, preparing for her day. She was always in a hurry, always on the move, and that morning was no different—except for the faint furrow of worry that creased her forehead as she glanced over at you.
"You don't look so good, sweetie," She paused in front of you, her eyes scanning your face for any sign of fever. "Are you sure you're feeling alright?"
You gave her a bright smile, one you hoped would convince her you were fine. "I'm okayyy. Reallyyyy. I feel totally fine!"
But your mother wasn't so easily persuaded. She studied you for a long moment, her lips pressing into a thin line, her instincts as sharp as ever. You could see the hesitation in her eyes, the way she was weighing whether to believe you or not. You knew she wouldn't want to leave you if she thought something was wrong.
"Are you sure?" she asked, a hint of doubt creeping into her tone. "Don't lie to me, (R/N). You look a little pale."
"I'm sure!" You nodded enthusiastically, determined to put her mind at ease. "I feel fine! I promise."
"..." She let out a small sigh, her expression softening. Maybe it was the way you looked up at her, with those innocent, pleading eyes, or maybe she simply wanted to believe that everything was okay. Either way, after a beat of silence, she finally relented.
"...Alright," she said, though there was still a trace of unease in her voice. "But if you start feeling worse, you have to promise me you'll call Miss Chokesondik next door, okay? She can come over and help if you need anything."
"Okay." You nodded again, eager to move past the conversation. Your mother crouched down beside you, brushing a loose strand of hair away from your face as she leaned in to kiss your cheek.
"Mwua! I made some dinner for you," she added, her voice softening with affection. "It's in the fridge, so you won't have to worry about that. I'll be working a long shift tonight, so I won't be home early. You'll be okay on your own?"
"Yeah, I'll be fine," you reassured her once more, this time feeling a pang of sadness that she had to work so much.
She smiled at you, but it didn't quite reach her eyes. She kissed your cheek once more before standing up, grabbing her coat and bag. You watched as she hurried out the door, the weight of responsibility on her shoulders visible in her every step.
And then, just like that, she was gone, leaving you to finish your breakfast and get ready for school.
—————————————————————
When you arrived home later that afternoon, the silence in the house felt heavy, almost oppressive. The warmth and activity from the morning had long since faded, leaving the space eerily quiet. The ticking of the clock on the wall seemed to echo, a reminder that you were completely alone.
You dropped your backpack by the door, your body moving on autopilot as you made your way to your room. The entire day at school had been a blur, your head swimming, your limbs heavy, but you had pushed through it. You had told yourself that you just needed to make it home and everything would be fine.
But it wasn't.
The truth was, you had been lying all day.
You were in fact sick.
You had felt bad that morning, and the ache in your body had only worsened as the hours passed. But you hadn't wanted to worry your mother, not when you knew she had to work such a long shift. She was already so stressed, always so busy, and you didn't want to be another problem she had to deal with.
As you sat on the edge of your bed, you felt the room spin slightly, a wave of nausea washing over you. You clutched your stomach, trying to breathe through it, but the pain was relentless. You told yourself you could handle it, that it was nothing serious, that you'd feel better soon if you just rested.
You tried to take care of yourself the way your mother would have, but it was futile. You were only a kid—you didn't know what to do. You felt helpless, unsure of how to make yourself feel better. The medicine cabinet in the bathroom seemed intimidating, the labels and dosages too confusing for your fever.
You didn't want to be a burden. You didn't want to cause trouble.
So instead, you climbed into bed, pulling the covers tightly around you, hoping that somehow the warmth would chase away the chills creeping up your spine.
But you only grew worse. The ache in your body deepened, your head pounding, and your throat felt raw and dry. You felt trapped, the weight of your small, fragile body sinking deeper into the mattress.
And all you could do was hope—hope that it would pass, that you would get better on your own.
...
...
...
You were unconscious, your body limp and unmoving on the soft bed of the Butterfly Mansion. The familiar scent of herbs and medicine filled the air, though you were barely aware of your surroundings. The fever raged within you, pushing your body to its limits, your mind a haze of dark, disjointed images.
Beside you, Shinobu and Aoi stood at your bedside, their faces tense, speaking in hushed tones.
"I've never seen anything like this before..." Shinobu murmured, her voice carrying an edge of worry that was rare for her. She hovered over you, her brows furrowed in frustration as she studied the symptoms that refused to make sense. Your fever was beyond anything humanly possible, your body temperature so high that it defied the very laws of nature.
By all accounts, you should have been dead already.
It was inhuman.
The insect Hashira had always prided herself on being calm, logical, and knowledgeable in all things medical. But now, for the first time in what felt like forever, she was at a loss. This situation was entirely new to her, and that terrified her more than she would ever let on.
"We need to remain calm," Aoi said softly, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Panicking won't help anyone right now. We just need to focus on figuring this out and taking care of her!"
"..." Shinobu let out a small, frustrated breath, nodding, though her worry didn't fade. Aoi's words were logical, but they didn't lessen the weight of the unknown pressing down on her.
After Mitsuri had found you, hidden away in the attic and barely breathing, the mansion had descended into chaos. Everyone had rushed to get you to the Butterfly Mansion as quickly as possible, despite Shinobu and Aoi still feeling a little hungover from the previous night's events. Even in their slightly weakened state, they had thrown themselves into trying to help you out.
"I think we should review the symptoms again," Aoi suggested, glancing down at you. "Unholy body temperature, excessive sweating, heavy breathing... and she hasn't been able to wake up at all. Though she has been coughing a lot lately."
Shinobu's sharp gaze flickered across your pale, sweat-soaked face. The coughing had been a persistent, troubling sign, and they had to consider the possibility that this fever—whatever it was—might be contagious. Neither of them had dared to get too close without proper precautions.
"Do you think we should try giving her some medicine?" Aoi asked, her voice hesitant, unsure.
Shinobu hesitated, her mind racing. It was a risk, but doing nothing felt worse. She finally nodded. "We'll try something mild, see if it helps her calm down at least."
With steady hands, she prepared a small dose of medicine and carefully administered it, tilting your head slightly to help the liquid slip past your lips.
...
The moment the medicine entered your mouth, everything spiraled out of control.
"...!" Your body convulsed, and suddenly, blood poured from your nose, your ears, your eyes, and your mouth in a horrifying torrent. The crimson stains seeped into the bed sheets, a gruesome contrast against your pale skin.
Shinobu and Aoi's eyes widened in horror, their calm composure shattered.
Panic surged through the room as the two of them scrambled to stop the bleeding, moving with precision despite the shock that rattled them to their core. Aoi grabbed fresh cloths while Shinobu worked quickly, her hands deft despite the rising dread.
After what felt like an eternity, the bleeding finally subsided. Your breathing had steadied, but you still looked deathly ill, your condition barely improving despite their efforts.
Shinobu wiped her brow, her hands trembling slightly as she stood back to assess the situation. "She's stable, but... this isn't normal. None of this is normal."
You lay there, unconscious and vulnerable, while they could only wonder—what on earth was happening to you?
—————————————————————
...
You felt like you were on the edge of dying, the fever ravaging your small body with a relentless intensity.
"..." Somewhere in the depths of that fevered fog, you heard soft footsteps approaching, but they were distant, muffled by the throbbing in your head. You felt a cool hand gently press against your forehead, a soothing touch that began to pull you from the darkness of sleep. Slowly, your eyes fluttered open, squinting against the dim light of your bedroom, your vision blurred and disoriented.
You blinked a few times, struggling to focus, and then you saw her—your mother, sitting beside you with a concerned expression etched deeply into her face. Confusion washed over you, mixing with the remnants of your fever. She wasn't supposed to be here, right? Wasn't she working? You distinctly remembered her saying she'd be gone for hours, working a long shift.
"Mom...?" you croaked, your voice weak and scratchy as you tried to make sense of her sudden presence. "Why are you here? Weren't you working?"
Your mother smiled softly, though there was a flicker of guilt in her eyes. She brushed a stray lock of hair away from your face, her hand lingering gently on your cheek. "Miss Chokesondik called me," she explained, her voice soft but filled with worry. "She said she saw you when you got home from school and that you didn't look well. I came as soon as I could."
Her words sent a wave of guilt crashing over you. You had tried so hard to hide how bad you felt, not wanting to be a burden, not wanting to cause any trouble. But in the end, you couldn't fool anyone, least of all your mother.
"I'm sorry," you whispered, your eyes filling with tears as you looked up at her. "I didn't want to get sick... I didn't want to bother you."
Your mother's expression softened even more, and she shook her head, gently shushing you. "No, (R/N), don't apologize," she said, her voice tender and full of love. "You didn't do anything wrong. I'm just upset that you didn't tell me you were feeling so bad."
She paused for a moment, her hand still resting against your burning skin as she looked at you with deep, unwavering affection. "You never have to hide things like that from me," she continued softly. "I'll always be here to take care of you, no matter what. You can ask me for anything, and I'll do everything I can to help. Your well-being will always be my number one priority."
Her words wrapped around you like a warm blanket, and despite the fever still lingering in your body, you felt a deep sense of comfort and relief wash over you. You leaned into her touch, your small body relaxing under the weight of her care.
"I love you," you murmured, your voice drowsy as exhaustion began to take over once again.
"I love you too, sweetheart," she whispered back, pressing a soft kiss to your forehead. "Now get some rest. I'm right here with you."
With her gentle reassurance, you felt your eyes grow heavy. The warmth of your mother's presence filled you with a sense of security, and soon enough, you drifted back to sleep, this time peacefully.
The next morning, you woke up feeling like a new person. The fever was completely gone, and your body felt light and refreshed, as if the sickness had never been there in the first place. You remembered that night vividly, the way your mother had stayed by your side, making everything better.
If you recalled correctly, that had been the last time you had a fever ever since.
—————————————————————
"..." Your eyelids felt impossibly heavy, but with effort, you managed to open them, blinking against the soft light of the room. Everything was blurry at first, but the outlines of familiar figures began to come into focus. You weren't alone. "Aoi...?" Your voice was barely a whisper, rough from disuse, but it was enough to make the room still. A sudden rush of movement followed, and you found yourself surrounded by Aoi, Naho, Sumi, and Kiyo, their faces filled with overwhelming relief.
"You're awake!" Aoi exclaimed, her normally composed expression cracked, revealing just how worried she had been.
"Big Sis, (Y/N)!!" Naho squealed, her eyes sparkling with tears. Sumi clapped her hands together, beaming, while Kiyo wiped at her eyes with her sleeve, sniffling quietly. "We were so worried about you!"
"You were out for two whole days, big sis!" Sumi added with wide eyes, clearly trying to hold back a flood of emotions. "We didn't know what was going to happen to you! You were burning up so bad, we were scared you might..."
"Shh, shut!" Kiyo gently nudged her, though she too was holding back her relief-filled sobs. "Don't say it! Big sis is okay now... she's safe."
Aoi couldn't hide the warmth in her eyes as she knelt down beside your bed, her hand gently brushing a few strands of hair from your forehead. "How are you feeling?"
You blinked slowly, trying to piece together the events that had led you here.
The attic.
The fever.
Mitsuri finding you,
and...
Nothing else unusual.
The chaos of being rushed to the Butterfly Mansion. But everything after that was a blur, lost to the haze of sickness and unconsciousness. "I'm... okay, I think," you replied, though your voice still felt weak.
"...eh?" Aoi tilted her head.
"Wh—oh right. Sorry. I said that I'm okay."
"Thank goodness," she breathed, her voice soft and soothing. "You had us all on edge."
"We kept watching over you!" Naho piped up. "We made sure you were warm and comfortable!"
"Sumi even kept talking to you while you were asleep!" Kiyo giggled, nudging Sumi with a teasing grin.
Sumi blushed, glancing down sheepishly. "I just... I thought maybe big sis could hear us. I didn't want her to feel lonely..."
The concern in their eyes now, the way they surrounded you with such care—it made your heart ache with gratitude.
"Thank you... for taking care of me." You whispered, your voice still weak, but you managed a small smile. "What happened?"
Aoi sighed softly. "You scared everyone, that's what happened. Your fever was out of control, and we didn't know how to help you. Even Shinobu was at a loss. But... you're here now, and that's all that matters." Her hand lingered on your shoulder, and her gaze softened as she looked at you, her voice filled with a tenderness that made your heart flutter. "You scared us all, you know," she said quietly, her thumb gently brushing over your skin.
You could see the exhaustion in her eyes, the sleepless nights spent worrying about you. The butterfly girls had done their best, but the strain was evident, especially on Aoi's face.
"I'm sorry I worried you all," you whispered, guilt bubbling up inside.
Aoi shook her head immediately, her grip on your shoulder tightening just a little. "Don't be sorry. We were just scared... but you're awake now, and that's all that matters." She paused for a moment before adding with a small smile, "You always manage to make things more complicated than they need to be, huh?"
Despite the weakness in your body, you couldn't help but smile back. "Guess I'm just good at making things difficult."God, that was a little cringe.
Aoi chuckled softly, a rare sound that lightened the atmosphere in the room. "Well, you've certainly got a knack for it."Her tone was gentle. "Besides," she added, her voice dipping lower, "you never need to apologize for being human, for needing care. You're important to all of us. To... me."
...
The sincerity in her gaze, the way her fingers brushed against your skin...
"You really mean that?" you asked softly, searching her eyes for any hint of hesitation.
Aoi's cheeks flushed slightly, but she didn't look away. Instead, she leaned in just a bit closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "O-Of course I do," she said, her breath warm against your cheek. "You're... special to me!"
...
...
...
The room seemed to quiet, the presence of the butterfly girls fading into the background as Aoi's gaze held yours.
Kiyo, unable to resist the moment, leaned toward Naho and whispered with a grin, "Aoi's really sweet when she's worried, huh?"
Naho giggled, nodding eagerly. "I've never seen her like this before!"
"She's always so serious," Sumi chimed in with a knowing smile. "But when it comes to (Y/N)..."
"Gh—Enough a-already!!" Aoi cleared her throat, her cheeks darkening at their comments, though she didn't pull away from you. Instead, she focused her attention back on you, her thumb still brushing against your skin as if grounding herself in the moment. "...You should rest more," she said, her voice a little softer, but no less warm. "You've been through a lot, and we don't want you pushing yourself too soon."
"Okay..."
"But really, you should've seen how worried everyone was. Even Zenitsu was beside himself."
"I bet he was hysterical, wasn't he?"
Aoi's lips twitched upward in response. "Oh, you have no idea," she replied, her voice gaining a bit of its usual teasing edge. "Tanjiro had to calm him down so many times. And Inosuke... well, he was yelling about fighting your fever as if it was some sort of demon or some shit like that."
"Pff—" You couldn't help but let out a small laugh, the image of Inosuke threatening to battle your fever was silly. "Sounds like I missed quite the show," you murmured with a faint grin.
Aoi chuckled softly, her hand gently resting on your cheek for just a moment longer before pulling away. "You didn't miss anything that matters... Just focus on getting better, okay? That's all we care about."
"Especially Aoi~," Naho teased, nudging Kiyo, who giggled beside her.
"E-Enough!" Her blush deepened, but she ignored the butterfly girls' playful comments, her focus entirely on you. "...They're right, though," she said with a small, shy smile. "I was really worried. I just... I don't like seeing you like that."
It seems like she got embarrassed over her own words since she quickly stood up to leave, her hand giving yours one last reassuring squeeze, she said softly, "I-I'm going to let Shinobu know you're awake. Just rest for now, okay?"
She glanced at the door and paused. Her hand froze mid-air before she could touch the handle. A look of confusion crossed her face, and then, with a small sigh, she opened the door. "...shit."
"...!" Suddenly, like a domino effect, bodies stumbled into the room, limbs flailing as Kanao, Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, all tumbled inside. They had clearly been eavesdropping on the other side of the door, and their failed attempt to stay hidden was both chaotic and adorable.
"(Y/N)! Oh god!" Tanjiro exclaimed, his voice filled with joy as he scrambled up, his face flushed with both embarrassment and relief. He quickly knelt by your bedside, his gentle eyes shining with happiness. "You're awake... I'm so, so, so glad!!"
"(Y/N)!!" Zenitsu, of course, was the next to throw himself dramatically to the floor beside you, grabbing your hand in his. "I was so worried!" he wailed, his face already soaked with tears. "I thought I'd never see you again! What would I have done without you?!" He buried his face into the blankets, sobbing pitifully while clutching at your blankets as though you might disappear again.
"MOVE IT, GONORRHEA!" Inosuke growled, shoving him aside with little care and then boisterously pointing at you. "You're not allowed to die without MY permission, got that? I'll fight off anything that tries to take you down again!"
Kanao, quieter but no less concerned, moved to your other side, her eyes soft as she gently placed a hand on your arm. "I'm so glad you're okay, (Y/N)," she whispered, her voice filled with genuine warmth. Though she didn't say much, the relief in her gaze was clear.
Tanjiro stood at the foot of your bed, his kind eyes full of concern and joy. "We were all really worried about you, (Y/N). I'm so glad you're feeling better. We've been checking on you every day."
"Sorry for making you worry about me..." The sudden onslaught of attention made your head spin, but their overwhelming concern tugged at your heart. It was a bit much all at once, you couldn't help but smile.
"Promise you won't ever scare us like that again, (Y/N)! My heart can't take it!" Zenitsu grabbed your hand, his tear-filled eyes locking onto yours. "I was so scared, (Y/N). You don't even know! I couldn't sleep, I couldn't eat—"
"Senegal, you were DEF eating, damn fatty." Inosuke interjected, crossing his arms with a huff. "I watched you stuff your face."
"YOU FATASS, AS IF YOU DON'T DO THAT EVERY FUCKING DAY!"
"I INDEED HAVE A FAT ASS!"
"AGH—That's not the point!" Zenitsu wailed. "What matters is that I was emotionally devastated!"
Inosuke, meanwhile, crossed his arms and snorted. "Yeah, well... you better be tougher next time!" He paused, his voice lowering just slightly, almost too low to hear. "Because... I don't like it when you're like that."
Aw. You giggled, despite feeling a little weak.
Kanao gently squeezed your arm. "We've all missed you... I missed you." Her cheeks tinted slightly pink as she avoided your gaze.
Before you could respond, Zenitsu threw himself onto your bed again, nearly knocking Kanao aside. "You're the light of my life, (Y/N)! Don't ever scare me like that again!" He buried his face into your blankets, sniffling dramatically.
Tanjiro let out a soft sigh, stepping forward to gently pull Zenitsu off you. "Let's not overwhelm her, okay? She's just woken up."
"Exactly!" Aoi added, giving the boys a pointed look as she rubbed her temples in exasperation. "She needs rest, not a group wrestling match in her bed."
But despite the protests from Aoi and Tanjiro, it was clear that the group wasn't going anywhere without showering you with affection first.
Inosuke leaned in close, squinting at you with an intense gaze. "I'mma bring you some worms—"
Zenitsu clenched his teeth. "AND I'MMA PUNCH YOU IN THE THROAT IF YOU DO THAT!"
Just then, the door opened again, and Shinobu entered the room, her eyes immediately landing on you. For a brief moment, you saw her composure falter, her knees seeming to wobble slightly as she took in the sight of you awake and alert. Her lips pressed together in a thin line, though it was clear she was holding back a smile.
"You're awake..." Shinobu whispered, her voice trembling with relief.
The commotion around your bed died down instantly at her presence, and everyone turned to look at her. But the wave of relief on her face was soon replaced with her usual composed expression as she glanced sternly at the group surrounding your bed. She was indeed a professional.
"All of you," she began, her voice soft but firm, "out."
The Kamaboko squad collectively groaned, Zenitsu especially wailing in protest. "But(Y/N) just woke up! We need to make sure she's okay!"
"You'll overwhelm her if you all stay here," Shinobu said, her tone final. Her eyes flicked to you, softening again as she spoke directly to you this time. "You're finally showing progress, and it's important that you rest properly. We can't risk your condition worsening again."
A chorus of groans erupted from the Kamaboko squad as they realized they were about to be kicked out.
"But I just got here!" Inosuke protested.
"Please, just a little longer!" Zenitsu whined, clutching onto the blanket again as if he could physically stop Shinobu from making him leave.
Shinobu raised an eyebrow, her voice firm as she replied, "I'm sure (Y/N) appreciates all of you being here, but for now, she needs rest. We can't have her getting worse again."
"Listen to her," Aoi added, though you could hear the fondness in her tone. "We don't want to overwhelm (Y/N). She'll be fine as long as we keep things calm."
Tanjiro gave you an apologetic smile as he ruffled your head. "We'll come back soon, I promise," he said, squeezing your hand gently before standing.
"Yeah, don't think we're leaving you for long!" Inosuke added, scowling at Shinobu as if he could somehow argue his way into staying.
Zenitsu, of course, was the last to leave, dragged by the back of his haori by Kanao as he cried, "But (Y/N), wait—!"
Once they were gone, the room was finally quiet again. Shinobu sighed, rubbing her temples before approaching your bedside. "Sorry about that," she murmured, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "They've been frantic since the moment we brought you here."
Aoi nodded, now back at your side, her soft fingers brushing against your arm again. "They've all been beside themselves with worry," she said with a small laugh. "Though... I think some of them may have been a little tooworried."
Shinobu hummed in agreement as she carefully examined you, checking your pulse and placing a cool hand on your forehead. "You're improving, but we're still not out of the woods yet. We're going to give you some medicine to help stabilize your condition."
You gave a small nod, but as Aoi brought over a small cup filled with the liquid, you couldn't help but eye it suspiciously. The strong, pungent smell was enough to make your stomach churn.
"Is that... the medicine?" you asked, dread filling your voice.
Aoi offered you a sympathetic smile. "It's not the best-tasting, I know, but it will help you."
You winced but took the cup from her, steeling yourself before downing the contents in one go.
GODDAMNNNN BROTHER EWWWWW.
Immediately, the taste hit your tongue like a punch, bitter and foul. You gagged, squeezing your eyes shut as you tried to hold it down.
Aoi stifled a laugh at your expression. "That bad, huh?"
You shot her a look of utter betrayal, wiping your mouth with the back of your hand. "I feel like I'm dying again," you croaked.
Shinobu, standing by with a small smile, couldn't resist adding, "Think of it as a small punishment for worrying us so much."
"..." You grumbled under your breath.
Ain't no way you're going to be drinking this shit everyday.
Notes:
Taisho Secrets.
— The medicine you're drinking contains wisteria.
— Dodo has been resting in your head this whole time. He hasn't woken up. When Tanjiro ruffled your head to say goodbye, he accidentally ruffled the crow but he didn't notice it.
— Sanemi carried you to the Butterfly Mansion when they found you in the attic.
——————————————————————————
...it feels weird writing this chapter after the length of the previous two (this feels too short, it took me so little to write like, 2 hours ?) I'm focusing more on finishing the script rather than writing. I'm up to chapter #66 and let me say that chapter #65 is gonna be wild. Be aware.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 62: — 61
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
THE SICKNESS NET — CHAPTER #61 — WAITING FOR SOMETHING
One day had passed since you woke up, and the news?
Well,
there wasn't much to celebrate.
You were still feeling miserable, with no major improvement in your health, though the fever that had you on the brink of delirium had finally subsided. Small victories. But today, instead of lying in quiet, pitiful solitude, you were surrounded by the most overwhelming sight ever.
"..."
"..."
"Um... Why are you staring at me?" you blurted out, your voice shaky as you tilted your head nervously.
Sanemi stood at the foot of your bed, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. He looked like he was either evaluating whether you'd survive or deciding if you were lying it for attention. The way he was glaring at you made your already fever-flushed face burn even hotter. "Just making sure you're not faking it," he grumbled. "You look pretty pathetic."
You blinked, caught off guard. "...Pathetic?"
Before you could respond, Mitsuri practically scolded him. "Sanemi! How can you say that?" She rushed to your side, placing her hand gently on your forehead. "Oh no, (Y/N)! You're still warm! You shouldn't be up at all—Sanemi's being so mean, don't listen to him!"
You gave her an awkward smile. "It's not that bad, really..."
He scoffed but didn't argue further, shifting his weight as if he was bored, though his eyes never left you. You glanced around the room, trying to avoid his gaze, but the overwhelming presence of ALL the Hashira (less Tengen) made that difficult. "Yeah, well, you look fine now," he shot back, though you could see the faintest hint of concern in his gaze."Don't get too comfortable."
"Awww, Sanemi is so cute when he's worried!" Shinobu cooed (teased) at him.
"TCH—" He rolled his eyes, gritting his teeth. "Shut up. You're such a bitch,"
"Um, what did you say?" She out of nowhere materialized next to him with a creepy closed eyed smile.
"I—I have an itch..." He scratched his his neck, realizing he fucked up.
"Oh, my sweet flame! How it pains me to see you like this!" Rengoku was beside your bed, his usual exuberant grin somehow brighter than the sunlight flooding the room. "Don't worry! You'll be back to full strength in no time!" he boomed, far too loud for someone standing so close. "A fever won't keep you down for long, right, (Y/N)?"
"...I guess?"
"(Y/N)... you should rest more." Tomioka's voice was flat, and he looked like he was seconds away from ghosting out of the room entirely, but somehow his words felt like an attempt at encouragement.
...
In a very Tomioka way, of course.
"...I'm trying?" you muttered, eyes darting around the group. Mitsuri had taken a seat on the edge of your bed, her green pink hair flowing over her shoulder like a comforting waterfall. Obanai stood nearby, keeping an eye on her. He seemed content to watch the situation unfold silently, though his sharp eyes occasionally flicked between you and Mitsuri, as if silently warning you not to do anything reckless like... getting even more sick? What?
"You're quite the popular patient, aren't you, (Y/N)? I'm surprised you haven't gotten worse with all this overwhelming attention." Shinobu's teasing was gentle, but you could tell she was genuinely keeping an eye on your condition.
"Worse?" you exclaimed dramatically, throwing your hands up in a feigned panic. "I already feel like shit, I don't need to be hexed by too much attention..."
"It will be alright." Himejima placed a large, comforting hand on your head. "You are strong. Your body will heal in time, but it is the spirit that requires the most care. Trust in yourself, and in those around you."
Rengoku's hearty laughter rang out. "That's right! We're all here for you, (Y/N)! You have the strength of the Hashira with you!"
You sighed, more amused than comforted at this point. "I think having all of you here is the reason my heart is about to explode..."
Mitsuri giggled softly. "You look so cute when you're flustered like this!"
You felt your face heat up. "Thanks...?"
"Cute, huh?" Obanai muttered under his breath, his mismatched eyes flickering over to you before quickly looking away, Kaburamaru lazily slithering around his neck. "I wouldn't get carried away..."
Despite his words, there was something in his tone that suggested he wasn't entirely unaffected by your presence. Mitsuri shot him a quick look, and you noticed a faint blush on his ears as he shifted uncomfortably.
"HAHAHAHA!" Rengoku, standing beside Mitsuri, let out a hearty laugh. "HA! JEEZ! GOLLY! (Y/N) IS ALWAYS CUTE, EVEN WHEN BEDRIDDEN WITH A FEVER! THE MOST CUTEST, MOST PRETTIEST AND MOST ETHEREAL WOMAN EVER—"
"Are you done?" Obanai spat at him, Kaburamaru shook his head by his annoying energy.
"IN FACT, I WAS NOT DONE, MY DEAR SNAKE FELLA!" He laughed even louder (if that was possible).
"Your dear wha—"
"HER BEAUTY IS LIKE A RADIANT SUNSET, CAPTIVATING ALL WHO WITNESS IT! LEAVING A TRAIL OF ADMIRATION IN ITS VIBRANT WAKE! A RADIANT SYMPHONY THAT OUTSHINES THE BRIGHTEST DAYS! SHE SPARKLES LIKE A THOUSAND STARS, ILLUMINATING THE WORLD WITH A BRILLIANCE THAT LEAVES EVEN THE SUN IN AWE!" He gave you a thumbs-up, his enthusiasm unwavering.
"Aww, thanks Kyojuro..." You managed a weak smile. "Although, I don't feel very ethereal-like right now..."
"None sense. Even like this you look beautiful," Shinobu said teasingly as she stepped closer, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She tilted her head, giving you a once-over. "It seems you've got everyone here worried, haven't you?"
"I was definitely worried!" Mitsuri began playing with your hair as she spoke. "You do look a bit flustered! Maybe it's the fever or... maybe it's something else?"
Sanemi let out an exaggerated groan. "It's definitely the fever. I don't think (Y/N) would be flustered by this bunch of idiots."
"Wait," Mitsuri gasped, smacking him lightly on the arm. "Did you just call her by her first name—"
"Shush—"
"Actually, I do believe (Y/N)'s heart rate did spike when you all came in unnoticed..." Shinobu gave you a knowing look, which made your face turn an even deeper shade of red.
"Oh, this poor girl..." Himejima started crying for you.
"I'm just... It's just really hot in here, okay?!" You stammered, waving your hands defensively.
"...Right," Obanai murmured quietly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at you with suspicion. Kaburamaru flicked his tongue out, as if he too was analyzing your temperature.
Rengoku clapped you on the back (gently, but still with enough force to nearly knock you over). "That's the spirit! Stay warm, but don't overheat!"
Sanemi rolled his eyes and muttered, "She's gonna overheat with all these idiots crowding the room."
"You're one of them." Muichiro yawned.
"..." The Wind Hashira threw him an threatening look but he feigned innocence (or simply didn't care).
"...Slay your shit young boy, so proud of you." Himejima patted Tokito on the back.
"Gh, I'm just saying," Sanemi muttered, ignoring the comment while rolling his eyes, "it wouldn't hurt to be a little tougher."
"Like you're one to talk about toughness," Obanai snarked from beside Mitsuri. "Maybe if you weren't so busy trying to sound tough, you'd notice she don't need to be pushed right now."
Sanemi's scowl deepened. "Oh come on, now you're just begging me to fucking punch you in the throat."
"Oh damn," you muttered.
Mitsuri quickly waved her hands in a panic, trying to calm the tension. "Obanai! Sanemi! Stop it! (Y/N) doesn't need this kind of stress right now!"
"Don't worry, (Y/N)! I'll protect you from all this negativity!" Rengoku puffed out his chest proudly, placing a reassuring hand on your shoulder. "No one will bother you while I'm here!"
You couldn't help but chuckle awkwardly. "I appreciate it, Kyojuro, but—"
"Who said you get to be her protector?" Sanemi cut in, clearly not letting this slide. "You're gonna kill her with that damn loud mouth of yours."
He blinked in surprise, then let out a hearty laugh. "Nonsense! My enthusiasm brings joy, not fear! Right, (Y/N)?"
"Uh..."
"Of course she's going to say yes," Obanai interjected, rolling his eyes. "She wouldn't want to hurt your fragile feelings."
"FRAGILE?" Rengoku bellowed, placing a hand dramatically on his chest. "MY FEELINGS ARE AS STRONG AS MY FLAME! THEY CANNOT BE BROKEN SO EASILY!"
"...This is all pointless," Muichiro said bluntly, his head resting on his hand. "Why don't you all stop arguing?"
Sanemi scoffed. "As if you're helping by standing around like a zombie."
"I'd rather be a zombie than whatever you are," Muichiro replied with a blank stare, clearly not bothered by Sanemi's jab.
You couldn't help but laugh, even though it made your head spin slightly. "I think I'll survive a little bit of arguing."
"Well, I won't," Tomioka's quiet voice piped up from the back of the room. "It's giving me a headache. Can you all just calm down?"
"..." Everyone turned to look at him, shocked that he had said more than three words.
'Shit—twitter Giyuu is real!'
Shinobu's smile widened. "Oh my, Giyuu! It's rare to see you so talkative. Are you worried about (Y/N) too?"
His eyes shifted awkwardly, and he crossed his arms. "..."
Shinobu leaned toward you, her teasing smile still in place. "(Y/N), it seems you've even managed to make Giyuu speak up. That's quite the accomplishment."
Your eyes darted around the room, taking in the various expressions of the Hashira. Sanemi was still watching you intently, though his usual scowl seemed less severe than normal. Obanai kept glancing between you and Mitsuri, while Muichiro, who was leaning against the wall, appeared lost in thought—though his gaze would occasionally drift back to you. Even Giyuu seemed unusually attentive. Himejima was the only one who was probably giving you peace by not bothering you so much as the others.
Not going to lie,
It was... fucking overwhelming.
"I'm... fine, really," you muttered, trying to downplay the situation. "It's just a fever."
"Just a fever?" Mitsuri gasped. "But you've been so sick! You need rest and care!" She squeezed your hand gently.
Obanai gave her a side glance, his eyes narrowing slightly as if he wasn't too thrilled with how close she was sitting to you. "Mitsuri, you're smothering her," he muttered.
"Oh! Am I?" she asked, quickly pulling back but not letting go of your hand. "Sorry, (Y/N)! I just want to make sure you're comfortable."
"It's alright..."
"See? (Y/N)'s tougher than we think! She doesn't mind a little affection, right?" Rengoku's eyes twinkled with his usual boundless energy.
"It's not wise to push yourself too hard." Tomioka said quietly, his tone soft but firm.
"You see, (Y/N), we're all here to make sure you don't overexert yourself," Shinobu said, her voice lilting. "It's quite touching, really. I don't think I've ever seen the Hashira so... concerned about one person."
"Concerned? I'm not concerned," Sanemi scoffed, though his crossed arms and rigid posture suggested otherwise.
"Sure, sure," She hummed, clearly unconvinced. "Still, it's quite charming to see everyone gathered like this."
"I don't know why... but it's nice seeing you awake..." Muichiro words trailed off, his clouded gaze focused on the window, though there was an odd sincerity in his tone.
You didn't know how to respond to that, so you simply gave him a small smile. "Thanks..."
He blinked, as if only just realizing he'd said something, then looked back at you. "Mhm,"
Mitsuri jumped back in. "Oh! OH! I HAVE AN AWESOME IDEA! I'll stay with (Y/N) and take care of her! I'm good at making people feel better! I can make soup, and—"
"No way," Sanemi cut her off. "The last thing she need is someone hovering over her like that."
She pouted. "That's not true! I'd be gentle!"
"Yeah, right," He scoffed sarcastically.
Then, Obanai shot him a glare. "At least Mitsuri wouldn't insult her into an early grave."
"MOTHERFUCKER—"
Mitsuri puffed her cheeks. "I wouldn't baby her! Right, (Y/N)? You'd like my company, right?"
"OH! OH!" You were about to answer when Rengoku suddenly threw his hand in the air. "I'll stay! My presence will lift her spirits like the morning sun!"
Sanemi groaned. "Will you shut up with the sun metaphors?!"
Rengoku opened his mouth to argue back, but Shinobu interrupted with a sweet smile, clearly loving the chaos. "Well, (Y/N), since everyone seems to want to stay with you, maybe you should decide who stays?"
...
You paused.
You had to choose?! FUCK, YOU JUST WANTED TO SLEEP! WHAT WAS HAPPENING?
Every single one of them was staring at you now.
"I... um..."
"Choose wisely," Obanai muttered under his breath, Kaburamaru flicking his tongue in your direction. You weren't sure if it was a threat or if he was genuinely concerned.
"Yeah, who do you really want to be stuck with?" Sanemi added, his smirk deepening.
"Goddamn, hold on—" you stammered, holding your hands up in defense. "I didn't ask for anyone to stay! Really, I'm fine on my own—"
"That's no fun," Mitsuri cut in, her eyes practically sparkling. "You deserve some company while you recover! It'll make you feel better, I promise!"
"Besides," Rengoku added, "you can't refuse all of us! We're already here!"
"Maybe we should all stay," Himejima suggested in his usual monotone, which earned a groan from Sanemi.
"You're all crazy," He grumbled, rubbing his temples. "If anyone's staying, it should be me. I'm the only one who won't drive her insane with all this nonsense."
"That's rich coming from you," Giyuu muttered, just loud enough for Sanemi to hear.
"...What was that?" He growled, whirling on him.
Shinobu giggled, clearly loving the rising tension. "Oh dear, this is becoming quite the spectacle."
You sighed, rubbing your forehead as the bickering around you grew louder. "You guys... I'm still sick, remember?"
Rengoku immediately slapped a hand on his knee, rising to his feet. "You're right! We shouldn't argue in front of (Y/N)! We're here to make her feel better, not worse!"
"Then why don't you all leave and let me handle this?" Sanemi snapped, but Mitsuri and Obanai quickly voiced their protests, which only led to more shouting and finger-pointing.
Maybe the fever wasn't the worst thing you had to deal with after all.
You groaned and sank further into the bed, covering your face with your hand as the chaos swirled around you. The bickering intensified until it was almost impossible to distinguish one voice from the next.
"Everyone just—" you tried to interject, but your voice was lost in the commotion.
It was all too much. Your head throbbed with the noise, your body too weak to handle this much energy in one room. You sighed deeply, rubbing your temples, hoping someone would step in and calm the madness. And just when you thought you couldn't take it anymore...
*CLAP!*
"...!" The sound thundered through the room like a lightning strike. It wasn't just loud; it was earth-shattering, sending a jolt through your entire body and making the walls rattle. You swore the floor vibrated, too. Everyone froze, heads snapping toward Himejima, who stood in the center of the room, his massive hands now clasped together as he let the echoes of his clap die down. The sheer force of his presence was enough to shut everyone up in an instant.
"Enough," Himejima said, his deep voice rumbling like distant thunder. It wasn't a shout, but it might as well have been. "Stop this nonsense."
You watched, still slightly dazed, as the Hashira—normally so proud, so competitive—shifted uncomfortably under his gaze. Even Sanemi, who rarely listened to anyone, seemed to relax his tense posture.
"Why are you all arguing?" Himejima exhaled deeply, turning his gaze toward you with a soft expression. "You're all forgetting something important," he said, his tone a bit gentler now but still commanding everyone's full attention. "(Y/N) is sick. She's exhausted. This arguing is only making things worse. You're putting your own feelings and desires first, without considering what (Y/N) needs."
There was an awkward shuffle as every Hashira turned to look at you, suddenly aware of how sickly tired and overwhelmed you looked. Your face was still flushed, mostly from the fever and partly from the sheer intensity of being in a room full of very passionate people. You blinked at them all, feeling slightly relieved that Himejima had taken control, but also a little too self-conscious with all the attention back on you.
Mitsuri was the first to react, clasping her hands to her mouth with a horrified gasp. "Oh no! I've been making everything worse, haven't I?!" She looked at you with wide, teary eyes, as though you might keel over at any second. "I'm so sorry, (Y/N)! I just wanted to make you feel better!"
Then Rengoku jumped in, his voice still booming despite Himejima's earlier warning. "Yes! We must take better care of (Y/N)! My love is in need of REST!" His fist clenched dramatically, but the intensity of his declaration made you smile despite everything.
Sanemi rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. "Yeah, yeah. We get it already. You don't have to yell it every time."
"Well, at least I'm doing something to help!" Rengoku shot back, fiery determination sparking in his eyes.
"You're doing nothing but shouting!" Sanemi snarled, fists clenching. "That's not helping anyone!"
Rengoku puffed up his chest. "I'm motivating (Y/N)! My voice fuels her spirit!"
"Fuelling a headache, maybe," Obanai muttered from the side, rubbing his temples like he couldn't handle Rengoku's volume.
Before things could spiral again, Shinobu stepped forward with a sly smile. "Why don't you all focus less on being loud and more on being useful? I'm sure (Y/N) would appreciate it."
Muichiro, leaning against the wall, yawned lazily. "This is all boring... I should've stayed in bed."
"That's what (Y/N) should be doing!" Mitsuri said, grabbing onto Muichiro's sleeve, tugging him toward the door.
Tomioka murmured, "We should let her sleep."
Obanai glanced at him and sighed. "For once, he has a point."
Rengoku, undeterred by the subtle jabs, placed a hand on your shoulder and flashed a wide grin. "My flame, I'm sorry if I overwhelmed you!"
Sanemi barked, "Would you stop being so touchy? She don't need your weird speeches right now."
"Is it weird to offer encouragement?" Rengoku shot back, brow furrowed. "I'd say it's weird not to!"
"Stop."
Himejima, clearly done with everyone's nonsense, raised his hands once more, causing the room to fall silent again."Enough," he repeated, more gently this time. "(Y/N) needs rest, not more arguing."
"Finally, someone with sense," you muttered under your breath, still smiling as you nodded in agreement.
Himejima turned back to you, his eyes softening as he gestured to the door. "She needs space. Everyone out."
The other Hashira exchanged glances, but none of them dared argue with Himejima this time. One by one, they shuffled toward the door, still muttering under their breath as they went.
Obanai gave a curt nod and turned toward the door. "Fine. Let's leave her in peace."
"..." Muichiro, already half-asleep, was the first to walk out.
Mitsuri, before leaving, gave you a quick, heartfelt wave. "Get better soon, okay? We'll all come visit when you're feeling up for it!" She said softly, her usual bubbly tone replaced with genuine concern. She blew a kiss at you along with a wink.
You smiled warmly at her. "Thanks, Mitsuri. I'll be fine."
Sanemi gave you a brief nod. "Tch—just... Just don't overdo it. Make sure you have a good rest and, and eat well!"He glanced back at Rengoku with a glare before stomping out, making sure he was the last one to leave.
Finally, it was just you and Shinobu.
She walked over to your bedside, her footsteps soft against the wooden floor. Her usual teasing smile was replaced by something more gentle, more sincere. She placed a small tray on the table beside your bed, with a glass of water and your medicine neatly arranged.
"You've done well putting up with all of that," she said with a chuckle, handing you the medicine. "They can be quite overwhelming when they all show up at once."
You took the medicine from her, smiling sheepishly. "Yeah, they really can."
Shinobu placed her hand lightly on your forehead, checking your temperature. "Still a little warm, but better than yesterday. Make sure you get some rest, alright?"
"Thanks, Shinobu," you murmured, leaning back against your pillow.
Shinobu stood and made her way to the door, pausing just before leaving. She glanced back at you, her eyes soft. "If you need anything, just call for me."
You nodded sleepily, already sinking into the warmth of your blankets. "I will."
With that, she left, closing the door behind her quietly. You let out a deep sigh of relief.
"...Dodo, I wanna sleep." Your crow, who has been next to you the whole time, made his way towards your shoulder to make himself comfortable there.
Ugh, getting sick is the worst.
——————————————————————————
The second day had arrived,
and although your fever hadn't gotten worse,
there were still no signs of improvement.
You woke up to the soft hum of voices outside your room, which only grew louder as they approached. Before you could prepare yourself, the door swung open, and a stampede of familiar faces poured in, bringing a wave of chaotic energy with them.
The Kamaboko Squad was first, led by the ever-optimistic Tanjiro, followed by the anxious Zenitsu, and, of course, Inosuke, who barged in like he was ready to fight the illness out of you. But they weren't alone.
Wrapped in layers of blankets, Gyutaro and Daki entered behind them, looking awkward but surprisingly cozy. Nezuko trailed after them, bundled up in a blanket of her own, her large eyes peeking out as she excitedly waved at you from behind the others.
It was clear that none of them really knew how to act around a sick person—especially you.
"(Y/N)!" Zenitsu practically cried, rushing to your bedside like a dramatic knight. "Are you okay?! You still look so pale! I can't stand it!" He grabbed your hand dramatically, as if he could somehow absorb your fever through sheer willpower.
"Hey, calm down," Tanjiro said gently, trying to pry his hand off of yours. "She's resting. She needs to take it easy."
"Hey! Let go of her, you whiny bitch! You're gonna spread your cowardice!" Inosuke growled, shoving Zenitsu aside. He leaned in way too close, his boar mask looming over your face. "How long do you plan to lie around like this? Are you going to get better or not?"
"Inosuke, she's sick," Tanjiro gently reminded him, his smile as warm as ever.
He ignored him and kept talking to you. "You look the same! Why haven't you gotten better yet? Are you just being lazy?!" he shouted, completely misunderstanding how sickness worked.
You blinked up at him, suppressing a smile despite feeling like you were hit by a train. "Pretty sure that's not how being sick works..."
"Mhm..." Tanjiro got closer to you. You could see his saddened smile. He placed a hand on your forehead, his eyebrows knitting together in concern. "You don't seem any better than yesterday... Miss Shinobu said your fever was still the same."
As if on cue, she entered the room, her usually bright demeanor was dimmed by worry, though she tried to hide it behind a small smile. "Good evening, (Y/N). How are you feeling today?"
You tried to give her a reassuring smile but ended up shrugging instead. "Still tired... but I don't feel terrible."
She nodded, her eyes scanning you carefully. "That's good, at least." But you could tell from her furrowed brow that she wasn't fully convinced.
Daki, sitting next to you, pulled her blanket tighter around herself. "I don't understand how you're still sick. You've been resting for days now. If I were you, I'd have been back to perfect by now!"
"Because you're so perfect, huh?" Gyutaro muttered sarcastically from the other side of the room, scratching his head while wrapped in his blanket like a burrito. "Give (Y/N) a break, she's not exactly a demon like us. Takes time for humans to heal."
Daki shot him a glare. "Shut up, Gyutaro! I wasn't talking to you!"
Nezuko hopped onto the bed beside you, offering her blanket to share. Her presence made you smile despite your discomfort, and she giggled softly when you patted her head in thanks. "Hmh, mhmh!"
Zenitsu, still recovering from being pushed aside by Inosuke, looked at the sibling duo. "Wait—why are you two even here?" he asked, eyeing Gyutaro and Daki suspiciously.
Daki rolled her eyes dramatically. "We wanted to see (Y/N), obviously. Is that such a crime? We care about her too, you know!" She huffed, looking as if her feelings were hurt.
"Yeah, we're not total monsters," Gyutaro grumbled. "Just because we've, uh, killed a few people doesn't mean we can't care about her..."
"Only a few people?!" Zenitsu yelped, his eyes wide with fear. He immediately moved to stand behind Tanjiro, peeking out nervously.
Gyutaro scratched the back of his head. "We didn't come here just to sit and do nothing. We're here to... I dunno, offer moral support or something."
Daki shot him a glare. "Moral support? Like you'd even know what that means."
He scowled. "Shut up."
Inosuke snorted. "If I were sick, I'd get better in a day! No stupid fever could take me down!" He flexed his muscles, standing proudly like he had just conquered the world.
"You literally passed out from our battle with Daki and Gyutaro," Tanjiro reminded him, shaking his head with a patient smile.
"LIES!" Inosuke bellowed. "That was a tactical nap!"
You couldn't help but giggle, even though your body felt heavy with exhaustion.
Shinobu, however, was still watching you closely. She knelt down by your bed, giving you the medicine. "Here, take this. It should help a bit." Her voice was soft but filled with concern. "If you don't improve soon, we may have to consider something more drastic."
"Please, no." You grabbed the medicine and put it next to your bed at the table.
"(Y/N)!" Inosuke suddenly called for you, pointing accusingly at Zenitsu. "He called me the B-word!"
You blinked, confused. "The B-word? What did he say?"
"Tch—" Zenitsu made a disgusted expression. "Dumbass, motherfucker doesn't start with a B."
"Ugh—" Trying to ease the tension since you sensed perhaps another fight was coming, you turned your head to Tanjiro. "Sooo... how's everything going?"
Tanjiro smiled at you warmly. "Well, things have been—"
"Eh, I don't knew," Inosuke interrupted, leaning against your bedside table like he was lounging.
Tanjiro blinked at him, confused. "Knew? That's not how you say it."
"How do you say it then?" Inosuke barked back, genuinely curious.
"It's 'I don't knowing,'" Tanjiro said, his brow furrowing as he thought it over.
"BRO," Zenitsu chimed in with an exasperated groan. "It's not 'I don't knew' or 'I don't knowing'...."
Both Tanjiro and Inosuke turned to him, eyes wide. "What is it then?" they asked in unison.
Zenitsu threw his hands up, exasperated. "'I don't know!'"
Inosuke slammed his hands on your bedside table, looking offended. "You fucking dumbass! If you didn't know, shut the fuck up then!"
Zenitsu's face turned red, steam practically coming out of his ears. "I DO NOW! YOU'RE SUCH A DUMBASS, DAMN!"
Tanjiro looked genuinely confused now. "Wait, but you said you didn't know...?"
Nezuko giggled quietly beside you, her small smile contagious as she leaned in closer. Daki, meanwhile, had grown bored of the argument and was picking at her nails.
"Poor (Y/N)... Honestly, I'm surprised any of you manage to get anything done with how stupid you all sound,"Daki muttered under her breath.
"Like you're one to talk," Zenitsu gave her the nasty look.
Gyutaro turned to his sister. "At least we don't argue about how to say simple sentences."
"Hehe, yeah," She snickered, giving her brother a fist bump.
"UGH! YOU TWO stay out of this!"
"Anyways!" Inosuke turned to look at you. "I'll be the one to save you! You know what would be a great remedy? A good battle!" He exclaimed, slamming his fist into his open palm.
"Yeah, and I'm sure that would help your poor sick friend immensely," Gyutaro said sarcastically, raising an eyebrow as he leaned closer, half-amused and half-annoyed.
"Or a nap," Tanjiro suggested with a nod, his voice soothing as he tried to redirect the conversation. "But one thing is for sure, you should definitely take your medicine. Shinobu worked hard on it."
You nodded kind of oddly. "Y-You're right, Tanjiro. I'll take it in a bit."
"Make sure you do!" Daki exclaimed, patting your head.
"You can't just lie around like a lazy sloth forever!" Inosuke insisted, putting his hands on his hips in a mock serious pose.
With a sigh, Shinobu turned back to you. "...Are you sure you're taking your medicine? For it to work, you need to take all of it."
"I—I am! I promise," you said, managing a smile.
"..." She did not respond verbally, rather than simply giving you a small pat on the shoulder.
"Aw, my sweet, poor (Y/N)!" Daki cooed as she leaped onto your bed, wrapping herself around your arm and snuggling into you. "Don't worry, don't stress! You'll get better, I know it!"
"..." Nezuko sat silently on the corner of the bed, glaring daggers at Daki. She wanted to strangle this hoe for hogging all your attention, but her usual restraint held her back—for now.
"Aww, thank you!" You smiled warmly, appreciating the overwhelming support. "I really appreciate it!"
"Of course! And you look very smart! And very beautiful today!" Daki gushed, flashing you a bright, playful smile, clearly delighted in showering you with compliments.
"Oh, Daki, you don't have to keep going," you said, your face heating up with embarrassment. "But thank you, I love you so much!" Even as you tried to brush off her flattery, it only seemed to encourage her more. She grinned and leaned closer.
"I love you too, (Y/N)!" Daki's eyes sparkled as she suddenly placed both hands atop her head, careful not to let the blanket slide off. "Ring! Ring!" she chirped, pretending to be a phone, her playful mood urging you to join in on her silly game.
"..." You hesitated for a second, wondering how you'd ended up in this strange situation. But in the end, you gave in and lifted an imaginary phone to your ear.
"...Hello?"
"This is Daki!"
"Oh, hello, Daki! What a wonderful surprise! What's up?"
"Oh, nothing... just wanted to say that... I LOVE YOU!"
"Awww," You couldn't help but smile. "I love you too! Goodbye!" You hung up the invisible phone, and the two of you exchanged a glance before giggling. The whole exchange was so childish, but endearing at the same time.
Meanwhile, across the room, everyone else looked on in disbelief.
"...aw?" Tanjiro shifted awkwardly, trying to smile through his unease. As much as he cherished your happiness, the amount of affection pouring from Daki was... a lot.
Zenitsu crossed his arms, grumbling under his breath. "...Can anyone remind me why we kept this bitch alive?" he muttered, feeling bitter about the attention you were giving Daki.
Inosuke looked absolutely appalled by the whole situation. "Tch! Who needs all that mushy stuff anyway?" he scoffed, though it was clear he was sulking at being left out.
Gyutaro sat in the corner, his sharp eyes narrowing as he tried not to roll them. His sister had always been a little too possessive when it came to you, and it was getting on his nerves.
"..." Shinobu, veins popped on her face as she was standing gracefully, smiling politely, but internally, she was starting to feel a bit irked. Did they really have to flirt so openly in front of everyone?
"Mhm," Nezuko was seething silently, hands clenched in her lap. Every second of this spectacle was like torture for her.
Each of them was now thoroughly annoyed by the display of affection between you and Daki.
——————————————————————————
The day flew by, and before you knew it, the clock struck midnight. Alone in your room, it's at this quiet hour that a secret you've been keeping comes to light:
you don't... actually take your medicine.
You've never been able to stomach the taste. Each time you tried it, you couldn't bring yourself to swallow it. Sure, you felt guilty, and it was no surprise you hadn't been feeling any better, but the bitterness was just too much to handle.
So, your solution?
You've made an habit of tossing it out the window, far from where anyone could see.
And tonight, you were about to do it again.
"Ugh, I'm so tired..." With a groan, you got up, your limbs heavy from the fatigue that never seemed to leave. You made your way to the window, medicine cup in hand, ready to toss it into the night like you always did. Just as you popped the window open and prepared to launch the bottle, a voice broke through the silence.
"I don't think throwing your medicine is something you should be doing."
...
...
...
Huh.
You froze.
That voice—it wasn't in your head.
Slowly, you turned to see someone you yet had never expected to see in such place nor time, standing there like he'd just stepped out of the pages of a shoujo manga. The moonlight made him look unreal, and for a second, you were too stunned to process it.
Your eyes landed on Akaza, standing there as if he had just materialized out of thin air. The scene felt surreal, like something out of a dream—or a nightmare.
If you weren't in the Demon Slayer world, you would've thought that Akaza was some sort of Disney prince coming to rescue you.
...
For a brief moment, you were dumbfounded, unable to process that he was standing in front of you, so close. Was the sickness making you see things?
Then, your brain finally caught up with your instincts. You did the first thing you could think of—you opened your mouth to scream. But before a sound could escape, Akaza closed the distance between you in a flash, his hand coming up to cover your mouth with alarming speed. His other arm snaked around your waist, pulling you close enough that you could feel the cold radiating off him.
"Shh." His voice was a low whisper, right next to your ear. "I'm not here to kill you. Stop panicking."
But that didn't stop the panic from surging through you. Your mind screamed demon even if he said he meant no harm. You squirmed in his grip, flailing wildly in an attempt to escape, which only led to you knocking into him and almost tripping over your own feet. Akaza, to his credit, managed to keep his hold without dropping you or getting annoyed.
"Really?" He just sighed as if dealing with a restless kitten. "You're going to make this difficult, aren't you?"
"Gh—" You kept wriggling, determined to get free, but he had enough. His hand left your mouth, and before you could react, he grabbed your cheeks, squishing them between his palms and forcing you to look directly into his eyes.
"Listen," he said, his voice firm but oddly soft, "I'm not going to hurt you. Okay? So. Calm. Down."
"...!" His words cut through the fog of fear, the intensity in his gaze holding you still. His hands, though strong, didn't hurt—they just held you firmly in place, refusing to let you run. Your breath came out in ragged bursts as you locked eyes with him, the tension between you thick enough to cut through.
"...I'm not your enemy tonight," he continued, his tone steady. "So take a breath."
Slowly, as if under a spell, your body started to relax. Your heartbeat still raced, but the raw panic that had consumed you moments ago began to ebb. You blinked, trying to make sense of the situation as your mind caught up with the fact that Akaza was holding you, not attacking you, and telling you to calm down. His fingers relaxed their hold on your face, but he kept you in place, watching you closely.
You gulped, the confusion swirling in your mind still thick. "What... What are you doing here?" you managed to whisper, voice hoarse. "Why aren't you—"
"Killing you?" he finished for you. "Not tonight." He stepped back, just enough to give you space but not too far. "Though, if you keep tossing that medicine away, you might not need me to do the job."
You stood there, still in shock, your mind spinning. Akaza, of all people—or demons—was standing in your room, calm and completely unconcerned that you had just tried to throw your medicine out the window. You eyed him suspiciously, taking a step back and dropping into a karate stance.
...Sure, he was one of your favorite characters, but that didn't mean you trusted him in the slightest. Demon or not, you were ready to defend yourself if he tried anything.
Akaza, on the other hand, seemed utterly unfazed by your defensive position. If anything, he looked almost amused, his arms crossed over his chest as he studied you with a relaxed expression. He didn't make a single threatening move, which only made you more confused.
Wasn't this guy supposed to be dangerous?
Instead of lunging at you or anything remotely threatening, Akaza raised an eyebrow. "You know," he said casually, "you should be resting. Standing like that can't be good for you."
You blinked, lowering your fists slightly. Resting? You weren't sure what to make of that. "Excuse me?"
Akaza pointed lazily at the bed. "You're sick, aren't you? You should be lying down instead of getting all worked up."
Wait. What? How did he even know you were sick? You narrowed your eyes at him, not ready to drop your guard. "How do you know that?" you asked, suspicion lacing your voice.
He tilted his head, genuinely confused by your question, his arms still crossed. His expression matched yours perfectly as he stared back at you, dumbfounded. "What do you mean, 'how do I know?' You don't remember?"
You mimicked his stance, crossing your arms and tilting your head, mirroring his confusion. "Remember what?"
Akaza studied you for a moment before sighing. "Our meeting. In the... basement."
...
The second those words left his mouth, your heart skipped a beat, and you felt a wave of panic wash over you.
BASEMENT?
Your mind scrambled to connect the dots, but all you could remember was a vague, blurry dream you'd once had involving Akaza and... a basement. But wait—wasn't that...?
Your eyes widened, and before you could stop yourself, the words tumbled out: "WAIT—YOU MEANT THAT WET DREAM I HAD WITH YOU ON A BASEMENT WAS REAL!?"
Akaza's entire demeanor changed in an instant. His face flushed bright red, his arms uncrossing as he stammered, clearly taken aback by your casual admission. "W—WET WHAT?!" he repeated, sounding more flustered than you'd ever imagined he could be. "THE FUCK ARE YOU SAYING, WOMAN?!"
You stared at him, feeling a little awkward at his reaction, but you were still trying to piece everything together. "Yeah, you know... with the basement—like, you were calling me good girl and caressing me while biting my... wait, that wasn't just a weird dream?"
"HUH?! WHAT!?" Akaza looked like he wanted the ground to swallow him whole. His embarrassment was palpable as he cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. "It... it wasn't a dream. We did met. That was real." He rubbed the back of his neck, still clearly mortified that you had said that so casually.
Your confusion only deepened. You hadn't remembered much of that encounter at all. To you, the last time you'd met Akaza had been in the cave, where things were tense but straightforward. Now you were starting to think you had really misread the situation.
You gave him a sheepish look, feeling your face heat up slightly. "So... that actually happened? We had sex—"
"WH—NO! NO?? I DON'T KNOW WHAT T-THE HELL YOU'RE THINKING WE DID T-TOGETHER BUT YOU'RE WRONG!" Akaza sighed, still looking flustered but calmer now. "Yes. We met there. And no," he added quickly, "nothing strange or weird happened. You were sick and drunk, and I... was checking on you because you were wandering alone while drunk outside."
You blinked, trying to process that. The idea of Akaza caring enough to check on you still seemed strange, but then again, nothing about tonight made any sense.
He seemed to regain some of his composure after the embarrassing moment, but something flickered in his eyes—an uncertainty, a question lingering just beneath the surface. His gaze narrowed slightly, and you noticed a shift in his demeanor.
Did you... not remember anything?
Not just the basement,
but the Infinity Castle?
For a brief moment, it looked like he was going to say something, but then he paused, reconsidering. Whatever crossed his mind, he decided against telling you. Instead, he sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Yeah, just the basement,"he muttered. "I found you wandering in the forest, completely drunk. I dragged you back, and you got sick there. That's all."
You frowned, trying to piece together his explanation, but nothing about it clicked. Still, his casual tone didn't do much to ease your confusion. "Right," you replied slowly, still not trusting him at all. "And now you're... what? Checking in on me like some kind of demon babysitter?"
At that, Akaza crossed his arms again. "Something like that... I just wanted to see how you're doing." His words were vague, deliberately so, and it only made you more suspicious. You couldn't shake the feeling that he was holding something back—something important.
You shot him a glare, still not convinced. "Why are you really here?" you demanded, folding your arms. "There's no way you just 'wanted to see how I'm doing.'"
He didn't budge, his eyes glinting with an unreadable emotion. "It doesn't matter. You're still alive, aren't you? That's all you need to worry about."
Now you were fed up. Whatever strange game he was playing, you weren't about to sit here and be toyed with. "I don't need a cryptic demon in my room," you snapped, jabbing a finger toward the door. "Get out. Now."
For a moment, Akaza didn't move, as if he was debating whether or not to obey. If your eyes weren't lying, you would say that he seemed a little offended, or rather hurt by how you demanded him to leave you alone.
But then, with an exaggerated sigh, he pushed himself off the wall and took a step toward the window. "Fine," he said, sounding almost bored. "But you will take your medicine."
You hesitated, glancing between him and the cup in your hand. The idea of swallowing that awful stuff again made your stomach churn, but Akaza was watching you closely. His presence made it hard to refuse. You couldn't tell what was more unsettling—his unexpected entrance, or the fact that he seemed to care whether you took care of yourself.
Reluctantly, you took your cup, your eyes fixed on his. The bitter smell hit you immediately, and you had to suppress a gag. With one last glare in his direction, you forced yourself to down the disgusting liquid. It burned your throat, the aftertaste making you want to hurl.
Satisfied, Akaza gave you one last look before turning to the window. "Good. I'll be going now."
But just before he disappeared completely, you couldn't help but snap one last question at him, your voice sharp with frustration. "Why do you care so much if I take my medicine or not? Isn't this kind of... stupid?"
For a moment, Akaza paused, his back still facing you. He didn't turn around, but his voice drifted back to you, softer now, as if the answer wasn't meant for you to understand. "Because someone has to."
"Eh??"
Before you could say anything else, he vanished, disappearing into the night like he had never been there at all.
The moment you were sure he was gone, you rushed to the window, spitting out whatever remained of the medicine with disgust. The horrible taste lingered on your tongue, but at least you didn't swallow all of it. You wiped your mouth with the back of your hand, muttering under your breath.
"Ugh," you muttered, leaning against the windowsill. "I swear on my mother's name that I'm never touching that medicine again..."
Notes:
Yuhhh, this chapter isn't checked... I'm lazy asf.
Update: I didn't even realize my mistake this time—I wrote basement instead attic. I WILL NOT be fixing that though. Just so you keep it in mind.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 63: — 62
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I DON'T KNOW WHO YOU PRETEND I AM — CHAPTER #62 — YOU KNOW WHO YOU PRETEND I AM
The third day came, and with it, your mood soured even further. You were sick, exhausted, and fed up, but today's frustration was rooted in something—or rather, someone—specific. Tengen Uzui and his wives came to visit. Normally, you wouldn't have minded the presence of Tengen, Makio, or Hinatsuru—they were fine, easy to tolerate.
But Suma?
Oh, Suma.
THAT DAMN NASTY HOE.
"..." You were glaring daggers at her from across the room, your eyes narrowing as she awkwardly shifted under your intense gaze. Of all the people to show up while you were bedridden, sick, and grumpy, why did it have to be her? She was already giving you that innocent, teary-eyed look, the one that usually made others forgive her, but you were having NONE of it.
HOW DARE SHE EVEN VISIT YOU?!
"Hey (Y/N)!!! How's my baby doing?" Makio arrived with energy, happy to greet you.
"Hello (Y/N). I hope we're not making you tired by our presence..." Hinatsuru came in second, already feeling guilty since she was sensing that perhaps they were going to be too energetic for you.
"Hi, princess!" Uzui smirked at you, his smile looking more charming than usual. "Are you doing good?"
"...I suppose." You answered him but your eyes did not stop gazing daggers at the ugly creature called Suma.
"Aw, that's nice to hear!" He ruffled your head, snickering at your face. You looked funny. "(Y/N), come on! Smile a little!" He tried tickling you but nothing worked.
"What if I try this?!" Makio began playing with your face, trying to make you smile but the results were the same.
Hinatsuru gave you an apologetic concerned look, clearly used to her husband's and wives antics by now. "We're really sorry for barging in like this. Tengen thought it would lift your spirits."
"It's alright." You replied dryly, not really paying much of attention to her words.
...
Suma, visibly nervous, shuffled forward and dropped to her knees, clasping her hands together as if in prayer. "WAHHH!!! I'M SO, SO SOOORRYYYY!" she wailed, her voice high-pitched and shaky. "I—I didn't mean to vomit on you the last time! It was an accident! I s-swear! I just got too excited, and my stomach couldn't handle the celebration—"
"No."
You tuned her out.
You didn't care.
At all.
You did not give a single FUCK about what she had to say to you.
Suma continued, her voice rising in desperation. "PLEASEEEEEE, (Y/N)! WAHHHH, forgive me! I've been feeling awful ever since! I swear I'll make it up to you!" She threw herself forward, pressing her forehead to the floor in a deep bow, practically groveling at your feet.
"...bitch." You gave her a cold, dismissive glance, your arms crossed, and turned your head away.
"I'll never do something like that again! I regret it with every inch of my body!" Suma's pitiful cries only grew louder as she began to full-on whine. "You have to forgive meeee!"
Makio, clearly fed up with the stupid display of her wife, stepped forward and smacked her lightly on the head. "Get a grip, Suma! You're embarrassing us all! If she doesn't want to, then she doesn't have to forgive you! You fucked up pretty badly!"
"I can't help it!" She sobbed louder. "She hates me now! I WANNA DIE! WHAT'S WORSE THAN (Y/N) HATING ME?!"
"You should be focusing on getting better, that's why I told you to not drink and yet, you didn't listen... these are the consequences of your actions." Hinatsuru said gently, her voice a stark contrast to Suma's wailing. She gave you an understanding smile, but your eyes were still locked on the stupid bitch, your expression unchanged.
"So, how's our favorite patient doing today? I bet it must be pretty boring being sick—sucks to be you." Tengen asked, trying to change the topic. He lounged back on a nearby chair, a smirk playing on his lips as he propped his feet up on the edge of your bed.
"...I'm alive. That's about all I can say."
"Eh... You're looking better (you are not) already," Tengen said with his usual confidence, though this time, there was a softness in his eyes. His broad hand gently resting on your shoulder, his thumb tracing a soothing pattern. "A little more of that Uzui Tengen sparkle, and you'll be shining brighter than ever."
"You really are strong," Hinatsuru added as she sat on the edge of your bed, smoothing out your blanket. "To be dealing with this and still have that spark in your eyes... It's amazing. You're amazing."
You felt the warmth of their words sinking in, making you forget, if only for a moment, just how sick you were.
Makio leaned in closer, her eyes full of a soft concern. "You know, not just anyone can handle being sick and still look as good as you do," she teased lightly, but her smile was warm. "I mean, honestly, how do you do it?"
"Aww, shucks, I don't even look good right now..." You blushed at her words, trying to laugh it off, but Makio wasn't done.
She brushed a lock of hair away from your forehead. "You're tough, okay sweetie? I can't wait until you're no longer sick! We're all so worried about you. We need you healthy, alright?"
You opened your mouth to protest, but Tengen cut in smoothly. "Basically, you're perfect. And don't even think about arguing with us."
You couldn't help but laugh. "...I'm not perfect," you mumbled, trying to look anywhere but at them.
"Oh, hush," Hinatsuru said, giving you a playful nudge. "You don't get to argue when we're busy complimenting you. Just take it."
Your face flushed with embarrassment, and if you hadn't already been blushing, you definitely were now. The others were obviously trying to cheer you up, to make you laugh, or at least distract you from your stress. Though it wasn't exactly subtle, their efforts were surprisingly effective, and you found yourself beginning to feel a little better.
Until...
"(Y/N)!!" Suma suddenly wailed, her eyes already glistening with tears as she looked at you with an almost pitiful expression. "I think you're beautiful too—!"
"Shut the fuck up, you loud, whiny cunt bimbo."
"WAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Suma burst into hysterics, her loud sobs echoing through the room as she threw her hands up.
Before you could muster some sarcastic remark to shut the hoe down, the door to your room swung open with a loud bang, revealing Sanemi, Rengoku, and Inosuke.
"Hey," Sanemi greeted. His sharp gaze swept across the room, not even bothering to acknowledge anyone else as his eyes immediately landed on you. It was like you were his sole focus, his top priority. "How are you feeling?"
"I'm fine..." you muttered, already mentally bracing yourself for the overwhelming crowd that had now entered. Why did they always have to show up in groups? It was exhausting trying to deal with everyone at once, especially with Suma wailing in the corner.
"HELLO, MY BRILLIANT RAY OF SUNSHINE!" Rengoku boomed, his enthusiasm filling the room as he struck a dramatic pose. "I AM HERE TO BRING THE GOOD VIBES AND MAKE YOUR DAY AWESOME!" His sheer energy made you feel tired just looking at him, though in an oddly comforting way.
Hinatsuru sighed softly, covering her mouth in mild disbelief. "Oh no... Not this again."
Makio clenched her teeth, rolling her eyes with visible annoyance. "Great, my day was going perfectly fine until someone had to come along and ruin it."
"NOOO! IT'S RENGOKU!!" Suma wailed even louder, her voice climbing to a new pitch of despair.
Then, as if things couldn't escalate further, Rengoku suddenly turned towards Tengen with wide, excited eyes. "OH MY! IS THAT WHO I THINK IT IS?!"
"Oh, my god..." Tengen shot up from his chair, equally as excited, his eyes lighting up. "IT'S MY SWEET BOO BOO BUNNY FACE!"
You groaned internally. Here we go again.
"Oh fuck," Sanemi muttered under his breath. "It's too damn early for this shit—"
But before anyone could stop them, Rengoku launched himself at Tengen, wrapping him in a tight, affectionate hug. "MY LOVE BUGABOO! HOW I HAVE YEARNED TO SEE YOU AGAIN!!"
"MY CUDDLE PUFFIN!" Tengen laughed as he caught Rengoku, his excitement matching the other's. Despite Rengoku's sudden attack, Tengen's towering form barely wobbled. "I MISSED YOU TOO, MY SMOOCHIE WOOGUMS!"
"OH, YOU SILLY SQUISHY PUDDING PIE!" Rengoku squeezed tighter. "YOU JUST SAW ME YESTERDAY, BUT IT FEELS LIKE A LIFETIME!"
"I KNOW! THAT'S ENOUGH TO MAKE ME WANT TO DIE!"
"NO! IF YOU DIE, THEN I'LL DIE TOO!"
"OH, MY SWEETHEART!"
"OH, MY DARLING!"
Makio's temper finally snapped. "WILL YOU TWO KNOCK IT OFF WITH THIS NONSENSE?!"
Hinatsuru crossed her arms, standing beside Makio with a determined glare. "That's right! He's our husband, not yours!" Her tone was firm as she backed Makio up, clearly not willing to let the pair get away with their over-the-top display.
And then Suma began to hiss at Rengoku like an angry cat, the sound startling everyone. "STAY AWAY FROM HIM, HIZZZZZ!!"
Of course, this led to the inevitable—the five of them started bickering and fighting like they always did.
But a soft sigh pulled you out of your trance. You glanced to the side to find Sanemi sitting beside you, shaking his head in exasperation. His face held a look of deep disappointment. "Tch—it's like they don't know how to act like civilized people when someone's sick."
You couldn't help but laugh softly. "I'm starting to get used to it..."
"You shouldn't." Sanemi's eyes softened slightly as they flickered over to you. His gaze took in the sight of the handkerchief on your forehead, now warmed from use. Without saying a word, he grabbed it, walked over to the basin of cold water next to your bed, and wet it again. With surprising gentleness, he wrung it out and placed it back on your forehead. "...Is that better?"
You smiled weakly, feeling grateful for the gesture. "Yeah, thanks."
Despite your smile, Sanemi's eyes lingered on your face longer than usual.
He tried to mask it, but there was something in his expression—concern? You looked sick, obviously, he couldn't deny it.
Perhaps your weakly state reminded him of his mother.
Your face was flushed, beads of sweat clung to your skin, and each breath you took seemed labored. The sight of you like this made it hard for him to keep up his usual attitude.
You were always full of energy and now you were...
He turned away abruptly, his expression tense, and sat down heavily in the chair next to your bed. Resting his elbows on the bed, he leaned forward, hiding his face behind his hand as if trying to compose himself. His voice, when he finally spoke, was barely above a whisper, almost as if he didn't want you to hear. "...Can't you just get better already?"
"...?" You glanced over at him, but his words were so quiet, you couldn't quite catch what he said. "What's up with you? You're acting weird."
He barely glanced at you, his face still half-hidden behind his hand as he muttered, "Huh? Weird how?" His voice was low, as if he were too tired to care.
"You look... calm. Knock it off. It's creepy," you teased, narrowing your eyes at him suspiciously. It was rare to see Sanemi this relaxed, and it unsettled you more than you cared to admit.
He scoffed, shooting you a sharp look. "Bitch."
You couldn't help but laugh. "Ha, even your cursing sounds soft today." A mischievous grin spread across your face as you reached over, moving his hand away from his face and poking his cheek lightly. You noticed that despite your teasing, his calm demeanor wasn't draining your energy like it usually did when he was more intense. In a strange way, his laid-back attitude was actually making you feel better.
Sanemi raised an eyebrow (OMG U GUYS I KNOW HE DOESNT HAS EYEBROWS BUT I MEAN LIKE THE PART WHERE HIS EYEBROW SHOULD BE FUCK), not moving away from your persistent poking. "So what? You want me to yell at you or something?" His voice was still calm, despite the challenge in his tone. He didn't seem bothered by your prodding at all—if anything, he seemed to be tolerating it.
You paused, considering his offer for a moment before shrugging. "Mmm... nah. I'm just testing your patience."
Sanemi didn't respond immediately, but his silence was telling. He seemed to be letting you get away with more than usual today, which was odd for someone like him. Usually, he had a short fuse, but right now, he seemed strangely unbothered.
Shinazugawa Sanemi couldn't quite understand what it was about you that got under his skin.
Sure, you were undeniably pretty, and sometimes you made him laugh—not that he'd ever admit it, of course. You were smart too, not like some of the idiots he dealt with on a daily basis. Though, you could be dumb as well. But despite all that, he just couldn't bring himself to like you. There was something about you that made him feel... ew.
You made him feel unsettled. His stomach twisted when you were around, his palms got sweaty, and his throat felt dry like he'd swallowed sand. His heartbeat picked up, and it felt like his blood was boiling beneath his skin. It was an unfamiliar sensation, and he hated it. Hated the way his body seemed to betray him whenever you were near.
He didn't like it. Not one bit.
"Can you stop poking me?" Sanemi's voice broke through his thoughts as you kept jabbing your finger into his cheek.
"Nope. It's funny," you replied with a childish snicker, clearly enjoying how you were getting under his skin.
"It's gonna be real funny when I break your finger," he growled, though there was no real bite to his words. It was more of a half-hearted threat, and both of you knew it. You weren't scared of him, not even a little bit. You knew he wouldn't actually hurt you. He knew it too—and it irritated him to no end.
That smug confidence of yours... it infuriated him.
You always managed to anger him in ways no one else could. Everything you did seemed designed to provoke him, whether it was your constant teasing or the way you never backed down from him, even when most people would. Everyone told him he was difficult, insufferable even—but you? You never stopped talking to him. You never pulled away.
And he didn't understand why.
All those times you touched him—playfully, casually—those times he wanted to say something, anything, to let you know what was going on in his head but couldn't find the words. All the moments you shared, moments where he wondered why you never seemed to get tired of him. He was used to being told he was a pain in the ass, that he was too hard to deal with. Yet here you were, poking at his cheek like it was the most natural thing in the world.
It drove him mad.
Despite the frustration, despite how much you annoyed him, there was something in him that couldn't let go of you. He hated how much you lingered in his thoughts, how much he found himself looking forward to seeing you. The truth was, you were occupying more space in his heart than he'd like to admit. He couldn't ignore how much you meant to him, no matter how much he tried to shove it down.
He wanted to tell you, so many times. Every time he was with you, he found himself wanting to say something, to explain why he sometimes treated you harshly, why he had such a hard time showing how he really felt. He wanted to apologize for the rude things he'd said, the way he'd brushed you off before. But the words always got stuck in his throat.
He wanted to tell you that out of everyone he knew, you were the only one whose presence didn't grate on his nerves. You were the only person who made him feel... calm, even when you were being an annoying little brat. He wanted to explain that nothing he did for you was a coincidence—it was all deliberate. Every little thing he did for you was because he cared.
More than he wanted to admit.
And it was stupid.
It was so,
so,
so stupid.
But the truth was,
you were the most lovely soul he'd ever come across,
and he couldn't help but be drawn to you. Even now, as you poked at him with that playful grin on your face, he couldn't bring himself to push you away.
"...You're a pain in the ass, you know that?" But even as he said it, he couldn't deny the warmth spreading in his chest—the warmth he felt whenever you were near.
"Eh, I know I am, thanks," you teased, your voice dripping with playful sarcasm.
Without missing a beat, he fired back. "Yeah, and if you keep poking me, I'll stuff your face in a pillow."
You couldn't help but roll your eyes. "Wow, such a charmer. I'll be sure to swoon later."
The look on his face when you said it was priceless—his brows furrowed just slightly, and he clicked his tongue in that annoyed way that always made you feel a little too proud of yourself.
But then, in a way that completely blindsided you, his expression softened.
Not the usual scowl,
not the usual glare,
just a softening, as though something in him had cracked open.
And before you could fully process it, you heard something you never expected:
Sanemi laughing.
It wasn't a chuckle or some gruff, sarcastic scoff. No, it was an actual, deep laugh that spilled out of him, the kind that made his whole face relax and his eyes crinkle at the corners. You froze, stunned. Sanemi was laughing. And it wasn't at anyone's expense or from frustration—it was from you. The sight was so rare, so beautiful, that it nearly took your breath away. The sound of it—warm and rich—wrapped around you like a comforting embrace.
For a moment, all you could do was stare, completely lost in the sight of him like this, so carefree and human. You'd never seen him like this before. The way his usual stern expression gave way to something almost gentle... you couldn't stop yourself from thinking how beautiful his laugh was. It made your chest tighten in the most unexpected way, warmth flooding through you.
"(Y/N)," Your stunned silence didn't go unnoticed. Still smiling, Sanemi reached out with that same surprising gentleness and patted your head. "I'm glad." The rough edges of his usual tone were smoothed over by an emotion you couldn't quite place. As his hand rested on your head, he ruffled your hair gently, the motion tender in a way you never would've expected from him. He then sighed. "...Don't die, ok...?"
He kept his hand there, warm and steady, continuing to rub your head like he wasn't in any rush to move. You felt a strange comfort from his touch, a soothing reassurance you hadn't known you needed.
Before you could get lost in the moment any further, a loud crash interrupted the peace, jolting both you and Sanemi out of your little bubble. Your eyes shot wide as you saw Inosuke—of all people—launch himself onto your bed without any warning.
"WHAT THE HELL, YOU IDIOT?!" Sanemi immediately barked, shooting to his feet with an angry glare, his protective instincts kicking in. "YOU COULD'VE HURT HER, YOU RECKLESS MORON!"
Inosuke, of course, was completely unfazed by Sanemi's outburst. Ignoring him entirely, he turned to you, his wild eyes gleaming with a strange kind of determination.
"(Y/N), I need to give you something," he declared, rummaging through his belongings as if this was a matter of life or death.
You blinked, still a little dazed from Sanemi's earlier tenderness. "...What is it, Inosuke?" You couldn't help but feel slightly wary, considering his track record of 'gifts.'
He finally pulled something from his pouch and thrust it out in front of you. "Here!" he said, holding up a small, familiar rock. You immediately recognized it—it was the same old rock you had given him.
Confused but touched, you looked up at him. "Why are you giving me this?"
"It's my good luck charm..." he explained in his usual blunt way. "You gave it to me when I needed luck, so now I'm giving it to you. You need it more than I do right now. I'm sure that with this, you'll get better in no time!"
"...!" Your heart melted at his earnestness, a soft smile tugging at your lips. "Aww, Inosuke, that's so sweet of you," you cooed, genuinely moved by the gesture.
Sanemi, ever the killjoy, groaned beside you. "Ugh, gross."
But before you could respond, Inosuke—being Inosuke—reached into his pouch again and dumped a pile of acorns all over you. Acorns rained down like confetti, bouncing off your head and blankets, scattering across the bed in every direction.
"Oh!" you shrieked, caught off guard by the sudden acorn attack.
Inosuke grinned like a proud kid. "Acorns are lucky too! I'll go find more just for you, OKAY?!" he declared before bolting out of the room without another word.
"YOU IDIOT, DON'T YOU DARE BRING MORE ACORNS IN HERE!" Sanemi yelled after him, his face flushed with frustration, but it was clear Inosuke wasn't listening. He was already gone, probably halfway across the courtyard by now in search of more acorns.
The door then creaked open once again. You didn't need to look to know who it was—Shinobu always had a graceful, almost eerie way of entering a room without making much noise. She glanced around at the group, her delicate eyebrows lifting in disapproval at the sight of everyone crowding around your bed.
"Alright, everyone," she said in her usual sweet but commanding tone. "Visiting hours are over. (Y/N) needs to rest."
"Aw, come on! Can't we stay a little longer?" Tengen groaned dramatically, throwing his arm around Rengoku, who had been trying to steal one last affectionate glance at you.
"Nope!" Shinobu replied, her smile widening in that deceptively pleasant way of hers. "Out. Now."
Rengoku, Tengen, Hinatsuru, Makio, and Suma all began offering you a chorus of enthusiastic, if chaotic, goodbyes.
"WE WILL CONTINUE THIS TOMORROW, MY SHINING STAR!" Rengoku bellowed, waving with far too much energy for someone who was just asked to leave.
"Rest up," Hinatsuru said gently, offering you a warm smile before grabbing Suma by the arm and dragging her out.
Suma, still teary-eyed from earlier, sniffled. "(Y/N), you're the prettiest—!"
"Shut up, Suma," Makio hissed, pulling her out the door. "Bye (Y/N)!!"
The door clicked shut, and just like that, the room was quiet again. Shinobu walked over to your bedside, placing a small vial of medicine on the table beside you. "You know the drill," she said lightly, but you could hear the authority in her voice. "Take this, and you'll feel better by morning."
"...yup!" You gave her a weak smile, nodding in agreement though you had no intention of taking that awful medicine. She lingered for a moment, studying you carefully, before turning on her heel and leaving you alone in the room.
As soon as the coast was clear, you grabbed the cup and made your way to the window. Just like yesterday—and the day before—you were planning to toss it out. But when you opened the window, you were greeted with a pair of glowing blue eyes staring up at you from the shadows.
Akaza.
FUCK.
"Going somewhere?" his deep voice asked, his tone laced with amusement as he leaned casually against the wall outside.
You froze, the cup still in your hand. "Seriously? Again?" you muttered under your breath. "Don't you have a life!?"
"None of your business." He arched an eyebrow, clearly not amused by your antics. "I know you didn't take it yesterday either," he said, his gaze narrowing as he studied your face. "You look exactly the same. No improvement at all."
You rolled your eyes, gripping the cup tighter. "I'm fine! I don't need to take the stupid medicine to feel better!" you argued, trying to sound convincing, but the raspy edge to your voice betrayed you.
Without warning, Akaza leaped up, landing effortlessly on the windowsill and snatching the cup from your hand. "No more games. You're taking it," he ordered, holding the cup out to you.
"GAH!" You glared at him, crossing your arms defiantly. "I'm not taking it," you shot back. "It tastes like death!"
"Death tastes better than how you look right now," he retorted, his eyes flashing with irritation. He uncorked the cup and moved it closer to your mouth.
"WHORE!" You leaned back, shaking your head. "NOOO! NO WAY! I'm not doing this!"
With a swift movement, he grabbed your chin, tilting your head back slightly. "You don't have a choice."
You struggled, but Akaza was far stronger, and before you knew it, he was tipping the cup toward your lips. You clenched your jaw, refusing to let him force the liquid down your throat.
"God—YOU'RE STUBBORN, WOMAN! Just drink it!" he growled, clearly getting frustrated.
As soon as the medicine touched your lips, you instinctively spat it right back out—directly onto Akaza's face.
...
...
...
He froze, his eyes wide in disbelief. A moment later, his nose twitched, and he recoiled in disgust.
"Ugh... what the—what is this?" His face scrunched up as he took a step back, wiping the liquid from his face with his hand. He shivered, visibly disturbed. "That... smells horrible!"
You watched as he grimaced and gagged, clearly repulsed by the potent odor. Seeing his reaction made you break into a wide grin, your earlier frustration forgotten. "See?! I told you I wasn't exaggerating! That stuff is awful!"
Akaza let out a low groan, his usual stoic composure shattered. He furiously tried to clean himself off, swiping at his face and pants as if the medicine had left a permanent stain. "What the hell do they put in this?!" he gagged again, his usual bravado replaced by genuine disgust.
Still laughing, you clutched your stomach. "I don't know, but you made me try to drink it!" You were clearly enjoying this far too much, watching Akaza's rare, almost human reaction to something as simple as bad-tasting medicine.
He shot you a glare, his lips pulling into a tight scowl. "I didn't know it smelled this bad! I thought you were just being dramatic."
You waved a hand in front of your nose for dramatic effect, playing into his discomfort. "Yup. And now you know why I've been throwing it out the window for days."
Akaza, still gagging slightly, turned his head away, trying to find some cleaner air. "It's like they brewed this stuff with rotten herbs or something. How do they expect anyone to drink it?"
You laughed, feeling oddly vindicated by his reaction. "I told you, didn't I? But nooo, you just HAD to force me to take it."
For a moment, there was dead silence. Akaza blinked, his expression utterly blank as he wiped the sticky liquid from his face. You couldn't help it—you burst into laughter. "HAHAHAHA! SUCK IT UP, PUSSY!"
He sighed deeply, tossing the now-empty vial onto the windowsill in defeat. "You're impossible," he muttered, shaking his head. His eyes then drifted to the pile of acorns on your bed. "What the hell is that?" he asked, nodding toward the ridiculous mountain of acorns Inosuke had so lovingly dumped on you earlier.
"Oh, those," you chuckled. "A friend's idea of a good luck charm."
"...alright." Akaza stared at you for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without answering, he crossed his arms and leaned back against the windowsill, his gaze sweeping the room before settling back on you.
You wiped the last remnants of the medicine from your lips and narrowed your eyes at Akaza, who was still standing near the window, clearly in no rush to leave. His usual intensity seemed muted, replaced by something calmer, almost as if he were in no hurry to return to wherever he came from.
Folding your arms, you gave him a scrutinizing look. "So, why'd you come here again? I mean, you've been showing up more often than usual lately. You don't seem like the type to drop by just for fun. Is Muzan ordering you to watch over me?"
Akaza shrugged nonchalantly, his arms crossing over his chest in a casual stance. "I'm just checking up on you."
You stared at him, dumbfounded. "That's it? You came all the way here just to check up on me?"
He nodded as if it was the most normal thing in the world.
You couldn't help but let out a short laugh, shaking your head. "That's... stupid. And kind of dumb. You're silly."
Akaza's expression remained unchanged. "You can think what you want. Doesn't matter."
You blinked at him, slightly incredulous at how nonchalant he was being about the whole thing. "Seriously? That's it? No other reason?"
"No," he said flatly. He looked away for a moment, as though contemplating something, but said nothing more. His silence was both baffling and infuriating.
But it didn't seem like he was leaving anytime soon, and the awkward silence that followed made you shift uncomfortably . You figured if he was going to stay, you might as well make some conversation to fill the quiet.
"So..." you started, trying to find something trivial to talk about. "Do you, uh, have a favorite food?"
Akaza glanced at you with a raised eyebrow, probably not expecting such a mundane question. "Favorite food?"
"Yeah, I know you eat people but like... if you were still human. What did you like to eat?" You leaned back, trying to make it seem like you were just killing time, but you were genuinely curious.
He considered your question for a moment, his eyes drifting to the pile of acorns Inosuke had left by your bedside. "...Peaches," he finally answered. "They were sweet. Simple."
"Peaches, huh?" you said with a small smile. "That's a pretty good choice. Very coquette. 1000+ aura."
Akaza nodded slightly, though he didn't seem particularly invested in the conversation. Still, he wasn't walking away, so you pressed on, trying to keep things light.
"Do you ever miss eating? Like, real food?" you asked.
He seemed to hesitate before answering. "Not really," he said quietly. "There are other things to focus on now."
"Yeah, I guess fighting all the time doesn't leave much room for cravings," you mused, glancing at him. "But still, it's kinda sad. Life without any of the little pleasures... like food or—" you paused, thinking for a second, "—or sleeping in a warm bed."
Akaza's expression didn't change, but there was something in his silence that made you think he was listening, even if he wasn't going to admit it.
"AHA! BETTER QUESTION! What do you do in your free time?"
Akaza raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting the question. "Fight," he answered simply.
You rolled your eyes. "Besides fighting. What do you do when you're not, you know... killing people?"
He seemed to think for a moment, though his expression barely changed. "Training, mostly. I don't need much else."
You scoffed lightly. "Wow, what a thrilling life you lead," you remarked sarcastically. "No hobbies? No guilty pleasures? You've got to have something. Like—do you ever just sit and watch the sunset or something?"
Akaza turned his head slightly toward you, his brow furrowed as if considering your words. "Sunsets?" he echoed. "Did you forget that I'm a demon? Besides, what's the point in that?"
You sighed dramatically. "You know, for someone who's been around for who knows how long, you really don't appreciate the little things, huh?"
"Doesn't seem important," he replied, shrugging.
"Well, it kind of is," you said. "It's calming, for one. Just sitting there, watching the sky change colors—it makes you feel... grounded."
"Grounded?" he repeated, as if the concept was foreign to him.
"Yeah, like connected to something. Like you're part of the world instead of just passing through it." You paused, thinking for a moment. "Do you ever feel like that? Like you're just... here? Going through the motions?"
He was silent for a while, his gaze drifting toward the window again. "Maybe," he muttered after a beat, though his tone suggested he wasn't used to reflecting on things like that.
You smiled softly, finding it interesting that he was actually considering it. "It's nice to stop and breathe sometimes, you know. To feel like you're alive, even for a moment."
He didn't respond immediately, but the way his eyes softened ever so slightly made you think he was at least mulling it over.
"Do you have any friends?"
"No. Don't need them."
You tilted your head, not buying it. "Really? No one? Not even Muzan? Douma?"
Akaza's lips tightened at the mention of those names. "Muzan's my master. Douma's... annoying."
"..."
"..."
"..."
"Shit. It's not mandatory to answer."
"Just say at least someone! It's kind of sad that you don't have any friends. - 5000 aura."
"I do have."
"Who?"
"...I guess you could say Daki and I get along pretty well."
"Awwwww! That's cute! ...I bet you miss her..." You yawned, rubbing your eyes as the medicine you had taken earlier seemed to be kicking in, despite the small amount you actually swallowed. Your body was growing heavier, and you could feel the pull of sleep beckoning you. You went to sit by your bed.
"What about sleep? Do you ever sleep?" you asked groggily, feeling yourself drift in and out of consciousness.
"Demons don't sleep," Akaza replied simply. His voice was soft now, almost like he didn't want to disturb the quiet that was settling over the room.
"Must be exhausting... fighting all the time, being awake all the time..." Your words were starting to slur as you struggled to keep your eyes open. "I'd go crazy."
Akaza didn't reply, and you weren't sure if it was because he had nothing to say or if he was letting you fall into sleep without interruption. You forced your eyes open one last time, glancing at him through the soft haze of exhaustion.
"You're weird, you know that?" you mumbled, feeling the last traces of wakefulness slipping away. "But... thanks for keeping me company, I suppose...zzz..."
Akaza glanced down at you, his expression unreadable.
He said nothing,
only watched as your breathing evened out and your eyes finally closed. The room was quiet again, save for the soft rustling of leaves outside the window. Without a word, he stepped into the shadows, disappearing into the night.
————————————————————————
On the fourth day, Shinobu came in. She placed the usual tray with your medicine on the table and gave you a searching look. You could feel her eyes probing for the truth, as if she already knew the answer to the question she was about to ask.
"Have you been taking the medicine properly?"
You hesitated for a moment, forcing yourself to nod. "Yeah... of course I have," you lied, trying to keep your voice as casual (KNEE DEEP IN THE PASSENGER'S SEAT AND U ARE EATING ME OUT, IS IT CASUAL NOW?!) as possible.
Shinobu's eyes narrowed ever so slightly, the hint of suspicion growing stronger. She wasn't buying it. "You don't seem to be getting any better," she commented, her tone a little more serious than usual. "I was sure this medicine would help you recover, but you're still just as sick as you were when I first prescribed it."
A pang of guilt settled in your chest. You knew why there was no progress, but you couldn't bring yourself to admit the truth. Lying to Shinobu wasn't easy—she was perceptive, and deep down, you could tell she suspected something was off. Still, you held your ground, trying not to crack under her watchful gaze.
"I—I don't know," you muttered, shrugging lightly. "Maybe it's just taking longer to work?"
She gave you a long, hard look before sighing. "I'll see if there's anything else I can do, but you should be honest with me if something is wrong. Your health is important."
You forced a small smile and nodded, feeling the guilt settle deeper as she turned to leave. The moment the door closed behind her, you let out a long breath, slumping back against your bed. Lying to Shinobu didn't sit right with you, but you also couldn't bear to take that awful medicine again.
Dodo was besides you, rubbing his head against you to give you emotional support.
Later, you found yourself surrounded by a rather lively group—Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Giyuu, Kanao, Muichiro, and Mitsuri.
Wow, what a combination.
"My sweet (Y/N)!!" Mitsuri was the first to speak, her bubbly voice cutting through the air. "I brought some snacks!"she announced, beaming as she presented a small basket filled with treats. "I thought it might cheer you up!"
You smiled at her kindness, grateful for the distraction. "Thanks, Mitsuri! You're always so sweet!"
"Are you feeling better...?" You almost jumped at the sound of Giyuu's voice. He had poked your shoulder to catch your attention.
"...I sure am (no you aren't, don't lie)!"
Zenitsu, on the other hand, was sitting on the edge of your bed, fidgeting nervously. "Are you sure you're okay? You don't look so good," he muttered, his eyes darting around the room as if something might jump out at him.
"I'm fine (you are not)!" you reassured him, though you could tell he wasn't entirely convinced.
Tanjiro offered you a warm smile. "If you need anything, just let us know, okay? We're here to help."
Sensing how quiet everything was, you realized someone was missing. "Where is Inosuke?"
"Oh, you know," Zenitsu shrugged, not really caring about the boar boy. "He's doing a quest or something. He told me that he was trying to find more acorns...? I don't know."
"Yeah! He did say something like that!" Tanjiro agreed with him. "He seemed to be putting a lot of effort into that!"
"Mhmh." Kanao nodded. "Aoi is helping him along with the other girls." She was sitting beside Tanjiro.
"..." Muichiro, meanwhile, seemed lost in thought, staring out the window, only half-aware of the conversation around him. You're suprised he even came to visit you.
"Anyways," Mitsuri clapped her hands together, her enthusiasm radiating through the room like a warm sunbeam. "I thought of dropping by to cheer you up! I bet it must be boring being alone while sick!"
You chuckled softly. "Well, maybe..." you replied, "it would be boring, but the thing is, I'm never really alone. Someone is always visiting me..."
"Hehe," Mitsuri's eyes sparkled with excitement. "I even convinced him to come!" She turned to Muichiro and affectionately patted his head, a gesture that made the two of them look like the most adorable duo. "I thought he wouldn't remember you, but he does! How cool is that?"
You raised an eyebrow at Muichiro, trying to gauge his reaction. "I do find it odd that he remembers me..." you laughed, hoping to engage him, but he seemed lost in his own world, his gaze fixed somewhere far away, as if he were pondering something profound.
"How could anyone forget you?" Mitsuri exclaimed, her voice bright and unwavering. "You're such a wonderful person, (Y/N)!"
"Aww... I'm not that wonderful," you replied modestly, though the compliment warmed your heart.
Mitsuri gasped, a dramatic hand placed over her chest. "You're kidding? I love you so, so, so much that my heart feels like it's going to explode sometimes!"
"You probably tell everyone that, though..."
"Well..." She paused, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink. "I do."
"Huh?"
"I do tell everyone that I love you!" Mitsuri insisted, her voice earnest. "You're just that amazing! I can't help but share how I feel. It's like, when you meet someone as incredible as you, it's impossible not to shout it from the rooftops!"
"Okay, okay, I get it," you said, trying to hold back a smile. "You've got my back."
"Always!" Mitsuri grinned widely, her cheerful demeanor infectious. "And if you need anything, just let me know! I'm here for you, and I brought some snacks too!"
"Oh, snacks?" Your interest piqued, and your stomach growled softly. "What kind?"
"Only the best!" She exclaimed, rummaging through her bag. She pulled out a variety of treats, each more colorful than the last. "I've got rice balls, some mochi, and a few sweet dumplings. I thought they might help brighten your day!"
You seriously can't believe there's people who can hate on this adorable woman of a character. "You're too sweet, Mitsuri. Seriously, I appreciate this so much."
"Anything for my favorite person!" she chirped, beaming with pride.
Muichiro, still somewhat distant, finally turned his gaze towards you. "You should eat, it would make you feel better."
"Okie-dokie." You began eating some of the mochi that was brought for you. They were supper yummy.
'Oh my, (Y/N) looks SOOO adorable right now!' Mitsuri thought, looking at you with awe. Your cheeks were full of mochi, making you look like a hamster.
Just then, Tanjiro chimed in, his voice gentle yet cheerful, "And we're all really glad to see you, (Y/N). I'm always praying so you get to feel better!"
"Yeah!" Zenitsu added, bouncing in place. "You've gotta get better soon! We've got things to do, and we can't have you stuck in bed forever!"
As you sat down with a big plate of mochi in front of you, you couldn't help but indulge. Each bite was soft and sweet, melting in your mouth, and you were so absorbed in the deliciousness that you hardly noticed the way everyone else was watching you.
Zenitsu, who had been glancing your way for a while now, finally blurted out, "You look so cute eating like that, (Y/N)!" His eyes sparkled with admiration, and his cheeks flushed slightly.
Mitsuri gasped dramatically, her hands flying to her mouth. "Oh no!" she exclaimed. "I thought the same thing but forgot to say it! Now Zenitsu beat me to it!" She pouted, clearly upset that she missed her chance to compliment you.
You gave him a smile, thanking him, and that's all it took for him to spiral into a full-blown meltdown. His eyes widened, his entire face turning bright red as he clutched his chest like he was about to pass out. "GYAAAAA!! (Y/N)! MY ANGEL! Y-You must be a hell of a thief," he stammered, "because you managed to steal my heart the moment I met you!"
Amused by his confession, you responded with a smirk, "Well... I have no intention of giving it back."
That does it. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCK! MY HEART!" Zenitsu let out a high-pitched squeal, giggling uncontrollably as he started fanning his flushed face. He was bouncing on his toes, completely overwhelmed by your words. "Oh my gods, you're killing me! I'm going to die right here!" he squeaked.
"..." Tanjiro, watching from the side, clenched his fist, a small, jealous pout forming on his lips. Without a word, he stride over and kicked Zenitsu in the back of his leg, not hard enough to really hurt, but enough to send the love-struck boy stumbling forward with a yelp.
"HEY! WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?" He yelled, grabbing his leg to ease the pain.
"What was what?" Tanjiro played dumb.
"WHY THE HELL DID YOU KICKED ME?!"
"I dunno what you're saying..." Tanjiro furrowed his brows in concern, putting a hand on Zenitsu's shoulder. "Are you okay? I think you're imagining things! Those might be signs of schizophrenia, how awful! Do you want me to call Shinobu—"
"MOTHERFUCKER—"
Kanao, also feeling a pang of jealousy, quickly slide up next to you, her usually quiet demeanor faltering as she tried to start a conversation. "So, um, (Y/N), how are you finding the mochi? Do you like it? Maybe I can get you more?" she offered, trying to shift your attention away from Zenitsu's chaos.
"F-Favorite Mochi? I think, all of them? I'm not sure?" You tilted your head.
"..." Meanwhile, Giyuu was seated nearby, quietly observing the whole scene. He sweat dropped, his expression unchanged as he ate his dumpling in silence. '...These dumplings are very good...'
Mitsuri, on the other hand, couldn't hold back her laughter. She was clutching her stomach, tears forming at the corners of her eyes as she giggled at the absurdity. "(Y/N)! Your friends are really funny!" she choked out between laughs.
You laughed alongside her, her contagious giggles making it impossible to resist. Caught up in the moment, you didn't notice that Muichiro had been quietly watching you, his expression thoughtful. His gaze lingered on you, and though he wasn't fully aware of it, something about you reminded him of someone who was perhaps important to him—a faint, distant feeling of worry forming in his chest.
Before you realized it, Muichiro had silently moved closer. Without saying a word, he gently replaced the cloth on your forehead with a cooler, damp one. The sudden chill was refreshing, and you blinked up at him in surprise. His eyes remained focused on you, but there was a softness in them you weren't used to seeing.
Mitsuri cooed at his gesture. "Aww, look at him being so caring!" she gushed, clasping her hands together with delight.
Muichiro tilted his head slightly. "Are you feeling okay?" he asked in his usual calm tone, though there was a subtle undercurrent of concern.
You smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I'm okay. Thanks, Muichiro! That was so sweet of you."
Before the moment could settle, Giyuu, who had been quietly observing the entire interaction, spoke up. "You don't look like you've made much recovery." His voice was blunt, and his narrowed eyes showed concern.
At his remark, Kanao, Zenitsu, and Tanjiro immediately tensed up, their attention turning to you. Kanao stepped forward first, her eyes scanning you with worry. "Are you sure you're okay? Have you been resting enough?" she asked softly.
Zenitsu was practically shaking with anxiety. "Yeah, (Y/N), have you been taking care of yourself? What if you've been overdoing it again? You need to rest!" His voice rose in panic, as though imagining the worst.
Tanjiro placed a hand on your shoulder, offering a warm smile, though it didn't quite hide the concern in his eyes. "If you need anything, we're here. You've got to make sure you're really taking care of yourself, okay?" His tone was gentle but firm, protective as always.
You chuckled softly at their sudden outpouring of concern. "I promise, I'm fine. I've been resting, really," you reassured them, hoping to ease their worries.
The conversation lightened after that, and the group chatted. But as the sky began to darken and the stars appeared, the others reluctantly decided it was time to go, encouraging you to rest.
"We'll see you tomorrow, okay? Don't overdo it," Tanjiro said with a smile before leaving with Kanao.
Zenitsu waved enthusiastically, still gushing about how adorable you were, while Mitsuri threw you a wink and a bright grin. Muichiro gave a quiet nod before walking away, and Giyuu lingered a moment longer, telling you to rest well before he finally left.
————————————————————————
The familiar sound of the door sliding open barely registered in your tired mind as Shinobu quietly entered, carrying a small tray with your nightly medicine. She placed the medicine on the small table next to your bed.
She gave you a knowing glance before turning to leave. You watched her disappear through the door, and for a moment, you tried to muster the energy to sit up. But it was no use. You were too weak, too drained to even think about lifting yourself, let alone drinking that bitter concoction.
Your body ached, and you felt feverish, your skin cold to the touch. The usual stubbornness that had kept you going through so many tough nights had vanished, leaving only a heavy fatigue that weighed down your limbs. Even reaching out for the medicine seemed impossible.
The minutes passed in a blur of exhaustion. You vaguely registered the creaking of a floorboard, a familiar presence approaching. It wasn't long before Akaza appeared in the dim light, his tall form casting a shadow over you as he knelt by your bedside. His piercing eyes immediately scanned your face, and you saw the concern darken them as he took in your state.
"You were thinking of throwing it away, weren't you?" he asked, his voice low but edged with frustration.
Normally, you would've had a witty retort or a stubborn refusal, but tonight you didn't even have the strength to respond. You could only glance at him.
Akaza's frown deepened, his sharp features twisting in worry. He crouched beside you. This wasn't the stubborn, reckless you he was used to. This was something far worse, and for the first time, he didn't know what to do. "Hey... You've really let yourself get this bad, haven't you?" He colocated a hand on your clammy forehead. You saw the worry in his eyes deepen. "You're burning up," he muttered under his breath, a rare hint of panic slipping through his usually composed demeanor. "This is what happens when you don't take your medicine, (Y/N)."
He glanced at the untouched medicine on the table, and for a brief moment, uncertainty flickered across his face. Usually, he was the one pushing you to rest, telling you to take care of yourself, and tonight it was clear that his worst fears were materializing.
"Damn it," Akaza muttered, running a hand through his hair as he debated his next move. "You need to take it, but..."
He gently picked up the cup of medicine and held it near your lips, trying to coax you to drink. "Come on, just take it," he urged, but you weakly turned your head away, refusing. The bitterness of the medicine was something you couldn't bear, and in your state, even the thought of it made you nauseous. You groaned, resisting despite knowing it would help.
"Don't be so difficult," He growled, his worry making him more aggressive. He tried again, but you turned away once more. "This is ridiculous! You're going to make yourself worse!"
Akaza's seemed annoyed but there was an undeniable delicacy in the way he looked at you. He sighed deeply, knowing that he couldn't force it down your throat.
He was at a loss. And then, a sudden thought crossed his mind. It was risky—something you would definitely protest if you had the energy—but desperate times called for desperate measures.
With a determined look in his eyes, he muttered an apology under his breath. "Forgive me," Before you could process what he was about to do, he tipped the cup back and downed the medicine himself. The bitter liquid hit his tongue, and his face immediately contorted in disgust. But before he could let it fully sink in, Akaza leaned forward, his hand cupping your face gently, and pressed his lips to yours.
You barely had time to register what was happening before the bitter taste of the medicine entered your mouth. It was warm—the heat of his breath as he transferred the liquid from his mouth to yours, sealing it with a frail but firm kiss. His lips lingered, softly against yours, as he made sure you swallowed the bitter concoction.
It was a strange sensation—his breath, the taste of the medicine, and the closeness of him. But in your dazed state, you could only respond weakly, your body too drained to fight it. You swallowed, feeling the awful liquid slide down your throat.
You blinked in dazed confusion as Akaza pulled back, his lips still hovering close to yours as he whispered a quiet apology, his cheeks slightly flushed. Quickly, he turned his head to the side as he gagged, his face scrunched up in sheer revulsion. "Ugh," he groaned, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "That stuff is disgusting." He looked at you, slightly embarrassed but relieved that you had taken it, even if it wasn't the conventional way.
Akaza rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, avoiding your gaze. "I... had no choice," he murmured, his voice soft but insistent. "You have to get better."
"...!" Dodo this whole time was attacking the Upper Three Demon by biting his cheek to defend you but the demon did not even flinched at all.
Your body, exhausted beyond reason, began to give in to the effects of both the medicine and the fever. Akaza watched over you, his expression still tense with worry, but he stayed by your side until your breathing became more even, your body relaxing into a deeper, more restful sleep.
————————————————————————
The fifth day came.
Woo-hoo?
When you finally opened your eyes, the morning light was soft and gentle, and for the first time in days, you didn't feel like you were drowning in fever. Your body felt lighter, the sickness was not very strong, and your strength was slowly returning. You stretched out and sighed.
As much as you hated to admit it, the medicine had worked.
"Fuck, Dodoooo.." you muttered under your breath, realizing the truth. You pat your crow. It seemed like you'd have to take the medicine from now on, no matter how awful it tasted.
Notes:
WAAAAAAAAHHHHH!! IM SO TIRED. I WANNA ROT IN BED. I WANNA HIBERNATE FOR A WEEK. WHY WASN'T I BORN AS A CAT?! FUCK! FUCK RESPONSIBILITIES! (😡😡😡😡🐺🐺🐺🐺🔥🔥🔥🗣️🗣️🗣️🗣️🗣️🥹🥹🥹🥹🥹😂😂😂😂😂).
Chapter #65 is close. Be aware.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 64: — 63
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I WANT TO HOLD YOU SO BADLY — CHAPTER #63 — THE LOOK OF LOVE
It had been about two weeks since that night,
and you were almost completely healed now!
The fever was long gone, and the crushing fatigue had mostly faded, leaving only a mild weakness that would surely disappear with time. Still, even though your body was recovering, your nights had become unexpectedly... eventful. You were almost back to your old self again—though there was one constant throughout your recovery that you still couldn't quite figure out:
Akaza...
Every single night,
without fail,
had come to visit.
No matter how late it was or how much he had to do, he appeared at your bedside like clockwork. The visits never stopped. Not once had he missed a single night. He still hadn't told you why, and every time you asked, he either changed the subject or gave you a vague answer that left you more confused than before.
He was always there, checking on you. Sometimes he'd stay longer, talking in low tones about everything and nothing, or simply watching you to make sure you were okay. Other times, he'd just silently observe. And then, of course, there was the medicine.
He had made it his personal mission to ensure you drank your medicine every night, no exceptions. He never asked; he simply placed the cup in front of you with a look that dared you to refuse. At first, you resisted, but that one night—that damn night—always lingered in your mind. You could never forget the bold move he had pulled when you were too weak to take it on your own.
"If you don't drink it yourself," he'd say, his voice low, "I'll have to use the method I used before."
"...!" Your face would flush every time he brought it up, and you would immediately grab the cup, determined to avoid repeating that embarrassing moment. The memory was something that still made you act shy. You couldn't believe he had actually done that, and every time he mentioned it, your cheeks would burn.
He, of course, never let you forget about it. It was infuriating.
"I mean," he'd say, leaning in just a little too close, "if you really don't like the medicine, I could always help you. You seemed to like it last time—"
"NOOO! ABSOLUTELY NOOOTTT!" you'd sputter, your face going red as you quickly downed the medicine just to shut him up. You could barely look at him afterward, especially when he would somewhat snicker at your flustered state (clearly enjoying how easily he could make you lose your composure).
Currently, you were comfortably settled in your room at the Butterfly Mansion, surrounded by Shinobu, Aoi, Tanjiro, Daki, Gyutaro—who were wrapped up tightly in blankets to shield themselves from the sunlight—and Nezuko.
Shinobu crossed her arms with a confident smile. "You've really made impressive progress. Just a few more days, and you'll be back to stirring up trouble around here like usual."
Tanjiro's eyes brightened, and he looked genuinely thrilled. "That's such great news! Congratulations, (Y/N)!" he cheered, clapping his hands together.
Nezuko, without a second thought, rushed over and gave you a big hug, squeezing you tightly and letting out a little sound of happiness. "Mmm!"
"Finally!" Hearing this filled you with pure joy and relief.
Aoi with crossed arms looked over at you with a raised eyebrow and a soft smirk. "Are you glad to hear it?"
"Yes! I'm really happy!" you replied with clear excitement.
"..." Her cheeks took on a soft pink hue as she muttered to herself, "You look absolutely adorable right now, geez..."
Daki, watching the whole scene, let out a playful laugh, crossing her arms smugly. "Please, of course you'd get better," she said with a dismissive wave. "I wasn't worried at all," she continued with a smirk. "Still, I'm happy for you, my sweetie!" She then pulled you into a hug, flashing Nezuko a challenging grin as if to say, See bitch, I give the best hugs around here.
"Ghh—" She hugged you even tighter and shot Daki a death glare that might have been adorable if it weren't so fiery. She let out a faint, disgruntled growl as if to say, Back off hoe, this hug is mine!
Gyutaro, not wanting to be left out, looked you over with his usual crooked grin. "Yeah, glad you're feelin' better. You were lookin' kinda... uh... how do I put it... 'ghoulish' before." He laughed, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.
"Ghoulish?"
"Mhm," He shrugged casually, then leaned in and sniffed the air, wrinkling his nose. "Also, you kinda smelled... funny."
"Funny how?" you asked, curious but a bit wary.
"I dunno," he said with a shrug. "The room's just got a weird scent to it. Not a big deal, though."
Tanjiro sniffed the air too, frowning slightly. "Huh, you know, I kind of smell it too... It's like... a mix of something sweet and kind of earthy?" He tilted his head, looking puzzled, but quickly shook it off with a reassuring smile. "It's probably nothing!"
Gyutaro nodded, shrugging it off too. "Yeah, maybe it's just... the air in this place or something." He leaned back, giving his sister a playful jab. "Couldn't be worse than Daki's perfume, though."
Daki gasped, flicking his forehead. "Excuse me? My smell is luxury!" She rolled her eyes but quickly leaned back into her blanket, grumbling, "Not that you'd recognize a fine scent if it hit you in the face."
Nezuko, still by your side, glared at Daki with a look of pure irritation, puffing her cheeks as she pulled you protectively closer. Meanwhile, Aoi just sighed, shaking her head . "I swear, it's like dealing with a bunch of kids,"
"Let's not disturb our friend too much—she's still recovering, after all," Shinobu said.
"I can't wait to start going on missions again!" you said with a hopeful grin.
"Dear," Shinobu's smile turned slightly stern as she crossed her arms. "Oh, absolutely not. It's far too early for you to be thinking about missions."
You couldn't help the slight frown tugging at your lips, your enthusiasm fading a bit. Noticing this, Aoi reached over and gently patted your shoulder. "Don't worry," she said with a reassuring smile, "time will pass quickly. You'll be back on your feet before you know it."
...
That phrase, time will pass quickly, settled in your mind, echoing faintly. You couldn't help but ponder it, getting lost in thought for a moment.
Tanjiro picked up on it and spoke with a gentle nod, his gaze growing a little distant. "Yeah, it really does. I didn't even realize how fast everything's been moving. It feels like forever since our battle in the Entertainment District..." he said, a wistful look on his face. Nezuko nodded in agreement.
Daki chimed in with a satisfied smile, nudging you slightly. "And everything worked out because of you, (Y/N)."
Gyutaro gave a sly grin, leaning in. "Yeah, I mean, it's like we didn't even need therapy or anything... We've got (Y/N) to deal with our trauma instead."
"What? I'm just as fucked up as you guys, It's like the blind leading the blind here—"
"Ugh!" He groaned, rolling his eyes. "You always have to ruin the moment..."
Daki turned to you, looking almost panicked as she quickly scolded him. "No, Gyutaro! (Y-Y/N), he didn't mean it like that! What he means is... uh... that we're really glad we met you!"
He muttered with a huff, but a genuine sincerity flickered in his eyes. "Yeah, exactly. Can't you just shut up and accept that we cherish you?"
The words caught you off guard, and you fell silent, surprised.
That was,
without a doubt,
the kindest thing Gyutaro had ever said to you!! This is some huge progress!
In the background, Tanjiro and Shinobu both let out an exaggerated, "Awwww!" Daki and Nezuko, however, couldn't stop making fun of Gyutaro, who was now blushing furiously, looking away with a grumble.
"Alright, alright, quit it! Fuck! Everyone always make a fuzz about damn anything now—" he muttered, tugging his blanket up over his face in a weak attempt to hide his embarrassment.
"I love you too, pookie,"
"I will decapitate your ugly ass crow—"
"...!" Dodo gasped, hiding behind your tall figure.
The conversation shifted naturally. Aoi watched you closely for a moment, then tilted her head with a hint of concern. "What are you thinking about? You haven't said a word. Are you feeling alright?"
You quickly shook your head, a smile spreading across your face. "No! It's not that. It's just... well, when Gyutaro said he cherished me, it felt... really nice."
His eyes widened, and he sputtered, "...you were thinking about what I said?"
You chuckled, glancing his way. "Well, it was kinda cute!"
The upper demon six turned away, his expression unreadable, though a faint blush dusted his cheeks. His thoughts raced as he wondered, 'What was cute? What I said...? Or... me?' He quickly dismissed the thought, pretending to focus on something else in the room.
Shinobu, picking up on the subtle change in mood, cleared her throat gently. "Alright, perhaps it's time we give you some space to rest." She stood, preparing to leave and smiling at you warmly.
Aoi nodded in agreement, standing up as well. "I'll see you soon," she promised, reaching over to rub your head affectionately before stepping away.
However, Nezuko and Daki seemed to have different ideas. With stubborn determination, they wrapped their arms around you, clinging tight. "We're not leaving!" Daki huffed, shaking her head as if daring anyone to try and move her.
"Hmhmhmhnm!!"
"Nezuko is right, no way we're leaving you alone!" She added, squeezing you even tighter.
But Gyutaro rolled his eyes with an exasperated sigh, gently peeling their arms off of you. "Alright, alright, enough, you two. Give her some breathing room already." With some grumbling and a few more reluctant squeezes, they finally let go, giving you pouty looks as they stepped back.
After a few moments, Shinobu returned, setting your medicine on the table beside your bed with a practiced, gentle touch. One by one, the others said their goodbyes. Shinobu lingered for just a moment, looking around to check if anyone was paying attention to the two of you and then leaned down to press a soft kiss to your forehead. "Hehe, see you later dear," she murmured with a lighthearted giggle.
"GAH—" Your face turned red, clearly not having expected that subtle kiss.
She turned, noticing that Tanjiro hadn't moved to follow the others. "...Kamado?" she asked, eyebrow raised.
"Um," He hesitated, then glanced at you, a soft, warm smile lighting up his face. "If it's alright, I'd like to stay a little while longer."
"..." Shinobu considered it for a moment before nodding. "Alright... I suppose you're less repulsive than the other two..."
"Excuse me?"
"Nothing~! Just don't wear her out and don't do anything silly, ok?" she said with a knowing smile (more like a threat in Tanjiro's opinion) before closing the door, leaving the two of you alone in the quiet of the room.
"..."
"..."
"...?"
The silence that filled the room felt unexpectedly heavy. Tanjiro sat quietly at a chair next to your bed, looking down at his hands as if lost in thought. You couldn't shake the slight tension hanging in the air, a feeling that made the silence almost uncomfortable.
"Um... buddy why does this feel a little awkward?" you wondered aloud, breaking the quiet. When Tanjiro still didn't respond, you leaned closer, trying to get his attention. "Uhh, Tanjiro? Earth to Kamado Tanjiro?"
He snapped out of his trance at the sound of your voice, a blush creeping up his cheeks. "O-Oh! Sorry!" he stammered, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly flustered. "I got distracted. I was, um, just thinking..."
You tilted your head curiously. "Thinking of what?"
He hesitated for a moment, as though unsure of how to express what was on his mind. "You know... Aoi said earlier that time will pass quickly, and... I don't know. I guess I just started thinking about everything... Like the first time we met and... everything that's happened since."
A faint smile spread across your face as memories of those early days flooded your mind. "Yeah... it feels like it all happened yesterday, doesn't it? But so much time has passed since then."
Tanjiro nodded, a small smile of his own appearing, though it faded quickly. "Right. We've been through so much together, and we've met so many people..." He trailed off, his gaze lingering on you with an intensity that felt a bit different from his usual warmth. Something flickered in his eyes that made you worry.
"...Tanjiro?" you asked softly, reaching out and placing a hand on his arm. His eyes shifted to meet yours, and he let out a quiet sigh, as though he'd been holding his breath.
...
"...Is it selfish if I say that... it's a little frustrating?"
The question took you by surprise. "What is?"
He hesitated, glancing down before answering. "Even though we're so close... I don't feel like I can reach you at all."
"What do you mean?" you asked, your voice soft with concern.
Tanjiro took a deep breath, struggling to find the right words. "It's just... You've become so important to so many people here. It was to be expected. Everyone cares about you, and they're so eager to be around you, to... to protect you. And I get it! You're... well, you're you... How could anyone not like you?" He gave a small, almost sad smile, then looked away. "But sometimes I feel like I'm just another face in the crowd... like I can't be there for you the way others can. And I guess a stupid part of me always thought that perhaps, just perhaps, I was a little more special than everybody else—oh shit, this is horrible, I shouldn't even be thinking like this—"
The vulnerability in his tone pulled at your heart. This was Tanjiro, who always put everyone else first, who carried so much on his shoulders without ever asking for anything in return. To hear him feel as though he might not be enough—it was hard to believe.
"Hey... I don't think you realize how much you mean to me," you said gently, wanting to bridge the distance he felt. "You're not just 'another face in the crowd.' You've been there for me through everything. You're literally the first person I met here. You're... like a constant, someone I know I can always turn to."
He shook his head, looking as though he wanted to believe you but struggled. "But... you have so many people around you who can offer you things I can't. Shinobu has her experience, Rengoku his strength, even Inosuke—he's so protective of you in a way I can't be." He trailed off, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "It's like... everyone's moving forward so quickly, and I'm being left behind—"
"I don't want anything from anyone that they're not already giving, and that includes you. You're enough just by being you. Every time you're there with me, as simple as that... it matters."
After what you had just told Tanjiro, he couldn't help but smile, though his cheeks flushed pink with a mixture of embarrassment and delight at his own somewhat immature words. You laughed at his reaction. It made you feel unexpectedly happy to be with him, knowing someone cared enough to worry about you. You thought of the people who had come to support you,
including him—especially him.
Tanjiro noticed the soft look in your eyes and tilted his head, curiosity lighting up his expression. "What's so funny?" he asked, his brows furrowing slightly as he studied your face.
You shrugged, glancing away with a small smile. "It's just... it's rare for me to have people who really look after me. People who... care."
"Huh? Are you kidding? Almost everyone cares about you!"
Caught off guard by the question, you looked away, trying to compose your thoughts. "Maybe," you admitted, a bit shyly. "It's... not something I'm used to. Not many people have ever really taken care of me like this."
The corners of Tanjiro's lips turned down as he considered this, his forehead wrinkling. "Um... When was the last time you were sick?"
Your eyes drifted as you searched through memories. "I thought that... it was when I was really young, when I had seven or almost eight years. I got sick, and my mom took care of me. I remember lying in bed while she made me soup and tucked the covers around me. She sat by my side the whole time, humming this soft lullaby I can barely remember. It was one of those simple things that only seemed important after it was gone." You smiled faintly, lost in the memory, but then it faded, and something heavier settled in.
"But some days ago I realized that wasn't the last time I got sick," you said slowly, letting out a breath. "The real last time was... after my mother had died... I went home after her funeral and just stood there in the hallway, still wearing my black clothes. I remember looking at the framed photo of her on the wall... it was like a part of me shattered."
Tanjiro's eyes never left yours, and as he listened, he gave a gentle nod, encouraging you to keep talking. You hadn't meant to spill all of this out, hadn't expected to share such hidden, fragile pieces of yourself.
But with him, the words flowed freely, as if he was the only one who could hear them, who should hear them.
You swallowed hard. "I got really sick, actually," you murmured, a heavy sadness weighing each word. "I think... maybe it was grief that made me worse. And in that moment, I realized something that crushed me. There was no one left to take care of me. I was on my own. It hit me so hard... I'd never felt so alone."
You remembered that sense of comfort when your mother had been by your side as a child. Her gentle hands brushing against your feverish forehead, the soft words she'd murmur that made the world feel safe and small, just the two of you in that quiet, sacred bubble of love. She was everything you'd ever known, and the feeling of being cared for had felt as natural as breathing.
You remembered the weeks after she'd passed.
You remembered lying in bed, feverish and weak, but it was different that time—no one was there to bring cool cloths or comforting lullabies. No gentle hands, no loving voice to tell you everything would be okay.
Just silence,
punctuated by the quiet,
sinking realization that you were truly,
utterly alone.
In those years that followed, you'd cobbled together some semblance of comfort with little things to distract you. Anime, manga, movies, books, characters whose stories you could escape into, even if just for a few hours—anything to make the quiet bearable.
It was easier to lose yourself in fantasy than to face the reality of feeling utterly unchosen, like an afterthought in a world that moved on without you.
When you closed your eyes back then, you'd only see emptiness, a vast void that reminded you how little you had to offer.
At first, you'd told yourself it didn't matter, that you didn't need anyone, that you were strong enough alone. But even as you repeated those words, a different feeling lingered, something deep and aching.
You wanted someone to choose you—not out of obligation, not because they had to, but because they wanted to. Because, despite all your flaws and imperfections, they saw something worth staying for. And in that need was a quiet fear, a fear that no one would see you that way. It was easier to just pretend, to lose yourself in other lives and worlds than to face the sharpness of your own solitude.
"But... now... I have people. People who care. People who choose to stay, even when they don't have to. People like you... You made me feel like maybe it's okay to let someone in, to believe that I'm not someone who's just meant to be alone."
...
...
...
You blinked, pulling yourself back to the present and realizing with surprise that Tanjiro's eyes were welling with tears. You gasped, caught off guard. "HUH?! TANJIRO?! W-Why... why are YOU crying?!"
His lips pressed into a firm, trembling line as he quickly brushed away the tears, only for new ones to replace them almost instantly. He took a step forward and wrapped his arms around you, pulling you into a hug so tight that you could feel his heartbeat pounding against yours.
And then he pulled back just enough to look at you, his hands on either side of your face, holding your cheeks as he forced you to meet his eyes. "(Y/N), listen to me, alright?!" he said, his voice intense, brimming with emotion. "I don't ever want you thinking like that again. Do you understand me? You're not alone anymore! I'm here, and I'll be here for as long as you need me!"
"Wh—"
"And I choose you! I always will! And I'll keep choosing you over and over and over again! No matter how many times! Without hesitation, without regret, without a second thought, in a heartbeat! Always and forever!"
"..." You felt yourself go scarlet. Your mind raced, and despite the depth of the moment, a stray thought bubbled to the surface, flustering you further. 'If this were a shoujo manga, this would totally be the moment where the main character realizes she's been swept off her feet by the person she loves. And here I am... stuck with him in the middle of a real-life romance cliché!'
"Oh, ah, haha?" You let out a nervous laugh, feeling both flattered and overwhelmed by the intensity in Tanjiro's gaze.
Was he serious? Why was he so serious? Why was he looking at you like that? Why did he have to be so... so intense?
You weren't sure what to do or say, but the feeling of his hands, warm and steady against your cheeks, anchored you there, leaving you with nowhere to hide.
And then, as if gathering every ounce of courage he had, Tanjiro took a breath, his eyes unwavering as they held yours.
"(Y/N), I... I don't think I can hold this in any longer." His voice was barely more than a whisper, a soft confession in the quiet space between you.
"You what?"
"...I've loved you from the start! From the very moment I first met you... there was something about you that felt right, that made me want to be near you, even when I didn't understand why!"
You felt the weight of his words settle over you, and your hands trembled slightly as you gripped the fabric of his clothes, trying to steady yourself.
"I know," he continued, his voice wavering but firm, "I know that I'm not the best or the strongest. I can't compare to others who are smarter, or more charming, or more experienced. But you... you're my first love, and I don't want to give that away. I can't see myself letting you away! I can't just let go of you, of the way I feel about you. I love you—all of you. I've seen you at your strongest and at your weakest, and there's not a single thing I'd change about you...!"
"..."
"You're the most beautiful person I've ever met," he said, his voice raw with sincerity. "Not just on the outside but here." He touched his chest lightly, as if pointing to his own heart. "Your kindness, your courage, your strength, your passion... I love—no, love isn't enough—I adore every single part of you! And I know I still have a lot to prove, a lot to learn, but I want you to know that I'm not going to give up on you! I'll work hard, harder than anyone else, until I'm worthy of being the person you need!"
His fingers brushed your cheek as he tilted your face up slightly. "Please, don't doubt my love for you. It's the only thing I'm truly, deeply certain of. I want you, every single part of you. Your flaws, your mistakes, your imperfections. I want them all! And If you'll let me, I'll spend every day proving to you that I'm here, that I'll never leave, no matter how hard it gets. You will never feel alone anymore, (Y/N)! ...Not as long as I'm around."
He wasn't holding anything back, wasn't hiding behind any walls. He was baring his heart completely, trusting you with it.
As Tanjiro leaned in closer, his eyes fluttering shut, you felt your heart leap into your throat. Just before his lips brushed yours, you quickly placed your hand over his mouth, cheeks flaming.
"D-Don't!" you stammered. "You might get sick!"
He stopped, but only for a moment, his expression steady as he met your gaze. "Then get me sick," he replied without missing a beat, his eyes dark with a resolve that made your pulse quicken. He leaned in again, but halfway there, he suddenly covered his mouth and stepped back, his face filled with guilt and embarrassment.
"I... I'm sorry. That was immature of me," he said, a slight tremor in his voice. "It's just... I love you so much that sometimes I can't hold back." He took a steadying breath, his hands falling to his sides. "But that's not an excuse. Lately... I've been feeling jealous. It's selfish, but I was the first person to meet you, to know you. And now... sometimes I worry that more and more people are coming into your life and that I'm getting left behind, like I'm being forgotten."
He looked down, unable to meet your eyes. "Maybe I should go. Give you space to—"
But before he could turn away, you reached up, fingers gently cupping his cheek, guiding his face back to yours. His eyes widened, but he let you pull him close, his breath hitching as you got closer. You pressed your lips to his in a soft, impulsive kiss.
His surprise lasted only a moment before he sank into it, responding with an unexpected intensity. His arms slid under your clothes, grabbing your waistline. His calloused palms pulling you closer as he kissed you deeply, his fingers digging into your back as if afraid you might vanish. Tanjiro's rough hands were roaming further up your shirt, squeezing your hips, cupping the soft, fleshy fat of your skin.
Oh fuck, he could feel his heartbeat bumping down his throat.
He was entirely flustered, the red color had gone all the way up to his ears now. He felt as if his skin was burning. He wanted to grab more of you but his palms were so sweaty—he felt so fucking grotty, like you were going to be repelled by his inexperience.
He closed his eyes and swallowed hard. His kiss was messy, a little unsteady, but filled a desperate need, as if he were discovering something he never wanted to lose. His nose awkwardly bumped against yours. His mouth was warm against yours, his lips moving fastly, savoring each second. Your hands found their way into his long hair, fingers curling into the soft strands, drawing him in even more.
The kiss deepened, slow at first, but quickly growing more intense as he lost himself in it. His thumb brushing against your waist in a gentle caress that contrasted with the urgency in his embrace. He was kissing you as if he were breathing for the first time, every brush of his lips and tilt of his head revealing just how much he'd wanted this—wanted you.
Then, needing to catch your breath, you and Tanjiro finally parted, the room falling into a heavy, charged silence.
"..."
"..."
Both of you were utterly red, cheeks blazing with the weight of what just happened, and the longer the silence stretched, the more embarrassed you felt. Words tumbled over each other in your mind, all clamoring for release, and you blurted out, "I—I didn't mean to, I mean, I did, but not like that, or maybe—oh god, I'm so sorry, I shouldn't have—!"
Your words grew clumsier by the second, making you want to sink into the floor and disappear. But Tanjiro, blushing as fiercely as you, seemed as unable to process what had just happened. Before you could say another word, he fell to his knees beside your bed, bowing his head as he tried to compose himself. Then, he looked at you.
You examined the details of his face: his deep burgundy eyes, some of the scars from his earlier battles that you have never gotten the opportunity to check this close before... His defined jaw, his pointy nose, his straight brows that were furrowed up in nervousness, his face painted in shades of red that went all the way to the tip of his ears...
He looked so flustered,
sooo pathetic,
and it was all because of
you.
Tanjiro felt so dizzy that he couldn't think, he felt like he was floating, as if he was high.
"...I can't..."
"...?"
"I need more—"
Just as your heart skipped, his hand shot up and slapped himself with a solid thwack, making you gasp. "D-DAMN?! WHAT WAS THAT?!"
Tanjiro stood, shaking his head at himself, fists clenched in a clear attempt to restrain whatever emotions were boiling over. "I'm sorry for my actions! I... I should not behave this way! You need rest, not... this!" His voice wavered with self-reproach.
"B-But wait! Don't leave yet—"
And just before he turned to leave, he looked back over his shoulder, eyes full of warmth. "...(Y/N), I hope you feel better soon, alright?"
And with that, he was gone, leaving you sitting there, heart still racing and mind spinning. A loud caw beside you snapped you out of your daze, and you looked down at Dodo, who was watching you with a look of complete astonishment. He pecked at your cheek as if to say, "Did that really just happen?"
"Ehh..." a voice sounded from the shadows behind you, lazy and nonchalant, "I didn't expect you to be the kind of person to make the first move."
"...!" You froze, every muscle in your body tensing as you turned to see Akaza, casually leaning against the door frame with his face resting on his arm, watching you with an amused expression. Your heart dropped into your stomach, and you let out a strangled scream, practically leaping out of bed.
"A-AKAZAA!" you shrieked, feeling every ounce of blood drain from your face, only for it to return tenfold. "I-I didn't see you! W-What are you doing here? DID YOU SEE EVERYTHING?!"
He shrugged, lifting a brow as though none of this was out of the ordinary. "I saw most of it. I arrived early and was waiting for the boy to leave so I could make my entrance." He paused, watching as you scrambled to find some reasonable explanation, your words tripping over each other in a desperate stutter.
"I—I wasn't—It's not like—It just—" You were a mess, utterly unable to explain yourself, and Akaza rolled his eyes, crossing his arms with a dramatic sigh.
"You humans... always so complicated about things," he muttered, though his eyes glinted with a teasing edge.
"It's not what it looked like!" you yelled defensively, but your voice trailed off as you noticed something strange. In Akaza's hands was...
"Wait... is that—Chachamaru?" you stammered, pointing at the small, familiar feline squirming gently in Akaza's grasp.
"Oh, this?" Akaza held up Chachamaru like it was no big deal, as if the little cat hadn't somehow been caught by the Demon of the Upper Moons. "Yeah, I found them wandering around outside. Looked like they were trying to get in or something, so I just... brought them along." He shrugged, holding the cat out for you, his expression unreadable.
Chachamaru leapt from his hands, trotting up to you with an urgent meow. You noticed a little brown bag tied to Chachamaru's collar, and they nosed it insistently, signaling you to open it. With careful fingers, you untied the bag and peeked inside. Your heart jumped as you pulled out a small, delicately folded letter. It was from Tamayo and Yushiro!
Before you could react, Akaza casually sat down next to you on the bed, leaning over your shoulder with a curious expression. "So, what's that?" he asked, a hint of intrigue in his tone. You froze, quickly tucking the letter closer to your chest, your mind racing. There was no way you could let him know it was from Tamayo.
"Oh, it's, uh... it's from an old friend," you replied, doing your best to sound casual.
He raised a brow, his expression skeptical as he repeated your words slowly, "An old friend, huh?" The disbelief in his tone was unmistakable, and you could practically feel his gaze boring into you, as if he were daring you to say more. You forced a smile, nervously avoiding his eyes as you unfolded the letter, and started reading silently.
The familiar, elegant handwriting of Tamayo greeted you on the page.
Dear (Y/N),
I hope this letter finds you in better health. I heard you had recently fallen ill, and I can't hide how worried I've been since hearing the news. Even Yushiro, though he tries to keep up his usual indifferent front, has been deeply concerned. I can see it in the way he's been pacing and asking about you.
Please take good care of yourself. I know the Kamados will do their best to look after you, and I hope that you'll all find comfort and strength in each other. When you're well enough, I would love to see you again—your presence always brightens the day, even in the smallest ways.
Wishing you a swift recovery and sending you all my warmest thoughts,
Tamayo (and Yushiro).
A soft smile tugged at your lips as you finished reading, a small, happy hum escaping you as you held the letter close. Tamayo's words wrapped around you like a warm embrace, filling your heart with the comfort of her care. Even Yushiro's disguised worry made you chuckle; you could just picture him, pretending not to be concerned while Tamayo caught every little anxious move he made.
Feeling a rush of affection, you quickly took out some paper and ink, scribbling a response.
Dear Tamayo and Yushiro,
Thank you so much for the kind words! I didn't realize how much I needed them until I read your letter. I'm feeling better every day, thanks to my friends (though one of them is rather... intense at times), and the Kamados are making sure I don't have a moment to myself. I promise to visit you soon. And Yushiro... I see you.
With all my gratitude,
(Y/N).
You folded the note, carefully tucking it back into the small bag tied to Chachamaru's collar. The little cat gave you a pleased look, their job complete, and with a farewell pat, you watched them trot out of the room, tail high and proud.
When you turned back, you found Akaza still seated on your bed, watching you intently with his arms crossed.
Akaza leaned against the pillows, arms crossed, his gaze soft yet focused. "Sooo," he began, his tone genuinely curious rather than teasing, "what are you going to do about that brat's confession?"
The question sent you spiraling. "WHYYYYYYYYY?" With a dramatic, anguished scream, you threw your hands up, startling Akaza. Dodo, perched nearby, fluttered over to comfort you, his tiny wings flapping as if to soothe your turmoil. "Oh, it's too much, Dodo! Too much!" you wailed, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on you.
Akaza watched in bemused silence as you launched into a rapid-fire ramble, as if opening floodgates that couldn't be shut. "Tanjiro, Kyojuro, Shinobu... they've all confessed, and now I'm trapped! I can't reject any of them because they're all so precious to me, but I'm not even sure if I want to be with any of them! I mean, isn't it... isn't it wrong to keep them all hanging like this?"
Akaza listened intently, not interrupting as you continued your vent. "And—oh no—what if I'm a terrible person? I've kissed multiple people without giving any of them a real answer!" You covered your face in your hands. "What does that make me? IM BASICALLY A WHORE!"
Akaza raised a hand gently, offering a calm presence in the storm of your thoughts. "Hey, calm down, breathe," he said, his voice reassuring. "It doesn't mean anything bad. You're just... figuring things out. It's complicated, isn't it?"
Nodding, you felt a little better as Akaza continued, thoughtful. "Listen... I get it. But let's think this through. You came from another world, right? Even if you decided to accept one of their feelings, what would happen if you ended up having to go back one day? What then?"
...
...
...
You froze, his words striking a chord deep within you. "Wait..." You searched his face, suddenly suspicious. "Did... did I tell you that? About me coming from another world...?" You tried to think back, remembering fragments of conversations you'd had with him in the attic, but nothing concrete.
He blinked, realizing his slip. "Oh... um, yeah you told me... back when we were in the attic together!" He managed a smile that looked a little too forced, his eyes shifting as if hoping you'd buy the excuse. He forgot you didn't remembered anything about what happened back at the infield castle.
"Oh." Relief washed over you, and for the first time in a long time, you let out a sigh. "I guess I don't need to keep hiding who I am from you, then."
You took a deep breath, feeling the weight of everything that had been building up inside. At last, you let it all pour out, every conflicted thought and uncertain feeling swirling together. "I don't know what to do in general," you admitted, eyes fixed on some distant point in the air. "For the first time in... I don't even know how long, I feel like I'm finally starting to be happy. I'm actually getting used to this world—to the people here, the everyday rhythm of life. But at the same time, there's this constant worry gnawing at me... I don't know when any of this will end. And I don't know if I can handle it if it does."
Akaza seemed to notice the turmoil in your expression and shifted the conversation with a gentle ease. "...Isn't it hard, getting accustomed to a different world?"
You thought about his question. "Yes and no," you said, letting out a short laugh. "I mean, it helped that I was a big Demon Slayer fan back home. So, the world itself didn't feel totally foreign—at least, knowledge-wise. But experiencing it for real? Seeing demons, the blood, the endless fights... actually living here is a different beast altogether. It took me a while to get used to the action, the constant feeling that every day might be my last."
Akaza gave a small nod. "So, not all sunshine and roses, then?"
"Not exactly," you replied sluggishly, but you continued, "But even with all the danger, this place... it doesn't feel lonely. Back then, my mornings were so quiet. I'd wake up alone, spend the morning in silence, just trying to get through each day. Here, though?" You smiled at the thought. "The Kamaboko squad always drops by in the morning. They either try to cook for me or drag me out to have breakfast with them and the Butterfly Girls. It's noisy, chaotic, but... it's nice."
"Sounds like they're pretty determined to keep you company."
You nodded. "Yeah. This world might be dangerous, but it's... comforting in its own way."
Akaza folded his arms and tilted his head, thinking carefully before he spoke. "And what's your goal here?"
"To save everyone," you answered instantly, but then hesitated, realizing there was more to it than that. "I mean, that's part of it. But... I want to make sure I don't look back and regret things, you know? I don't want to let fear or uncertainty stop me from doing something important. And—" You caught yourself, the memory of Demon Slayer's tragic ending flooding your mind. "And if I'm able... I want to change things."
The last words came out in a whisper, and you shuddered. The thought of watching these people suffer, losing the friends you'd grown so close to—it terrified you.
Akaza noticed the shift and gave you a small, sympathetic nod. "It's hard to put all that into words, huh?"
You sighed, relieved he understood. "Yeah. Sorry if that sounds vague."
He shrugged. "I get it. No point in forcing it out of you." A silence settled between you both before he finally spoke again, his tone hesitant. "Hey... what kind of life did you have before all of this? Before you came here?"
You hesitated, glancing down as the memories of your old life began to surface. "Honestly?" You exhaled, almost laughing at how unremarkable it all seemed. "It was dull. Nothing special, nothing remarkable. Every day felt like a copy of the last, with school, routines, and... so much emptiness. There was this weird comfort in it, but it was also suffocating in a way. Like I was just going through the motions, waiting for something to actually happen."
Akaza listened with a surprising intensity, his gaze thoughtful as he absorbed your words. "So, you had no idea what would come next?"
"Not a clue," you admitted, smiling faintly. "But that life was predictable—predictably dull. That's probably why this world is so..." You paused, searching for the right word. "...alive. Sure, it's terrifying, but I feel like I'm actually living."
You let out a sigh, lying back against the mat, still replaying the day's events in your mind. Though talking with Akaza had eased some of the weight on your shoulders, the confusion from Tanjiro's confession still lingered in the back of your mind.
"...There's still so much I don't understand," you murmured, half to yourself. "Tanjiro, Kyojuro, Shinobu... they all mean so much to me. And then to suddenly hear they feel... that way. It's like I'm walking in circles, not sure where I'm supposed to go." You shook your head, covering your face with your hands. "And I don't want to hurt anyone. The last thing I want is for any of them to feel rejected or like they don't matter."
Akaza tilted his head. "You know... I don't think you should stress over it too much... Honestly, it's not worth tearing yourself apart for. Feelings can be uh, messy, and sometimes they don't make any sense. But you don't have to have it all figured out right now."
You turned your gaze to him, surprised by the simplicity of his words. "Really? You think it's okay to not know what I want?"
"Yes...? You don't need to have all the answers. Just let things happen naturally. You might find clarity when you're not actively searching for it."
You let his words sink in, feeling a strange sense of peace replace the overwhelming confusion. Maybe he was right. Maybe it was okay not to have every feeling sorted, every answer ready. There was time—time to figure out where your heart truly lay, time to understand what you wanted...
The tension in your shoulders eased, and you offered him a small, grateful smile. "Woahh, thank you, Akaza. I... I think that actually helps. A lot. You're a good listener!"
"...ok." Akaza stood up with a gentle stretch. "You look tired. I should probably get going and let you rest."
Without thinking, you reached out and grabbed his hand, stopping him in his tracks. "Wait," you said softly, meeting his surprised gaze. "Would you... stay? Just until I fall asleep?"
"No."
"Bitch—just this once!"
"No?"
"UM, PRETTY PLEASE?"
"Why."
"Because I want to!?"
"Eh."
"GHH—BACK OFF THEN! I DON'T NEED YOU! STUPID!" You turned around and put the blanket on top of you, obscuring the view,
"..." His expression softened, a rare warmth filling his gaze as he looked down at you. You lay back, feeling the weight of the day slowly ebb away as Akaza remained by your side, his quiet, watchful gaze fixed on you. The faint sounds of the night outside filled the room, blending with the rhythm of your breathing.
Notes:
I had high expectations for this chapter BUT I FEEL LIKE I DELIVERED IT QUITE BADLY IM SO SORRY
AND SORRY IF TANJIRO'S KISS WASN'T THE BEST!
I WASN'T REALLY FEELING MYSELF WHILE WRITING THIS SO IM NOT SURE IF ITS NOTICEABLE. I'LL TRY TO GET BETTER!
xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 65: — 64
Notes:
To clear things up: TANJIRO DOESN'T KNOW THAT YOU'RE FROM ANOTHER WORLD, OKAY? He only heard bits from your conversation with Enmu and he didn't understood really well. He's aware that you're hiding things from him (and everyone) but he's not sure what, that's all.
I really loved this chapter, maybe one of my favorites tbh, so I hope you grow to love it as I do.
Chapter Text
A PLEASANT VISIT — CHAPTER #64 — A BEWITCHING DATE
The morning after Tanjiro's confession was already brimming with surprises.
You awoke feeling unexpectedly rejuvenated, with your fever almost comeback healed!
yet you hadn't seen Tanjiro—or any of your friends—since yesterday.
Though you were still caught up in waves of overthinking about his heartfelt words, the conversation you'd had with Akaza had made a significant difference. His understanding and willingness to listen soothed the deeper conflicts within you, easing a tension that you often kept hidden. Talking to him was a comfort you couldn't find with anyone else, except perhaps Dodo, since Akaza was privy to one of your most profound secrets: the truth that you were from another world. It wasn't everything—he still didn't know he was fictional, a truth far darker to admit—but knowing even a fraction of your reality was enough to make you feel genuinely understood.
Your thoughts were abruptly interrupted when Shinobu suddenly burst through your door, looking unusually flustered and... anxious? She rarely ever seemed unsettled, so her demeanor immediately made you sit up with a sense of foreboding.
"(Y-Y/N)!!" she called out, her voice shaky as she stammered your name. She was visibly sweating, her hands trembling—a rare sight that made your stomach twist.
"Shinobu...? What's wrong?" you asked, your voice mirroring the tension you saw in her. Whatever news she carried, you weren't sure you were ready to hear it.
"Y-Y-You have visitors! Important ones! Hurry and fix yourself up!" she exclaimed urgently, casting a quick glance behind her as though she could feel the presence of these mystery guests. Your eyes widened as you tried to comprehend the situation.
"Visitors?" you mumbled, barely processing her words. "But who—?"
You didn't have time to ask more questions. Nervously, you ran a hand through your hair, checking yourself over to make sure you were presentable. You even did a quick sniff check—thankfully, you were fine in that department. Dodo reassured you with his tiny wings that you looked okay.
After giving you a once-over, Shinobu seemed to regain some composure, though you could still see the unease in her eyes. She took a deep breath, slid the door open, and then stepped aside, motioning for you to see for yourself.
And there they were.
The Ubuyashiki family, in all their poised presence, stood before you. Your jaw nearly dropped. Standing there was Amane, with her children Kiriya, Kuina, Kanata, Hinaki, and Nichika. Everyone except Kagaya was here, forming a line in your doorway, each of them gazing at you with calm expressions. The weight of their unexpected arrival settled on your shoulders like a stone, and you could feel your heart thud nervously. Now it made sense why Shinobu was practically quaking in her sandals.
"Good morning, (L/N). Apologies for the unexpected visit," Amane greeted you with a respectful bow. Her children followed suit, dipping into polite bows of their own.
"Whoa—wait! There's no need to bow!" you stammered, feeling overwhelmed. Having such respected figures bowing to you felt surreal and, honestly, more than a little nerve-wracking.
"It's quite alright," Amane assured you, raising her head with a gentle smile. "We merely wished to observe formalities, especially since we arrived without any prior notice."
"Lady Amane," Shinobu chimed in, her earlier nervousness now hidden behind her usual grace as she bowed slightly. "Would you care for tea? Water? Or perhaps a small bite to eat?"
"That's very kind, but we won't be staying long," Amane replied politely.
"As you wish." Shinobu's face softened with a warm smile. "Please feel free to take the chair by the bed, Lady Amane, if you'd like."
Amane nodded appreciatively. "Thank you."
Shinobu turned back to you, her eyes glimmering with a hint of encouragement. "Good luck," she whispered, almost too softly for you to catch. Then, with a final glance over her shoulder, she left the room, leaving you alone with your distinguished guests.
Amane approached you with a serene smile, gracefully seating herself in the chair beside your bed as her children gathered around. Their eyes held a mixture of curiosity and warmth, and you could sense a gentle concern from each of them.
"We all heard about your fever, (Y/N)," she began, looking at you kindly. "Kiriya, in particular, was quite eager to come see how you were recovering." She cast a fond glance toward her son, whose cheeks tinged with a light blush at the mention.
"Y-You didn't have to say that..." He looked down, shyly avoiding your gaze, which made Amane chuckle softly.
"Hehe, loser," Kuina snickered to herself, earning a punch on her rib with an elbow by Hinaki.
"Shh," She shushed her younger sister.
"Don't do that, we're going to get scolded." Nichaki murmured to both of them and they got quiet.
"I had initially planned to come with only her," she continued, "but her sisters insisted they join as well. So here we all are," Her expression grew more solemn, but a warm glint remained in her eyes. "The Master also sends his best wishes for your recovery. Unfortunately, his condition has worsened, so it was best for him to remain at home, but he wanted you to know he is thinking of you."
"Oh... I hope for the Master's recovery. I'll be praying so he gets better,"
"Thank you for your kind words, I'll be sure to tell him. I'm certain he will feel delighted." Their attentiveness and the way they leaned in, fully focused on you, made you feel surprisingly cherished.
"Thank you so much for visiting," you said, voice laced with sincerity. "Honestly, I'm doing so much better now—almost completely back to normal! Soon, I'll be back in my feet to go on missions again!"
The children seemed interested by your words, their faces lighting up in unison, and Amane's serene smile softened even further.
"We're so glad to hear that," Amane said, her voice tender. "It's always a joy to see someone's recovery, especially after we've heard how much effort you've put in to help the Corps. You've been through quite a lot. The Shabana siblings are staying here, am I correct?"
"Yup! They're doing just fine! It was a little difficult for them to adjust but they're getting used to this!" You chuckled sheepishly, rubbing the back of your neck. "Though, I wasn't expecting this—having almost the entire Ubuyashiki family here. It's... well, a little overwhelming!" you admitted with a laugh.
Amane laughed softly, casting a glance at her children. "Yes, I must admit, it's unusual for all of them to be so insistent on coming along. But I am curious to hear why each of you was so eager," she said, looking at the children with a playful yet curious expression. You were a bit intrigued. In the story, Amane seemed so much serious and scary but talking to her like this... felt totally different.
Hinaki and Nichika exchanged a quick look before stepping forward, each of them beaming with excitement. Hinaki took a tiny step closer, her eyes bright with curiosity.
"Well, we wanted to meet you formally," Hinaki started, her voice filled with an enthusiasm that was both innocent and bold. "And... we had a few questions."
You blinked, slightly taken aback but willing to indulge their curiosity. "Oh? Questions? W-Well, I'll do my best to answer them," you replied, a little wary but smiling all the same.
Hinaki's face lit up as she jumped straight in. "How did you defeat Lower Moon Five with a frying pan?"
...!
'THE FRYING PAN? REALLY? THAT WAS LIKE 50 CHAPTERS AGO!! LET IT GO ALREADY!' A horrified yelp escaped your lips as your cheeks turned a fierce shade of red. "Uh... t-that... that's not exactly my proudest moment lil bro—lil miss, whatever," you stammered, feeling your pulse quicken at the memory.
Before you could even begin to explain, Nichika leaned in, her wide eyes filled with even more questions. "And why did you insult the Water Hashira at the Hashira meeting? Was he really mean to you?" she asked, her innocent gaze somehow piercing. "Why did you call him a bitch, slut, son of a whore, dickhead, motherfucker, bitch ass emo?"
"Nichika. Language, gosh," Amane shook her head in disappointment and embarrassment.
"Sorry mother."
You could practically feel the heat radiating from your face as you stammered out a response, casting a helpless glance at Amane. "Oh... that's... a misunderstanding!! I didn't mean to call him all of that!" You were grateful when Amane gently placed a hand on Nichika's shoulder, giving her a quiet chiding.
"Girls," she said softly, though the humor in her eyes hinted that even she found the situation amusing. "I know you're curious, but let's be a bit more considerate, hm?"
You breathed a small sigh of relief, but your reprieve was short-lived as Kuina, clearly intrigued, piped up from her spot beside her siblings.
"Is it true that your sword is transparent? And that you can copy other Breathing Styles?"
You managed a shy nod. "Yes... that's true, It's... a unique ability, but it has its limits."
Kuina's eyes sparkled at your words, but before she could ask another question, Kanata, the quieter of the siblings, took a small step forward. Her voice was soft and shy, and she looked at you with wide, admiring eyes. "And... how did you convince Upper Six to work alongside the Demon Slayer Corps?"
"Oh... it took a lot of talking, that's for sure," you managed, laughing nervously. "They weren't exactly thrilled about the idea at first."
Kiriya, who had been waiting patiently, finally took a deep breath and began to speak. "Actually... I wanted to say something, too," he said, his voice soft yet steady, filled with an earnestness that made you feel a pang of emotion.
"Oh? What is it, Kiriya?" you asked, your own tone softening as you looked at him.
"Um..." Kiriya hesitated for a moment, his cheeks tinged with a hint of pink. "I just wanted to... to thank you. Thank you for everything you've done... for us, and for the Demon Slayer Corps as well! I know it hasn't been easy for you." He glanced down, his fingers fidgeting slightly. "But... it means a lot. To all of us."
The sincerity in his words made your heart swell.
Like,
AWWWWW?!!? WHAT THE HELL??
"...Thank you, Kiriya. That... that really means a lot to me, too," you had to look up and blink very fast to not let the tears fall down your face. Amane patted him on the head affectionately. He was adorable.
Just as you thought you might finally be able to relax, Kuina suddenly blurted out, "aight, Is it true that—"
"Girls," Amane's voice interrupted. The shift in her voice immediately commanded attention, and the children's chattering ceased as they looked at her respectfully. "Remember, we're here to check on how (L/N) is doing, not to pester her with endless questions."
"Sorry mother," The children murmured their apologies, each of them glancing down with a sheepish smile. They were genuinely happy to be in your presence, even if they couldn't ask every burning question they had.
Amane offered you a sympathetic smile. "They've been quite curious ever since they first heard of you," she explained with a chuckle. "It seems you've captured their imaginations. And, as the Master has said before, you're a remarkable person."
You chuckled, feeling the heat rise to your cheeks again. "Ahh—no, no, there's no need for your kind words... I'm just a normal person who happens to be very lucky, that's all, haha,"
Nichika laughed at your words. "Ha, you're a lot of things but normal is not one of them—ouch,"
"Behave." Her mother had slightly pinched her hand.
"Pff—" Kuina snickered after seeing what happened to her sister. "Hehe, pathetic—ouch,"
Amane wasted no time and pinched her by the cheek. "That goes for you as well."
"Miss (L/N), are you feeling alright?" Kanata looked at you and saw that you were covering your mouth with red cheeks and your shoulders were shaking as well.
"Y-Yeah, I'm totally fine...!" You couldn't let them know that you were laughing at their behavior. That would be totally embarrassing. You weren't know if they were acting like this because Kagaya wasn't around but they were acting so childish. It was cute. "I'm just coughing a little,"
"Oh... are we bothering you? Should we leave?" Hinaki asked, tilting her head.
"No, It's fine! Of course not! Stay for as long as you want!" You showed them a big wide smile. "Isn't that right, Dodo?" As soon as you mentioned his name, Dodo appeared out of nowhere on your shoulder, flapping his wings in agreement.
"...!" This collectively caught the attention of everyone, specially Kanata.
Suddenly, the little girl extended her arms at you, her eyes glimmering with excitement. "I want to touch it."
"Kanata, where are your manners?" Her mother said with a disappointed tone.
"Can I please have the delight of touching your crow? Thank you."
"Of course! Dodo will be very happy to play with you!" Dodo gazed at you for confirmation and after you nodded at him, the little crow flew and rested on Kanata's hands. She thought she was going to faint from how adorable he was.
"I'm going to eat you. You can't be this cute," She murmured, mostly to herself rather than Dodo.
"...?!" Dodo started trembling for his dear life.
"I wanna play with it. Give me," Kuina tried snatching the crow from her sister but Kanata didn't let her, leading into a small fight.
"He's not a toy. Stop it." Amane was starting to lose her patient. How embarrassing for her daughters to behave like this in front of other people.
"Perhaps we will need to give you another crow," Hinaki said, watching the scene unfold. "It seems as if this little guy will not make it through."
"WAIT—WHAT?!"
"Our condolences." Nichika bowed at you.
"Dodo, go back to your master." Amane sighed as she ordered him before something bad happened. Dodo wasted no time and flew back to you while shaking, hiding beneath your neck with tiny tears formed on his eyes.
"Shucks." Kanata and Kuina sulked as Amane held them by their ears as a form of punishment.
"Haha," Kiriya, who had been watching you intently, laughed slightly as he finally spoke up again. "I'm just glad we could come here and see for ourselves that you're doing well," he said, his tone gentle. "It really put our hearts at ease."
"(L/N), she means well, there's no need to cry." Amane covered her mouth to hide her laugh after seeing your eyes get teary.
"I-I'm not crying, I just got a little of Dodo's feathers in my eyes—" You lied terribly as you tried stopping your eyes from releasing a waterfall of tears.
"Fu-fu, if you say so." As the Ubuyashiki family prepared to leave, Amane turned to you, her warm smile radiating kindness. She reached out to place a gentle hand on your shoulder.
"(L/N), when you have some free time, you should come visit us," she said, her voice laced with a genuine invitation."It would be a pleasure to have you over, and the children would love to spend more time with you as well."
You blinked in surprise, touched by her words. "I'd really like that, Lady Amane. Thank you! And thank you for coming to visit me!"
Amane nodded, her smile softening. "Take care of yourself. We'll look forward to seeing you soon." With that, she bowed gracefully, and her children followed suit.
Before they would leave, Kiriya gave you one last look. He practically beamed at you as he waved goodbye. "See you, Big Sis!"
As the door slid shut behind them, you found yourself standing there, still absorbing the unexpected yet wonderful encounter. Just then, Shinobu popped her head in, her eyes wide with surprise and her expression utterly perplexed.
"Sweetie!" she exclaimed, blinking as if she couldn't believe what she'd just witnessed. "Since when did you become so close to them? I've never seen Lady Amane and her children act so... familiar with anyone outside of the Hashira."
You chuckled, scratching your head. "Honestly, I'm just as surprised as you are. They... they're kind, aren't they?"
Shinobu raised an eyebrow, stepping further into the room, her curiosity piqued. "Kind is an understatement! Lady Amane practically invited you over as a close family friend! Do you know how rare that is?"
A bashful smile tugged at your lips. "I think... it just happened naturally. They're all so welcoming. And the kids were curious—they had questions about some of the things I've... done," you said, cheeks heating as you recalled their barrage of questions.
Shinobu leaned in. "Questions, huh? Let me guess. Did they ask about the frying pan incident?" Her grin widened, clearly entertained by the thought.
You groaned, covering your face with your hands. "Oh, yes. Among other things... They know way too much!"
Shinobu chuckled. "Well, it seems like you've made quite an impression on them." She patted your shoulder affectionately. "It's well-deserved. Now, get some rest and recover fully. Who knows what other important visitors will come knocking next?"
You laughed, feeling lighter than you had in days.
—————————————————————————————
Night crept in quietly, blanketing the world outside in a serene hush. You hadn't realized how quickly the day had flown by, but here you were, excitedly cheering with Dodo, who flapped around joyfully. This was it—your final dose of that awful-tasting medicine! Dodo did a little jig, his wings flapping in an enthusiastic rhythm, as if to celebrate your small victory.
You held the cup in your hands, taking a deep breath. With a grimace, you gulped down the last of the bitter liquid, immediately sticking your tongue out in disgust. But honestly, who cared about the taste? You grinned widely, mentally cheering, 'Goodbye, medicine!' You set the cup down on the table beside your bed, a sigh of relief escaping your lips.
The room settled into a comfortable silence. You couldn't help but bounce your feet under the covers, still riding the high of being done with the medicine. But more than that, you found yourself waiting with an odd sort of anticipation.
You were waiting for Akaza to arrive.
His visits had become... routine. You'd grown used to his nightly appearances, the casual banter, the unexpected gossip sessions. Would he be as pleased as you were that this was your last dose? Or maybe he'd brush it off indifferently? Or, knowing him, he'd probably say something like it didn't matter to him at all. The thought made you chuckle softly.
...
...
...
You checked the time. Usually, by now, he'd be here, leaning against the wall or perched by the window, already complaining or gossiping about something trivial.
But tonight?
Nothing.
He hadn't arrived yet. You frowned, glancing toward the window.
"Where... where is he?" you muttered, biting your lip. Suddenly, a realization hit you, and you slapped a hand over your face, your cheeks warming. 'Wait... am I actually... waiting for him?' You groaned, burying your face in your hands, trying to shake off the thought. 'We're supposed to be enemies, damn it! What am I doing?'
You shook your head so violently that Dodo gave you a concerned look, his little head cocked to the side. "It's nothing!" you muttered, feeling ridiculous. 'Who cares if he doesn't show up?' you thought, crossing your arms. 'In fact, it's better if he doesn't. I can finally sleep peacefully, without interruptions... totally.'
...
...
...
You pouted.
"Stupid..." you grumbled under your breath, clutching your blanket tightly, staring down at it. "Where the hell are you—"
"I'm right here, stupid."
"...!" You froze, the words settling in the air like a breeze that hadn't yet reached you. Slowly, you lifted your gaze, eyes widening as they landed on the familiar figure standing by your window. Akaza stood there, framed by the night, his wild hair swaying in the faint wind that slipped through the opening. The moonlight caught in his eyes, making them gleam with that familiar mischief as he looked at you, taking in your expression.
"Eh?" you squeaked, too surprised to keep your cool. Your cheeks betrayed you, warming under his steady gaze, which only made you scowl in embarrassment. His smirk widened.
"Sorry," he murmured, his tone maddeningly casual. "I didn't realize you'd be so eager to see me. My bad."
"Huh?" You blinked, caught off guard by his words, before something in you snapped. You could practically feel the veins popping on your forehead. "HUHHH? ARE YOU INSANE? ME? WAITING FOR YOU? YOU WISH!"
"Uh-huh," he said, unfazed, hopping down from the window ledge and brushing off his pants. "Whatever makes you happy."
"Don't talk to me like that, you little—!" You bit back another yell, only for your words to die in your throat as you noticed something in his hands. Draped over his arm was a piece of fabric, deep hues glimmering in the moonlight. Was that...
a kimono?
"What... What are you doing?" you asked, eyes darting between his face and the garment he was holding.
He glanced at you, feigning innocence. "What?"
"...?"
"Don't tell me you thought I'd forget about the date you promised me."
HUHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!
Your jaw dropped, and you felt your heart stutter in your chest. "D-D-Date?!" The word barely escaped your lips in a coherent sound.
"Yeah." He replied nonchalantly. Before you could even open your mouth to ask him what he was up to, a pair of strong hands suddenly seized you by the waist.
"Woah—!" you gasped, feeling yourself lifted off the floor, your stomach dropping as Akaza hoisted you onto his shoulder, effortlessly carrying you like you were nothing more than a sack of potatoes. You immediately began kicking your feet, hands pounding against his back in protest.
"W-What do you think you're doing?! Release me!" you shouted, heat rushing to your cheeks from both the embarrassment and frustration of being manhandled so easily.
"What does it look like I'm doing?" he replied, his voice infuriatingly casual as he made his way toward the window. He didn't even bother glancing back at you, as if this were all perfectly normal. "I'm kidnapping you. Duh." OMG, WHO'S THIS DIVA? 💜
You couldn't believe your ears. "Yeah, no shit!" you spat back, indignant. "Put me down! Right now!"
He merely sighed, shaking his head. "You talk too much."
"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY TO ME, YOU—AHHHHH!" Your words morphed into a panicked scream as he gracefully leapt out the window, carrying you without breaking a sweat. The cool night air rushed past as he bounded across the rooftops, moving with such agility that you clung to him instinctively despite your earlier protests.
"Akaza!" you protested, trying to sound angry despite the thrill in your voice. "This is—LET ME GO, YOU FUCKING IDIOT! You can't just—"
"Oh, calm down," he interrupted, his tone impossibly smug. "You promised me a date, didn't you? So here we are."
No matter how much you grumbled, threatened, or even threw out creative insults, he remained unaffected, simply bounding across the landscape with you slung over his shoulder like you were nothing more than a feather. Every protest you hurled at him went ignored, his only response an occasional hum or, worse, an amused chuckle.
In all the chaos, poor Dodo didn't stand a chance. The bird had barely managed to register your sudden departure before you were whisked away, leaving him fluttering around in dismay, unable to follow. You, on the other hand, had no choice but to succumb to Akaza's pace and let questions whirl through your mind.
When did you ever agree to this supposed date? Did you perhaps promise something ridiculous back in the attic without thinking? And where on earth were you even going?
After what felt like no time at all, he finally slowed down, setting you on your feet with surprising gentleness. Blinking, you looked around and realized he'd brought you to the edge of a secluded clearing deep in the woods, the full moon casting a soft glow over everything.
Before you could even fully process your surroundings, Akaza extended his arm, holding out a kimono you vaguely remembered seeing clutched in his grip the entire time.
"What." You raised a brow, still not entirely convinced this wasn't some strange fever dream.
"Take it," he said simply.
You squinted. "Why."
"So you can wear it," he replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
"Oh..." Taking the kimono from his hands, you stared down at it. A sweet blush-colored fabric faded into soft blue at the ends, delicate patterns adorning the sleeves and hem. It was... beautiful, far nicer than anything you'd seen him with before. You looked back at him suspiciously. "Where did you even get this?"
"I bought it," he answered, almost too quickly, crossing his arms defensively.
"...Akaza." You stared, disbelief clear in your gaze as his posture suddenly turned rigid. "Tell me where you really got this."
He sighed, finally looking off into the distance with a resigned expression. "...I stole it from someone."
Your eyes widened, and your jaw nearly dropped. "AKAZA! WHAT?!"
You shook his shoulders as he rolled his eyes, thoroughly unbothered. "Chill, they weren't using it."
"Return it!"
"I can't."
"Why not?!"
"Because I killed them."
You threw your hands up in exasperation, turning away with a groan. "Ugh—don't even talk to me right now," you muttered, trudging over to a patch of bushes for some semblance of privacy. As you started to change, you mentally recapped the bizarre events unfolding.
Here you were, hiding in the bushes of a forest in the middle of the night, pulling on a kimono Akaza had apparently stolen from someone he killed, all so you could go on a date... with him. A date you weren't even sure you agreed to. How on earth did this become your reality?
Huh.
As you started changing behind the bushes, a thought nagged at you, and you peeked out just enough to catch Akaza's attention.
"Hey... Akaza?" you called, a bit more timidly than usual.
"Hm?"
"What if... someone is watching me change? Or... how do I know you're not peeking?"
He let out a sigh, his tone somewhere between amused and exasperated. "That's why I'm here. Change calmly. I won't let anyone else do so."
"...You didn't exactly answer the second question..."
There was a brief silence, and then, "I'm not watching you."
"Uh-huh, and how can I be sure of that?"
He sounded almost bored as he answered, "Because I'm not interested in watching you."
"DAMN—OKAY, POP OFF QUEEN," you yelled, rolling your eyes and finally resuming getting dressed. Despite the awkward exchange, you felt a little reassured and continued, figuring if anyone was lurking around, they'd have to get through him first.
As you were figuring out how to wrap the kimono around yourself, something soft landed beside you. Startled, you glanced down to find a small assortment of makeup supplies sitting in the grass, all tossed gently in your direction.
"...Explain?" you questioned, eyeing him from behind the bushes.
He shrugged, turning just slightly so his back was still to you. "I don't know. Women like makeup and getting pretty... or something, so... I thought you'd like it."
You softened a bit, surprised at the gesture. "...Thanks...?" It was small, maybe a bit awkward, but it was clear he'd put some thought into it. You looked at the makeup and decided to go for a simple look, reminiscent of how you'd done it back in the Entertainment District with the Kamaboko boys—nothing too heavy or flashy, just enough to highlight your features.
As you carefully applied it, you noted how Akaza didn't say a word to rush you. He simply waited, quietly, in a way that seemed almost... patient. The realization surprised you, and after a while, you couldn't help but call out to him again.
"Aren't you going to tell me to finish faster?"
"No."
"So... I could spend hours here, and you'd still wait?"
"If the sun comes out, I'll leave."
"Well, yeah, obviously," you laughed. "But really? You'd just... wait?"
"I guess so," he answered simply, his tone so uncharacteristically calm that it gave you pause.
Finally, with one last touch-up, you were ready. "Alright... I'm done. You can turn around now."
Akaza's expression shifted ever so slightly as he took in the sight of you stepping out from the bushes, fully dressed. The combination of the kimono's soft pink fading into blue suited you in a way that surprised even him, and for a moment, he just stared, clearly at a loss for words.
You grinned, unable to resist a bit of teasing as you gave a playful spin, letting the fabric flow around you. "Why so silent? Do I look that pretty?"
He blinked, collecting himself, and answered, almost softly, "...You look..."
You waited, holding your breath, and when he finally spoke, there was a sincerity in his voice you hadn't quite expected.
"Yeah... you do look very pretty right now."
Your cheeks flared, warmth spreading up to your ears. "Oh, damn," you muttered, looking away and brushing a strand of hair behind your ear. "Why do you have to be so smooth? You're gonna make me flustered over here..."
"Alright," Akaza brushed off your comments casually, with a small sigh. "Sit."
"Why?"
"Why do you always question me?" he shot back, his tone playfully exasperated.
"Fine, fine." There was no point in arguing, so you lowered yourself to the grass, curiosity simmering as you waited to see what he was planning. You watched him move behind you, lowering himself so he could reach your head. For a brief second, a strange thought crossed your mind—was he actually planning to eat you?
But to your surprise, you felt his fingers gently thread through your hair, careful and deliberate. He wasn't yanking or tugging; instead, his touch was surprisingly delicate, his hands working with an almost reverent care as he started styling your hair. The sensation was oddly soothing, and your curiosity only grew.
"Can I at least know why we're doing this?" you asked, half-jokingly. "I mean, you messing with my hair... this whole thing?"
He paused, his hands steady on a few strands as he seemed to consider his words carefully. "First, I'm styling your hair because... well, you should look complete. We're going to a festival after all."
"Huh." You tried to wrap your head around the idea. "And why the 'date' thing?"
"At the attic... you invited me to the festival to watch the... fireworks," he replied, matter-of-factly. "I'm not sure what brought it up, but that's what happened."
"Me? I invited you? You wish!" You felt your face twist with suspicion, even though he couldn't see it. Watch the fireworks? What the hell were you thinking?! Did you invited him because you wanted him to remember Koyuki or something?
"Mhm," he murmured, nodding behind you.
"...Sus." You muttered under your breath, bewildered. How on earth did this even happen? The more time you spent around Akaza, the more you realized just how often your guard slipped when he was involved. Dumb (Y/N)! You needed to be more careful, or he'd keep catching you off guard.
"Done." Akaza straightened up, extending a hand to help you stand. You took it, his grip surprisingly firm but gentle as he lifted you. Brushing off a few stray blades of grass from your kimono, you touched your hair, careful not to mess up the hairstyle.
"Thanks," you murmured, letting your fingers gently feel the style he'd crafted. You noticed a pin securing part of it—a delicate Japanese style, the kind you'd seen in books and movies, with your hair twisted up into those intricate buns.
"Could you pass me the mirror? It's near the makeup in the bushes."
Without hesitation, he retrieved it, handing it over. As you held it up, you caught sight of yourself. He'd done it just as you imagined—soft, elegant buns, with a simple blue pin nestled delicately among the folds. The pin itself was nothing too ornate, but there was something endearing about the effort he'd put into this small touch.
Lowering the mirror, you looked at Akaza. "I didn't expect this from you."
He gave a slight shrug. "Even I can surprise you sometimes."
"Mhmh, okay." You shrugged with a carefree smile. "Well, I'm happy. Even if you're planning to kill me, at least I'll die looking pretty, like a beautiful doll."
"What nonsense are you spouting?" Akaza rolled his eyes. You watched him as he adjusted something over his shoulders.
"What's that you're putting on?" You leaned slightly to see what he was doing, curiosity sparking in your eyes.
"...A cape." He said it simply, draping the dark purple cloak over himself, effectively hiding most of his face from view. It gave him an air of mystery, his features shadowed by the fabric's deep hue.
"Why?" You tilted your head, studying him.
"I'm a demon," he replied, his voice low and matter-of-fact. "My appearance would stand out too much."
"Oh, right." You nodded in understanding, glancing him over with an approving grin. "Are we ready to go, then?"
"Yes," he replied. "Come on."
The two of you began walking side by side toward the festival, which wasn't far from where you were staying. As you got closer, the sounds and lights of the festival grew, filling the air with an infectious energy. When you finally arrived, you couldn't hide the astonished look on your face. The place was buzzing with life, colors, and excitement. Rows of colorful lanterns lit up the area, casting a warm glow over the crowd. Families and couples wandered from stall to stall, laughter and music filling the air. Games, dancing, singing, and an array of delicious food stalls lined the path. The festival atmosphere felt like a little escape into another world, one brimming with joy and wonder.
"Hehe, I can't believe I'm here on a date with you." You giggled, glancing at Akaza. His concealed form might have looked slightly out of place, but no one seemed to give him a second glance. You realized he was taking everything in quietly, his gaze lingering over the different stands and activities. There was something almost endearing about his silent observation.
"I feel... likewise," he said, his tone almost contemplative as he scanned the surroundings.
"Do you like this place?" you asked, watching him with a curious smile.
"...I'm not sure," he admitted, seeming uncertain. "It's... nice, but there are too many people."
"What? Is it making you want to devour humans?" you teased, a mischievous smirk on your face.
"No," he replied flatly. His gaze shifted, locking onto a game stand that seemed to catch his attention. "Do you want to try that?" He pointed toward the stall.
"Yeah, but..." you scratched your cheek, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I don't have any money."
"I have money."
"Oh, let me guess. Did you rob someone and then kill them?"
"Wow, I didn't know you could read minds," he responded dryly, though his mouth twitched into a smirk as he reached out and took your hand. The sudden gesture made your heart skip a beat. His hand was cool to the touch, a stark contrast to your own warmth, and you tried to focus on anything else as he guided you toward the stall. You were so wrapped up in the sensation that you hardly noticed he had handed you a small, circular paper net.
You blinked, focusing on the stand in front of you, the sign reading: Kingyo Sukui—Goldfish Scooping. You watched as colorful goldfish swam lazily in a large water basin, their delicate fins gliding through the water like silk.
"Oh, goldfish scooping!" you exclaimed, grinning in excitement. "I've seen this in so many animes, but I've never actually done it! Do I go first?"
Akaza nodded, holding his own paper net. "Go ahead."
Taking a deep breath, you leaned closer to the basin, eyeing the fish as they glided back and forth. After a moment's concentration, you chose your target, a small orange fish with delicate fins, and made your move. To your own surprise, you managed to scoop it up on the first try.
"Oh my gosh! I did it!" you squealed, holding up the little goldfish proudly. "Did you see?!"
"Yes," Akaza said, nodding.
"...Can you congratulate me?"
"Good for you."
You narrowed your eyes, sighing. "...Dry motherfucker." You let his nonchalance slide, admiring the little goldfish you'd caught as a staff member placed it in a small plastic bag for you. The flimsy paper net had torn in the process, so if you wanted another go, you'd have to pay up again. 'I'll give this to Shinobu!' you thought to yourself, beaming as you held it.
"It's your turn, young man!" the older stall owner called to Akaza. In a flash, you and the old man watched in stunned silence as Akaza effortlessly scooped fish after fish, his net somehow staying intact until he'd nearly emptied the basin. The man stared, mouth agape, while you gawked, your own amazement barely contained.
"D-Damn, young man!" The stall owner chuckled, shaking his head. "You sure got some talent! You're a natural!"
"That was amazing!" you gasped, stars practically dancing in your eyes as you looked up at Akaza, who gazed back at you with pride and curiosity.
"...Do you want them?" he asked.
"Huh? No, I'm fine with just the one." You showed him the little bag with your goldfish, grinning proudly.
"Oh..." He went silent for a moment, his gaze shifting away awkwardly. After a beat, he turned to the stall owner. "Then... there's no need to give me the goldfish."
The stall owner blinked. "Eh? You don't want them?"
Akaza shook his head. "No need."
With a nod, the man gathered his things and left, leaving you both to move along.
"Why didn't you keep the fish?" you asked, tilting your head.
"Why would I?" he replied plainly.
"I don't know." You shrugged. "If you didn't want them, why play?"
He looked away, his tone quiet. "...I saw you'd only caught one, so I thought I could get the others for you."
"Ohhh, that's actually really sweet," you said, nudging him playfully. "But honestly, I wouldn't know what to do with that many fish in the first place."
"...Yeah," he murmured. You caught him glancing at your single goldfish as he went quiet.
After a moment, you extended the little bag to him. "Here, take it."
"Huh?" He looked at you, confusion clear in his gaze. "Why would you give it to me?"
"This is my way of saying thanks. I'm having a good time." You gave him a sincere smile. "Take it."
He took it hesitantly, holding the bag as if it were something precious and fragile. "...Thanks."
"Take good care of it!" you teased, giggling at his bemused expression.
"Okay," he replied softly.
From there, the two of you drifted toward different stands, trying your hand at everything from Kendama to Ring Toss. You couldn't help but notice how Akaza easily beat everyone he played against, even the little kids who joined in. Unfortunately, his incredible skill soon left a trail of teary-eyed kids, and after a few complaints, he was banned from the game stalls.
He sighed, turning to you. "Hungry?"
"Yeah!" you exclaimed. "And I could use a seat."
"Go sit over there," he instructed, nodding toward a table nearby. "I'll get the food."
You didn't argue, heading over to the small table and chairs to wait for him. While waiting, you found yourself watching the festival goers with a warm feeling in your chest. For a fleeting moment, you imagined coming here with your friends—
Friends? Or... the characters in this world?
...
No.
Friends felt better.
As you lost yourself in thought, a small voice broke through, bringing you back to the present.
"Hello, Miss!"
Startled, you glanced around but saw no one at first—until you looked down. Three children were standing beside you, their eyes wide with curiosity and excitement.
"Oh, um, hi?" You tilted your head, recognition dawning. These were some of the kids who'd recently lost to Akaza. They seemed to be searching for something. "Do you need something from me?"
"...Whoa," murmured one of the boys, Hiroki, looking at you in awe. "Hana wasn't lying. This lady is a beauty!"
"HUH?! UM, THANK YOU?!" You stammered, feeling a blush creep onto your cheeks. Children were famously honest, and if they thought you were pretty, then maybe it was true.
"Shut up, Hiroki!" The girl, presumably Hana, shoved him lightly. "Now she's going to know I think she's pretty..."
"What's so bad about that?" asked the third kid, Kenji, unfazed.
Hana started fiddling with her hair, hiding shyly behind Kenji, who was the tallest of the three. "I dunno, it's uh, embarrassing!"
"Miss!" Hiroki's voice brought you back to him. "Don't mind them. Actually, we wanted to ask... where's your husband?"
"MY WHAT NOW?!"
"Husband." They repeated in unison, as if you should've known. Were they talking about... Akaza?
"I—I don't have a husband!" you spluttered. "We're just friends—there's nothing romantic between us!"
"Oh!" Hiroki looked genuinely surprised. "So... does that mean you're single—?"
"Zip it, Hiroki," Kenji interjected, smacking the back of his head. "Apologies, Miss. We thought he was, like, your husband or something."
"What?!" Hana gasped, moving closer to you, her eyes shining with dramatic conviction. "I don't believe it! You two definitely look like husband and wife!"
"You're wrong!" You chuckled, amused at their vivid imaginations.
"See, Hana?" Hiroki smirked, flicking her forehead. "I told you, there's no way someone as pretty as her would marry him!"
"Your point?!" Hana kicked him on the leg, making him yelp. "Just because you haven't seen him doesn't mean he isn't some noble king!"
"Pfft—more like a royal servant." Hiroki grinned, then turned to you with wide eyes. "Wait, are you secretly a queen?"
"I wish I was, lil bro," you said with a playful smile.
"Well, doesn't matter—'cause you're already my queen," Hiroki added with a wink. You had to admit, this kid had charm.
"Simmer down, lover boy," Kenji muttered, rolling his eyes at Hiroki's antics. "Slow down your hormones."
"Anyway," Hana stepped forward, her eyes flicking between you and her friends, "where is he? Did he... dump you or something?"
"If he did, I'll kick his ass!" Hiroki declared, cracking his knuckles in an attempt to look tough.
"He—what? No!" You raised an eyebrow, trying to keep a straight face. "He just went to get some food."
"Aw, he's so thoughtful! I bet he's totally in love!" Hana's eyes sparkled like stars.
"No, he's not," you clarified.
"She's right. He's not. But I am—" Hiroki's words were cut off as Kenji slapped a hand over his mouth.
"Sorry, Miss," Kenji apologized, clearly embarrassed. "It looks like he hasn't seen a woman and this is his first time seeing one, like he's... going through puberty."
"Yeah, don't mind him! He's just dumb!" Hana chimed in. "Boys are totally dumb and dumber. He's proof of that!"
"HEY, I'M NOT!" Hiroki snapped, crossing his arms. "AND FOR YOUR INFORMATION—GIRLS ARE STUPID, except you Miss, of course!"
"Do you kids need to talk to him about something?" you asked, since they still hadn't explained why they were here. "If you're waiting for him, you can sit with me until he gets back."
Kenji gave you a grateful nod. "Thank you, Miss. But we don't want to interrupt your... date—"
"It's not a date."
"Oh, well, if you insist..." Hiroki didn't wait another moment, pulling up a chair beside you with the others following suit. "So, just to confirm, there's nothing between you two?"
"Nah. We're just chilling," you replied with a shrug.
"Are you suuure?" Hana asked, tilting her head. "Maybe he'll confess to you tonight, you know, under the fireworks! Right, Kenji?"
"Maybe he will."
"I hope he doesn't," Hiroki scoffed, rolling his eyes. "He made me lose every game. I hate that guy. I hope he—"
"(Y/N). Who are these kids?"
"...!" All four of you jumped at the sudden voice. Akaza had returned, carrying a veritable feast of food that he placed on the table.
"Took you long enough," you greeted him as he settled in. Beside the food, he set down a small bag containing the goldfish you'd given him. "These are Kenji, Hana, and Hiroki. They wanted to talk to you... I guess."
"Oh." Akaza's gaze moved to the kids, who suddenly looked a lot less bold. "What is it."
"Well..." Hiroki scratched his cheek, looking away. Kenji and Hana were similarly quiet, with Hana absently twirling her hair.
You turned to the mountain of food Akaza had laid out: dango, yakitori, taiyaki, imagawayaki, okonomiyaki, takoyaki—basically enough to feed a small army. What on earth was he thinking?
"Hey, you three." You glanced back at the kids. "Are you hungry? This dumbass over here brought way too much food. You can join us if you'd like."
The kids' eyes went wide, as if an angel had descended just for them.
An angel called (Y/N).
"THANK YOU, MISS!!" they all chorused.
Akaza leaned in, nudging your side, clearly less than thrilled as he watched them dig in. "I bought this for you. Not for a whole gang."
"Do I look like a pig to you?" You shot him an exasperated look. "There's no way I could eat all this by myself! You want me to explode?" Akaza grumbled something under his breath.
As the group of you continued to eat, Hiroki, clearly still star-struck, began shifting in his seat. He glanced at Akaza, then away, as if he were working up the nerve to say something. Finally, he cleared his throat, looking up at Akaza with wide eyes full of determination.
"Um... mister," Hiroki started, his voice wavering slightly. "How are you... so good at games!?" He fidgeted, his face turning slightly pink from the effort it took to ask. "Can you, uh, tell us your secret? PLEASE! HOW DID YOU WIN ALL OF THEM?!"
You couldn't hold back a small snicker, especially seeing Akaza's momentary look of surprise as he processed the question. He looked at you, then back at the eager kids who were all waiting on the edge of their seats. Taking a moment, Akaza finally leaned forward, resting an elbow on the table as he folded his fingers together, giving the question his full attention.
"Don't overthink it," he said calmly, his voice carrying a hint of seriousness that made Hiroki, Hana, and Kenji's eyes widen in awe. "The secret is to practice. Train harder than everyone else. When you do that, eventually, you'll become unbeatable."
The three kids practically melted with admiration, looking at each other in excited disbelief.
HOW COOL WAS THIS GUY??
"Whoa..." Kenji whispered, his eyes twinkling. "He sounds like some sort of... noble king OR, OR A VERY STRONG SAMURAI!"
"Yeah!" Hana chimed in, unable to contain her excitement. "Do you have any superpowers, mister?"
"What." Akaza, caught a bit off guard by the sudden barrage of questions. Before he could reply, Hiroki leaned in closer, staring up at Akaza's face with curiosity. His gaze shifted to Akaza's arms, where the intricate blue markings traced their way across his skin.
"What are those?" Kenji asked, his voice full of wonder. "Are those... superpower marks?"
"SUPERPOWER MARKS?!" Hana leaned to look as well.
Hiroki's jaw dropped as he gasped, pointing. "No way! Those marks... those are for bad guys, the ones who do bad things, aren't they?"
"H-Huh? Bad guys? As in criminals?" Hana stuttered.
"Yeah! Totally! Those are the worst!" Hiroki confirmed, feeling surprised.
All three kids recoiled slightly, staring at Akaza with fear. You furrowed your brows, opening your mouth to jump in and explain, but before you could say anything, Hana spoke up.
"Well, I think you're wrong! He doesn't look like a bad guy to me!" she announced, crossing her arms with a huff as if challenging anyone to disagree. "He brought us food, answered all our questions... and he's really nice! So, he must be a good guy. Someone bad wouldn't do any of this!"
Kenji nodded in agreement. "Yeah... I mean, he didn't have to talk to us, but he did. He's cool..."
Hiroki slowly nodded, his initial worry melting away. "Yeah... you're right! He's way too cool to be a bad guy, my bad! Mister, you're the coolest of the coolest! I guess you're cool enough to be with the Miss. Don't hurt her."
"Pff—" you chocked with your food.
Akaza looked stunned, a faint softness appearing in his eyes as he took in their words. You smiled warmly, reaching out to nudge his arm as you added, "See? Hana and the others got it right. Akaza here is a very good guy!"
"He is! I wanna be like him when I grow up! A superhero!" Hiroki flexed his non-existent muscles.
"And I'm telling you that he's a king! Dimwit!" Hana pouted at him. "He's a king and the miss is a queen but they're hiding their identities because it's supposed to be a secret!"
For a moment, Akaza's eyes met yours, with him seeming to hold onto your gaze. As you all finished the last bites of the meal, the kids stretched and patted their stomachs, clearly satisfied and grateful.
"Thank you so much, Miss, and... mister." Kenji gave a small, formal bow. "That was the best meal ever. We're really grateful."
"Yeah!" Hiroki added, grinning widely. "Thanks for the food, and for all the advice! I'm going to start practicing right away! One day, I'll become as awesome as you!"
"You guys are the best!" Hana added with a giggle, waving as the three of them began to walk away, presumably back to their parents. They looked back a few times, their faces glowing with joy and excitement.
Akaza watched them go, an unfamiliar softness in his expression. As their laughter faded into the crowd, he turned to you, still absorbing everything that had happened.
You gave him a gentle smile. "Hehe, they were adorable. I wonder if this is what it feels like to have younger siblings..."
For once, Akaza didn't have a quick retort. He just looked at you, his gaze lingering, as if trying to understand what this moment truly meant.
As you and Akaza strolled through the vibrant festival, you spotted a bustling stand that immediately caught your attention. Without hesitation, you pointed toward it, cutting through Akaza's contemplative silence. "Hey, wanna do that?" you asked, curiosity bubbling in your voice.
Akaza, not thinking much of it, shrugged with a casual, "Alright." Together, you both joined the lengthy line, which seemed to stretch endlessly. You wondered what kind of attraction was drawing so much attention, so you tapped the shoulder of the person in front of you, a man who turned around with a puzzled expression.
"Hello, sir!" you greeted him cheerily. "Could you tell us what this line is for?"
The man's face lit up, clearly pleased to help. "Oh, of course! You see, this stall is run by an old lady who's rumored to have mystical powers. People line up here to have their fortunes told, but that's not all. If she finds you worthy, she gives you a chance to write your heart's deepest desire on a slip of paper, which you can then hang on that tree over there." He pointed to a large, lush tree nearby, its branches adorned with a kaleidoscope of colorful papers fluttering gently in the breeze. "They say whatever you write there... it comes true."
Your eyes sparkled with fascination as you turned to Akaza. "Whoa, that sounds amazing, right, Akaza?" But as you glanced at him, you noticed his skeptical gaze fixed on the tree.
"Looks like a farce to me," he muttered, clearly unimpressed.
"Oh, no, it's real!" the man insisted, his eyes wide with conviction. "My wife once got the chance to make a wish here. She wished to stay young forever, and, well, she's in her seventies now but doesn't look a day over thirty! This old lady's powers are no joke."
"Wow, we have to try this!" you exclaimed, your excitement mounting. The thought of possibly being chosen to make a wish filled you with hopeful anticipation.
"Oops! It's my turn," the man said, beaming as he moved forward in line. You and Akaza continued to wait patiently, the buzz of the festival all around you.
"There's no way this is real," Akaza said with his arms crossed, casting an unimpressed look at the stall.
You nudged him playfully. "Even if it's just a legend, it doesn't hurt to try!"
As if on cue, the man returned from his turn, a contented smile on his face. "Hello! Any luck?" you asked, noticing the satisfied glimmer in his eyes.
He shook his head. "Not exactly—I didn't meet her requirements to make a wish. But she did say good things are coming my way, so I'd call that a win! Good luck to you both!" With that, he left, radiating positive energy.
Finally, your turn arrived. You approached the old woman, whose appearance seemed to embody the wisdom of centuries. Her face was a map of wrinkles, and her eyes were almost closed, though she somehow gave the impression of seeing everything.
"Greetings, you two," she croaked in a voice roughened by age.
"Hi!!" you greeted her enthusiastically, while Akaza remained silent, eyeing her with cautious skepticism.
The old woman tilted her head, her expression softening as she regarded you. "What a delightful young girl," she said, her voice laced with warmth.
Blushing slightly, you replied, "Thank you! But honestly, I think you're the real beauty here." Your smile made her laugh—a quiet, knowing chuckle.
"To proceed, I'll need each of you to give me your hand. It can be either one," she instructed.
"Akaza, you go first!" you urged him with an encouraging grin.
He hesitated, then extended his hand reluctantly, his muscles visibly tense. The old woman held his hand, studying the intricate lines across his palm with a discerning gaze.
"Mhm..." she murmured thoughtfully. "I see... blue lines. You're a criminal... and those long, sharp nails..."
"..." Akaza's expression darkened, but he remained silent, only watching her with narrowed eyes.
Suddenly, a burst of confetti rained down from seemingly nowhere.
"Congratulations, young man! You meet the requirements to make a wish!" The old woman clapped her hands together, her frail fingers brushing against his with an approving pat.
"Huh?" Akaza blinked, genuinely bewildered.
"Yay! You're so lucky, Akaza!" you exclaimed, bouncing on your toes in excitement.
The old woman handed him a small slip of paper and a pen, gesturing toward the tree. "Go on, take this. Write down your wish, then hang it on the tree and toss the pen into the river nearby. Your wish will manifest in due time." She glanced back at you. "I'll do her reading while you make your wish."
Akaza looked hesitant, but you urged him, "Go on! I'll be fine here."
With a grumble about "meddling old hags," he took the paper and headed toward the tree. The old woman waited until he was out of earshot, then turned her gaze back to you.
"Alright, dear, it's your turn. Give me your hand."
Smiling, you extended your hand, feeling her frail, cool fingers glide over your palm. Her expression shifted as she examined the lines, and a strange glimmer of sadness flickered in her nearly closed eyes.
After a long pause, she released your hand, her voice softer as she spoke. "Unfortunately, you do not meet the requirements for a wish."
You sighed, a bit disappointed but still smiling. "Ah, I guess that's how it goes! Thank you anyway."
She leaned in closer, her voice low and almost conspiratorial. "Let me share a secret with you, young one. Only those who have truly suffered, who have touched the deepest darkness, are granted a chance to make a wish. Your friend... he's endured unimaginable pain, hasn't he?"
Your eyes widened. "Yes, he has, actually." Her insight startled you; she seemed to understand Akaza's struggles more than anyone else could.
The old woman nodded, a solemn look crossing her face. "People think it's the good-hearted who are rewarded, but in truth, only those whose souls are burdened with sorrow are given this opportunity."
You felt a pang of sympathy for Akaza, and a surge of hope that he'd wish for something meaningful.
Then, her demeanor changed. Her smile faded, and she gazed at you with an expression tinged with pity. "Miss (R/N), are you aware of how... unfortunate your fate is?"
A chill ran down your spine. "Wait—how do you know my name?"
Her eyes, now slightly open, locked onto yours, filled with sorrow. "Ohh, you're cursed, too cursed... I sense a darkness clinging to you—a curse, woven deeply into your life. This shadow waits for the slightest opportunity to consume you. It's a wonder you're even alive."
Your mouth went dry. "...Curse?"
"Yes," she said gravely. "You are surrounded by an aura of profound misfortune. My dear, be cautious. Don't place too much trust in others, and always stay vigilant. This curse... it seeks to bring about your demise. The moment you less expect it, it will lash."
"..." You swallowed, feeling a shiver creep up your spine.
Her gaze softened, a sad smile ghosting across her face. "I wish I could help you, but my abilities are limited. Take my advice, child: prioritize yourself. Stop prioritizing others. You have your own rocks you need to carry, you don't have time nor space to carry other people's rocks. Your very life may depend on it."
—————————————————————————————
After the unsettling encounter, you found Akaza waiting for you by the tree. He raised an eyebrow as you approached. "Took you long enough."
You waved to him, masking your lingering unease with a bright smile. "Hey, there you are!"
"...So, I'm guessing she told you good things are in your future?"
You nodded. "Yep! She said I'm pretty lucky and that good things are coming my way." You flashed him a reassuring smile, which caught him slightly off guard.
"Hmph... well, that's good to hear," he muttered, turning away, but not before you noticed the faint warmth in his gaze.
"So," you grinned, nudging him. "What did you wish for?"
He crossed his arms, smirking. "Not telling."
"What?! Why?" you demanded, mock-offended.
"Secret," he replied with a smirk.
"Ugh, you're such a boomer. You suck!" You stuck your tongue out at him playfully, but he merely rolled his eyes. As you continued walking, you suddenly stopped, your face drained of color. Akaza immediately noticed your change in expression. "SHIT!"
"What's wrong?" he asked, concerned. "Are you alright?"
You pointed frantically toward two familiar figures in the crowd. "Look!"
Akaza followed your gaze to see Obanai and Mitsuri. Obanai was watching her eat dango with a soft expression, and Mitsuri looked as cheerful as ever.
"Obanai!" Mitsuri said, giggling as she took a big damn bite from her dango. "Are you sure you're okay with haunted houses?"
"Yeah," he replied nonchalantly, feeling content by just watching her eat. "Living women are way scarier."
Mitsuri swallowed her food. "Oh..."
"Those two... They're friends of yours?" Akaza inquired, frowning slightly.
"Yes! And they're Hashira! If they see me here with you... I'll be FUCKING DEAD!"
"...Come here," Without hesitation, he grabbed your hand and dashed off through the crowd, pulling you along. He led you to a stall selling oni masks and, in one quick motion, threw a handful of coins at the seller. "Two masks, now."
The seller, visibly flustered by his intense gaze, quickly handed him the masks, and you slipped them on just as Mitsuri's laughter echoed from nearby.
"Shh," Akaza whispered, his voice low as he placed a reassuring hand on your shoulder. You both stayed perfectly still, blending into the crowd until the pair moved on.
Once they were out of sight, you both breathed a sigh of relief, glancing at each other through the masks. Then, unable to hold it in any longer, you both burst into laughter, the thrill of the close call adding a new spark of excitement to your evening together. You saw how Mitsuri and Obanai walked away from the festival—probably a new mission.
After your laughter faded, you both stood close, enjoying the aftermath of the excitement. The night sky was darkening further, signaling the approaching fireworks display. The sounds of laughter, music, and the smells of festival foods wafted through the air. You felt a thrill, the energy of the festival filling you with joy.
"I can't wait for the fireworks to start!" you exclaimed, practically bouncing on your heels. "They're my favorite part!"
Akaza watched you, his usually intense gaze softened by the light of nearby lanterns. "Fireworks, huh? What's so exciting about them?"
You shot him a look of disbelief, then laughed. "What's exciting? Are you kidding? They're beautiful, loud, colorful... it's like the whole sky lights up just for a moment. It feels... magical, I guess." Your smile was wide, genuine, and infectious.
Feeling a rush of boldness, you reached up and removed your mask, letting him see the full effect of your smile. The lantern light cast a warm glow over your face, and your eyes sparkled with excitement. Akaza's expression changed. His gaze lingered on you, and for a moment, he looked almost mesmerized.
And in that brief pause, something shifted in his eyes.
He looked at you with an intensity you hadn't seen before, something tender and oddly familiar,
as if he was seeing you for the first time.
His hand reached up, seemingly of its own accord, and he touched your face gently, cradling your cheek. His thumb brushed over your skin, his eyes deep with emotion.
"I knew it..." he murmured, almost to himself, his voice soft but laced with an unmistakable certainty. "...There must be no other explanation..."
You blinked, a bit confused. "...Huh?"
...
...
...
His fingers stayed against your cheek, his gaze locked with yours. "You must be... Koyuki's reincarnation."
"...!" For a moment, you froze, processing his words, and then the confusion turned to shock. The name echoed in your mind, bringing with it a strange, distant feeling that you couldn't quite place. "...The... what?" you stammered, taking a step back as you had smacked his hand off your face. "W-What are you talking about?!"
He looked at you, unfazed by your reaction, his gaze filled with unwavering conviction. "You heard me. Koyuki's reincarnation. There's no other way to explain it. The way you laugh, the way you smile... everything, you're just like her."
Oh.
Oh...
What...?
He thought you were...
No, no, no,
You swallowed, feeling an unfamiliar nervousness bubbling inside you. "Look, I-I'm not Koyuki, or her reincarnation, or whatever it is you're thinking! You've got it all wrong!!"
What the fuck?
But he shook his head, unmoved by your denial. His eyes remained locked on you, unwavering, and he took a step closer, his expression unreadable. "You don't understand. After that night... after I left the attic... all my memories came back. I remember everything. I remember who I was, everything I went through. And I remember her—Koyuki. And you..."
You stared at him, the realization slowly sinking in. Since that night, the one where you'd first seen this softer side of him, he'd treated you differently. All those times you two were together when you were sick...
Was he only visiting you because he thought you were Koyuki?
Has your entire time with him... has he only seen you as her?
It made sense. You felt so fucking stupid.
In the cave, he had called you Koyuki (Chapter #34).
And even now! You gazed down and saw your kimono... how could you have not noticed it?! It was literally like hers! Even the pin and the hairstyle he did for you!
There was a warmth, a tenderness, a gentleness he rarely showed anyone else. He had laughed with you, shielded you, and in that moment of shared laughter, he'd looked at you like you were the most precious thing in the world. And now it was becoming clear why.
You were never (Y/N) to him.
He saw you as Koyuki.
"...So that's why..." you whispered, feeling the weight of his words. "That's why you've been so... gentle. All this time... was it because you thought I was her?"
Akaza's gaze didn't waver, and he reached for your hand. "Maybe I can't explain it. But there's something about you that reminds me of her. It's almost as if... I lost her once, but now, somehow, she's right here in front of me again."
You gritted your teeth as you slapped his hand away.
You felt a pang of sympathy and confusion, but more than anything, a creeping sense of discomfort. This wasn't what you'd expected, and it felt wrong to think he was seeing someone else in you. "Akaza, listen to me. I'm not her," you said firmly, though your voice was a bit shaky. "I'm not Koyuki's reincarnation or some lost love come back to life. I'm just... me."
But he refused to let go of the idea, shaking his head slowly. "No... you can't just be 'you.' There's no way I'd feel this connected to someone else. I know what I'm feeling... I know what I'm seeing."
You were beginning to feel cornered, your cheeks flushed from the intense attention he was giving you. The crowd around you began to notice, people glancing over with curious expressions as they passed. His voice was too loud, and it was drawing eyes in your direction.
"Akaza, please... can we not do this here?" you whispered, feeling a surge of embarrassment as the onlookers' stares grew more pointed. You tugged at his cape, but he remained rooted in place, his gaze locked on you as if trying to memorize every detail of your face.
"What is it? You afraid to admit it?" he challenged, his voice louder than you wished. "You don't understand what this means. This is fate! How can you stand here and tell me that it's all just a coincidence?"
You glanced around, your cheeks burning from the attention, and you gulped, realizing you couldn't let this go on any longer. "F-Fine, fuck," you muttered, gripping his hand tightly. "Come with me."
Without giving him a chance to argue, you pulled him through the crowd, maneuvering past festival-goers and stands until you found a quieter, dimly lit area behind a row of closed stalls. The distant sounds of laughter still echoed, but here, you could finally catch your breath and face him without an audience.
You turned to face him, still holding his hand, but your expression was serious, and your voice was firm. "Akaza, listen to me. I need you to understand something." Taking a deep breath, you spoke carefully. "I'm not Koyuki. I'm not some reincarnation or past-life lover. I'm just me. (L/N) (Y/N). Whatever you're feeling, it has nothing to do with her, okay?"
For a moment, he seemed taken aback, his hand loosening its grip on yours. "But... it has to be. The way I feel, the way you make me feel... it's too familiar to be anyone else."
You took a deep breath. "UGH—Akaza, I'm not fucking her! You can't just project her onto me! She—She's gone, and you need to let her go!" you insisted, your voice firm but laced with concern. "This isn't healthy. You shouldn't cope like this. It's not fair to either of us... it's not fair to me..." you cursed yourself after feeling the tears build up onto your eyes.
He stood there, his expression torn. You could see the struggle in his eyes as he wrestled with your words, but there was a stubbornness there, too. "But... You're just like her. How can I not see it?" he replied, frustration seeping into his voice.
"She and I are nothing alike!"
"What are you saying?! Of course you two are alike!"
"We're so damn different from each other!" You felt your patience slipping away, a surge of heat rising in your chest as his denial became unbearable.
"I don't get why you don't want to admit it but—"
"I'm not Koyuki!" you yelled, your voice cracking.
"Listen Koyu—"
"AND I'LL NEVER BE HER! CAN YOU JUST LISTEN TO ME FOR ONCE!?"
...
...
...
The force of your outburst echoed in the quiet space around you. You could feel your heart racing, strong breaths escaping you as you processed your own anger. You felt like a mess, emotions running high, and seeing the stunned look on Akaza's face only amplified your frustration.
He stepped back slightly, eyes wide and mouth slightly agape. For a moment, the air hung heavy with tension, his surprise morphing into silence. Then, almost shyly, he whispered, "I... I'm sorry..." The apology was soft, sincere, but it felt like a fragile attempt to bridge the widening gap between you.
Seeing him like this, so taken aback, made a wave of guilt wash over you.
You hadn't meant to yell,
hadn't meant to push him away.
"I... I didn't mean to scream at you," you admitted, your voice trembling as you tried to gather your thoughts. "I just... it hurts to see you holding onto something that isn't real. I don't want to be compared to her. I want you to see me, not her—gh, fuck, god, no," That was it. Your tears fell down your face. How stupid.
Akaza panicked, taking a step closer. "I—I get it! I get it! I really do! D-Don't cry, okay? It's just... I thought I had lost everything, and when I found you, it felt like a chance to reclaim some of that. But I shouldn't have used you to fill that void, I—I understand so, please, stop crying," His gaze fell to the ground, a hint of regret in his voice. He didn't even let himself touch you. He saw you as you cried, some of your make up running off.
You watched him. He looked so vulnerable, and for all the confusion between you, you could see the remnants of the man who had once been so strong, now standing before you unsure and searching for solace.
"S-Sorry," You stuttered as you cleaned yourself delicately. You took deep breaths to recompose yourself. "...Do I look like a mess?"
"You look... fine."
With a small nod. "Let's go back to the festival," you suggested, trying to lighten the atmosphere.
He hesitated for a moment, glancing back toward the festival. You could see the slight hesitation in his posture, the way he still seemed dazed and a bit dumbfounded by the conversation you'd just had.
"Okay," he finally agreed, though it came out a bit more like a whisper.
As you walked back together, hand in hand, a sudden thought struck you. "...Hey, um, shouldn't the fireworks have started by now...?" You glanced up at the night sky, expectant, but found it still devoid of the anticipated explosions of light.
Akaza turned to you, shaking his head slightly. "I don't know. Maybe they're running late..."
Just then, as you were about to ask more, a figure rushed past you. Before you could react, a man grabbed your arm with a firm grip, pulling you toward the stage that loomed in the center of the festival. "Hey! You there! Come on up!" he shouted, his voice booming over the chatter of the crowd.
"What? Wait, no—AHHHHHHH!! LET ME GOOOO!!!" you protested, but it was too late. In an instant, you found yourself lifted onto the stage, the bright lights illuminating your surprised expression. The man stood beside you, a wide grin plastered on his face as he faced the crowd.
"Ladies and gentlemen!" he bellowed, his voice filled with excitement. "We have a special treat for you tonight! Let's give a warm welcome to this talented young lady!" The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, their enthusiasm infectious.
WHAT.
You stood there, your heart racing as you tried to process what was happening. The sudden attention felt overwhelming, your mind racing with uncertainty. The crowd's cheers swelled, and you could feel their eyes on you, waiting, anticipating what you would do next.
You glanced back at Akaza, hoping for some reassurance, a nod or a smile to help ground you. But when you turned to him, he merely shrugged his shoulders. It felt as if he were silently cheering you on, but it also sent a wave of panic through you.
"Uh, I—I don't know if I can sing!" you stammered, the weight of peer pressure beginning to close in around you. "I didn't plan for this!"
The man beside you raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Come on! Just sing something! We'd love to hear your voice!" The crowd began to chant, "Sing! Sing! Sing!" Their enthusiasm reverberated through the air, and you felt a flush of heat creep into your cheeks.
With each chant, your heart raced faster. 'Alright, calm down! You can do this! Just sing a random japanese song! Can I sing the opening of an anime?' You took a deep breath, trying to quell the rising anxiety.
"Fine! Shut up! I—I'll sing something!" you finally relented, your voice echoing across the stage, trying to drown out the nervousness. The crowd erupted into cheers again, their energy fueling you. You stood at the edge of the stage, taking in the faces in the crowd—some familiar like Akaza, Hiroki, Hana and Kenji, while others not—
When you felt ready, you exhaled a sigh and began to sing, your voice starting low, barely more than a murmur.
—————————————
Hatachi no Koi (by Lamp)
—————————————
Your voice quivered as it clung to the words, each one like a tentative step forward, but you didn't stop. With every note, you were letting him see a small part of yourself, unsure, self-conscious, yet determined.
"Towards clear flowers
When I bring my lips near
You face this way
With a smile like spring..."
Akaza watched you with an intensity that was impossible to ignore, though he tried to keep his expression steady. He took in the way your voice wavered, your shoulders lifting slightly with each breath, as though it took real effort to continue. He could see that you were nervous, that there was an unspoken fragility in the way you sang, and it made something unfamiliar twist in his chest.
...
The melody stirred memories within him, hazy, faded scenes from a life that now felt like it had happened to someone else.
As he listened, the image of Koyuki rose softly in his mind—a vision of her sitting quietly, a gentleness in her eyes, her presence like a whisper, always so delicate and fragile. He had once loved her deeply, and that love had remained the final tether to the life he had known before he became Akaza.
"Watching the petals that fall
The pinwheel in my hand
Continues to turn
The time I yearned
Idly passes by..."
Akaza felt that same pang of longing. But as the words lingered in the air, he realized that the feeling he had wasn't rooted in the memories of Koyuki, or in the love he had once held so tightly. This longing was directed toward something else—something present, real, and unexpectedly vivid.
He felt a slow but dawning realization:
you were not Koyuki...
You were different in a way he hadn't fully understood before. You sang with a determination that was raw and unapologetic. You were hesitant, yes, but not fragile. You were nervous but resolute, unlike Koyuki's soft, otherworldly stillness. Your presence didn't blend into the background; instead, it demanded attention, grounded and earnest. You weren't trying to embody his past, nor did you need to. You were standing here, as yourself, unwavering.
"I like you...
I like you..."
The words caught him off-guard, and he felt them pierce something deep within him.
For so long, Koyuki had been the last fragment of his humanity, the sole anchor keeping him tethered to memories of the person he once was—
Hakuji.
His memories of her were gentle, sacred, like a shrine he'd guarded in his mind for years. But as he listened to you, it occurred to him with a strange, calm certainty that those memories belonged to Hakuji, not Akaza.
Hakuji had loved Koyuki with all his heart,
but he was no longer Hakuji.
He loved her—no, Hakuji loved her, he realized suddenly, as he watched you, a sense of clarity breaking through like a sunrise after a long, cold night.
Hakuji was the one who held those memories, who felt that love.
The feeling growing within him now was something else entirely.
You had paused, your gaze lifting shyly, and for the first time, your eyes met his. In that moment, he felt a quiet understanding settle over him, washing away some of the shadows he had clung to.
But looking at you now, he realized it's not fair to confine you to those shadows, to expect you to wear Koyuki's ghost like a second skin.
You have your own way of being,
your own fears and hopes.
And for the first time, he understandood;
you're not Koyuki.
You're (L/N) (Y/N).
You're someone entirely different, someone who might not carry the softness of his past, but who carries an honesty that's somehow even more compelling.
"With the wind's breeze
The petals have fallen into the pond
I peer in
To see a shadow reflected on water..."
Your voice softened as though sharing something meant only for yourself. Akaza felt his gaze drawn to you, his eyes lingering on the way your shoulders relaxed, the tension in your face easing with each line. He saw something reflected in your expression, something that was neither sorrow nor joy but a quiet, unspoken acceptance. As he looked at you, he realized that he didn't need to keep seeking Koyuki in the faces of others.
He didn't need to hold on to the memory of a love that had ended with her life.
What he felt now was different, something rooted in the present, and it made him feel almost free.
He realized he doesn't want to remember Koyuki through you;
he wanted to know you for who you were.
"You gave me an orange ohajiki
In the warmth of spring
I lied down and smiled
The time I yearned
Idly passes by..."
You looked up at him with a small, uncertain smile, as though you were waiting for him to say something. Akaza met your gaze, his expression softened in a way that felt foreign even to him.
"I like you..."
As he gazed at you, Akaza felt... a quiet kind of peace, a release from the shadows that had haunted him. For the first time, he let go of Koyuki's memory, not as an act of forgetting, but as an acknowledgment that it was alright to live outside of the past. He didn't have to keep resurrecting a love that had long since faded. Instead, he could see you standing there, someone wholly new, and in that moment, he felt the stirrings of something unclouded.
"I like you..."
You weren't a ghost from his past,
and you never had been.
"I like you..."
You were something real,
someone alive,
someone he could care about not because you reminded him of Koyuki,
but because you didn't.
"I like you..."
And as he looked at you, he felt the weight of his past finally lifting, allowing him, for the first time, to consider a different kind of future—a future where he didn't have to be Hakuji, or Akaza defined only by his loss.
He could simply be someone who, perhaps, could stand by your side.
Chapter 66: — 65
Notes:
This is not a new chapter. Here's some context. I was organizing the chapters and deleting some drafts I had there of KANJŌ and FUCKING USELESS WATTPAD deleted this chapter instead of the draft I wanted to originally delete and chapter #65 ended up gone. I don't have a backup of my chapters and that's why I got so stressed since I write on notes and then delete it because idk, BECAUSE I NEVER THOUGHT THIS WOULD HAPPEN. Good news is that the unfinished version of this was still on my notes so I used that and here it is. It might be a little different from the original but nothing too wow. Also, I won't bold the Japanese text. It's too bothersome and time consuming. I'm sure you won't mind if it's not bold at least on this chapter. Thanks for your understanding.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
BASORAPTUS — CHAPTER #65 — (N.) THE OVERWHELMING DESIRE TO CAPTURE SOMEONE IN A DEVOURING KISS
The crowd erupted into applause and cheers, their enthusiasm filling the festival as if the atmosphere itself was reverberating with energy. Whistles and laughter cut through the clamor.
You stood there, still catching your breath, your heart pounding like a drum. The entire performance had been nerve-wracking, but the rush of adrenaline now left you feeling euphoric, if a bit shaky.
"Yeah! What a wonderful song! We loved it! Keep it going, everyone—clap louder!" the same man who had whisked you onto the stage earlier bellowed, his booming voice drawing even more cheers. He turned his attention back to you with a wide grin. "Pretty lady, that song you sang was so heartwarming! Did you write it yourself?"
Caught off guard, you hesitated for a split second before offering a sheepish grin. "Oh, uh, yeah... I made it myself!" Your awkward confession only seemed to fuel the crowd's enthusiasm.
You chuckled nervously, bowing slightly before stepping down from the stage. But as you blended back into the crowd, a pang of guilt hit you like a stone. 'I'm so sorry, Lamp! I didn't mean to steal your song, I swear!'
The festival was packed, and navigating through the dense crowd was proving to be a challenge. Bodies jostled against one another, conversations overlapped, and the festive energy made it nearly impossible to focus. You scanned the sea of faces, hoping to spot Akaza, but with everyone milling about and his face hidden by that oversized cloak of his, finding him felt like searching for a needle in a haystack.
You sighed, frustrated but trying to stay calm.
What now? Just as you began to feel the weight of the moment, a firm hand wrapped around your arm, grounding you instantly.
You turned, and relief flooded through you—it was Akaza.
"Ohhh, hi," you greeted him, your voice a little more awkward than you intended. "Um... how are you doing?" You mentally slapped yourself. Really? That's all you could come up with? The words felt stiff, unnatural, and far from what you wanted to convey.
He didn't respond right away. Instead, he just stood there, his grip firm yet not painful.
You couldn't tell where his gaze was directed at you,
the person standing before him,
or through you,
seeing someone else entirely.
"...Akaza?" you tried again, softer this time. "Is everything okay?"
"...!" Your voice seemed to snap him out of a trance. His grip released immediately, as if he hadn't realized how tightly he'd been holding onto you. "...Sorry,"
"It's fine," you replied, though you couldn't hide your confusion. You rubbed the spot where his hand had been moments ago, trying to decipher his behavior. "What's wrong?"
"Nothing. It's just..." His words trailed off as he scratched the back of his neck, his gaze darting around the place like he was searching for an escape route.
"It's just...?" you prompted. What was bothering him so much?
He sighed, a sound heavy with unspoken words, and finally—finally—his eyes met yours. Not with the distant gaze that made you feel like a ghost of someone else, but with an intensity that felt personal.
For the first time ever (you think),
he met your eyes—your eyes.
Not anyone else's.
Not Koyuki's.
Just yours.
He was looking at you.
"It was beautiful," he murmured, the sincerity in his words palpable. His expression was unguarded, raw in a way that caught you completely off guard. It didn't feel like a compliment—it felt like a truth he needed you to understand.
"O-Oh!" you stammered, instinctively taking a small step back, your cheeks heating up. "You mean, uh, what was beautiful? The song, right?"
"You."
"Me?"
"You were..." as if measuring his words, he seemed to change his mind about what he was going to say. "You sang beautifully."
The words themselves weren't what embarrassed you; it was the way he said them, like they carried a weight only he could give them. "...Thanks."
Your voice came out quieter than you intended.
"ATTENTION PEOPLE!!" Your brief moment was interrupted when the familiar voice of the man from earlier cut through the crowd. He stood on the stage, grinning from ear to ear as he announced, "The festival is almost coming to an end! The fireworks are starting soon! Everyone, get ready!" People began cheering and scrambling to find the best vantage points.
You sighed softly, the sound catching Akaza's attention. He tilted his head slightly.
"I wish I could see the fireworks up close," you admitted wistfully, your voice barely audible above the noise around you. "But I know that's impossible..." You trailed off, your gaze dropping to the ground.
Akaza's brows knitted together for a moment, then his expression shifted as if struck by a sudden thought. A spark of an idea lit his eyes, and before you could react, he stepped closer. "(Y/N)."
"Ye—" Without warning, his strong hands gripped your waist. A startled yelp escaped your lips as his other arm hooked around your thighs, lifting you effortlessly as if you weighed nothing. He held you over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, your world tilting in an instant.
"H-Hey! What are you doing?!" you exclaimed, squirming in his grasp. Your voice was half alarmed, half incredulous as you tried to twist around to see his face.
"Grab tight,"
"Wait, what—?!"
Before you could finish your sentence, he bent his knees and leapt into the air. The ground vanished beneath you as a gust of wind roared in your ears. "AHHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK!!" You screamed at the top of your lungs, clinging to him for dear life, your fingers clutching his cape so tightly it felt like your nails might tear through it.
The wind rushed past your face, cool and sharp, but your eyes stayed firmly shut. You couldn't bring yourself to look, the overwhelming height and speed too much for your senses. Your stomach flipped with every movement, and for a moment, you were certain you would lose your grip.
Then, just as abruptly as it had begun, everything slowed. The air felt calmer now, the intense rush of movement fading.
"You can open your eyes,"
Your heart still pounding, you cautiously peeled your eyes open. The first thing you noticed was the view. You were perched near the top of a mountain, the world sprawling far below. The stars overhead seemed closer, their light twinkling vividly against the inky sky. The cool air bit at your skin, a reminder of how high you were.
You gaped in awe, your earlier fear momentarily forgotten. "This... this is incredible,"
Akaza, still holding you securely, glanced at your expression. "I thought you'd prefer this view."
You nodded slowly, still overwhelmed by the breathtaking sight. "I can't believe we're up here..."
"It's not that amazing," Akaza murmured, his voice low, as if he couldn't quite grasp why you were so enraptured. To him, it was just a mountain—what was the big deal?
"No, no! It totally is!" you exclaimed, your excitement bubbling over. "I feel like if I stretch my hand far enough, I could actually touch the moon!" You extended your arm toward the sky as if to prove your point, your eyes glimmering with childlike wonder.
Still holding you securely in his arms, Akaza watched you intently. Every word, every movement of yours seemed to draw his complete attention. "...Glad you like it," he murmured, his voice quieter now, as if your enthusiasm had softened something in him.
"I really do." Your eyes shone, reflecting the countless stars scattered above. Without realizing it, your hand clutched at the fabric of his cape, seeking an anchor in your excitement. But then it hit you—he was still holding you.
"O-Oh!" You yelped, your cheeks heating up as you squirmed slightly. "Sorry for making you carry me for so long!"
"It's fine." Akaza's voice remained steady as he finally set you down, his movements as graceful as ever. Once your feet touched the ground, you dusted off your kimono unnecessarily, trying to brush off your embarrassment along with it.
"Well," you said, laughing awkwardly, "I guess we'll have to wait until the fireworks start." Feeling unsure of how to fill the silence, you found a spot nearby and sat down, hugging your knees to your chest. Despite the awkwardness, you resolved to enjoy what remained of the night.
Akaza followed, settling next to you with his legs crossed, leaving a respectful distance between you. He removed his cape, laying it aside, and for the first time, you could see him more clearly. The faint starlight illuminated his sharp features, and for a moment, you found yourself captivated.
"What a night," you began, breaking the silence with a chuckle. "I feel like so much happened, but at the same time, it feels like nothing did. Still, it adds a little charm to our... uh... date, don't you think? Did you have a good time?"
"...It was good," he replied, his gaze fixed on the stars above. "Did you have a good time?"
"I did," you answered without hesitation, your voice warm. "I really enjoyed it... Wait." A thought struck you, and you turned to him abruptly. "Where's the fish I gave you?"
"..." His expression froze, and his lips tightened.
A smirk went on its way to your lips. "You lost it, didn't you?"
"I... I genuinely don't know," he admitted, closing his eyes tightly as if the shame of it was too much to bear.
"Pff—hahaha!!" You burst into laughter, clutching your stomach. "Poor fish! That was supposed to be a present!"
"I'll go look for it." Akaza moved to stand, determination in his posture, but you quickly grabbed his arm, still giggling.
"No, no, don't bother! I'm sure someone's already picked it up by now."
"But—"
"There's nothing we can do about it," you said, your laughter tapering off into quiet giggles. "Sometimes, we have to let things go. I mean, sure, I liked the fish, but it's just a fish. It's not the end of the world."
Akaza hesitated, his brows furrowing slightly. "But you gave it to me..."
"I can always give you other presents." You shrugged casually. "Don't worry about it."
He fell silent, his gaze lowering to the ground. Seconds ticked by before he finally shifted, drawing in a deep breath. "(Y/N)."
"Mhm?" You turned to him, curious.
He averted his gaze, tilting his head so you couldn't see his face. "...I'm sorry for... everything." His voice dropped, almost as if he were afraid the words might hurt to say. He pulled his knees up, resting his arms on them as his face stayed hidden. "I'm sorry for everything I did. It was cruel of me. I disrespected you in so many ways, and neither you nor Koyuki deserved that. I'm sorry if I offended you."
The silence between you stretched out, broken only by the gentle rustling of the wind. He sat unmoving, his posture tense, his thoughts clearly heavy. The quiet felt suffocating, so you decided to act. With a small, deliberate motion, you lightly punched his arm. The touch wasn't forceful, more of a nudge than anything, but it was enough to make him snap out of his daze.
He turned his head toward you, his lips slightly parted in surprise. His eyes, filled with confusion and an almost vulnerable curiosity, met your soft smile. That smile—it was so unexpected, so pure—it disarmed him completely.
"I appreciate your apology," you said gently. The sincerity in your tone cut through the tension like a blade, and he blinked, struggling to process your words. "But honestly? You should let it go. Forget about it. I know you didn't mean to hurt me or anyone else... It wasn't your fault."
His brows furrowed deeply, his lips pressing into a thin line. He shook his head slightly, as if rejecting your words. "No," he muttered, his voice quiet but firm, "it was my fault. I—"
"Don't," you interrupted, your voice resolute as you raised a hand to stop him. "Don't do that to yourself. You don't have to carry that guilt forever. You're more than what happened in the past."
He opened his mouth again to protest, but before he could, you took a deep breath and spoke once more. "If anyone should apologize, it's me," you said, your eyes softening further. "I'm sorry for yelling at you before. For the way I acted... I might've been harsh. I probably said things that hurt you."
His frown deepened, his hands curling slightly into fists as he looked away, clearly uncomfortable.
How could you apologize to him?
After everything he'd done?
The thought made his chest tighten.
"You didn't deserve that," you continued, your voice quieter now but no less sincere. "You were trying to sort through your own pain, and I didn't make it easier for you. So, I'm sorry."
Akaza's eyes darted back to you, his expression conflicted. Despite his usual stoicism, a flicker of vulnerability crossed his face. He wanted to argue, to tell you that you had every right to be upset with him, but the words got stuck in his throat.
"And you know what else?" you added, a small, hopeful smile returning to your lips. "I'm glad you remember everything. Your past, your memories, even the things that hurt. It means you haven't lost yourself completely, and I think that's something to be proud of."
He stared at you, his eyes widening slightly, your words sinking in.
Pride? In remembering the pain?
It was such a foreign concept to him. For so long, his past had been a source of torment, a shadow he couldn't escape. Yet here you were, telling him that remembering was a strength, not a weakness.
"Proud of me?" he murmured, almost as if testing the words on his tongue.
You nodded. "Yeah. It takes strength to hold onto those memories, Akaza. To face them instead of running away. That's something not everyone can do. So, yeah, I'm proud of you."
His shoulders, which had been tense and rigid, seemed to loosen ever so slightly. He felt... lighter. He didn't know how to respond, so he simply looked at you.
The silence returned, but this time, it wasn't suffocating.
Akaza shifted uncomfortably where he sat, his unease quietly growing. The way you extended your kindness, your patience,
it was almost too much.
He couldn't help but feel it stemmed from something deeper. You knew everything about him. Not just the surface-level details, but his past, his memories, his failures—things even he struggled to accept. Yet, when it came to you, he realized with a pang of guilt that he hardly knew anything.
This imbalance gnawed at him. He wanted to know you—your thoughts, your dreams, your struggles—just as intimately as you seemed to know him. His brows furrowed as he glanced at you, still sitting a short distance away, your posture relaxed and your expression soft under the starlight.
He cleared his throat softly, drawing your attention. "(Y/N),"
"Hm?" You turned to him, curious.
"Tell me about yourself." His words were direct, yet his tone held a rare hint of shyness. "I want to know... more about you."
Your lips parted in surprise, then curled into a warm smile. A soft laugh escaped you, and you tilted your head playfully. "Really? Now you're curious about me?"
He nodded. "You know so much about me. It doesn't feel right that I don't know much about you."
Touched by his sincerity, you relented. "Alright," you said, grinning. "But it's a two-way street. You have to answer my questions too."
Akaza inclined his head slightly, agreeing to your condition. "Fine. You first, though."
You chuckled again, leaning back slightly to think. "Okay, shoot. What do you want to know?"
"What's your biggest fear?" He didn't hesitate.
The question took you off guard, and you blinked at him, momentarily stunned. Then, a laugh bubbled up from your chest. "That's a deep one to start with!" you teased, shaking your head.
"You don't have to answer if you don't want to," he said, but you waved a hand dismissively.
"No, it's fine. I just wasn't expecting that question." You paused, considering your answer. "My biggest fear..." You bit your lip before continuing. "...is being alone. Like, really alone."
Akaza hummed in thought. "Alone?" he repeated. It wasn't the answer he had anticipated from someone like you but now that he thought about it, based on your previous conversations before, it does kind of suited you.
"Yeah," you said, your gaze drifting toward the stars. "I guess I've always been scared of losing the people I care about, of not having anyone to turn to. It's... lonely, you know?"
He didn't respond immediately. There was a solemnity in his expression, as if he understood your fear in ways words couldn't express.
"Your turn," you said suddenly, breaking the silence. You turned back to him. "What's your biggest fear?"
Akaza seemed caught off guard by the question, his brows knitting together as he thought. "My biggest fear..." he repeated, his voice trailing off. He stared into the distance. "...Dying, I think?"
His answer sounded more like a question than a statement, and you couldn't help but laugh. "You're not sure?"
He shrugged. "It's... complicated," he admitted. "I've died before, technically. So it's not the act itself, but... maybe what comes after?"
Your laughter softened into a warm chuckle, and you shook your head in amusement. "That's such a you answer," you teased.
He raised a brow. "What does that mean?"
"It just means it suits you," you replied with a grin. "Complicated and mysterious, as always."
Time passed quickly as you and Akaza continued chatting, the rhythm of your conversation natural and unhurried. Questions flowed back and forth, some lighthearted, others surprisingly deep, each one peeling back another layer of understanding.
Eventually, you leaned forward, resting your chin on your hand. "Alright, your turn. What's your love language?"
Akaza blinked. "Love language? What's that supposed to mean?"
You couldn't help but chuckle at his unfamiliarity. "It's the way people express love! There are five types: acts of service, words of affirmation, quality time, physical touch, and giving gifts. Everyone has their own way of showing love. Which one do you think suits you?"
He furrowed his brows, his gaze distant as he considered your explanation. "...I'm not sure," he admitted after a moment.
Your eyes widened in mock disbelief. "What do you mean you don't know?!" you exclaimed dramatically. "Come on, don't leave me hanging! For me, it's definitely quality time and words of affirmation. Those are my love languages. What about you?"
He watched your enthusiasm with a soft, almost unnoticeable smile (one that could only be noticed if you squinted your eyes hard enough). "...If I had to choose, maybe acts of service?"
Your expression brightened as you nodded. "That's adorable! I can totally see that fitting you. You've got this protective, dependable vibe about you."
He raised an eyebrow at your comment but said nothing, gesturing for you to continue. "Your turn," you prompted, grinning. "Ask me something!"
He hesitated, clearly putting thought into his next question. "Since we're talking about love... what does love mean to you?"
You blinked, taken aback by the depth of his question. Straightening, you tapped your chin thoughtfully. "Love?" you repeated softly, mulling it over. "I guess... it's everything?"
"Everything?" he echoed, tilting his head slightly.
You nodded, a small, genuine smile tugging at your lips. "Yeah. I think love is the reason we're here. It's what connects us to other people, to the world around us. It's powerful, messy, beautiful... I just think it's what makes life worth living. I know it sounds cheesy, but I love love. It's a wonderful thing."
He fell silent, your words sinking in as he mulled them over. His expression softened, and he finally spoke, his tone quieter. "I'm not sure what love means to me," he admitted, his voice thoughtful. "But... I really liked your answer. You make it sound... lovely."
Your eyes lit up, a delighted laugh escaping you. "It's adorable hearing you say the word lovely! You're really getting the hang of this love talk, huh?"
"I don't see what's so adorable about that."
Still grinning, you leaned over and flicked his forehead lightly, earning a soft grunt of protest. "Then stay naive, Mr. Lovely."
He rolled his eyes. "You're strange."
Your laughter lingered as you leaned back, crossing your arms. "You should ask a spicy question next. You know, shake things up!"
He shot you a skeptical look. "Spicy? What does that even mean?"
"You know, something bold! Risky! Want me to go first?" you teased, already plotting your next move.
"Fine," he relented, resting his chin on his hand. "Let's see what you've got."
"Alright... Are you a virgin?"
...
...
...
"...!" The question hit him like a thunderbolt. His eyes widened, his body stiffening in shock. "WHAT KIND OF QUESTION IS THAT?!
"It's just a question!" You shrugged nonchalantly.
"I-I—HOW CAN YOU NOT BE ASHAMED OF SUCH LUSTFUL QUESTION?!"
"Just answer!"
"N-No!"
"Answer me!"
...
His gaze flickered away for a moment before he muttered, "...Y-Yeah..."
Your jaw dropped in exaggerated shock. "WHAT?! I don't believe you! Didn't you at least do it once with Koyuki?!"
"HUH?!" His cheeks flushed a deeper shade as he recoiled, his voice defensive. "What?! No! I never—I mean, uh, Hakuji never did that with her! Why would you even think that?!"
You leaned back, arms crossed, giving him a playful smirk. "That's wild. Hakuji's a total gentleman, then! Respect."
He groaned, burying his face in his hands for a moment. "Why do I even put up with you..." he muttered. A beat passed before he peeked at you, his voice quieter. "And... what about you?" His question carried an uncharacteristic timidity.
"Me? A virgin?" He nodded. You tilted your head, drawing out the moment before flexing your arms dramatically. "Of course! I've never lost my virginity! Why?! Because I never lose!"
Akaza stared at you, utterly dumbfounded. "Why the hell do you sound so proud of that?"
You laughed. "Because I am! I'm undefeated!"
"You look dumb," he said casually, his voice carrying that infuriatingly smug tone he always seemed to use. "All proud of yourself just because you're a virgin...?"
Your jaw dropped as your brows furrowed. "Excuse me?" you snapped, crossing your arms defensively over your chest. "What is wrong with that? You're a virgin too."
"Yeah but It's not like I'm proudly announcing it." Akaza chuckled, his laugh almost condescending. He leaned forward slightly. "What? It's funny. You're acting like it's some kind of badge of honor or something."
You scowled at him, refusing to rise to his bait. "Back off," Still, you took a deep breath and decided to change the topic before he could rile you up further. "Alright, fine. If you're done being obnoxious, why don't you ask me a question?"
"A question, huh?" He tilted his head slightly, his fingers idly drumming against his thigh as he thought. "...Alright. What usually makes your heart flutter?"
The unexpected sincerity of the question caught you completely off guard. Your brows shot up, and for a moment, you just stared at him. Then, a soft laugh escaped your lips. "Aww, that's actually kind of adorable," you said, a genuine smile spreading across your face.
Instantly, his expression hardened. His eyebrows knit together, and a faint flush of embarrassment crept up his neck. "Don't,"
"Aww, are you embarrassed by your own question?" you protested, though you couldn't stop the giggle that bubbled up. "Don't! It's just... I didn't expect you to ask something like that."
"Well, I did. So answer it," he said, leaning back again as if to mask his discomfort.
You hummed thoughtfully, tapping a finger against your chin. "Hmm... honestly? Almost anything can make my heart flutter," you admitted, your cheeks heating up slightly. "I'm just really shy about that kind of stuff."
"Anything?" Then he snickered softly, the sound sending a wave of irritation through you.
"W-Why are you making fun of me?" you demanded, your voice rising slightly in pitch. "Motherfucker It's not my fault I get embarrassed easily!"
"...Weak," he muttered under his breath, though his hand rose to cover his mouth as he tried to stifle his amusement.
Your eyes narrowed at him—the audacity of his comment! "Alright," you said, your tone laced with defiance. "Are you saying there's nothing that makes your heart flutter?"
"No," he replied with a shrug, his expression annoyingly nonchalant.
"Not even once?" you pressed, leaning closer to him.
"Not really,"
You tilted your head, studying him carefully. He was so confident, so sure of himself—it was starting to irritate you. A sly grin spread across your face as an idea formed in your mind. "Well," you began, your voice soft and sweet.
You leaned in even closer, your gaze locking with his as your tone turned playful and dreamy. "Picture this: someone gets close to you—really close. Their touch is light but deliberate, their words soft yet... enticing." As you spoke, your hand reached out, brushing against his pink hair. You played with a strand between your fingers. "And then..."
Akaza's eyes widened slightly as you moved closer still, your breath warm against his skin. Before he could react, "BANG!" your hands cupped his cheeks. You tilted his face upward, forcing his gaze to meet yours. A teasing smile played on your lips. "Say now," you murmured, your voice dropping to a near whisper, "isn't your heart fluttering even a little?"
"..." For a moment, there was silence. Akaza's golden eyes flicked away from yours, his expression unreadable. "I don't think my heart fluttered at all," he said flatly, though the faintest hint of color dusted his cheeks. He turned his face slightly to the side, but he didn't make any effort to pull away from your grasp.
"Tch—liar," you scoffed. "And if I do this?" You released his cheeks, letting your fingers trail down to his chin. With a gentle but insistent touch, you tilted his head so he was looking directly at you once more.
"..."His lips pressed into a pout, his brows furrowing in what could only be described as a bothered expression.
"Ugh," you groaned, rolling your eyes. "Someone is trying way too hard to pretend this isn't getting to him."
"And someone," he shot back smoothly, suddenly grabbing your hand that was on his chin, "is pushing her luck."
"You yap too much," you teased, forcing a lighthearted laugh as you tried to pull your hand free from his grasp. It was more an attempt to diffuse the tension than an actual joke, but his grip didn't budge.
"I talk too much?" Akaza repeated, stressing the word "I" with a raised brow. His hold wasn't tight enough to hurt, but it was firm—so firm, in fact, that all your struggling amounted to nothing. His strength was intimidating, even if he wasn't trying.
"Okay, okay!" you blurted, thrashing your arm around in a desperate bid for freedom. "I'm sorry for messing with you! I got too silly! Now let go!" You planted your feet and used your free hand to pry at his fingers, but it was futile. Despite your best efforts, his grip remained unyielding.
Akaza watched your struggles with mild amusement. "..." He let out a quiet sigh, as though deciding you'd had enough. With no warning, he released you, and the momentum of your efforts sent you tumbling backward onto the ground.
"Pff—!" His hand shot up to cover his mouth, but the stifled laugh slipped through anyway, making his shoulders shake with suppressed mirth.
You shot him a glare as you pushed yourself upright, crossing your arms over your knees. "Finally. Don't grab me like that again, or I swear, I'll punch you."
"Oh?" he teased, leaning slightly closer. "How exactly are you planning to punch me if I'm holding your hand?"
"Ugh—then I'll kick you!" you snapped, rolling your eyes as you folded your arms tighter.
Akaza chuckled softly. "Sure, sure..." He leaned back, his expression softening as he glanced at the sky for a moment. "Are we still doing the questions, or are you too 'silly' for that now?"
You huffed, trying to shake off your lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, yeah, we're still doing it. It's fun." You tilted your head thoughtfully. "Wait... was it my turn or yours? I don't remember."
"It's mine," he lied smoothly. In truth, it was your turn, but there was something he'd been meaning to ask, and he didn't want to miss the opportunity.
"Fine, go ahead," you said, shifting to face him fully.
...
He hesitated, his usual confidence faltering for a brief moment. "...How was Hakuji, exactly?" he asked softly, almost timidly.
You blinked in surprise. "Hakuji? You're Hakuji. Shouldn't you know?"
"I—well, yes, but..." He fumbled for the right words, his gaze dropping as he toyed with the hem of his fingers. "I remember being him. I remember everything. But it feels... strange."
"Strange how?"
Akaza let out a frustrated sigh, his brows furrowing as he tried to articulate his thoughts. "I know I was Hakuji, and I know he's me. But it doesn't feel that way. It's like we're two different people in the same body. When I remembered his memories, it didn't feel like I was reliving my own past. It felt like I was watching someone else's life. His life." He paused, looking at you with an expression that was almost pleading. "Do you understand? That's why I want to know. I want to hear what he was like—from you."
You nodded slowly. "Ah, I get it now," you murmured. "You're trying to reconcile who you are with who you were. That's... complicated." He's having an existential crisis.
Great.
He didn't respond, his eyes fixed on you, waiting for an answer.
You needed to give him a good explanation, to help him ease his worries rather than light him up with more questions. What could you say though? You loved Hakuji a lot! When you were reading the manga, it was because of Akaza's backstory that he became your favorite character (almost like all the majority of his fans if you were honest). He was such a well-written character but to you, him and Akaza were the same? You didn't understand why now this Akaza was thinking this way.
You let out a small sigh, carefully considering your words. "Well... Hakuji was incredibly stubborn. Very stubborn. He had this unshakable determination, and he was fiercely loyal to the people he cared about. He loved Koyuki and Keizo so much, and he was kindhearted despite everything life threw at him. If you ask me, Hakuji was amazing and admirable, despite everything that happened. Thoughtful, noble, and pure in a way that's rare to see."
You glanced at Akaza, hoping your explanation had been good enough to put his mind at ease. To your surprise—and dismay—his expression darkened ever so slightly. His lips pressed into a thin line, and his brows furrowed just enough to betray his inner turmoil. He wasn't openly glaring or anything, but his silence felt heavier than usual, and it was clear something was bothering him.
Oh no. Crap. Did you mess up?
Just as you were about to panic and start apologizing, his voice cut through the silence, soft and laced with an unfamiliar edge. "...You like Hakuji that much?" he murmured, his head bowed. His tone was almost introspective, as if he wasn't sure whether he was asking you or himself.
"Eh?" You tilted your head, blinking in confusion.
Before you could say more, Akaza raised his head to meet your gaze. His golden eyes were tinged with something you couldn't quite place—vulnerability? Frustration? Jealousy...? His lips were slightly pouty, and his brows knit together as he repeated, this time more firmly, "...Who do you like more—me or Hakuji?"
...What?
"...What kind of question is that?" you deadpanned, staring at him in disbelief. Was he serious? "You and Hakuji are the same person."
"Not to me," Akaza shot back quickly, folding his arms over his chest and leaning forward slightly. "And maybe... neither should you."
"Huh?" You raised an eyebrow, your confusion growing.
He exhaled sharply, almost like he was frustrated you weren't catching on. "Based on what you said, Hakuji's gentle and noble. But me?" He gestured toward himself. "Apparently I'm harsh and cruel."
You blinked before bursting into laughter. "Pfft—what? I didn't say that!"
"Didn't have to," he muttered, looking to the side as though trying to downplay his own words. "It's obvious. Whenever Hakuji comes up, you get this... different look on your face. It's like you're happier, more positive about him." He narrowed his eyes slightly. "...You don't do that when it's about me."
"Where the hell did you get that idea from?!" you exclaimed, throwing your hands up.
Akaza turned away with a grumble, refusing to meet your eyes. "So... what's your answer?" he pressed, his voice tinged with a stubborn insistence.
"Wait, don't tell me..." An idea began to form in your mind, and a mischievous smirk crept onto your face. Slowly, you leaned closer, tilting your head teasingly. "...Akaza~ are you jealous?"
His jaw visibly clenched, but he still refused to look at you, his gaze fixed somewhere off to the side.
You snickered softly before reaching out and booping his cheek with your fingertip. Once, twice—three times, until he twitched slightly in annoyance. Still, he didn't turn to face you.
"Oh, come on! Don't tell me you actually are! That's so funny!" you laughed, deciding to up the ante. Without hesitation, you cupped his cheeks with both hands, gently squishing them as you tilted his head to face you. "Don't ignore me! Look at me!"
His golden eyes darted anywhere but at you, his cheeks puffed out slightly from your hold. His brows furrowed, but the way his lips were pressed together, along with his slightly reddened ears, made him look less like the menacing Upper Moon demon and more like a sulky child caught in the act.
You couldn't help it—you laughed. "Oh my god, Akaza, you look like a grumpy kid! Are you pouting?"
"No," he grumbled, his voice muffled slightly by your hands squishing his cheeks.
"Yes, you are," you teased, leaning in closer to examine his expression. "Look at you! You won't even meet my eyes. So childish."
"I'm not childish," he muttered, still avoiding your gaze.
"Oh really?" You leaned closer, practically nose-to-nose with him now. "Then why won't you look at me, huh? Afraid I'll see how jealous you are?"
"I'm not jealous," he retorted, though his voice lacked its usual bite.
"Liar," you sang, squishing his cheeks even more, forcing his lips into a silly pout. "Look at you! You're all red and sulky. Admit it—you're jealous of Hakuji!"
His eyes finally flicked to yours, and for a moment, you swore you saw a flicker of embarrassment flash across them. "I said I'm not jealous," he repeated, though his voice wavered ever so slightly.
"Uh-huh, sure," you teased, letting go of his cheeks but not backing away. "You're totally not acting like a big jealous baby right now."
"...I don't know where you got that idea from,"
"You are," you teased, grinning. "You're totally jealous because I said all those nice things about Hakuji. What an idiot you are."
"Tch—If someone annoys you, you'd think they're an idiot no matter what they do," he muttered under his breath.
"True." You nodded with arms crossed. "But idiots who get jealous and sulk? They're kind of cute too."
Akaza let out a long, exasperated sigh, his tone tinged with irritation. "...Forget it," he muttered, clearly done with the entire conversation.
You leaned back slightly, finally giving him some space. "Oh, don't feel shy," you said with a playful grin, trying to lighten the mood. "Hakuji's great and all, but I obviously prefer you."
"Didn't ask," he replied curtly, his eyes narrowing as he turned away.
"Erm, actually," you countered, raising a finger in mock correction, "you technically did ask a few sentences ago. Dumbass."
He shot you a withering look but didn't dignify your comment with a response.
"Whatever," he grumbled, crossing his arms. "I don't even know why I still talk to you."
"That sounds like a you problem," you retorted with a laugh, clearly enjoying his annoyed expression.
Akaza responded with a massive side-eye that could have made anyone else quake in their boots. You, however, found it hilarious.
"So," you continued, deciding to push your luck, "what's your favorite hobby?"
"I think I've had enough of these questions," he replied flatly, clearly hoping to end the conversation.
"Oh, come on," you whined, leaning forward again, clasping your hands together as if begging. "Let's just do this one last question, and then we'll stop. Promise!"
He stared at you, his golden eyes narrowing in skepticism. It was impressive how he always managed to resist almost everything else but somehow couldn't say no to you for long. Finally, he let out another sigh, this one less annoyed and more resigned. "...Fine. But this is the last one. I think I know enough about you anyway."
"Same," you quipped with a smirk.
He rolled his eyes, ignoring your cheeky response. "My favorite hobby..." He paused for a moment, as if genuinely thinking it over, before giving his answer. "Martial arts."
You grinned knowingly. "Figured that would be the answer."
"Alright, since I answered your question, what about you?" he asked, his voice holding a faint curiosity. "What's your favorite hobby?"
The question brought a spark to your eyes, lighting up your face with uncontainable excitement. "Martial arts!" you said immediately, your voice brimming with enthusiasm.
"You? Martial arts?" Akaza blinked. "I knew you practiced some of it but I didn't know it was your hobby."
You gasped dramatically, clutching your chest in mock offense. "Excuse me?! Yes, martial arts! It's been my passion for as long as I can remember!" Without waiting for his response, you jumped to your feet, gesturing toward the open space around you. "Let me show you!"
He rested his chin on his hand, watching you with curiosity. "This should be good," he muttered, leaning forward just enough to take in your every move.
You rolled your shoulders and took a deep breath, slipping into a stance that felt as natural to you as breathing. The night air cooled your skin, and the stars above seemed to brighten, as if they were rooting for you. With focused determination, you began to move through a series of martial arts techniques. Each punch, kick, and block was deliberate, your motions fluid and precise. "Look at this! And this one too!"
Akaza's teasing demeanor began to fade the longer he watched. He couldn't deny the passion in your movements—the way your eyes gleamed with pride, the way your entire body seemed alive with purpose. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing.
You were completely immersed in what you were doing, and it was...
breathtaking.
When you finished, slightly out of breath but grinning ear to ear, you turned to him expectantly. "Well?" you asked, wiping the sweat from your brow.
For a moment, he didn't respond. His golden eyes locked on you. Then, finally, he crossed his arms and leaned back, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Not bad," he admitted. "For a human."
You gawked at him, hands flying to your hips. "Not bad?!" you repeated, scandalized. "Are you kidding me? That was amazing!"
He chuckled softly, clearly enjoying your reaction. "It was... decent," he said, dragging out the word to tease you. "But those moves? They're nothing."
You gasped, pointing an accusatory finger at him. "Nothing?!"
He shrugged nonchalantly, but his eyes sparkled with amusement. "Compared to me? Yeah, nothing."
"Oh, really?" you said, narrowing your eyes. A mischievous grin spread across your face as you crouched slightly. "What about this?!" Without warning, you launched yourself toward him, aiming a high kick at his shoulder. But Akaza barely moved—he sidestepped effortlessly, his smirk widening as your foot missed him entirely.
He shook his head, chuckling. "You'll have to do better than that."
"Wipe that smirk off your face!" you declared, dropping into a ready stance.
What began as playful sparring quickly turned into something more meaningful. You threw punches and kicks with all your might, knowing full well you couldn't overpower him. Akaza moved with the kind of effortless grace that only someone of his strength and skill could possess, evading your attacks with ease.
Yet, instead of feeling frustrated, you found yourself laughing, your joy infectious. Each time he dodged, each time you missed, only fueled your determination.
It was fun. It was fun doing this with someone who shared the same passion as yours.
For Akaza though, the fight became something else entirely. He was mesmerized—not just by your techniques but by you. The way you moved, the way you refused to give up, the way your laughter echoed under the vast canopy of stars—it was unlike anything he'd ever experienced.
"You're persistent," he said, dodging another kick with a soft chuckle.
"And you're infuriating!" you shot back, grinning as you adjusted your stance.
He didn't reply, his gaze softening as he watched you. It wasn't just your skill or your determination that captivated him—it was the passion in your eyes, the unshakable confidence in every movement. You were radiant, alive in a way that he found both bewildering and awe-inspiring.
You kind of reminded him of his past self.
Finally, as you aimed another punch, he caught your wrist mid-air. The two of you froze. Your breath hitched as your eyes locked, the night suddenly feeling heavier.
"You're incredible," he murmured, almost to himself.
The unexpected sincerity in his voice made your cheeks flush. "T-Thanks," you said, trying to play it off with a small laugh.
His thumb brushed against your wrist before he let you go. "But you're still not a match for me."
"Oh, we'll see about that!" you teased, lunging toward him again.
You lunged at Akaza, your fists flying with determination, aiming for his face. Yet, as expected, he sidestepped effortlessly, his speed and reflexes far beyond your human capabilities. What he didn't anticipate, however, was your clever feint. While he was busy avoiding your punch, your leg swung out in a swift arc, catching him square in the ribs. The force of your kick sent him crashing to the ground with a grunt.
"Yayy!! I win!!" you cheered, throwing your arms up triumphantly before collapsing onto the ground yourself, laughing breathlessly. "Take that!"
Akaza sat up slowly, his composure shaken, though not from pain. His eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at you, disbelief written all over his face. He absently brushed the dirt from his pants, his hand briefly grazing the spot where your kick had landed. The blow hadn't injured him, of course—his body was far too resilient for that—but the fact that you had managed to catch him off guard was something he hadn't anticipated.
"You..." he began, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the right words. He wasn't angry, far from it, but he was stunned. How had you, a mere human, managed to outmaneuver him? It wasn't just the blow that lingered in his mind—it was the cleverness, the audacity, the fire in your eyes that made him pause.
A human, managing to best him in any way.
"That... shouldn't have happened,"
"Oh, it happened. Admit it—I totally got you!"
"You got lucky,"
"Mmmm, sure. Keep telling yourself that."
Meanwhile, you were sprawled on the ground, your chest rising and falling as you tried to catch your breath. Sweat clung to your brow, and your cheeks were flushed from the effort. Despite your disheveled state, or perhaps because of it, you looked radiant. Your smile was infectious, and for a moment, Akaza forgot why he was even surprised in the first place.
Just as he opened his mouth, intending to say something—perhaps a quip about your audacity or begrudging praise for your cleverness—a loud 'boom' cut through the night.
...!
Both of you instinctively looked up toward the sky. The first firework burst overhead, painting the darkness in a cascade of vibrant colors. Another followed, this one a brilliant blue, its sparks scattering like stars across the heavens. Your breath hitched, your fatigue momentarily forgotten as you gazed up in wonder. More exploded, illuminating the night in bursts of red, gold, and blue. You tilted your head back, eyes wide with wonder, the spectacle above captivating you completely.
Akaza however,
found himself unable to look away,
not at the fireworks,
but at you.
The soft glow of the fireworks illuminated your features, highlighting every curve of your face, every subtle expression. Your lips were parted slightly in awe as you watched the display. You were completely lost in the moment, and Akaza was utterly lost in you.
"Woahhhh!!!! Akaza, look!!!" Your face, bathed in the multicolored glow, was a picture of pure joy and awe. Your eyes sparkled, reflecting the fireworks like tiny galaxies contained within them. You were so immersed in the sight above that you didn't notice the way his gaze lingered on you, heavy with something he couldn't quite name but had felt growing stronger with each passing moment spent by your side.
In that instant, Akaza's mind was filled with thoughts he couldn't suppress even if he wanted to.
How?
he wondered.
How has no one ever seen this before? How has no one ever looked at you and realized they were staring at the universe herself?
Sometimes, when he looked at you, he couldn't fathom how anyone in your past could have overlooked the radiance that seemed to spill from your very soul. How had no one before him noticed the quiet strength you carried, the spark of defiance in your eyes, the way you fought fiercely for the things you believed in, even when you knew the odds were against you?
Other times, he was glad they hadn't. If they had looked deeper, if they had seen the sun that burned within you, the light that refused to be extinguished, he wouldn't be here now. They would have taken you away, claimed you for themselves, and he would never have had the chance to stand by your side and witness the miracle that was you.
When had this feeling begun? When had his name begun to sound so different when you said it? There was something in the way you murmured "Akaza" that made him feel like it belonged to you, as though his very existence held a new significance simply because you acknowledged it.
For the first time in all his existence, Akaza felt no regret for the choices that had led him to this moment. He would make them all over again—he would turn into a demon a thousand times if it meant he could stand here, next to you, under this sky, watching the light in your eyes.
To him, you were the sun.
A soul so bright, so endlessly burning and so endlessly brilliant that you couldn't help but draw others to you. You weren't just someone who carried light—you were the light. A beacon in the darkness, a flame that would never be snuffed out. And he, a creature of shadow, couldn't help but be drawn to you.
Without realizing it, his hand moved. His fingers brushed against your hair, tucking a stray strand behind your ear. The gentle touch startled you, pulling your attention away from the sky. You turned to look at him, confusion flickering across your face.
"...Akaza?" you murmured, his name like a question.
The sound of his name on your lips sent a shiver through him. And yet, to him, it sounded like the answer to every question he'd never known he needed to ask.
'When did this happen?'
he thought, his mind racing.
'When did I start orbiting around you like a planet around its sun?'
Akaza—no, Hakuji, for in this moment, he felt less like the demon he had become and more like the man he once was—stood close enough that you could feel the faint chill radiating from his skin. His gaze swept over your features as if trying to memorize every detail.
His hand lifted, hesitant at first, but then it found its way to your face. His fingers brushed lightly against your lips, the touch barely there, as though he feared they might shatter beneath his hand. Yet there was no mistaking in his movements, the way his thumb lingered at the corner of your mouth, tracing the delicate hem.
His palm moved to cradle your cheek, his fingers splaying wide to encompass as much of you as he could, as though he needed to ground himself in the reality of your presence. His thumb brushed along the edge of your cheekbone, and then he shifted, his hand gliding down to the line of your jaw. There, he paused, his fingers trembling ever so slightly as they traced the slope of your neck.
It was a touch that spoke longing, a paradox of restraint. You felt your breath hitch, your pulse quickening beneath his fingertips, and still, he didn't stop. He tilted his head slightly, his eyes softening with something you couldn't quite place—something deeper than mere affection,
more consuming than admiration.
For a fleeting moment, his expression clouded, and you caught a glimpse of the war waging within him.
He had loved before, hadn't he? Loved her, Koyuki, with an intensity that had once defined his existence. But now, as he stood here with you, that love seemed distant, like the faint echo of a song he could no longer hear.
Had he ever truly understood what love was back then, or was it now, in this moment, that he was finally learning its meaning?
Before you could say anything, before you could even fully process the emotions written across his face, he leaned in. His lips pressed against your cheek, alluringly fleeting at first, but then he kissed you again, slower this time, as though savoring the softness of your skin. The tip of his nose brushed along your jawline, and he followed it with a trail of kisses. From your jaw to your temple, his lips wandered, touching you over and over and over again.
It tickled.
Did it?
His hands, large and callous, slid down your arms, finding their way to yours. He lifted your hands with a quiet reverence, his eyes meeting yours briefly before he turned his attention to your palms. One by one, he brought them to his lips, pressing soft kisses against each one, his breath ghosting over your skin. He then started changing those delicate kisses by being more fierce, as if he was shortly atrociously sucking your skin. It was an act that felt grounding, as though he sought to both honor and claim you at once.
Then his touch changed. His hands traveled lower. His fingers found your thighs, gripping them lightly, like almost testing the waters. But then his grip crudely tightened, his nails pressing faintly into your flesh, leaving a sharp bruise. He moved closer, his hands sliding to your inner thighs, and his grip became consuming. His nails dug in harder and harder. You weren't sure because you weren't able to look in this angle, but it throbbed so much that you felt he was slicing through your skin with them—a reminder of his presence.
The next kiss wasn't soft. It wasn't careful. His lips crashed against yours with a messy, yearning flaming. His movements were unrefined, almost clumsy, but there was a lecherous to it that made your heart race. "Hmh—" His hands held you in place, one on your jaw and the other still gripping your thigh.
You didn't know what had gotten into you—why you couldn't pull away, why you didn't want to—Your breathing was shallow, your pulse erratic, but something about the moment held you captive, leaving you unable to think clearly.
You wanted to go.
Did you?
Then it began. His lips found the side of your neck. He pressed them against it. The first kiss was soft, almost testing, but it quickly grew more animalistic. His mouth pressed against your skin with a lustful hunger that terrified you. When he started sucking rancorously, then harder, "agh!" a gasp escaped your lips before you could stop it.
The sharp sting of his teeth followed, grazing against your neck, his bite leaving behind faint marks that burned slightly against the cool air. You could feel his teeth biting down the flesh. Blood began coming out. His tongue traced over the spot as though soothing the pang, only to move upward to your earlobe while you felt the blood in your neck still dripping around your body. It stung. He bit your earlobe down voraciously, his teeth tugging in brutishly through you. You could feel his canines moving inside your flesh. The pain left you breathless.
His lips traveled upward, finding your temple, and there he lingered, his kisses rougher now, more unmerciful. You felt the sting of his teeth again, biting into the skin there. It hurt—a sharp, throbbing sore that contrasted starkly with the heat pooling in your chest.
Was he biting you?
Was he sucking you?
Was he eating you?
You huffed, clutching at his back instinctively, your nails digging into his skin as though grounding yourself. Every nerve in your body was alight, the relish too much and yet not enough.
"Gh—ah...!" Your breath came in shallow pants as you clung to him, feeling on edge and strangely weightless.
His hands moved, trailing down your shoulders with slowness before coming to rest at the neckline of your kimono. His fingers were unhurried, as though giving you every chance to stop him. But you didn't move, couldn't move.
It hurts.
Did it really hurt?
With a single motion, he slid the top part of your kimono off your shoulders, exposing the fragile part of your collarbones and the soft rise of your rigid chest. The cool air kissed your skin, giving you goosebumps. Panic surged, and you quickly pulled the fabric back up, your arms crossing over yourself protectively.
"I... I don't want to," you whispered, your voice trembling. Your cheeks burned with embarrassment and fear, and you avoided his gaze, your fingers clutching the fabric tightly.
For a moment, there was silence. Then, his hand came up to gently cup your face, tilting it so your eyes met his.
Why.
Why not?
"Show me," he murmured softly. "Show me all the parts of you that you don't love so I know where to begin."
You've never seen him with those eyes.
Have you?
His tone wasn't commanding—it was pleading, earnest. He wasn't asking for your body; he was asking for you. For the pieces of yourself you kept hidden, the flaws you thought were unworthy of love.
Your grip on the fabric loosened slightly, and for a moment, you just stared at him, unsure of what to say, unsure of how to move. The vulnerability he was asking of you was terrifying, but there was something in his eyes, in the way his hand stayed steady against your cheek, that made you want to trust him.
Stop it.
Don't stop.
His kisses began trailing downward, over your collarbones and to the exposed plane of your breasts. His mouth was insistent, leaving marks behind—hickeys, bruises, and faint indentations of his teeth that tingled in your senses, making you squirm. Each bite grew amoral, more barbarous, until he wasn't just biting but munching, nibbling, consuming—his teeth grazing and pressing into your skin in ways that left your breath caught in your throat.
His tough palms cupped your chest as he bit you around, fondling with your stiffen breasts, pinching your nipples harshly. He toyed with them, using his thumb to feel you, to caress you entirely. He grasped with extremity, using the tip of his tongue to part his lips, wrapping his arms around your waist longingly. He leaned closer, sucking one of your nipples between his lips and laved it with his tongue impatiently. Your breasts felt sore.
He creeped onto your sides, smoothly gliding your waistline, groping it as he licked, you fumbling with your skin. You tried to say something, anything, but the only sounds that came from you were muffled sobs and wails.
The moment his lips found the spot over your heart, everything changed. His movements slowed, as though the location itself carried a weight he couldn't ignore. He pressed his mouth there, right over the steady rhythm of your heartbeat, the sound pounding in his ears like a war drum. And then, with a sharpness that made you gasp, he bit down violently crude.
"GH—!!" You whined in agony. You were in distress. Pain lanced through you as his teeth sank into your flesh. It wasn't a gentle bite but something deeper, something primal. You felt the skin give beneath his teeth, the sharp sting mingling with the heat of his mouth. Your chest heaved, your breath hitching as tears welled up in your eyes, but you didn't pull away. You couldn't. Even though the pain was almost too much to bear, some part of you—irrational—didn't want him to stop.
He groused in his throat, the sound vibrating against your skin as his teeth pressed deeper, his lips warm and slick from the marks he was leaving behind. Your heart pounded beneath him, so close he could almost taste it. The temptation was overwhelming, the sound of your pulse calling to him in a way he couldn't resist. Every beat was a challenge, a plea, a promise of something he craved more than anything.
He was dangerously close to devouring you entirely, to giving in to the hunger that clawed at his insides. He could feel your life thrumming beneath his mouth. Your existence was in his hands, completely and utterly at his mercy.
Then he noticed your tears, the way they streaked silently down your cheeks, glistening in the dim light. His movements stilled for a moment, and he pulled back slightly, his hand reaching up to gently brush the tears away with his thumb. His touch was in stark contrast to the violence of his actions moments before—soft, almost tender, as though apologizing without words.
The need inside him was insatiable, a fire that burned hotter with every passing second. He didn't just want you—he needed you. Needed to claim you, to have you in a way no one else ever could. He wanted to consume you, to make you a part of him forever.
The desire to bite down again, to pierce agonizingly, was overwhelming. He needed to feel the resistance of your flesh against his teeth, the rush of your blood as it spilled over his lips. The thought was intoxicating, a hunger that wasn't just physical but emotional, spiritual. He wanted all of you—your body, your soul, your very essence.
His lips returned to your chest against the marks he had already left. The temptation to rip you apart, to consume you piece by piece, lingered in his mind.
You were his,
(Were you his?)
in a way no one else ever could be, and the act of taking you—truly taking you—felt like an affirmation of that.
He pressed his forehead against your now raw wounded chest, listening to the frantic beating of your heart.
You were bleeding.
Your chest rose and fell in harsh breaths, your body trembling as the pain of his marks settled into your skin. Bruises were blooming across your arms, shoulders, abdomen and chest, the faint sting of bites and the heat of scratches reminding you of he had claimed you. Blood trickled faintly from some spots, painting streaks of red down your dark/pale skin.
Akaza lifted his head, his eyes locking onto yours. For a moment, the world stilled. His gaze roamed over your form, taking in the bruises, the wounds, the blood he'd drawn from you. His chest rose and fell with his own ragged breathing, his lips still slightly parted. The sight of him—his face splattered with your blood—sent a chill through you.
"I..." he started gravelly. There was a flicker of something in his expression—remorse, perhaps, or uncertainty. "...I'm sorry if I was too rough with you."
The apology caught you off guard. You hadn't expected it, not after everything that had just transpired. Your lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out. Instead, your mind focused on the sight before you: his mouth stained with your blood, the crimson glistening against his skin. There was something vile about the way he looked, something deeply unsettling yet impossible to look away from.
He looked like a demon.
A real demon.
All those times you were with him, he acted human. You knew he was a demon, of course, but he never acted liked one in front of you.
You didn't know if it was the blood on his face, the marks he'd left on your body, or the way his presence felt so overpowering, but in that moment, he embodied everything terrifying and fascinating about the creatures of the night.
Akaza seemed to sense the shift in your gaze, his lips curving into a faint, unreadable smile. He reached up, his hand steady as he wiped your blood from his mouth with his fingers. Then, to your shock, he brought his fingers to his lips, his eyes never leaving yours as he sucked them clean, tasting your blood.
He didn't break eye contact, watching your every reaction, as though committing them to memory.
He leaned closer, his hand sliding down to your thighs, his fingertips holding into your inner thigh shamelessly. The heat of his touch burned through you. He lowered himself, his face hovering mere inches from your lower part. He parted your thighs further away and just as he opened his mouth while showing his fangs...
The air snapped with tension the moment the voice tore through the silence.
"AKAZAAAAAA~!"
Akaza froze, his head snapping up.
No...
It couldn't be!
You froze as well, your heart leaping into your throat.
Akaza's pressure dropped drastically, the oppressive energy that had been suffocating you moments before now muted. His jaw tightened, his fists clenched at his sides as he stared into the distance. Recognition flashed in his eyes, but there was something else there, too—denial. He shook his head slightly, as though trying to convince himself that what he was hearing couldn't possibly be real.
"..."
"..."
"I think it was our imagination—"
"WHERE ARE YOU?! I KNOW YOU'RE HERE! AKAZAAA!!"
The voice called out again, louder this time. It was unmistakable now.
Your pulse quickened as the realization hit you. The voice wasn't just anyone's.
It was Douma's.
"AKAZA! POOKIE! I'M HERE!"
The sing-song quality of the voice made your skin crawl. You didn't even need to see him to picture the mocking smirk that would undoubtedly accompany those words. Akaza's shoulders stiffened further, and for a brief moment, you could almost feel the war raging inside him—disbelief, frustration, and, above all, a refusal to acknowledge what was happening.
Panic surged in your chest, but not for the reasons you might have expected. You suddenly became hyperaware of your position—your body pinned beneath Akaza's, your kimono disheveled, the marks and bruises he had left visible on your exposed skin. Your cheeks burned with shame as the reality of how vulnerable you looked sank in. And then the panic truly set in:
you were almost naked!
"KYAAAAAA!!!" Without thinking, a scream tore from your throat as you shoved against Akaza's chest with all the strength you could muster. "GET THE FUCK AWAY!"
Your fists connected with his chest as you struggled to push him away, and though he barely budged, he finally relented, shifting back just enough to give you room. You scrambled to sit up, clutching your kimono in a desperate attempt to cover yourself. Your hands shook as you tried to pull the fabric back into place, but the pain in your mutilated body made it almost impossible.
Akaza watched you, his gaze softened as he noticed your struggle. Without a word, he reached out, his hands steady as they carefully took hold of your kimono.
"Let me," he murmured.
You hesitated, your pride warring with your need for help. But your trembling hands betrayed you, and you reluctantly nodded, allowing him to assist.
Akaza moved with surprising gentleness, his fingers deftly adjusting the fabric and tying the sash securely around your waist. He avoided your gaze as he worked, his movements efficient yet careful, as though he were afraid of hurting you further.
You watched him, still shaken, but his calm demeanor somehow steadied you. When he finished, he stepped back slightly. There was something unspoken in his gaze—a flicker of apology, or regret?
Or maybe none above.
Before either of you could say anything, Douma's voice rang out again, closer this time.
The tension thickened in the air as the voice came closer, the sound of Douma's sing-song call grating on every nerve. And then, just as the weight of his presence became undeniable, he appeared.
"Woah, Akaza!" Douma exclaimed, his multicolored eyes widening in surprise. His grin was wide and disarming. "I knew you were here! I could sense your presence from miles away, and—" His words faltered when his gaze landed on you. For a split second, his expression shifted, genuine shock flickering across his face. "AH! IS THAT (Y/N)?! OH MY DAYS! HI!"
Douma waved enthusiastically, as if this were some casual meeting between friends rather than the disturbing scene it was. His eyes scanned you, taking in the bruises, the cuts, the bloodstains, and your disheveled state.
"Woahhh... What happened here?" he asked, his tone teetering amusement. "Were you attacked or—" His gaze flicked to Akaza, who stood rigid beside you. Douma's grin returned, sharper this time. "Oh! Did Akaza do this? How unexpected! I thought you didn't even touched women!"
"Shut up, Douma," He snapped. The implication hung heavy in the air, and you felt Akaza tense beside you. His eyes narrowed, and his jaw tightened as irritation rolled off him in waves.
Douma blinked, taken aback by the sharpness in Akaza's tone, but the grin never left his face. If anything, the tension only seemed to amuse him more. He tilted his head, a faux-innocent expression crossing his features.
"What? I was just asking for my dear friend (Y/N)! I'm worried, can't you see?" Douma said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I mean, look at her. She's practically... a corpse!" He turned his gaze back to you, his eyes glittering with curiosity. "Seriously, what happened? You don't even look like you can stand right now."
You didn't respond, not because you didn't want to, but because the pain was too overwhelming to process anything else. Your blood was passing through your kimono. Your focus remained inward, your mind too preoccupied with the throbbing agony to acknowledge Douma's presence fully.
Douma, of course, didn't seem to notice—or care—that you were too pained to respond. His attention flitted back to Akaza, who was now glaring at him with a look that could kill.
"Come on, Akaza," He continued, undeterred by the hostility. "If you were the one who did this, you could've at least cleaned up a little better. She looks half-dead!"
"I said, shut the fuck up," Akaza growled, stepping forward, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.
His eyes narrowed as he prepared to face Douma, but just as he took a step forward, you weakly grabbed his arm, your fingers trembling as they latched onto him.
"Take... me home..." you managed to say between labored breaths, your voice hoarse and strained. Your body swayed, barely able to keep upright. "I don't wanna be here anymore."
Your condition was dire—clear you were in no state to remain on the treacherous mountain.
Akaza's expression softened the instant your words reached him. The rage he'd felt moments ago melted into concern as he turned to look at you. "Alright," he said firmly, no hesitation in his voice. "We're leaving."
Douma blinked, taken aback. "Wait, what?! Are you guys going? I just got here—"
But Akaza didn't even spare him a glance. In one swift motion, he scooped you into his arms with practiced ease, holding you securely against his chest. The wind howled around the two of you as Akaza moved, his speed too fast for Doma to keep up.
Before Douma could protest further, the two of you vanished, leaving him standing alone in the mountain. He sighed, his shoulders slumping dramatically. "Aw, shucks. That's no fun," he muttered while pouting.
——————————————————————————————
Akaza carried you swiftly through the forest, the wind rushing past as he navigated the trees with ease, ensuring you were secure as he made his way to the Butterfly Mansion.
Before long, the familiar structure of the mansion came into view. Akaza landed silently on your room, his steps careful not to disturb the serenity of the night. Without a word, he guided you close to your bed where you could regain some semblance of composure.
"You need to change," he finally said. His eyes flicked to your kimono, stained with dried blood, before looking away.
Nodding weakly, you moved inside, feeling the weight of his gaze on your back. You slipped into a clean set of clothes—your usual attire from the mansion—and folded his blood-drenched kimono neatly, though its condition was far from salvageable.
When you returned to him, he was still standing where you'd left him, arms crossed. The air between you was heavy with silence, neither of you daring to speak. You held out the ruined kimono, your hands trembling slightly, unsure if it was from exhaustion or the tension in the air.
"Here," you said softly, avoiding his gaze.
He took it from you without a word, his fingers brushing against yours for the briefest of moments. Then, as if the contact burned him, he stepped back, turning toward the window.
"...Sorry,"
You watched as he moved to leave, his figure blending into the shadows. But before he could disappear entirely, a sudden urge gripped you.
"Wait," you called out, your voice stopping him in his tracks. He turned his head slightly, just enough to let you know he was listening.
You hesitated, the question burning on your tongue. Finally, you found the courage to ask, your words tumbling out in a rush. "...Akaza... Why did you kiss me? Did it... Did it mean nothing to you?"
For a moment, he didn't respond. The silence stretched unbearably, and you began to wonder if he would leave without answering. Then, slowly, he turned to face you fully, his expression unreadable in the dim light.
"That's... not something I can explain,"
Without another word, Akaza disappeared into the night once again. You resolved to go to Shinobu or Aoi after this. You needed to make up some excuse about why you needed urgent treatment. You sighed.
What the fuck happened tonight?
...
...
...
"... Why did you kiss me? Did it... Did it mean nothing to you?"
Akaza wanted to answer your questions, to give voice to the storm that churned within him. He wanted to say something simple, something clean—something that would satisfy you. Perhaps something cheesy, like, "Because I love you," or maybe, "Because I wanted to be with you." Words like those would have been easy to offer, easy to explain. But the truth was far messier, far darker than anything he could speak aloud.
What he felt went beyond love, beyond affection, beyond even obsession. It was a hunger—a terrible, all-consuming need that defied reason. He wanted to crawl inside you, to find the spaces where you were most broken, most raw, and most vulnerable. Not to fix you, no—never that. Fixing wasn't what he craved. He wanted to love you there, in the places no one else dared to touch. He wanted to press his hands to your wounds, to feel the heat of your pain beneath his palms, and to claim it as his own.
In his mind, he saw it vividly, terrifyingly. He wanted to split you open, to pry apart the delicate cage of your ribs with his bare hands, as if your chest held the answers he couldn't find in your words. He wanted to taste the beating rhythm of your heart, to lick the blood and sinew that made you who you were. Your essence—your being—was not something he merely wanted to hold; it was something he needed to consume.
He longed to dig his fingers into your bones, to feel the coarse texture of your marrow as he unearthed the pieces of you hidden deep beneath the surface. Every fiber of his being ached to devour you—not in malice, but in an overwhelming desire to possess you so completely that there would be nothing left of you apart from what lived inside him.
And yet, he said nothing.
How could he?
To confess such a truth would make him a monster. No, it was better to let you think he didn't care, better to let you walk away with your questions unanswered than to burden you with the weight of his thoughts.
But the truth was—
He wanted to devour you.
And it was the one thing he could never allow himself to do.
————————————————————————
Notes:
— Akaza's gaze is fixated solely on Koyuki's plushie. This represents an emotional attachment or longing, symbolizing her significance in his life and memories. His lack of attention to (Y/N)'s plushie creates a noticeable disconnect, showing an unintentional emotional neglect.
— Akaza is holding both plushies tightly, as if he's afraid to let them go. This act symbolizes his inability to move on or his deep need to hold onto the past and present simultaneously, creating an emotional tug-of-war within him.
— (Y/N) holds both Akaza and Hakuji's plushies loosely but with a gentle, appreciative smile. Her posture and expression shows a selfless love, cherishing both versions of him equally without expectations or resentment.
— (Y/N)'s plushie reflects her inner emotions. The sadness on her face highlights her awareness of being ignored by Akaza and her longing for acknowledgment. The plushie subtly mirrors her feelings of being overshadowed by Koyuki's lingering presence in Akaza's heart.
— Hakuji's plushie, turned toward Koyuki's, adds a layer of connection. It signifies his past self's love for her, ignoring (Y/N) completely.
— Akaza's plushie looks at (Y/N) with a tongue-out expression. This hints that a part of Akaza recognizes (Y/N) but expresses it in a teasing or indirect way, contrasting with his intense focus on Koyuki.
— The juxtaposition of tight and loose grips reflects differing emotional investment: Akaza clinging tightly to unresolved feelings, while (Y/N) displays an open and accepting demeanor. The plushies act as metaphors for their inner emotional conflicts, with each one representing specific aspects of Akaza's and (Y/N)'s relationships and feelings.
That's it.
Azamishomie (I will not write xoxo because I HATE WATTPAD FUCK WATTPAD).
Chapter 67: — 66
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
SET YOUR HEART TO BLAZE! — CHAPTER #66 — UNCOVERING THE HIDDEN TRUTH
"(Y/N)!!" Shinobu's voice rang through the air, sharp and distressed, as everything she had been holding slipped from her grasp and scattered onto the floor. The usual calmness in her face was replaced by sheer panic, all the color draining away in an instant. Her hands trembled slightly as her gaze locked onto your battered form. "WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?!"
"Uh... well, you see," You tried to play it cool, offering her a faint smile, but the sheen of sweat on your brow betrayed any attempt to appear unfazed. "...Dodo assigned me a mission last night, and... I ran into a super powerful demon. It was way too much for me to handle."
"EH?!" Dodo, your crow, squawked in disbelief. His beady eyes widened in shock as his tiny head snapped toward you. Was this your idea of covering up the truth?!
"Dodo!" Shinobu's voice hardened, and her attention shifted to the poor bird. Her tone was calm, but there was no mistaking the disappointment laced within it. "You're aware that (Y/N) is still recovering, aren't you? She shouldn't have been sent on any missions, let alone one involving such danger! Look at her now!" Her sharp gaze could have sliced through steel. "I'm very disappointed in you."
"...?!" The crow froze, his wings drooping as though he'd been physically struck. He turned toward you, his silent stare heavy with betrayal.
You offered him an apologetic glance, mentally screaming, 'Sorry! I can't tell her the truth!' But of course, no amount of silent pleading could bridge the gap between human thought and avian comprehension.
By the time morning came, the house was already abuzz with activity. Aoi and Shinobu had spent the better part of the night tending to your injuries. Despite their meticulous care, you remained tight-lipped about the true events of the previous night—your secret rendezvous with Akaza. Explaining that to them would have been next to impossible, so a fabricated story felt like the safer option. Unfortunately, your little white lie had left poor Dodo on the receiving end of Shinobu's wrath. The crow had spent the morning sulking, and you couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt every time his accusing gaze landed on you.
Ever since that night, Akaza had stopped visiting you. He no longer appeared in your room, nor did he make any effort to contact you. You told yourself it was for the best—you hadn't wanted to see him either. But a small, nagging part of you couldn't shake the hollow feeling his absence left behind.
Thankfully, there was some good news. After several days of rest, Shinobu finally gave you the all-clear. "You're completely healed now," she announced with a relieved smile. "No more fever, though your wounds will take time to fully disappear."
"Wow, (Y/N)! I'm so happy you're better!" Tanjiro beamed, his kind eyes sparkling as he patted your head gently.
"Thanks, Tanjiro! I'm glad, too," you replied, smiling back at him. Things between the two of you had settled into a comfortable rhythm despite his earlier confession of love. He had reassured you that there was no pressure to respond, insisting that your friendship was more important to him. For now, the two of you had agreed to let things remain as they were. Nonetheless...
"Even though you don't have to answer now... that doesn't mean I will let myself get behind from the others, (Y/N)." He whispered with a teasing tone.
"Huh?" You didn't understand his words yet, your face had gotten as red as a tomato.
"..." He only smiled and refused to explain further.
"PRINCESS!" A blur of yellow streaked toward you, and before you knew it, Zenitsu had wrapped his arms around you, burying his face into your shoulder. "We can finally hang out like we used to! I missed you so much!"
You couldn't help but laugh, returning his hug with equal enthusiasm. "I missed you too, Zenitsu! I'm looking forward to hanging out again!"
"Um, Zenitsu," Tanjiro interrupted, a hint of exasperation creeping into his otherwise calm tone. "Could you let go of her? We don't want her getting sick again."
He pulled back just enough to shoot him a confused look. "Why would she get sick again?"
He sighed. "Because you're a walking virus—"
The comment barely left his mouth before Zenitsu exploded in indignation, his hands flying to his hair. "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! TAKE THAT BACK!"
"HAHAHA!" The boisterous laughter of Inosuke suddenly filled the air. You turned just in time to see him scoop you up like a prize. "DID YOU SEE THAT, UNDERLING? YOU GOT BETTER BECAUSE OF THE ROCK AND ACORNS I GAVE YOU!"
"Oh, right! I almost forgot about those," you replied, humoring him with a grin. "Thank you so much, Inosuke! I couldn't have gotten better without your... unique methods."
"GOOD!" He spun you around in a dizzying circle before finally setting you back on your feet. "I'M THE BEST! What would you even do without someone like me, huh?!"
"I don't know—probably die?" you shrugged your shoulders.
"EXACTLY, GOOD JOB AT NOT DYING!" Inosuke puffed out his chest, radiating smug satisfaction as he gave you a rough pat on the head.
Zenitsu groaned, rolling his eyes. "Do you even realize she's being sarcastic, you idiot?"
"Let him have this," Tanjiro said with a chuckle. "It makes him happy."
"...Sarcasm?" Inosuke tilted his head, frowning slightly. "Huh... I think I had one of those once."
"You what?"
Anyways. You were officially cleared for solo missions again! After days of being cooped up in bed, the prospect of going back out into the field made you incredibly happy.
—————————————————————————————
"..."
The morning sun painted the world in hues of gold and gentle warmth, a perfect balance of light and cool air that made everything feel fresh and invigorating. The sweet chirping of birds harmonized with the soft rustling of leaves, creating a tranquil melody. It was the kind of morning that made you want to savor every moment.
"MY SUNSHINEEEEEE!"
You didn't need to turn around to know who it was. Before you could react, a pair of strong arms wrapped around you, lifting you effortlessly off the ground.
"(Y/N)!" Rengoku's hearty laughter rang out as he spun you around, his joy as bright as the sun itself. "You're looking well! I'm so glad to see you're better already! I CAN FINALLY BREATHE EASY KNOWING YOU'RE SAFE! YOUR WELL-BEING IS MY BIGGEST BLESSING!"
Your laughter bubbled up in response, light and carefree. "Kyojuro! I'm happy to see you too! You can put me down now—unless you want me to get dizzy!"
He chuckled, setting you back on your feet with a playful grin. "Ah, apologies, my excitement got the better of me!" For a moment, his cheeks turned a shade pinker, a rare show of embarrassment. But true to his nature, his enthusiasm quickly overpowered any self-consciousness.
Today was no ordinary day, though. You had promised him a date the last time you saw each other, and Rengoku had clearly taken that promise to heart. Now, here you were, ready to spend the day together in a lively town nestled in the valley. The streets were bustling with cheerful energy, with colorful banners strung between rooftops and vendors selling everything from fresh produce to handmade trinkets. The scent of roasted chestnuts and sweet pastries wafted through the air, mingling with the laughter of children and the chatter of townsfolk.
...
...
...
Though the atmosphere was far different from that night, you couldn't help but remember your date with Akaz—
"You know," Rengoku began, his amber eyes glinting with curiosity, interrupting your thoughts. You cursed internally and decided to stop thinking about the already-mentioned demon. "I've always wondered how someone like you maintains such a bright spirit."
"What? Out of everyone—you're the one telling me that?" You smiled softly, glancing down at the cobblestone path as you considered your words. "I guess... I try to focus on the good moments? It's not easy, but people like you remind me there's still so much worth fighting for!"
"INCREDIBLE RESPONSE!" Rengoku beamed at your answer, his expression warm and encouraging. "Spoken like a true warrior of justice! Though, I must admit, your resilience is something I deeply admire! Not everyone can carry themselves with such grace in the face of adversity!"
You chuckled, feeling a bit shy under his praise. "You make it sound like I'm doing something extraordinary. But what about you? You're the one who inspires everyone around you. What keeps you going?"
He stopped walking for a moment, his gaze drifting toward the horizon. The sunlight illuminated his hair like a fiery halo, and his usual exuberance softened into something more reflective. "For me, it's the belief that every life is worth protecting, no matter how small or fleeting. My father... well, he didn't share that belief, but I've come to understand that strength isn't just about power. It's about heart. And every time I see someone like you smiling despite the odds, it reminds me why I do what I do."
"Mhm..." You nodded, feeling a sense of connection in his honesty. "I think you're right. Even when things feel overwhelming, those little moments of joy make it all worthwhile."
You laughed, the sound light and joyful, a melody that Rengoku found himself completely entranced by. His eyes softened, his gaze lingering on you with a warmth that could melt even the coldest of hearts.
"...?" But then his eyes shifted, and his expression changed. Something had caught his attention. How careless of him not to notice earlier—the patches on your face, the faint bruises peeking out from beneath your uniform, and the bandages that adorned your arms and hands. His brows furrowed, concern flooding his features.
"(Y/N), my love," he said softly, his voice laced with worry. "What happened to you?"
You cursed internally, momentarily regretting your decision not to cover yourself better. You forced a smile, trying to seem unfazed, and quickly scrambled for the story you'd already prepared. "Oh, that? It's nothing major!" you began, waving a hand dismissively. "Dodo sent me on a mission a few nights ago. I wasn't fully recovered from my fever, but I didn't want to let anyone down. There was this super powerful demon, and, well... it didn't exactly go easy on me."
Rengoku's eyes widened slightly, his concern deepening. "You were still recovering, and yet you faced a powerful demon? (Y/N), you're incredibly brave... but that must have been difficult." His voice grew softer, tinged with sadness. "I wish I could have been there to help you."
"Oh! No, no, no! I'm okay!" You nodded, trying to keep up the façade. "I'm fine now! Really!"
Still, the sadness didn't leave his face. He straightened, his usual confidence returning as he spoke with that unwavering strength you admired so much. "(Y/N), you're stronger than you give yourself credit for! It's not just your skills but your heart that sets you apart. Even so, you don't always have to shoulder everything alone. Remember, we're here to protect each other. Next time, don't hesitate to call on me, alright?"
You nodded, the guilt in your chest twisting tighter.
Akaza lifted his head, his eyes locking onto yours. For a moment, the world stilled. His gaze roamed over your form, taking in the bruises, the wounds, the blood he'd drawn from you. His chest rose and fell with his own ragged breathing, his lips still slightly parted. The sight of him—his face splattered with your blood—sent a chill through you.
Rengoku hesitated for a moment before reaching out, his hand moving to gently touch your cheek where one of the patches rested. "Does it still hurt?" he asked softly.
His mouth stained with your blood, the crimson glistening against his skin. There was something vile about the way he looked, something deeply unsettling yet impossible to look away from.
He looked like a demon.
A real demon.
You froze.
The moment Rengoku's fingers brushed against your skin, a surge of unease jolted through you—memories of Akaza's touch flooding your mind. Without thinking, your hand shot up, slapping his away harshly.
...
...
...
Silence.
The lively chatter of the town seemed to fade into the background as the two of you stared at each other, both stunned. Rengoku's eyes were wide with surprise, but there was no anger in them—only concern and confusion.
You, on the other hand, felt your stomach drop. Your heart raced as guilt and shame bubbled up inside you. "I—I didn't mean to do that!" you stammered, your voice trembling. You forced a shaky smile, sweat trickling down the side of your face. "Hahaha! It was an accident! I swear, Kyojuro! I—I wasn't thinking... I didn't mean to slap you away..."
His expression softened immediately, and he raised his hands slightly, as if to show you he meant no harm. "It's alright, (Y/N)," he said gently. "I shouldn't have overstepped your boundaries."
But his understanding only made you feel worse. "No, I—" You stopped yourself, struggling to find the right words. "I'm just... I guess I'm still a little on edge after that...mission. It's not you, I promise, silly me—"
"(Y/N)."
"..."
"It's okay. I believe you." He studied you carefully, his sharp eyes catching the subtle tremble in your hands and the way you avoided his gaze. There was more to this than you were letting on, but he didn't push. Instead, he gave you one of his reassuring smiles. "And I'm sorry if I startled you. It's only natural to feel uneasy."
"..." His words soothed some of the tension in your chest. Although they were not enough to clear off the shame, the guilty, that remained inside of you
The awkwardness lingered for a few moments longer before he broke the silence with his usual enthusiasm, pointing out a nearby stand selling steamed buns. "AH, LOOK AT THOSE YUMMY BUNS! They're as fluffy as the clouds today! Let's grab a few—I'm sure they'll cheer you up!"
You agreed to search for some buns with him. The two of you strolled toward a small, vibrant stall adorned with colorful streamers, its enticing aroma of freshly steamed dough and sweet fillings drawing you in.
Rengoku stepped up to the counter with his usual enthusiasm. The vendor, an elderly man with a kind smile, greeted you both warmly.
"Ah, good morning! What can I get for such a spirited pair today?" the vendor asked, his voice rich with warmth.
"Good morning!" He boomed. "We'll take a variety, please! Let's see... RED BEAN PASTE, CUSTARD, SESAME, MATCHA, AND—oh! Do you have PORK-FILLED buns as well?"
The vendor chuckled, nodding. "Of course, young man. Coming right up!"
As Rengoku continued chatting with the vendor, you stood by, your thoughts momentarily drifting. Despite the warm sunshine and pleasant atmosphere, the memory of slapping Rengoku's hand earlier still lingered.
You can't let that moment ruin this,
you scolded yourself.
Don't let those memories with Akaza creep in and ruin everything.
Kyojuro doesn't deserve your hesitation or guilt.
You shouldn't burden him.
Just focus on enjoying this time with him.
...
You clenched your fists lightly before giving yourself two quick slaps on the cheeks, as if to shake off your inner turmoil.
"Hmm? (Y/N), are you alright?" Rengoku asked, glancing at you with a curious tilt of his head.
"Oh, yeah!" you replied quickly, forcing a cheerful smile. "Just, uh, getting excited for the buns!"
He grinned, clearly reassured, and returned his attention to the vendor. Moments later, the man handed over a large tray heaped with buns of every flavor imaginable. Rengoku held it like a trophy, his proud stance drawing a few amused glances from nearby onlookers.
You couldn't help but laugh at the sight, the sound bright and genuine. Rengoku looked at you, his golden eyes softening with warmth. He didn't say anything, but it was clear how much it meant to him to see you laugh again.
Finding a small, round table nearby, you both settled down with the tray of buns between you. You stared at the sheer amount of food, your eyes wide with disbelief.
"Kyojuro," you said, trying not to laugh, "why did you get so many buns? There's no way we can eat all of this..."
He grinned, looking entirely unbothered. "I didn't order this many," he explained. "The vendor said we looked like a lovely young married couple and was so delighted that he added extras for free!"
You froze, your cheeks heating instantly. "M-Married couple?!" you stammered, glancing back at the stall. Had he really said that? How had you missed it?
Rengoku laughed heartily, clearly finding your reaction amusing. "Yes! Isn't it flattering?"
You covered your face with your hands, peeking through your fingers to glare at him. "You don't have to say it like that!"
He chuckled again, reaching for a bun and taking a big bite. "Come now, (Y/N), no need to be shy! It's a compliment!"
Rolling your eyes but unable to hide your small smile, you picked up a bun yourself. You chose the sweetest-looking one, its golden, glossy surface hinting at a sugary filling. The moment you bit into it, your eyes widened in delight.
"Thish ish awmazhing!" you exclaimed, taking another enthusiastic bite. Your cheeks puffed up as you chewed, savoring the rich, sweet flavor.
Rengoku burst into laughter, pointing at you. "You look like a hamster, (Y/N)! You're looking so adorable!"
You froze mid-chew, your face flushing as you glared at him. Quickly, you swallowed hard and huffed . "S-Sorry,"
"Why are you apologizing? It's a compliment!" Still grinning, he reached for another bun.
"Still..."
"I can't help it! It's true!"
Shaking your head with a smile, you picked up the remaining half of your bun and held it out to him. "Here, you should try this one. It's really good."
He started to shake his head, already reaching for a different bun. "Oh, no, you should enjoy—"
Before he could finish, you leaned forward and held the bun up to his face. "...Ahhh~" you teased, mimicking the tone of a mother feeding her child. Fuck. You cringed on the inside.
Rengoku paused, surprised for a moment, before a bright smile spread across his face. Without hesitation, he leaned in and took a bite directly from your hand. His eyes lit up as he chewed.
"DELICIOUS!" he declared enthusiastically. "You have excellent taste, (Y/N)!"
You laughed softly. The moment felt lighthearted, and you could feel the tension you'd been carrying earlier begin to fade.
As you continued to eat, Rengoku glanced at you thoughtfully. "You know," he said, his tone softening, "seeing you smile like this... it's wonderful. I hope moments like this bring you even a little bit of peace. Just know that I'm here for you, no matter what."
You blinked, his sincerity catching you off guard. "Thanks, Kyojuro,"
He grinned again, his usual exuberance returning. "Of course! As your future husband, it's my duty to bring you joy and ensure your spirits stay high!"
"Mmm," you thought at loud, feeling speechless at his comment but feeling used to it already. "Yeah, well, I guess queen... love the energy."
...
'Future husband, huh...?'
That word raced onto your mind. If you're not mistaken, ever since the mugen train mission, he has been head over heels for you. Which is odd, since it felt so fast but even now, he seemed so attached to you. Why though? You looked at him. He was eagerly eating a bunch of buns. The villagers were giving him mixed looks. Some of admiration. Some of amusement. Some of disgust.
"...Hey, Kyojuro,"
"Yes?" He answered, cleaning his mouth in the process since it was filled with pieces of food.
"Um... why do you, er, like me...?" You asked with shyness. It was a weird question to ask. You wanted to know why. Why of all people, he chose you—out of everyone—you were the one he decided to pursue.
Rengoku sat there, momentarily stunned, your question in the air between you both. Slowly, he blinked a few times, his usually radiant smile replaced by an expression of quiet thoughtfulness. He placed his already eaten bun carefully on the table, his hands resting lightly on either side of it as he looked directly at you.
"Why do I like you...?" he repeated softly, as if testing the weight of your question. Then, as though a spark of energy reignited within him, he straightened his posture and a warm, sincere smile returned to his face.
"Well, (Y/N)! If I'm to answer that question, I must start from the beginning." His voice and golden eyes shimmered with emotion as he began his story.
"The first time I saw you was during the Hashira meeting. I remember you stood there, the only one in that room who wasn't a Hashira, yet you held yourself with such quiet strength and dignity. I heard about what you had done—how you defeated Lower Moon Five, no less—with nothing but sheer determination and...a frying pan." He chuckled softly at the memory, the corners of his eyes crinkling. "At first, I thought it was an exaggeration. But then I heard you explain the details. How you risked your life for the people you protected. How you refused to let fear stop you, even when the odds were against you. It was remarkable."
He paused, his voice softening. "I was amazed, (Y/N). Truly. Such devotion, such strength—it reminded me of why I chose this path myself. You were a civilian, yet your heart burned brighter than most seasoned warriors. I couldn't help but admire you from the moment I heard your story."
His expression grew wistful, his gaze distant as he recalled those days. "I wanted so badly to talk to you, to understand the person behind such incredible resolve. But I was busy, always busy. Missions, duties, responsibilities—they kept me from reaching out. After a while, I thought perhaps I should let it go. Admiration would have to suffice."
His golden eyes met yours again, and his smile softened. "But then, I saw you again at the Butterfly Mansion. I'll never forget that moment. You were standing there as if the gods themselves had heard my unspoken wish and offered you as a gift. I could hardly believe it. And when we finally talked... You told me, 'Don't die, okay?' Those words, (Y/N)... they stayed with me. You didn't know me well, and yet you cared enough to say something so heartfelt. Your concern wasn't just for my title or my strength—it was for me. For my well-being. It was humbling, and it was unforgettable."
Rengoku leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. "I carried those words with me, you know. Through every mission, every fight, I thought of them. And then, on the Mugen Train, when I saw you again, I couldn't believe it. We were on the same mission. It felt like destiny had brought us together once more. But what truly changed everything was... how you risked yourself for me."
His voice wavered slightly, the memory clearly affecting him. "You were injured. You could have stepped back, could have protected yourself—but you didn't. You jumped into the fray to protect me, to save my life. At first, I felt... ashamed. As the Flame Hashira, I'm supposed to protect others, not the other way around. How could I have let you do that?"
He took a deep breath, his expression firming with resolve. "But then I realized something. It wasn't just guilt I felt. It was admiration. Respect. And... love. You embodied everything I hold dear in this world. Your courage, your kindness, your determination to protect others—it's everything I've ever admired, everything I've ever dreamed of finding in someone."
His voice grew softer, more intimate. "You showed me what it means to care for someone so deeply that their happiness becomes your own. You made me understand what it means to love. Even if I can't be with you, as long as you're safe and happy, I know I'll find peace in that. But the fact that I get to stand by your side, to share moments like this with you... It's more than I ever dared to hope for."
He leaned back slightly, his gaze steady and filled with warmth. "That's why I like you, (Y/N). No—why I love you. You've shown me the beauty of life in a way I never thought possible. And for that, I'll always be grateful."
"..."
Oh shit. Damn. You actually didn't expect such detailed response.
Rengoku took a deep breath, his golden eyes never leaving yours. His voice grew softer, more tender, as though the words he was about to speak were meant only for you.
"I love you, (Y/N), because you remind me of the flame itself—bright, warm, and unyielding. Your heart burns with a passion for life and for others, a fire so fierce that it inspires everyone around you. You stand tall and no matter how much the world tries to knock you down, you get back up, stronger than before. That kind of resilience... it's breathtaking."
His gaze softened. "But it's not just your strength I love. It's your kindness, your ability to see the good in people, even when they can't see it themselves. You have a way of making others feel valued, cared for, even in their darkest moments. Do you realize how rare that is? How precious you are because of it?"
Rengoku leaned forward slightly, his voice filled with emotion as he tucked some strands of your hair behind your ear. You were so immersed in his words you didn't even flinch or felt uncomfortable. "And then there's the way you make me feel. When I'm with you, I feel... alive. More alive than I've ever felt before. You've given me a reason to keep pushing forward, even when the weight of my responsibilities feels too heavy to bear."
He let out a soft chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck as his cheeks turned a faint shade of pink. "Honestly, you've changed me in ways I never thought possible. Before I met you, I was focused solely on my duty, on protecting others. I didn't think I had room in my heart for anything else. But then you came into my life, and everything shifted. Suddenly, I wasn't just fighting for others—I was fighting for the chance to see you smile again, to hear your laughter, to stand beside you and protect the light that you bring into this world—the light that burns inside of you."
Rengoku reached out, his hand hovering for a moment before gently resting over yours on the table. He noticed how sweaty they felt, even flushed. "If you're wondering why I chose you, the answer is simple: because there's no one else like you. You're one of a kind, and I would be a fool not to see that. I love you for everything you are and I will keep loving you, no matter what. Even if you push me away, even if the world tries to separate me from you, my feelings won't change. The only place where I belong is by your side. You've carved a place in my heart that no one else can fill, and I intend to cherish that for as long as I live."
Rengoku sat back slightly, his hand still resting over yours. "I hope that answers your question, (Y/N)."
Your face was on fire. Rengoku's words had been so sincere, so heartfelt, that they left you completely disarmed. How could you possibly respond to something like that? Every word he said had hit you like a wave, crashing over your heart and leaving you overwhelmed. Your mouth opened to say something, anything, but no sound came out. Instead, you stared at him, your cheeks burning hotter than the sun.
Rengoku tilted his head slightly, waiting for your response, but when he noticed your increasingly crimson face, a broad grin spread across his lips. A moment later, he erupted into booming laughter, the sound echoing through the lively streets. His shoulders shook with each hearty laugh, his hand slapping the table as if to steady himself.
"PFF—HAHAHAHA! (Y/N), YOUR FACE! It's—oh my goodness—it's so red! I can't—I can't take it!" Tears began streaming down his face as he laughed uncontrollably, his eyes wrinkling with pure amusement.
Your embarrassment only deepened. You buried your face in your hands, groaning. "Kyojuro! Stop it! You're making it worse!"
"I'm sorry—I really am!" he managed between gasps, though his laugh only grew louder. "But I can't stop! You're just too cute! That expression—it's priceless!"
People around you started glancing over, their expressions ranging from amused to perplexed. You felt their eyes on you and groaned again, shrinking in your seat. You reached for your glass of water, taking a long sip in a desperate attempt to cool down and compose yourself.
"Seriously, stop laughing! It's embarrassing!" you hissed at him, though your voice cracked slightly.
He clutched his stomach, now nearly doubled over. "I-I'm trying! But—your face—it's too much! It's perfect! I'll treasure that image forever! I've truly won in life!"
"Kyojuro!" You threw a napkin at him, which only made him laugh harder.
Eventually, his laughter began to subside. He wiped his tear-streaked face, his cheeks flushed from exertion, and reached for his own glass of water. After taking a deep sip, he sighed contentedly and looked at you with a gentle smile.
"Ah... that was incredible! I don't think I've laughed like that in a long time."
You scowled at him, though your expression lacked any real malice. "Well, I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. Meanwhile, I almost died of embarrassment."
He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I'm sorry, (Y/N). I truly am. But seeing you so flustered was... it made me so happy. You're adorable, you know that?"
Your face heated up again, but this time, you managed to keep your composure. Barely.
"But enough about that. I actually wanted to ask you something."
"...Oh? What is it?"
Rengoku leaned forward slightly, his expression soft yet serious, as though he was about to share something important."It's a simple question, really, but it's one that matters a great deal to me..."
You tilted your head, the remnants of your embarrassment giving way to genuine curiosity. "Go on," you urged, your heart beating just a little faster.
Rengoku's eyes lit up with curiosity, leaning forward, his signature enthusiasm radiating from him. "What do you like about me?" he asked, tinged with genuine interest.
You blinked, caught entirely off guard by the question. "What do I like... about you?" you repeated, unsure if you'd heard him correctly.
"Yes!" He nodded eagerly, his grin wide and expectant, like a child awaiting praise.
You hesitated, suddenly hyperaware of his intense gaze. "Uhhh... everything?" you offered, a weak smile tugging at your lips.
His expression turned mischievous, his eyebrows raising as he leaned back with an exaggerated scoff. "Cute answer, but no! That's not specific enough!"
"It's true, though!" you argued, feeling the heat rise in your cheeks.
"Try harder!"
You sighed, burying your face in your hands as you tried to think of something meaningful. "Uh... let me think, okay?"
"HAHAHA! You have to think that much?"
"L-Leave me alone! I want to say something nice!" you shot back, your voice muffled by your hands.
He chuckled, crossing his arms and watching you with amused patience. "Take your time. I'll wait." You peeked at him through your fingers, noting the teasing glint in his eye. "...Still no answer?" he prompted after a beat, clearly unable to resist poking fun.
"GIVE ME A FEW MORE MINUTES!"
His laughter rang out again, his shoulders shaking as he held his stomach. "Oh, (Y/N)... You're too fun to tease," he said, his tone softening as he smiled at you warmly. "You don't have to answer if it's too hard—"
"Your smile," you blurted out, interrupting him.
"My what?"
You fumbled, suddenly regretting your outburst. "I mean—not just your smile! Well, your smile is part of it, but I mean... your laugh."
He tilted his head, his eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. "My laugh?"
"Yeah..." You shifted uncomfortably, glancing down at the table as your cheeks burned.
"...And what about my laugh?"
You took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his expectant gaze. "It's just... it's so genuine. When you laugh, it's like... the whole world stops for a moment. It's loud and unrestrained, but it's so honest. It feels like it comes from the deepest part of you, like you're sharing a piece of your heart with everyone who hears it."
"Go on," he encouraged gently.
"It's not just the sound, It's what it represents. Your laugh is so full of life and joy, like you're celebrating every moment, no matter how small. It's... comforting. It makes me feel safe. It's impossible not to smile when I hear it. It's like... it's contagious, you know? Even when I'm having the worst day, just hearing you laugh makes everything feel a little lighter."
Rengoku's mouth parted slightly, his eyes locked on yours as if you'd just told him the most profound truth in the universe. "...And how does it make you feel?"
You hesitated, your fingers fidgeting with a loose thread on your sleeve. "It makes me feel... warm. Like I'm wrapped in this invisible blanket of safety and happiness. It's like... no matter what happens, as long as you're here, everything will be okay. Your laugh makes me feel happy. It makes me feel... cherished."
...
The silence that followed was deafening. Rengoku's face turned as red as his haori, his wide eyes staring at you in stunned silence. For the first time, the ever-confident Flame Hashira was utterly speechless.
"W-Wow..." he finally managed to stammer, his voice cracking slightly.
You smirked, despite your own embarrassment. "How the tables have turned," you muttered, reaching for your bun to avoid looking directly at him.
He still couldn't find the words, his mouth opening and closing as his face grew impossibly redder. Then, almost as if it slipped out without him meaning to, he murmured, "God, I love you so much, you know that?"
Your hand froze mid-reach, your eyes snapping to him. "What?"
Realizing what he'd just said, Rengoku immediately turned his head, pretending to admire the scenery as he rested his chin on his hand. His expression was hidden, but the deep crimson spreading to his ears was impossible to miss.
You stared at him for a moment, your heart pounding wildly in your chest. Slowly, you turned back to your bun, breaking off a piece and popping it into your mouth to distract yourself from the fluttering warmth spreading through you.
Meanwhile, Rengoku stole a glance at you from the corner of his eye, a soft smile tugging at his lips despite his lingering embarrassment. "I truly mean it,"
The quiet moment between you and Rengoku was abruptly shattered by the shrill voice of his crow, Kaname, swooping in with all the subtlety of a storm. "RENGOKU! RENGOKU! MISSION! MISSION!" the crow squawked, flapping its wings furiously as it landed on his shoulder. "URGENT! VERY IMPORTANT MISSION!"
...
Rengoku froze, his bright smile faltering instantly.
Silence.
Dot. Dot. Dot.
His expression shifted so dramatically that you couldn't help but stare. Gone was the cheery Flame Hashira; in his place was a man utterly drained of all joy. His lips pressed into a thin line, his eyebrows furrowed, and his eyes stared blankly ahead. He looked like the embodiment of disappointment, and somehow, it was hilarious.
"You're joking," he deadpanned, his voice completely monotone.
"NOT A JOKE! YOU ARE NEEDED IMMEDIATELY!" Kaname squawked, flapping again for emphasis.
Rengoku sighed deeply, biting the inside of his cheek and pouting in a way that made him look less like a powerful warrior and more like a child denied his favorite treat. "Can I... refuse?" he asked, his voice so devoid of hope that it took you aback.
"NO REFUSALS! THIS MISSION IS CRITICAL!" the crow barked.
He groaned softly, his shoulders slumping as he pinched the bridge of his nose. It was rare to see him so visibly disappointed, and you couldn't help the laugh that bubbled up.
You reached out and patted his back, trying to console him despite your amusement. "It's okay, Kyojuro. You don't need to worry. We can always go out another time."
He turned his head to you slowly, his expression still as comically disheartened as before. "Truly?" he asked, his voice tinged with childlike hope.
You smiled at him, nodding. "Yeah, sure. Why not?"
For a moment, he just stared at you, the corners of his lips twitching. "...hahaha," Then, his face softened, and he straightened up. "It's odd," he murmured, almost to himself.
You tilted your head, confused. "What is?"
His golden eyes met yours, their warmth so genuine. "When I'm with you, I don't even have to set my heart ablaze. It's like... you do it for me."
Your breath caught in your throat, leaving you speechless.
Before you could even think of how to respond, he reached out and pinched your cheeks gently, a playful grin replacing his earlier pout. "You're amazing, (Y/N). Truly amazing."
He turned away, giving you a quick wave as Kaname squawked at him to hurry up. "I'll see you soon! Until we meet again, my love!" he called over his shoulder, his voice bright again.
You stood there, watching as he walked away, your heart fluttering wildly. He was... absolutely adorable.
You stayed planted in place, your eyes glued to Rengoku's back as he walked further and further away, his bright hair swaying with each determined step.
Your heart gave a quiet flutter, and you sighed, a dreamy smile gracing your lips. "What a day..."
"It's nice to appreciate young love. It's the purest kind..."
"Ah!" You let out an involuntary squeak and whirled around, your heart leaping into your throat. Standing right behind you was the towering, serene figure of Gyomei Himejima. His hands were clasped together in his usual calm manner, and his expression radiated warmth and tranquility. You hadn't even sensed him there!
"H-Himejima! When did you—?!" you stammered, pressing a hand to your chest as if to calm your racing heart.
"My apologies for startling you," he said with a small bow of his head, his deep voice carrying its usual soothing quality. "I did not mean to intrude."
"No, no, it's fine!" You laughed nervously, trying to steady your breath. "I just didn't realize you were... standing there."
He gave a faint smile. "How are you doing, (L/N)? You seem to be in good spirits today."
"Oh, um, I'm doing fine," you said, still feeling slightly flustered. "What about you? What are you doing here?"
"I found myself with some free time, so I decided to take a walk through the town," he explained. "The fresh air and peaceful atmosphere are always refreshing. As I was passing through, I happened to hear your laughter along with Rengoku's." His smile deepened slightly. "I assumed the two of you were enjoying a date. How nice. Amen."
Your face burned at his words, and you immediately looked away, waving your hand in a flustered manner. "W-Wait, why didn't you come over to say hi if you heard us?"
"I did not wish to interrupt your moment with him," he said simply, his tone so matter-of-fact that it made you even more embarrassed.
You groaned softly, covering your face with one hand. "You didn't have to just... stay in the background like that!"
Himejima chuckled softly. "It is not my place to interfere with the joys of young love. Enjoying from afar was enough for me."
"Y-Young love..." you repeated, feeling your face grow impossibly hotter. "That's not—! Ugh, never mind!" You shook your head quickly, desperate to change the subject before you combusted on the spot. "Um, anyway... are you busy right now?"
"No, I am not," he replied, tilting his head slightly. "Why do you ask?"
You hesitated for a moment before gathering your courage. "Do you... want to hang out with me? I mean, if you're not doing anything else..."
For a moment, he seemed surprised, his eyebrows raising slightly. Then, his lips curved into a gentle, genuine smile. "I would be honored," he said, bowing his head slightly.
You let out a small breath of relief and smiled back. "Great! Let's go, then."
The two of you began walking together through the bustling streets of the town, "I must admit, I did not expect to be invited," Himejima said after a moment, his tone thoughtful. "But I am grateful for the opportunity to spend time with you."
"Well, it felt weird to just let you go without saying more," you said, glancing up at him. "And besides, you didn't interrupt anything earlier. I'm glad we ran into each other."
He chuckled softly. "You are kind, (L/N). It is always refreshing to see such warmth in others. Rengoku is fortunate to have someone like you in his life."
You felt your cheeks warm again but managed to brush it off. "You're really good at making people flustered, you know that?"
"Ah, that is not my intention," he said with a small smile. "But it is a blessing to share moments like these with others. Life is fleeting, after all. We must cherish every connection we make."
"But, um... excuse me," you began. "You're wrong."
He tilted his head slightly, curious. "Oh? About what?"
"Kyojuro and I aren't... dating," you clarified, feeling the need to get that part straight.
A soft hum escaped him. "You're not? But weren't you two just on a date?"
"Well, I mean—yeah? No! No, it wasn't a date! It was just... hanging out! Like you and me right now!"
"Mhm." His expression didn't change, but the subtle shift in his tone told you he wasn't convinced in the slightest. "And who, pray tell, are you dating then?"
Your face went red instantly. "NOBODY!" you blurted out, a little too loudly.
"Not even one of the Kamado siblings?" he asked, and you could swear you saw the faintest hint of amusement on his serene face.
"WHAT? WHERE DID YOU EVEN GET THAT FROM?"
"They're obviously harboring feelings for you," he said matter-of-factly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
You felt like the ground had been pulled out from under you. "How do you even know that?"
"I sense it," he replied simply, his tone calm and unshaken.
You opened your mouth to argue but stopped. Well... Tanjiro did have feelings for you, that much you knew. But Nezuko? That didn't make sense. She had always been sweet, but she didn't show any signs of that kind of interest. "You... sense wrong," you mumbled, crossing your arms defensively.
Himejima chuckled softly. "I'm not looking to upset you," he said. "I'm simply stating what I've observed."
"Oh yeah?" You raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "And what exactly have you observed?"
"The Kamados are very fond of you, especially the boy," he began, his tone even and deliberate, as though he were reciting undeniable facts. "Rengoku and Koucho are in love with you. The same goes for the Upper Moon Six woman. I am less certain about her brother, but there are some feelings there. Shinazugawa, Tomioka, Iguro, and Tokito each seem to hold a soft spot for you—perhaps even more than that. Kanroji's affection for you runs deep, and Uzui, along with his wives, share similar feelings. I may be forgetting some others, but those are the ones I recall most vividly."
You stood there, absolutely dumbfounded. Your jaw dropped as you tried to process the whirlwind of names he just listed off. "WHAT THE FUCK?!" you finally shouted, utterly overwhelmed.
Himejima didn't flinch at your outburst. If anything, his demeanor remained unshaken. "Is something the matter?" he asked, as if he hadn't just flipped your entire world upside down.
"Why do you know so much?!" you demanded, your voice rising. You couldn't believe what you were hearing. How was he so confident about this?
"You're a very interesting individual," he said, clasping his hands together again. "I suppose the others recognize that as well. It's quite amusing, actually—to see how much of an impact you have on those around you."
You ran a hand through your hair, trying to make sense of it all. "You're saying all those people have feelings for me?"
"Yes."
"That doesn't make sense!" you protested. "Half of those people barely even talk to me, in fact, some of them even load me!"
"You're wrong. None of them truly despise you. And even if you don't engage with some of them, perhaps not outwardly," Himejima said with a knowing smile. "But emotions are not always expressed through words. Some feelings run deeper than actions alone can convey."
You let out a frustrated groan, covering your face with both hands. This was too much. "I feel like I've just stepped into some bizarre alternate reality. I really think you're mistaken..."
Himejima chuckled again, the sound rich and calming. "Perhaps this knowledge feels overwhelming, but it is not meant to burden you. It is merely the truth as I perceive it."
"Yeah, well, your truth is making me question everything," you muttered, still reeling.
He paused, tilting his head slightly as if to study your emotions more closely. "You should not be troubled by this. If anything, you should be honored. Your kindness and strength have touched many lives, and it is only natural for others to feel drawn to you."
You let out a long sigh, shaking your head. "I don't even know what to say to that..."
"There is no need to say anything," he assured you, his smile soft. "Simply continue to be yourself. That alone is enough."
Though his words were comforting, you still couldn't shake the whirlwind of emotions his revelation had stirred up. You glanced at him, your expression half-accusing. "You're enjoying this, aren't you?"
"Just a little," he admitted with a gentle laugh. The conversation with Himejima took a turn you hadn't anticipated. It felt like he was enjoying this a little too much, as though you were a character in his favorite telenovela.
"I must admit," he said with a slight smile, "this is quite entertaining. Like a drama unfolding before my very ears. I wonder..." He tilted his head slightly, as if deep in thought. "Who will truly win your heart?"
You immediately groaned, your face heating up. "None of them!" you shot back, exasperated.
He raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "None? Are you certain?"
"Yes! No one is going to 'win my heart,'" you insisted, but your tone wasn't nearly as firm as you hoped it would be.
"Hm," he hummed, unfazed. "If I had to guess, I'd say Rengoku. Or perhaps... Shinazugawa. They both seem like strong contenders."
"STOP IT!" you yelped, your hands flying to your burning cheeks. "Why are you saying stuff like that?!"
He chuckled, his deep voice resonating with quiet amusement. "You're blushing."
"Of course I am! Who wouldn't be?" you snapped, flustered.
Still smiling, he allowed the moment to settle before you finally managed to regain some composure. Trying to steer the conversation away from yourself, you hesitated before asking, "What about you? Don't you have anyone you're interested in romantically?"
His expression softened, his smile fading slightly. "No,"
"No?" you repeated, surprised.
"No," he confirmed. "No one could truly be interested in a blind man. My duties as a Demon Slayer demand much of me—too much to nurture such a connection. And even if I had the time... I imagine it would be difficult for someone to feel drawn to a man like me."
Your heart sank at his quiet admission, and you stared at him, stunned. "B-But..." you stammered, struggling to find the words. "YOU'RE SO HANDSOME THOUGH?! How could no one ever be attracted to you?!"
...
The moment the words left your mouth, you froze. Your eyes widened in horror, and your hands immediately flew to your mouth as though you could take them back.
He blinked in surprise at first, then threw his head back and laughed—a hearty laugh that filled the space between you. "You flatter me," he said warmly, ruffling your hair in a way that was both affectionate and gentle. "Thank you. That's a very kind thing to say."
You groaned inwardly. "I can't believe I said that out loud..."
"You did," he teased lightly, still smiling. "But I feel very flattered, so I thank you again."
"Well, it's true..."
He chuckled again, his expression softening even further. "You, too, are a very ethereal woman."
You blinked, caught off guard. "What? How can you say that? How would you even know if I'm... pretty?"
He paused, his smile unwavering. "I don't need to see you to know," he said simply. His tone grew quieter, almost reverent, as he continued, "Though I may not be able to see you, my heart perceives the essence of your soul. And that alone is enough for me to say with certainty that you are truly one of the most beautiful women to ever exist. That is very much the truth."
You stared at him, utterly speechless. Slowly, you raised your hands to your face, covering it entirely except for your wide, astonished eyes. "...I refuse to believe you're not married or have at least ten suitors," you mumbled through your hands, your voice muffled.
Himejima chuckled once more. "You're too kind, but no, I am neither married nor pursued. And that is perfectly fine. My life's purpose lies elsewhere."
"Your life's purpose..." you repeated softly, your voice thoughtful. "You mean fighting demons?"
Himejima nodded. "Yes. Protecting humanity is a noble cause—one I dedicate my entire being to. It is a path I chose willingly, and I have no regrets."
You looked at him for a moment, trying to gauge the depth of his resolve. "But... doesn't it ever get lonely?" you asked hesitantly. "I mean, don't you ever wish for more than just... duty?"
"Loneliness is a part of life, even those surrounded by people can feel its sting. But I have found peace in my solitude. It allows me to reflect, to strengthen my spirit, and to better serve those who rely on me. Also, I'm not entirely lonely. I have companions who stay with me everyday." He must have meant the Master and the other Hashira.
"That's... admirable, I guess. But it sounds so heavy. Don't you ever wish you could just... I don't know, take a break? Be selfish for once?"
"And what would I do with such a break?"
You shrugged, leaning back slightly as you thought. "I don't know. Travel, maybe? Eat your favorite foods, go to festivals, meet new people... fall in love, even. Just... live for yourself."
Himejima's smile softened, and he turned his head slightly as if looking into the distance. "It's a beautiful thought," he admitted. "But the world we live in is far from peaceful. To live for oneself is a luxury not afforded to many, especially those of us who bear the weight of protecting others."
You fell quiet, his words a sobering reminder of the harsh reality you both existed in. But still, you couldn't let go of the idea. "But don't you think you deserve that kind of happiness too? Even just a little?"
He turned his gaze back to you, his unseeing eyes filled with a quiet warmth. "And what of you?" he asked. "You speak of happiness as though it is something far away, but what about your own? Are you living for yourself?"
You blinked. "Me?" you asked, pointing at yourself.
He nodded. "Yes. You seem to carry a heavy burden as well. Are you not deserving of the same joy you wish for me?"
You hesitated, his question hitting closer to home than you'd like to admit. "I... I don't know," you said softly. "I guess I never really thought about it. I mean, life's been... difficult to say the least. Sometimes, it feels like I'm just trying to keep up with everything. But... I don't think I've ever really stopped to think about what I want. There's some stuff I need to accomplish yet."
Himejima's expression grew contemplative, and he nodded slowly. "Life often sweeps us away in its current, leaving little time for reflection. But it is important to pause, even if just for a moment, and ask yourself what truly matters to you."
You looked down at your hands, his words stirring something deep within you. "What truly matters..."
He placed a large, comforting hand on your shoulder, his touch grounding. "You are stronger than you realize," he said kindly. "And you deserve to find your own happiness, just as much as anyone else."
"Thank you,"
"It is the truth,"
"You know," you said, glancing at him with a smile, "for someone who claims to have no suitors, you sure know how to make a person feel special."
"Perhaps it is a talent I have yet to recognize," he said lightly.
"Its okay! If some time passes and there's still nobody falling for you, then don't worry—i'll be your number one suitor!" Your bold declaration hung in the air for a moment, and Himejima chuckled.
"Then I hope nobody falls for me," he replied, his tone carrying a subtle, genuine appreciation for your words.
You grinned. "Well, don't go around making it too easy for me. You might find I take my suitor duties very seriously."
He laughed again, his shoulders shaking slightly. "If that is the case, then I will consider myself fortunate to have such a dedicated suitor. Though I must warn you, my life may not make it an easy task."
You waved your hand dismissively, leaning slightly toward him with a confident smirk. "Easy tasks are boring. I like a challenge."
A faint rustling caught both of your attention. You glanced around, scanning the dimly lit street, until a small orange-and-white cat padded out from a nearby alley. Its movements were cautious, ears twitching as it assessed the unfamiliar figures before it.
"Oh, look!" you exclaimed, pointing. "A cat!"
Himejima tilted his head slightly, listening intently. "I can hear its soft steps," he said, his voice tinged with curiosity."It sounds young."
You crouched down slowly, extending a hand toward the feline. "Hey there, little one," you said softly, your tone gentle and coaxing.
The cat froze for a moment, its wide eyes locked on you. Then, with hesitant steps, it began to approach, its nose twitching as it sniffed the air around you.
"It's so tiny," you whispered, glancing back at Himejima. "Do you like cats?"
"I love then—They are remarkable creatures," he replied, his voice carrying a note of fondness. "Independent yet affectionate. Observant, yet playful. There is much to admire in their nature."
The cat finally reached your outstretched hand, its soft fur brushing against your fingertips. It purred quietly, leaning into your touch. "It likes me," you said with a grin.
"It seems to sense your kindness," Himejima observed.
Encouraged by the cat's acceptance, he lowered himself to sit on the ground beside you, his large presence surprisingly gentle. He extended a hand. The cat sniffed his fingers briefly before pressing its tiny head against his palm.
"It seems to like you too," you noted, watching as he stroked the cat with slow, steady movements.
"It's a reminder," he said softly, "that even the smallest, most vulnerable creatures are drawn to kindness. It is a lesson we could all learn from."
The two of you took turns petting the cat, its purring growing louder as it basked in the attention.
...
"Do you ever think about what life would be like if demons didn't exist?"
Himejima paused, his hand resting lightly on the cat's back. "I have thought about it," he admitted. "Perhaps it would be a simpler life. One without the constant weight of loss and duty. But I also wonder if we would appreciate peace as much without knowing what it is to fight for it."
You nodded, absently scratching behind the cat's ears. "Yeah... I guess you're right. It's just hard not to imagine a world where everyone we've lost could still be here. Where we could just... live."
"And what would you do in such a world?"
You opened your mouth to respond, but no words came out. Your mind went utterly blank, like a slate wiped clean.
A world without demons.
A world where there were no battles to fight,
no lives to save,
no characters to protect,
no story to change.
What would you even do?
"I..." you started, then faltered. Your gaze dropped to the cat, its rhythmic purring grounding you as you tried to form a coherent thought. "I don't know."
Himejima tilted his head slightly, the quiet hum of curiosity evident in his expression. "You don't know?"
You shook your head, your brows furrowing as you searched for an answer. "It's just... I can't imagine it. A world where there's nothing to do. Nothing to fight for. No one to protect." You paused, your fingers brushing through the cat's fur absentmindedly. "What would even happen in a world like that? Would I stay with my friends? Would they even want to stay with me?"
Himejima's smile was soft, patient. "Why wouldn't they?"
You let out a shaky laugh, though it held little humor. "Because... without the fights, the deaths, the... purpose we all share, what's left? Would we still matter to each other? Or would we just drift apart, like leaves in the wind?"
The cat shifted slightly, rolling onto its side and batting lazily at your hand. You stared at it, using the motion to anchor your swirling thoughts.
"I don't know who I'd be in a world like that," you admitted quietly. "So much of my life has been tied to this... this mission. This story. If it all ended, what would I even do? Who would I be?"
Himejima was silent for a moment, his hand resting lightly on the ground beside him. "It's not uncommon to feel adrift when the foundation of your life changes," he said eventually, his tone thoughtful. "But I think you underestimate the depth of your bonds. The people you call your friends—they care for you not because of the battles you fight together, but because of who you are. Your heart. Your soul. Those things do not disappear in times of peace."
You blinked at him, his words settling over you like a warm blanket. "...But what if I don't know who I am without all of this?"
Himejima leaned forward slightly, his massive presence somehow still gentle. "Then that is the journey you must take," he said simply. "To discover who you are, beyond the roles you have played. To explore the quiet parts of yourself that may have been overshadowed by the noise of your responsibilities."
"That sounds... terrifying," you admitted.
"All great journeys are," he said. "But they are also where we find our greatest truths."
The cat meowed suddenly, as if in agreement, and both of you looked down at the tiny creature now pawing at Himejima's sleeve.
"It seems even this little one understands the importance of connection,"
You watched as the cat pressed against his hand, its purring growing louder. "Maybe,"
"Give yourself time," he said. "And grace. You may not have all the answers now, but that is not a failure. It is simply part of being human."
You tilted your head, studying him. "What about you...? If you could do anything, what would it be?"
He was silent for a moment, his fingers idly stroking the cat's fur. "I would be a teacher. Sharing knowledge, guiding others... it is a path that that fills both the mind and the spirit. And it is a way to leave something meaningful behind."
"You'd make an amazing teacher," you said earnestly. "You're patient, wise, and you have this way of making people feel... seen."
His smile deepened, though there was a trace of humility in it. "Thank you," he said quietly. "Your faith in me is humbling."
The moon hung high in the night sky, casting its silver glow over the quiet town. The cat had long since curled up near your lap, purring softly, when the sudden cacophony of flapping wings and shrill caws shattered the peace.
Both crows arrived at the same time, their noise startling the cat so much that it let out a startled yowl and darted into the shadows.
Zekka, Gyomei's crow, perched neatly on his arm, puffing up its feathers. "Master! Urgent mission awaits! There's trouble brewing in the east!" it squawked in its usual gruff tone.
Meanwhile, your own crow, Dodo, swooped toward you, but instead of delivering his message straight away, he made a beeline for your cheek. "OWWW! DODO!" you yelped as the bird pinched your skin with his beak.
"Hmph!" Dodo fluffed his feathers indignantly, clearly still holding a grudge from earlier in the day. "Two demons nearby causing a ruckus! Get moving, irresponsible Master!"
You sighed, rubbing your sore cheek. "I said I was sorry, Dodo! Can we let it go already?"
Dodo ignored your plea, landing on your shoulder with an exaggerated flap of his wings. "Time is wasting! Get a move on, already!"
Himejima chuckled softly at the exchange, Zekka still perched calmly on his arm. "It seems our paths diverge for now,"
You nodded, your heart sinking a little at the realization that the peaceful moment you'd shared had come to an end. "Yeah, looks like it's time to get back to work."
Standing, you brushed off your clothes and turned to face him. "Thank you for hanging out with me today, Himejima. It was... really nice."
"The pleasure was mine. Thank you for the wonderful company, (L/N)."
"Oh," you stammered, "you can just call me (Y/N). You don't need to be so formal."
Gyomei inclined his head slightly. "Then please, call me Gyomei as well."
"Well," you said finally, taking a deep breath, "I guess I should get going. Be safe out there, Gyomei."
"And you as well, (Y/N). May your path be free of harm."
With that, you both turned to go your separate ways, the sounds of your respective crows squawking instructions filling the air.
As you walked toward your mission, you found yourself glancing back once, catching a final glimpse of Gyomei's figure disappearing into the night. A small smile tugged at your lips. Somehow, the world felt a little less daunting after spending time with him.
Your crow squawked again, snapping you out of your thoughts. "Focus, Master! Two demons! Remember?"
"Yeah, yeah, I'm on it," you muttered, steeling yourself for whatever lay ahead. "Are you still mad at me? You know you're still my sweet baby,"
"Blew!"
——————————————————————————
You arrive at the scene, the eerie silence hanging in the air like a thick, invisible fog. The dim moonlight casted long shadows over the empty forest, broken only by the faint cries of terrified citizens echoing from ahead. Your instincts kicked in, and you moved quickly toward the commotion.
Turning the corner, your gaze locked on two demons towering over a group of cowering townsfolk. One of the demons, a lanky figure with jagged teeth and unnervingly long arms, chuckled as he loomed over his prey. The other, a burly brute with horns that curve like a ram's, grinned wickedly, his clawed hand reaching out toward a trembling child.
"Hey!" Your voice cut through the tension like a blade, and the demons freeze mid-action, their heads snapping in your direction. "Leave those people alone!"
"Well, well, look at this," the lanky demon sneered, licking his lips. "A brave little human thinks they can play hero. How cute."
The burly demon let out a low growl, cracking his knuckles. "Looks like we'll be having dessert after all."
Without hesitation, the lanky demon lunged at you, claws outstretched. You brace yourself, ready to counter his attack, but just as he was about to strike, the burly demon grabbed him by the collar and yanked him back mid-air.
"YOU ABSOLUTE MORON!" the burly demon roared, shaking his smaller companion like a ragdoll.
...?
"What the hell are you doing?!" the lanky demon snapped, struggling to break free.
"What am I doing?! What the hell are you doing?! Are you blind, you idiot?!"
The lanky demon finally wriggled free, landing clumsily on his feet. "What the fuck are you talking about? I'm attacking her! Obviously!"
"YOU CAN'T ATTACK HER, YOU IMBECILE! LOOK!" The burly demon gestured dramatically toward you.
The lanky demon squinted at you, his expression morphing from annoyance to dawning horror. He suddenly let out a high-pitched squeal, stumbling backward. "OH, SHIT! THAT'S—THAT'S LORD MUZAN'S PLAYTHING!" He clutched his chest as if he's narrowly avoided a heart attack. "I almost killed her. Holy crap. Good save, man. Good save."
You blinked, utterly baffled. "Muzan's what?" you asked, your tone flat and incredulous.
The two demons freezes, glancing at each other nervously before turning their attention back to you. The burly one immediately dropped to his knees, dragging the lanky one down with him. Both bowed their heads deeply, trembling.
"S-Sorry, miss—uh, whatever your name or title is!!" the burly demon stammered. "We didn't know! Please spare our miserable lives!"
"Yeah, yeah!" the lanky demon chimed in, nodding furiously. "It was a total mistake! Honest! We didn't mean anything by it!"
You stared at them, your confusion mounting. "What the FUCK are you two talking about?" At this point, the citizens you were trying to save ran away from the scene.
The demons exchanged another nervous glance, their fear palpable.
"Ehhh... Wait," the lanky demon said hesitantly, pointing a shaky claw at you. "You're not... Lord Muzan's, uh, personal... y'know?"
"HUH!" you shouted, throwing your hands in the air. "PERSONAL WHAT?!"
"...dude, I think it's not her."
"SHE DEFINITELY IS!" They both looked at you once again. "LOOK AT HER!"
"...no. You're wrong." The demon turned to look at you. "Woman. Are you or are you not Muzan's plaything?"
"Why the heck would I be his plaything?!"
"Are you sure?" the burly demon asked, his voice cautious. He then pointed at your arm. "You've got the mark and everything..."
Before either of them could finish their sentence so you could get a proper answer, the two demons suddenly stopped moving. Their heads were severed in an instant, detached from their bodies in a swift, clean slice. Blood sprayed across the grass as their bodies crumple to the ground. You stumbled back.
"Yoo-hoo!" A sudden voice called, a infuriatingly cheerful tone sending a chill down your spine. You tried to turn around but two cold, pale hands covered your eyes.
"Hi, (Y/N)! Can you guess who I am?" he chirped.
"D-Douma?!" you stammered, heart racing as your fingers instinctively twitched toward your temporary sword.
"Oh wow! Are you really that used to me already?" He chuckled and dropped his hands, stepping in front of you with a flourish. "Hello there! Did you miss me?"
"What are you doing here?!" you snapped, taking several hurried steps back, your instincts on high alert. In your retreat, your back collided with something—or someone—solid and unyielding.
"(Y/N)..."
You whirled around, eyes wide, only to find yourself face-to-face with a familiar figure. "... Akaza." His name left your lips in a barely audible whisper as your breath caught in your throat.
The sight of him made your chest tighten. You hated to admit it, but seeing him again stirred something within you that wasn't just fear.
It was pure uneasiness.
Your grip tightened around the hilt of your sword, the leather biting into your palm. Akaza's piercing eyes bore into yours. Neither of you said a word.
"(Y/N), why are you so tense?" Douma's voice broke the silence, his playful tone grating against your nerves. "It's alright! Me and pookie here aren't going to attack you. Right, Lord Akaza?" He cast a sly glance at the other demon.
"..." Akaza remained silent, his gaze never leaving yours. You couldn't stop staring at him, your heart pounding in your chest as if it were trying to escape.
"Oh, I sense some tension!" Douma laughed, clearly amused by the standoff. Before you could react, he snatched your sword from your hands with unnatural speed. "There, problem solved!" With a swift motion, he snapped the blade in two like it was nothing. "No more causing trouble now!"
You gasped, instinctively taking another step back, but Douma wasn't done. He tilted his head, studying you with a pout. "You're still so stiff! Come on, relax. I mean it—we're not here to attack you—wait!" He paused, his eyes lighting up as if he'd just remembered something. "Ohhh, right! Akaza almost killed you not too long ago, didn't he? Silly me! No wonder you're so terrified of him."
"Shut up," Akaza growled, filled with warning as his sharp eyes flicked to him.
You swallowed hard, forcing yourself to calm down. What was the point of fear now? If they wanted to kill you, they would have already done it. Taking a deep breath, you steadied yourself. "Alright," you said slowly, lifting your chin. "I'll trust you two for now."
"Yay!" Douma cheered, clapping his hands like an overexcited child.
"But," you continued, your tone firm, "I need some explaining. What the hell was that back there? What mark? What were those demons talking about? Muzan's plaything?"
Douma giggled, clearly unbothered by your frustration. "Oh dear. Looks like we arrived a little late, didn't we?"
"Huh?"
He waved a hand dismissively. "I guess we're forced to tell you the truth, huh?"
Akaza's expression darkened, and he shot him a glare. "Don't mess around,"
Douma only laughed again, clearly enjoying himself. "Relax, Akaza. Let me handle this." He turned back to you, his smile never faltering. "Alright, (Y/N), let me fill you in. You might want to sit down for this. It's going to be quite the story..."
Your stomach dropped at his words. Whatever he was about to say, you could already tell it was going to change everything.
————————————————————————
Douma clapped his hands together. "Oh, but the best part? When bargaining didn't work, you switched tactics. You started flirting with him and said super freaky stuff! I personally didn't know you were such lustful person!"
"WHAT?!" you shrieked, nearly toppling over from the sheer shock.
"Oh, yes," Douma continued, thoroughly enjoying himself. "'Lord Muzan, you're so hot, your voice is so commanding, I think I just wet my panties.'" He mimicked your voice in a high-pitched tone, then doubled over in laughter. "I've never seen anything like it! Even Lord Muzan looked like he didn't know whether to kill you or keep you as a pet!"
"SHUT UPPPPPP!" You covered your face with both hands, wishing the ground would just swallow you whole. "I REFUSE TO BELIEVE THIS!"
Douma was practically rolling on the ground now, clutching his stomach. "Oh, the look on your face! This is priceless!"
Akaza groaned, stepping forward with an impatient sigh. "Enough."
The shift in his tone silenced even Douma's laughter. You peeked through your fingers to see Akaza staring at you, his expression unusually serious.
"Look," Akaza began, "as much as I hate to admit it, Douma isn't lying. You did those things. And for some reason, instead of killing you, Muzan decided that it was better to keep you and... mark you."
You lowered your hands, frowning. "Mark me? What does that even mean?"
Douma, for once, looked almost somber. He tapped his fan against his knee, his tone softening. "It's a mark only demons can see. A symbol of Muzan's authority. To us, it's like a glowing brand that says, 'This one is untouchable. Kill them, and you're dead.'"
Your blood ran cold. "Untouchable?"
Akaza nodded. "It's a warning. No demon under Muzan's curse would dare lay a hand on you. It's... a form of protection, I guess."
"But why?" you asked, your voice shaking. "Why would he do that?"
Douma shrugged, his usual playful demeanor dulled by the weight of the topic. "Who knows? Probably you're very important to him. Maybe he's amused by you. Or maybe it's just another one of his twisted games."
You sank to the ground, your legs suddenly too weak to hold you up. Your mind raced, trying to piece it all together. You'd been dragged into something far bigger than yourself, marked by the King of Demons, bound to a fate you didn't understand.
"This can't be happening," you muttered, your voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't ask for this. I didn't—"
"It doesn't matter what you asked for," Akaza interrupted. "This is your reality now. You've been marked by Muzan, and there's no going back."
Douma leaned down, his smile returning but with a hint of softness. "Cheer up. It's not all bad. You're still alive, aren't you? That's more than most people can say when they cross paths with Lord Muzan."
You looked up at him. "Alive? Is that supposed to make me feel better? I'm marked like some kind of property! How am I supposed to live like this?!"
Akaza sighed, turning away. "You'll figure it out. Just don't do anything stupid, like trying to confront him. That would only get you killed."
Your hands clenched into fists as you processed everything Douma and Akaza had just said. Anger bubbled up inside you, hotter than before, and you turned sharply to Akaza, your eyes blazing.
"Alright, and why the hell didn't you tell me any of this earlier?!" you shouted, your voice cutting through the stillness of the forest. "Do you have any idea what could've happened? What if I accidentally put my friends in danger because I didn't know about this mark or what it meant?!"
Akaza stiffened, his posture tense as he avoided your gaze. "I... I didn't want to worry you,"
"Worry me?!" You threw your hands up in exasperation. "You think telling me now, after I've been wandering around clueless, is better? Do you have any idea how many situations I've been in where this could've gone horribly wrong?!"
He finally looked at you, his expression hard but conflicted. "You're safe. That's what matters. If I told you earlier, you would've panicked—and panicking gets people killed."
"I would've panicked? Are you kidding me? How do you think I feel now?!" You gestured wildly at yourself, your voice breaking slightly. "I've been walking around like everything's fine, completely clueless about this... this invisible bullseye on my back! You should've told me, Akaza!"
Douma stepped between the two of you, waving his fan in the air like a referee calling for a time-out. "Oh, calm down! There's really no need to make such a fuss. It's not like anyone can see the mark except demons under Muzan's curse."
You glared at him, unamused. "Oh, great. So it's just visible to a bunch of bloodthirsty demons who report to the guy who marked me. That's so much better. Thanks for that."
Douma chuckled, completely unfazed by your sarcasm. "You're welcome! But seriously, it's fine. Humans can't see it, you can't see it, and even demons who aren't under Muzan's influence wouldn't know it's there. It's like a secret club. Exclusive membership, you know?"
"Secret club?" you repeated incredulously. "I didn't ask to join this stupid club!"
Without thinking, you rolled up your sleeve and looked at your arm, frantically searching for any sign of the mark. "Where is it? Is it here? Do I have some creepy symbol burned into my skin or something?"
Douma leaned over, peering at your arm with exaggerated curiosity. "Oh, don't bother looking, sweet thing. You won't see it. Like I said, it's invisible to you."
"What?!" You turned to him, your voice rising. "How is that even possible? It's on me! How can I not see it?"
Akaza stepped closer. "It's part of Muzan's curse. Only demons who are bound to him can see it."
You groaned loudly, tugging your sleeve back down. "Great. Fantastic. So I'm walking around with a magical Muzan barcode that I can't even see, but every demon under his thumb knows exactly what it means. That's just... perfect."
Douma patted your shoulder with a cheerful grin. "Oh, don't be so dramatic! It's not like it glows in the dark or anything. And besides, it's saving your life, isn't it?"
You shrugged his hand off with a glare. "That doesn't make it better! I don't want to be saved by some mark Muzan slapped on me like I'm his property!"
Akaza sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Look, I get it. It's not ideal. But stressing about it isn't going to change anything. You're safe for now. That's what matters."
"Safe?" you repeated, your voice shaking with disbelief. "I don't feel safe, Akaza. I feel like a walking target with no idea what I'm supposed to do next." Then, you gazed at him, eyes full of betrayal. "And I trusted you... And I thought you were by my side... I'm a fucking idiot for even considering that I perhaps mattered to you."
...
For once, neither of them had anything to say.
After a long moment, Douma broke the silence with a bright, "Well, look on the bright side! At least now you know! And if anyone dares to mess with you, they'll have to deal with Lord Muzan's wrath. Isn't that comforting?"
You shot him a withering glare, and he just laughed. Akaza, meanwhile, gave you a look that was apologetic and as much as he wanted to respond to you, he didn't want Douma to hear it. Akaza watched you trudge ahead with your shoulders slumped and your hood pulled low over your face. His gaze softened and he hesitated. Then, as if deciding he couldn't leave things as they were, he raised a hand to reach out to you.
But as soon as you saw his hand move, you flinched instinctively and ducked behind Douma, gripping his arm like a lifeline and using him as a shield.
...
Oh!
"...awkwardddd," Douma chirped after a moment of stunned silence, his fan hanging loosely in his hand. He craned his neck to peer at you, his usual grin plastered across his face. "Why are you hiding on my back, darling? Did Akaza scare you? Oh no, you poor thing!"
You peeked out from behind Douma's shoulder, glaring daggers at Akaza. "Don't you dare touch me," you hissed, your voice trembling with lingering anger.
Douma, ever the opportunist, tilted his head with a dumbfounded smile before his expression lit up with delight. "Awww! Would you look at this? (Y/N) prefers me over you, Akaza! Yipee!" He raised his arms in celebration, grinning so wide it looked like his face might split in two. "This is a day for the history books!"
Akaza stood still, his hand slowly dropping back to his side. He wouldn't deny it. You clearly felt safer with Douma, and as ridiculous as the whole situation was, it stung. Your words and actions hit harder than he cared to admit, but he swallowed the lump in his throat and said nothing.
You, still fuming, took a step back from Douma's side and crossed your arms. "You know what? I'm done. I'm tired of this nonsense." You turned sharply, your tone sharp and resolute. "I'm going home. I don't need either of you following me, got it?"
Akaza frowned, his jaw tightening, but Douma was the one to speak up first. "Oh, but (Y/N), are you sure you'll be alright? What if some nasty little demon decides to take a bite out of you on your way home? You wouldn't want that, would you?"
You rolled your eyes. "I'll be fine. I don't need either of you babysitting me."
Douma pouted dramatically, resting his cheek against his hand. "But we'd miss you so much!?"
You turned on your heel and began walking away, your pace brisk and determined. "I said no. Don't follow me. I'll be fine on my own."
Of course, your defiance didn't last long.
By the time you reached the edge of the forest, you were exhausted, frustrated, and more than a little unnerved by the weight of everything you'd just learned. When you finally glanced over your shoulder, you weren't even surprised to see Douma and Akaza trailing you at a distance, as casual as ever.
"Are you serious?!" you shouted, throwing your hands up.
"We're just making sure you're safe!" Douma called back with a wave. "Don't mind us!"
"I told you not to follow me!"
"And we ignored you! Isn't that fun?"
"..." Akaza's gaze made it clear he wasn't about to leave you alone.
Eventually, you gave up arguing and let them tail you—at least until they escorted you, much to your dismay, straight to the Butterfly Mansion.
Standing at the gates, you whirled on them, your face red with frustration. "I didn't ask for this!"
Douma simply smiled, tilting his head like a smug cat. "But isn't it nice to have someone looking out for you?"
You groaned, burying your face in your hands. "I can't deal with this anymore. Just... just leave."
Douma gave you a cheery wave as he turned to leave. "Rest well! We'll see you again soon!"
Akaza lingered for a moment longer, his lips parting as if he wanted to say something. But he stayed silent, eventually turning to follow Douma into the night.
The door to your room clicked shut behind you, and you leaned against it, releasing a deep, trembling sigh. The weight of everything you had learned, everything you had felt, bore down on you like a boulder. You rubbed your temples, hoping to ease the tension, and moved to sit on the edge of your bed. You needed a moment—just one moment—to yourself.
But the quiet didn't last.
The faint shift of energy in the room alerted you to another presence. It was subtle but unmistakable. You knew who it was before he even made a sound.
"What do you want, Akaza?" you asked, not bothering to turn around. Your tone was sharp, but beneath it lay exhaustion and frustration.
"I just... I wanted to say I'm sorry." he spoke, like he was afraid the wrong tone might shatter you.
You stiffened slightly but said nothing, your back still turned to him.
"I don't know where to start," he admitted after a pause. His words came slowly, as though he was carefully untangling a knot. "I've done so many things wrong, and I don't think I can fix any of it. But I need you to know that I never wanted to hurt you. That was never my intention."
His voice was unusually vulnerable, stripped of its usual confidence. He took a hesitant step closer, the sound of his movements soft against the floor. "I don't know how to explain it, but... you mean more than you realize. And I've spent so much time trying to keep you safe, to protect you in the ways I thought were best. But maybe I wasn't protecting you at all. Maybe I was only doing what I thought would ease my own fears."
The words hung in the air, raw and unguarded.
"You don't have to say anything," he continued, his tone gentler now, almost hesitant. "I know you're angry. I know I've probably ruined whatever trust you had. And I don't expect you to forgive me. But I couldn't leave things the way they were without telling you that I'm sorry. For everything."
You still didn't respond, your hands gripping the edge of the bed tightly as you stared at the floor.
"I just..." His voice faltered for a moment, and you could feel the weight of what he was holding back. "I just wanted you to know that I care about you. I do what I can, even though it's not much. And no matter how much you might hate me right now, I'll keep caring about you."
There was a pause. Then you heard the faint sound of his footsteps retreating.
You waited, unsure why, until the room was completely still again. Finally, you turned around, expecting to see nothing but emptiness where he had stood.
But your eyes were drawn to the window. Sitting on the windowsill was a single white yuri—a lily. Its pristine petals glowed softly in the moonlight, delicate and pure.
You froze, your chest tightening as you stared at it. Slowly, you stood and approached the window, your fingers brushing lightly against the soft petals.
You stood there for a long time, staring at the lily, unsure whether to feel comforted or perturbed.
————————————————————————
Notes:
Taisho Secrets :
— The mark was put by Muzan as some sort of "protective charm". It's a mark so demons don't attack you. It's there to show that you are a special property of him that should not be touched or damaged.
— Only demons who are under Muzan's curse can see it. Humans or free-curse demons can't (such as Nezuko, Gyutaro, Tamayo, Yushiro nor Daki). Not even you are able to see the mark.
— The mark was put on you after the trial at the infinity castle.
— it covers your entire right arm.
— on chapter #65 when you and Akaza were doing the freaky stuff, he kissed you and "marked" your body as a futile attempt to get rid of the mark and Muzan's scent. It didn't work—only the king of demons can take it off.
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 68: — 67
Chapter Text
A LONELY DEMON — CHAPTER #67 — A LONELY HUMAN
"Why are you here?"
"Because you're here," Douma replied smoothly, his ever-present smile stretching across his lips like he had just uttered something profound.
You deadpanned. "That doesn't make sense."
"YOU make zero sense."
"..."
Why.
Why did this always happen to you?
Tonight was supposed to be just another mission—an ordinary hunt where you tracked, fought, and eliminated a demon. Simple. Routine. You had done this a hundred times before. And yet, just as you were about to strike the finishing blow, the demon's head suddenly went flying—severed in a clean, effortless swipe.
The culprit?
None other than Douma,
standing there with his twin golden fans, blood splattered across his pristine attire as if it were nothing more than a decorative pattern.
"You're welcome, by the way,"
"...I didn't ask for your help."
"But you got it anyway! Lucky you~" he found your irritation amusing.
"You have nothing better to do than stalk me?"
He gasped theatrically, placing a hand over his chest as if you had wounded him. "Stalk? Such an ugly word. I prefer... accompanying. Yes! Keeping you company! After all, who knows what could happen if you were left all alone?~"
Oh, for the love of—
Your grip on your temporary sword tightened as you debated whether attacking him would be worth the effort. Probably not. Douma would just laugh it off, dodging at the last second with a infuriatingly lazy grace, like you were nothing more than a little plaything.
Still, the idea was tempting.
"You're staring," He teased, tapping his cheek with a finger. "Don't tell me you're enchanted by my beauty? Ah, I knew this day would come!" He clasped his hands together, beaming. "I accept your love, (Y/N)! No need to be shy—"
Your sword was out in an instant, the tip stopping just a hair's breadth from his throat. "Finish that sentence, and I'll carve your stupid grin right off your face."
He blinked down at the blade, then back up at you. For a moment, you thought he might actually take you seriously—just for once in his obnoxious existence.
Then he giggled. "Ooooh, so feisty! I do love a little passion in my relationships."
You gritted your teeth and withdrew your sword before you lost the last shred of patience you had left. Turning on your heel, you stormed off into the forest, leaving Douma behind with the remains of what should have been your kill.
"Running away? How cruel, leaving me all alone in the dark~ What if I get lost?"
"You don't get lost,"
"I could! Wouldn't you feel bad if something happened to me?"
"No?" You scoffed. "You're a demon. Nothing's going to happen to you."
"You never know," he mused, suddenly appearing at your side as if he had been walking there the entire time. He leaned in slightly, his unsettlingly bright eyes watching your every move. "What if I tripped and fell into your arms? Oh! What if I suddenly had a tragic accident and needed mouth-to-mouth?"
"Then I'd let you choke,"
He laughed, twirling one of his fans between his fingers. "You wound me, truly."
"Not yet, but I'm considering it,"
Douma walked beside you, the sound of his geta clacking softly against the dirt path. You could feel his gaze lingering on you, even when you weren't looking at him.
"You don't have to come with me, you know," you muttered, keeping your eyes forward.
"Why wouldn't I? It's so much fun being with you!"
"Why do you want to be with me?"
Douma tilted his head. "Because you're interesting, of course! So unpredictable, so lively~ I never know what you'll do next." He chuckled. "And really, it's adorable when you're irritated."
"Great. So I'm your personal jester now," you muttered dryly.
"Not just a jester!" He clasped his hands together, grinning. "You're my favorite little source of entertainment for the time being~"
You rolled your eyes, deciding you were done with this conversation. "If you really want to do something useful, leave me alone and I don't know, go fetch Akaza instead."
At that, Douma let out an exaggerated gasp, pressing a hand to his chest. "Oh my! Asking for another man right in front of me? How scandalous!"
"Scandalous, my ass," you muttered. "Just go."
Douma sighed dramatically, shaking his head. "Alas, my dear, he's busy at the moment. Always so focused on his little 'strength is everything' nonsense. Such a bore." He turned to you, his smile widening. "But me? I actually make time for you. Doesn't that make me the better choice?"
"I don't prefer either of you," you stated flatly.
Douma came to a sudden stop.
You barely had time to react before he turned to face you fully. Then, with a tilt of his head, he hummed, "Mmmm... really?"
You frowned. "What?"
"If you say you don't prefer either of us," His lips curled into a knowing, mischievous smile. "Then—" He took a step forward, closing the space between you ever so slightly. "Would you kiss me like you did with him?"
...
Your entire body locked up.
A jolt of shock shot through you, leaving you momentarily speechless. "WH—WHAT!?" you choked, stumbling back a step as heat immediately rushed to your face.
Douma giggled, clearly delighted by your reaction. "Oh my~ Did I strike a nerve?"
Your pulse thundered in your ears, your mind scrambling to process what he had just said. "Why the hell would you say that!?"
He merely shrugged, twirling his closed fan between his fingers. "Because I'm not stupid," His voice dropped slightly, laced with that eerie, almost taunting creepiness. Then, leaning in just a little closer, he whispered, "I know you two were making out that night during the fireworks."
Your breath hitched and your entire body went rigid.
There was no way.
No way.
Douma let out a soft chuckle, reading every flicker of emotion on your face with infuriating ease. "Ohhh, don't look so surprised," he purred. "Did you really think you could hide something like that from me?" He tapped a gloved finger against his temple. "I see everything~"
You wanted to drop dead on the spot. Maybe if you stood still enough, the ground would swallow you whole and spare you from this absolute humiliation.
When that didn't happen, you groaned loudly and buried your burning face in your hands. "I hate you."
"No you don't~" he chimed effortlessly.
You exhaled sharply, forcing yourself to calm down despite the heat crawling up your neck. "Why do you even care?"
Douma blinked, caught off guard for the first time.
"You don't actually feel anything, right?" you pressed, narrowing your eyes. "So why does it matter?"
For once, he didn't respond immediately.
He tapped his chin, as if mulling over your words. Then, rather than answering, he tilted his head at you, his usual playful grin returning. "Mmm... good question." His eyes glinted with intrigue. "But let me ask you something first."
He stepped forward again. This time, you refused to back away, standing your ground even as your pulse quickened.
"...What's so special about kissing?" he asked, his voice softer, lower, yet somehow more intense. "Why does everyone get so flustered over something so simple? It's just pressing lips together, isn't it?"
You hesitated. That... was actually an honest question.
"I mean, uh, it's not just that," you replied, wary of where this was going. "Kissing someone you like is... different. It's a way to feel close to them."
Douma hummed thoughtfully, absorbing your words like a curious child. "Hmm... I see, I see! So when you kissed Akaza, you wanted to feel close to him?"
"NO! HE KISSED ME ! NOT THE OTHER WAY AROUND!"
"Eh, tomato tomatoh, it's the same thing!"
"It's not!"
That was all the confirmation he needed. His grin stretched wider, and before you could react, he lifted his finger beneath your chin, tilting your face slightly upward.
"Then if I kissed you now..." he murmured, voice teasingly soft. "Would I feel something too?"
Your breath caught.
He wasn't actually going to—
You slapped his hand away, stepping back with a sharp glare. "Don't even think about it."
Douma blinked, then giggled, not the least bit offended. "Ooooh, you're so much fun~ No wonder Lord Muzan likes you."
You didn't even know why you were still having this conversation with him.
Somewhere along the way, you had sort of... given up on trying to make Douma leave you alone. It wasn't that you wanted him around—because you didn't—but you had come to accept that, no matter how much you tried, he would always find a way to stick to you like a stubborn piece of gum on the bottom of your shoe.
Walking side by side with Douma, of all people (demons), discussing things you had no business discussing with him.
And for some reason... you weren't even surprised anymore.
"You know, I really don't get it." Douma twirled his closed fan between his fingers. "People go crazy over love—abandon their families, fight wars, write terribly cheesy poetry—" He let out a playful shudder. "Blegh! And for what? A silly little feeling?"
You gave him a sideways glance, already regretting your life choices. "Do I even want to know where you're going with this?"
Douma ignored your unenthusiastic tone and leaned in just slightly, grinning. "I just wanna understand! You humans act like love is this big amazing thing, but no one can even explain it properly." He tapped his temple. "It's all so illogical!"
You exhaled, pinching the bridge of your nose. "Of course it's illogical. It's love."
"Ohhh, so it just makes you stupid?"
"...Honestly? Yeah... Love is dumb."
Douma laughed, clearly entertained. "So you're saying that all those sappy lovebirds running around, giving each other flowers and writing tear-filled confessions, are just dumb?"
"Yes,"
"Oh nooo, are you heartless?"
"Says you," you shot back.
He giggled. "Touché~"
You sighed, shaking your head. "Look, it's not just a feeling. It's..." You hesitated, trying to find the right words. "It's complicated. It's something that happens to you, whether you like it or not."
Douma hummed, considering that. "So it's like getting hit by a horse."
"...I'm sorry, what?"
"Love," he said, as if it were obvious. "It just hits you, right? Like—bam! And suddenly you're acting all weird, turning red, stuttering like an idiot. Just like if you got hit by a really fast-moving horse."
"The fuck?" You stared at him. "That is the worst analogy I've ever heard in my life."
"Ohhh, come on, it makes perfect sense!" he insisted, waving a hand. "Both are painful, both leave you dizzy, and both can ruin your life~"
"...Okay, maybe that last part isn't completely wrong," you admitted, crossing your arms. "But love isn't always painful."
Douma tilted his head. "Isn't it, though? From what I've seen, people cry over love all the time."
You groaned. "Yes, but that's only one part of it. Love also makes people happy. It gives them a reason to live."
Douma blinked at you, then smiled in amusement. "Oho~? And what exactly is that reason?"
"...It's different for everyone. It's about being close to someone in a way no one else is. It's having someone who gets you, who makes you feel safe, who—"
"Sounds like a pet to me," he interrupted cheerfully.
You gawked at him. "What is wrong with you!?"
"What!?" He spread his arms innocently. "You described it perfectly! Loyal, comforting, always there—sounds just like a dog!"
You groaned loudly, rubbing your face. "I cannot with you right now."
Douma chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. "But really, what's the point? Love just makes people weak, doesn't it?"
You frowned slightly. "Not always."
"Ohhh? Are you sure?" His voice turned sing-song. "After all, if you care about someone, it makes you vulnerable."He poked your forehead playfully. "Isn't that dangerous~?"
You batted his hand away with a scowl. "You say that like caring about people is a bad thing."
Douma laughed, twirling around like he was having the time of his life. "Ohhh, my dear, I'm just curious! I've never felt love, so I have to ask—what's it like?"
You exhaled, looking away. "...It's warm."
Douma blinked, surprised by your answer.
You continued. "It's... safe. It makes you feel like, no matter what happens, someone will always be there for you. Like you're not alone in the world."
Douma tilted his head, watching you with a strange expression. "Hmm... I see." He tapped his chin. "So that's why people cling to it so much."
You nodded. "...Yeah. That's why."
He stopped twirling his fan. "Are you in love with someone?"
You blinked at him, unimpressed. "Nah."
His eyes narrowed slightly. "Then why do you know so much?"
You sighed, as if the answer should have been obvious. "Because love isn't just romantic. There are different types."
Douma stared at you, expression blank. "What."
"Yup," you continued, stretching your arms behind your head. "There's platonic love, familial love—and love isn't even limited to people. You can love things you enjoy doing, or things you have a passion for." You glanced at him with a dry smirk. "For example, you love eating women. That counts."
Douma gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as if you had just revealed the secrets of the universe. "Wow! I did not know such a thing! That actually makes sense!"
You rolled your eyes. "Glad you're finally catching up."
He tapped his chin thoughtfully. "So what else do I love, then?"
You shrugged. "You tell me."
He perked up, his excitement bubbling over. "Well! I love talking! And laughing! And having fun! And eating humans!"
"Yup. That's love too."
"Oh! And I love making new companions! I love discovering new things! Ohhh, and I really love when people react when I'm killing them—it's so entertaining!"
You nodded. "All of that? Still love."
Douma suddenly paused, his fan resting against his lips. "Then, does that mean I love Akaza? Kokushibo? Daki? All my dear fellow demon partners?"
You glanced at him, studying his face. There was something strangely genuine about the way he asked, as if this was the first time he was truly thinking about it.
You gave him a small shrug. "I guess. That counts too."
Douma's eyes widened ever so slightly.
"Love is basically just... a deep connection," you explained, folding your arms. "It's something that ties you to another person, or thing, or even a concept. It's when something or someone matters to you. When their existence makes your life different—sometimes better, sometimes worse, but either way, they affect you. That's why there are different kinds of love. You can love a sibling differently than a friend. You can love a passion differently than a person. But in the end, it's all still love."
He wasn't giggling. He wasn't teasing.
His rainbow colored eyes, usually filled with mischief and amusement, were now wide with something almost resembling awe. Like he had just discovered something entirely new—something he never even considered before.
Slowly, he tilted his head, his fan lowering slightly from his lips.
"Huh."
That was all he said.
Just that one, simple sound—yet there was a weight to it, like something inside his mind was shifting, unraveling, trying to piece itself together.
You had no idea what was going on inside his head.
Douma tapped his chin, his expression unusually contemplative. He actually seemed to be putting some thought into what you had explained.
"I think... I might understand a little," he mused. Douma tapped his chin, his usual amused expression softening slightly.
You exhaled sharply, barely resisting the urge to groan. This guy loved running in circles, avoiding any direct conclusions like it was some kind of game. "So?" you pressed, crossing your arms. "What's your conclusion?"
His eyes shimmered like a child who had just discovered something new and exciting. His lips stretched into a delighted smile, his fingers curling in anticipation as he leaned just slightly closer to you.
"It's in regard to my feelings toward you!" he announced with theatric enthusiasm, pausing as if to build suspense. Then, he placed a hand over his chest, exuding exaggerated sincerity. "I believe it's love, yipee!"
...
Silence.
Pure.
Deafening.
Silence.
The air between you both was still.
"Huh."
"Is there something wrong?" he asked, tilting his head, his usual playful smile unwavering. "I wonder why you look so displeased! Did I offend you? You shouldn't feel offended! More like honored!"
You inhaled sharply, pressing your fingers against your forehead as a deep sense of exhaustion settled in your bones. "Wait. Wait. You? In love? With me? HOE, we have interacted like four chapters—five at most! And most of those times, you were either trying to eat me, torment me for fun, or just being a general pain in my ass!"
Douma blinked at you, feigning an innocent expression. His long lashes fluttered slightly as his multicolored eyes glistened under the moonlight. At this point, you were convinced he was just showing off. "Hehe, does the content of our interactions matter?" he asked, tilting his head.
"Uh, yeah?!" You scoffed, throwing your hands up in disbelief. "You literally have no reason to feel any type of way about me."
"But I do!" he countered cheerfully, clasping his hands together. "I think I'm in love!"
A dry laugh escaped you before you could stop it. "No, you're not. You're just interested in me, that's all. Maybe fascinated at best."
He gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his mouth. "But how can you be so sure?" His tone was almost wounded, though you knew better than to believe it was genuine.
You gave him a look. "Because I just know. You're too... you to be in love."
"But I am absolutely convinced that what I'm feeling is love!" he insisted, puffing out his cheeks like a petulant child.
You groaned and waved a hand. "Fine. Explain, then. I'll humor you."
His expression brightened instantly, as if you had just given him permission to do his favorite thing in the world—talk.
"Okay! My chest feels light when my thoughts wander to you. Ever since I first met you, you've been in my mind quite often! And the idea of you staying by my side pleases me greatly!" he declared, looking at you expectantly. "So? What is it that I'm feeling if it's not love?"
You let out another deep, suffering sigh. Your brain needed a second to process everything he had just said.
You had to consider this from an outsider's perspective, treating Douma like the character you first knew of. You were analyzing him instead of a headache you were suffering through. You sifted through everything you knew about him—his personality, his behavior, his way of thinking, his utter lack of genuine emotional depth—
Then it clicked.
Oh. Okay. Now his behavior made sense.
Lowering your hand, you straightened up and looked him dead in the eyes. "Alright, Douma. I have a question for you."
His brows lifted curiously. "Oh? What is it?"
"If it were between you and me—let's think that your dear Lord Muzan said that one of us had to die—who would you save?"
Douma didn't even hesitate. Not a single second passed before he burst into an airy, amused laugh. "Pfft—Myself, obviously! Why?"
"..."
"..."
You stared at him.
He stared at you.
Your eye twitched. "...Not even a second thought about me?"
"Haha! Why should I?" he replied, his voice completely genuine, as if your question was ridiculous. "It's only logical to prioritize myself." He tilted his head slightly, as if considering something. "Though, I suppose it would be a shame if you died. I think I'd feel a little saddened."
BITCHASS.
You massaged your temples, exhaling slowly to calm yourself down. "Then there's your answer. You don't love me. Forget about those thoughts."
Douma blinked, processing your words. Then, much to your horror, his lips stretched into an even wider grin, his expression lighting up with delight.
"Ah! I see! You're saying that love requires self-sacrifice!!"
You let out a slow, exhausted sigh. "That is... not exactly the point."
Douma giggled, rocking back and forth slightly on his heels. "Oh my, what an interesting lesson! I wonder, though—if I continue to feel this way about you, will it evolve into something more genuine?"
You fixed him with a deadpan stare. "Let's not find out."
"Mhm..." Douma's ever-present smile faltered for just a fraction of a second. It was the briefest lapse, almost imperceptible, but you saw it. His lips still stretched into that usual grin, but his eyes—those eerily mesmerizing rainbow-colored eyes—had sharpened. There was something behind them, something that wasn't just amusement. "You think I'm wrong," he stated. His voice wasn't teasing or playful. It was quiet. Almost serious.
You folded your arms and shot him a look. "Because you are."
That odd glint in his eyes flickered again. Then, as if someone had flipped a switch, his expression brightened. "No, no, no, I don't think so!" he chimed, shaking his head dramatically. "You see, I am absolutely certain that I am in love with you! It's undeniable! And if you don't believe me—" He pointed a delicate, clawed finger at you. "I shall prove it!"
You let out an exhausted sigh. "Oh, this is gonna be fun."
Douma straightened his posture as if preparing for a speech. "First of all!" he announced, raising a finger. "I think about you all the time!"
You gave him a deadpan look. "Yeah, like an unsolved puzzle that pisses you off because you can't figure out why I act the way I do."
His smile twitched slightly. "O-Oh? But—but also, when I see you, I feel something special!"
You tilted your head. "Is that 'something special' the burning desire to mess with me?"
"... No?"
You just stared at him.
He giggled, tapping his chin. "Okay, maybe a little! But also—" He waved his hands, as if trying to grab something from the air. "I feel like I want to keep you around forever! That must mean something, right?"
You raised an eyebrow. "Douma, you literally collect humans like they're decorative ornaments. That's not exactly helping your case."
He pouted, tapping his cheek in thought. "Hmm... Okay, what about this? My chest feels light, and when we talk, I feel all warm inside!"
You groaned loudly, rubbing your face. "That's because you're entertained! You find me interesting! This isn't love, it's just you enjoying the fact that I don't blindly worship you like your dumbass followers!"
Douma blinked. His lips parted slightly, like he wanted to argue, but... nothing came out. He just stared.
That was... unsettling.
You folded your arms, narrowing your eyes. "Douma. Stop it. Who are you trying to convince? Me... or yourself? If you can't figure yourself out, then what makes you think that I can? This is dumb. Disappear from my sight and go fall in love with someone else—or another demon, whatever. I don't care."
Still, no response.
He just kept looking at you, his smile still plastered on, but his eyes...
You couldn't read him.
Was he confused?
Annoyed?
He clapped his hands together. His usual, exaggerated grin returned in full force. "Ah! What a delightful conversation! You always make things so fun, (Y/N)!"
You exhaled sharply. "Yay, lucky me."
"Speaking of fun!" he continued, completely unfazed. "Since we're having such an interesting chat, why don't you come visit my Paradise Faith?"
You blinked. "Excuse me?"
"My beloved temple, of course!" He pressed his hands together in excitement. "My dear little followers would be thrilled to meet you! It would be such a lovely experience! I could give you a grand tour!"
You stared at him, trying to gauge if this was another trick. Normally, you'd dismiss this as more of his nonsense, but...
Honestly? You kind of wanted to see it.
It wasn't like you were in any actual danger. Thanks to Muzan's mark on you, Douma couldn't kill you even if he wanted to. And, let's be real, the idea of seeing his cult firsthand was kind of intriguing.
You glanced at him warily. "You're not gonna try anything weird, are you?"
"Me? Weird? Oh, (Y/N), how could you wound me so?"
You rolled your eyes. "That's not a no."
"Hehe! But you have my word! I won't do anything... strange." He paused. "Well, nothing too strange."
That was probably the best you were going to get.
"...Fine. I'll check it out."
Douma's grin widened, his eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "Oh, how thrilling! I can't wait to show you around!"
Yeah.
Thrilling.
That was totally the right word for this.
——————————————————————————————
The journey to his cult's temple was oddly peaceful—too peaceful, really. Douma had led the way with his usual carefree steps, humming a cheerful tune while you followed beside him. His golden fan swayed in his hand as he spoke, occasionally glancing at you with an almost giddy expression.
"You know, I'm quite flattered that you agreed to come, (Y/N)," he mused, flashing a grin. "Not many get the privilege of entering my humble paradise."
"Humble?" You gave him a skeptical look. "Your temple literally has golden pillars."
"Hehehe! You noticed!" He beamed, unbothered by the sarcasm.
To be fair, you were genuinely interested. His "paradise" had been shown so briefly in the manga that you never really got to appreciate its full scale. Now, standing before it, you had to admit—it was grand. Towering structures with intricate carvings, draped in silks of red and gold. The place radiated an almost ethereal glow, lanterns casting a warm hue along the walls. If you didn't know any better, you'd almost believe this was truly a sacred, peaceful place rather than the den of a cannibalistic cult leader.
As soon as you both stepped inside, murmurs filled the air.
A group of his followers immediately gathered, their expressions shifting from reverence to outright shock upon seeing you at his side.
"Lord Douma!" one of them called out, bowing deeply. "Welcome back! You—oh!" Their eyes landed on you, widening. "Who is this?"
You opened your mouth to introduce yourself, but Douma, of course, beat you to it.
"Oh my, haven't I told you all about her already?" he teased, twirling his fan dramatically. "This is the wonderful (Y/N) I always ramble about!"
A ripple of excitement went through the group. Some gasped, others whispered among themselves, eyes sparkling with curiosity.
"So it's true! You really exist!"
"We've heard so much about you!"
"It's an honor to meet you!"
You blinked, completely taken aback by the warm reception. "Uh—thanks? I guess?"
Before you could process it further, a few of them hurriedly presented trays of food and drinks, bowing as they held them out.
"Please, (Y/N), have some of our finest delicacies!"
"This tea is brewed specially for honored guests!"
You froze. The overwhelming attention made your face heat up. "Oh—uh, no thanks. I'm good." You lifted your hands in refusal, stepping back slightly. "Really, I don't need anything."
"Oh, but we insist!"
"Yeah, no." You shook your head firmly. "I appreciate it, but I don't—"
"Oh, come now, (Y/N)!" Douma chimed, giving you a playful nudge. "Don't be rude! Accept their kindness—"
You shot him a glare. "I said no."
For a moment, he just stared at you, then let out a dramatic sigh. "Ah, you're so stubborn! Fine, fine, if you won't accept, then away you go, everyone!" He waved his fan dismissively. "Shoo! Off you go now!"
And just like that, the followers obeyed instantly, stepping back with deep bows before dispersing.
You exhaled in relief, shaking your head. "Geez."
"Hehe! You're quite the modest one," Douma chuckled. "How adorable,"
Ignoring that, you followed him further inside until you arrived at a large, ornately decorated door. He slid it open, stepping aside with a dramatic bow. "Welcome to my private quarters~"
You stepped inside, glancing around curiously.
The room was grand—larger than you expected. The walls were adorned with murals, depictions of serene landscapes and celestial motifs. Silken cushions and plush futons were scattered across the floor, and in the center, a small golden table sat, decorated with incense burners emitting a faint, calming fragrance. At the far end of the room was a grand throne-like seat, carved intricately with floral and dragon designs.
So this was his personal space.
You weren't sure if this had ever been shown in the manga, but it certainly fit him. Lavish, over-the-top, and undeniably extravagant.
"Damn," you muttered. "You really live like this?"
Douma giggled. "Do you like it?" He gestured around the room, watching you expectantly.
You shrugged, taking a seat on one of the cushions. "I mean, it's nice, I guess. But I'm not exactly a fan of your whole cult thing."
He plopped down across from you, resting his chin in his hands. "Aww, that's a shame! Wouldn't you like to be a part of it?"
Your response was immediate. "Not a chance."
He let out an exaggerated laugh, as if he had expected that. "Oh, (Y/N), you're truly one of a kind! Most humans would kill for a spot in my paradise~"
"Yeah, well, I'm not 'most humans.'"
He sighed, but the grin never left his face. "That's exactly why you're so fascinating." He leaned in slightly, tilting his head. "You know, out of all the humans I've ever come across, I just can't seem to dislike you. Isn't that odd?"
You arched an eyebrow. "Yeah, yeah. You and your weird fascinations."
He giggled, waving a hand. "Oh, details, details~ But truly! I find you so interesting, (Y/N)! And I just can't put my finger on why~"
Douma watched you—no, he studied you as you hummed absentmindedly. A simple tune, yet it held his attention like an intricate puzzle.
"Hmh," he mused, tilting his head, the playful smirk never quite leaving his lips.
You noticed his stare, the way he dissected your existence with that unsettling gaze. It wasn't admiration. It wasn't curiosity.
"You're analyzing me again," you muttered, arms crossing as you shifted uncomfortably.
"Of course I am," he replied smoothly, resting his chin in his palm. "You're a peculiar thing, aren't you? From another world, carrying knowledge you shouldn't have. It's almost adorable how much you intrigue me."
His words felt like a cage, a reminder that you didn't belong here, yet somehow, you did.
You sighed, rubbing your temples. "Ugh. Right. I keep forgetting you know about that stuff. It's weird."
"Weird? Don't be!" Douma chuckled, his tone mockingly reassuring. "You're basically temporarily working with us, aren't you? A cute little stray playing house with the demons."
"I'm not,"
He grinned wider, fangs peeking. "Tell that to Lord Muzan."
...
Your throat went dry. That was the problem, wasn't it?
Muzan.
His plans. His intentions. What exactly did he want from you? And more importantly—what were you going to do about it? If you made the wrong move, you could put everyone in danger—
"You know, (Y/N)," Douma interrupted your spiraling thoughts. "I see you as you yourself."
Your brows furrowed. "...What do you mean?"
He looked thoughtful—seeing through you rather than at you.
Douma's grin stretched wider, his fangs glinting under the dim light. He leaned in, his presence suffocating yet eerily inviting, like a silk thread tightening around your throat. His voice, smooth as honey yet dripping with venom, slithered into your ears.
"Ah, (Y/N)... You're such a strange little thing, aren't you? The realization that you are... an anomaly." He chuckled, tilting his head. "A lost soul, drifting between worlds, caught between existence and something... lesser. Or maybe something greater? Who knows? Certainly not you, hahaha!"
His fan flicked open with a snap, though he made no move to use it, simply holding it between his fingers like a priest holding scripture. His nails—painted and sharp—drummed lightly against the delicate frame.
"You carry so much guilt. It's almost poetic." His voice dipped into something softer, almost whispery, almost sympathetic—almost. "The weight of responsibility crushing down on your fragile little shoulders... The endless cycle of doubt gnawing away at that lovely mind of yours. You think you need to do something, don't you? That you need to fix something. But tell me—how does it feel to carry burdens that were never meant to be yours?"
He sighed, his smile never faltering.
"You belong everywhere and nowhere all at once. A visitor. An error. A mistake? Or perhaps... a miracle?" His eyes glowed faintly, as if he were peering right into your soul. "Like a fleeting dream, you're both nothing and everything we might be seeking for. You exist between things. Not quite friend, not quite enemy. Not quite savior, not quite damned. Just a question floating in the wind, searching for an answer that doesn't exist."
His fingers lifted, brushing just near your cheek—but never quite touching. A teasing almost-touch.
"You say that I want you to understand me so I can understand myself," he murmured, watching your expression with intrigue. "But let's be honest here, little one. It's you who doesn't understand yourself. You act like you have control, but you don't, do you?"
"..."
"Say, (Y/N). What is it that you wish for?" He leaned in, voice hushed yet cutting, as if peeling back your very soul. "What is it that you want?"
Your lips parted, but no words came.
His grin widened, but his eyes remained sharp, calculating. "Ah, don't tell me—you don't know? Oh, that's rich. That's delicious." His laughter bubbled from his throat, light and airy, but you could feel the razor's edge hidden beneath it.
"I could help you, you know?" His voice dropped to something more intimate, more insidious. "You could believe in me. As a god. And you could betray me, like a man. Because that's what humans do, isn't it? Lie, betray, deceive."
He leaned in further, his breath brushing against your skin.
"Humans are such silly little creatures. You're no different." He exhaled softly, as if laughing at some unseen joke. "Ah, but perhaps you are. After all, you're here, aren't you? Among demons, yet not quite one yourself. An oddity, a curiosity. I must say, it's been so long since something—someone—has piqued my interest like this."
"I am someone who did not die when I should have. I carved my own face upon this wicked flesh, painted my lips in the blood of the foolish, and made my own salvation from the bones of the lost. I am my own devastating god, and I relish in the destruction of all things mortal."
His hand twitched, as if resisting the urge to touch you.
"But you... What are you?"
His smile widened into something almost unnatural.
"A god as well? A god who whispers secrets to herself and spins lies so delicate, even she begins to believe them?" His chuckle was light, almost musical. "Oh, you're such a funny little thing."
His fingers finally brushed your cheek—just the barest graze, cold yet comforting.
"You know what I think?" His voice was a gentle hypnotic hum. "I think you're the one fetching your own demise. Running in circles, chasing ghosts, whispering prayers that won't be answered."
A pause.
And then, a sharp laugh—bright and careless.
"It's such a dumb sight!"
Imagine his surprise when he saw your face—his usually unreadable expression flickered, a moment of genuine shock breaking through his carefully crafted mask. His eyes widened just slightly before curving back into something playful, but you saw it.
That moment of hesitation. That brief crack in his façade.
"...Are you done?" You deadpanned, arms crossed as you stared at him, unimpressed and exhausted by his usual theatrics.
He blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Eh?"
Your gaze didn't waver. "Your fake-ass manipulation might work on your brainless cult of followers, but I could not give a single fuck. Get a job. This is jobless behavior."
His lips parted slightly, then slowly curled into a grin—one that almost looked real.
"...Aw." He placed a hand over his chest, dramatically feigning disappointment. "And here I thought I finally managed to stir something in you."
"Try harder."
His grin widened. "Okay then. What do you love about me?"
"Nothing."
"Haha, come on now, there must be something!"
"Absolutely nothing."
"You're so cold!"
"Says the one who can't even feel emotions."
He let out an exaggerated groan, swaying slightly. "Ah! You wound my heart!"
You just stared at him, unamused, silent.
That quietness made him pause. His playful expression faltered ever so slightly as you just... looked at him. The weight of your gaze was something unfamiliar. His head tilted, his fan momentarily still in his hands.
Then, you sighed, shifting your eyes away from him to the rest of the room.
"If I'm honest," you murmured, voice quieter, more tired than before, "more than anything, I actually pity you."
He let out a breath of laughter. "What? You? Pity me? What an odd thing to say—"
"You're pitiful," you interrupted, voice sharp.
He blinked, intrigued by the sudden venom in your tone.
"Your very existence is pitiful."
He smiled, but something in his posture stiffened.
"You don't belong anywhere either, you know?" you continued. "Who in their right mind would ever want to be with a demon like you? You're pathetic. Your existence is nothing but a nuisance—background noise in a world that keeps spinning without you. Nobody wants you. Not really. Not truly. Even those ridiculous followers of yours—they don't stay because they care about you. They stay because they need you to be something greater than you are. Because if you're just another monster, if you're just another worthless thing, then what does that make them?"
His smile didn't falter, but his fingers twitched.
"You're a fantasy," you spat. "A hollow, empty daydream that exists only because people let you exist in their minds. You are nothing. You have always been nothing."
He chuckled, quiet and soft, but you weren't finished.
"You want to talk about understanding oneself?" you sneered. "Go look in a mirror."
His eyes glinted, but his lips remained parted as if he were about to speak. You didn't give him the chance.
"You are just so, so, so pitiful that not even the gods could save you—no, they wouldn't even try." You tilted your head slightly, watching for his reaction. "You're damned, Douma. I think you were damned even before you were born. Fuck—You have nothing of importance. No purpose. No meaning. You are so deeply, fundamentally dislikeable that even your pathetic attempts at mattering don't help you in the slightest. And the worst part?"
You exhaled, shaking your head.
"I think that might be the only thing I like about you."
...
"The fact that there's someone worse off than me. Someone whose existence is even more meaningless than mine."
His smile twitched.
"Sick of your own face. Sick of your own skin. Sick of the dark, of the silence, of the void that stretches forever in your mind. You're crawling like a cockroach in the filth, waiting, waiting, waiting for someone—anyone—to tell you that you matter."
You stared at him, eyes cold.
"...But nobody does, do they?"
...
...
...
A slow, eerie grin stretched across his face, his fan snapping shut with a
*click*
"...Heh."
And yet, beneath that smile, you saw something else. Something fragile. Something you had never seen before.
He started laughing.
Not the usual laugh. Not the artificial, carefully crafted chuckles he used to mock, to taunt, to entertain himself at the expense of others. No, this was different. This was real. A full-bodied, uncontrollable laugh that shook his shoulders, made his chest tighten, forced him to drop his fan as he clutched his stomach. His head tilted back, multicolored eyes squeezed shut, laughter spilling freely from his lips like he had just heard the funniest joke in centuries.
You froze, staring at him. Douma wasn't performing. He wasn't playing his usual game of pretend. He was actually—genuinely—laughing.
Between breathless laughs, he managed to choke out, "So... So am I just a lonely demon, and you're a lonely human?"Another laugh escaped him, as if the thought itself was so ridiculous, so absurdly tragic, that he couldn't contain himself. "Truly a pitiful bond! A pitiful connection! An undying, pitiful truth!"
You groaned, rolling your eyes before sticking your tongue out at him like a child. "Ugh. Shut up already."
He only laughed harder.
The room's atmosphere shifted, the tension giving way to something looser. You could still feel the weight of your words lingering in the air, but now, his laughter mixed with it, twisting it into something else entirely. You didn't know what to make of it, and frankly, you didn't care enough to figure it out right now.
Your body was getting heavier, exhaustion creeping in. The conversation, the back-and-forth, the way your words had spilled out like venom—it had drained you. Your eyelids drooped, and you yawned, stretching your arms lazily before mumbling, "I'm tired... I'm taking a nap."
Douma's laughter finally died down into small chuckles as he wiped an imaginary tear from his eye. He tilted his head, watching you with mild amusement as you settled in. Then, his voice took on that light, teasing tone again. "Oh? How careless of you, falling asleep next to me? You do remember that I'm a demon, right? And Akaza isn't here to protect you."
You gave him a nonchalant wave of your hand, not even bothering to look at him. "Yeah, yeah, whatever." You cracked an eye open and gave him a smug, lazy smirk. "You're not gonna do anything to me."
His grin widened. "Oh? And what makes you so sure?"
"Because," you yawned, shifting to get comfortable, "you're in love with me or something."
He blinked.
You turned on your side, crossing your arms stubbornly before lowering your head—right onto his lap.
He stiffened.
You made yourself comfortable, resting against him like it was the most natural thing in the world. "And besides," you murmured sleepily, "you can't kill me. Muzan wouldn't allow it. So, really, you're just stuck with me, aren't you?"
Douma didn't respond.
Seconds passed.
The room, once filled with his laughter and teasing remarks, now felt unbearably quiet. The only sound was the faint rustling of fabric as you shifted slightly, your breath soft and steady.
Then—
"Zzz..."
You were actually asleep.
On him.
Your head on his lap.
Douma remained motionless, staring down at you, utterly bewildered. His eyes were now stretched wide, unblinking, trying—and failing—to make sense of what had just happened.
Your head was resting on his lap, your arms still stubbornly crossed even in sleep, as if you had dozed off mid-argument. The warmth of your body seeped through his clothes, pressing against him in a way that felt oddly grounding. The gentle rise and fall of your breathing, the way your lashes fluttered ever so slightly as you drifted deeper into slumber—
It was wrong.
It was insane!
His arms, usually so loose and relaxed, felt stiff at his sides. His fingers twitched, hovering uncertainly near you, as if he wanted to touch you but didn't know how. Normally, he wouldn't hesitate. Normally, he would poke, prod, trace the curve of a cheek just to get a reaction. Normally, he would do something.
But right now?
He couldn't move.
His brain was a mess. His thoughts, usually so sharp and quick, trailed off into nothingness, swallowed by the overwhelming presence of you. His body, which had never once betrayed him, felt strange—wrong—his chest tightening, his throat dry, his skin crawling with something he didn't understand.
And then, the worst part.
His heart.
It was beating.
Too fast. Too loud.
A dull, frantic thudding pounded against his ribs, growing more erratic with every passing second. It was almost painful.
This was—
This was new.
This was horrifying.
He had never felt like this before. Not once. Not in all his years of existence. It crawled under his skin, coiling around his lungs, making it impossible to breathe properly. His hands clenched slightly, but not in frustration—no, in something else.
Something worse.
He... was falling in love with you...?
No.
NO.
That couldn't be right. That was ridiculous. He didn't love people. He played with them, manipulated them, consumed them. Love was an illusion, a thing humans convinced themselves was real. It was nothing more than fleeting chemicals, a fragile trick of the mind.
And yet—
His face felt hot. His skin burned.
His lips parted slightly as if to say something, anything, but no words came.
His usual, easy-going mask—his perfect, untouchable composure—was cracking.
His sweat dripped down his forehead. His ears felt like they were on fire. His entire face, from his cheeks to the tips of his fingers, was flushed a deep, furious red.
What the hell was happening to him!?
Douma—the same Douma who had spent his entire existence pretending to understand emotions he could not feel, the same Douma who toyed with humans as if they were nothing but disposable playthings—was suddenly, inexplicably, hopelessly obsessed with you.
And it terrified him.
Because,
for the first time
in forever,
he actually
...
felt something.
End of the Admist Fireworks arc.
Chapter 69: — 68
Chapter Text
NO TIME FOR BREAKS — CHAPTER #68 — ONLY TIME FOR SWORDS
"...Stop holding onto her!"
"You should stop being jealous! And stop yelling!"
...
Muffled voices.
Low, but heated. Tension clung to the air like frost.
Your brows furrowed as you stirred, the noise pulling you from the depths of sleep. The first thing you registered was warmth—the strange yet familiar heat radiating beneath your head. Your senses returned sluggishly, heavy with exhaustion, but it didn't take long for you to recognize one of the voices.
Two distinct tones. One sharp and angry, the other light and teasing.
You didn't even need to open your eyes to know exactly who it was.
Akaza (and Douma, obviously).
The second you realized who was arguing, you groggily pushed yourself upright, lifting your head from Douma's lap.
A whine immediately followed.
"Aww, see?! You woke her up!" He huffed, his lips forming an exaggerated pout as he stared accusingly at Akaza. "She was sleeping so peacefully! So delicately! And then you just HAD to come in, stomping around like an angry tiger!" You blinked at him, still disoriented, but before you could respond, you felt his fingers absentmindedly twirling a loose strand of your hair. He looked almost offended, like a child whose favorite toy had been snatched away. "You ruined such a perfect moment, you know? Shame on you, Akaza!"
Akaza's expression twitched. His patience was already thin, and Douma's whining wasn't helping. "Why was she sleeping on your lap in the first place?"
"Oh my! Such accusations! It wasn't my fault! She got sleepy and chosen to rest her pretty little head on me!" He tilted his head toward you, his pout deepening. "You trust me, don't you, (Y/N)—"
"I remember." You cut him off as you yawned, rubbing your eyes. You glanced between the two demons. The room was dimly lit, the faint glow of the moon slipping through the cracks in the walls. Judging by the deep stillness of the night, it had to be around three or four in the morning.
It was late.
"...You two are so loud," you grumbled. "I need to go."
Douma's playful expression faltered slightly. "Go? Already? It's still too early!"
"I have no business staying here any longer," you said, standing up and stretching your arms. "I'll go."
Akaza immediately stepped forward. "I'll take you back," he said firmly.
"..." Your gaze slowly shifted toward him, locking eyes in an unspoken exchange that lingered far longer than expected. Neither of you moved to break it. Unlike before, when his mere presence sent a shiver down your spine, the fear had dulled into something far less paralyzing—uncomfortable, yes, but not terrifying.
After all, he had apologized. He had even gone as far as to give you the lily, a gesture so unexpected that it left you unsure of how to feel. Despite everything—the near-death experience, the brutal reality that he was still a demon after all, and the undeniable fact that he had almost ended your life—you couldn't bring yourself to loathe him entirely. Maybe he hadn't truly meant it. Or maybe, deep down, you just didn't want to carry that kind of hatred. Either way, you knew better than to let your guard down.
You exhaled softly, shifting your weight before finally speaking. "...Alright. Take me back home, Akaza."
"..." His response was subtle, just a nod, but you caught the faint glimmer in his eyes—relief, quiet but unmistakable. He tried to hide it, keeping his expression composed, but you saw through him. The way his shoulders eased just slightly, the way his gaze softened, as if your words had given him something he didn't quite know he wanted.
Cute.
"Oh?" Douma perked up, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "That's funny, because I was just about to offer the same thing."
And just like that, the air turned sharp.
Akaza shot Douma a glare, his tone unwavering. "She doesn't need you."
"Oh, but I insist," Douma countered smoothly, resting his chin in his palm as he smirked. "You're always so uptight, Akaza. Maybe she'd prefer some charming company instead."
"Or maybe she'd prefer not being near you at all."
"Agh. You know what?" You groaned, pinching the bridge of your nose as the two demons continued bickering like children. "Forget it. I don't need either of you to take me anywhere."
That did nothing to stop them.
Akaza ignored your words entirely and stepped closer to you, standing protectively by your side. "I'll take you," he repeated, his voice leaving no room for argument.
You shrugged. You really didn't care who took you—so long as you got out of here.
But then—
The room turned cold.
Not the usual crispness of the night air, not the mild chill that Douma always carried with him—no, this was biting. It seeped into your skin like ice water, freezing the very air around you.
And suddenly, Akaza stopped moving.
Your eyes widened in shock.
His feet were frozen solid. Ice had spread in jagged formations, creeping up his legs, locking him in place. His fists clenched, his eyes burning with rage as he snapped his glare toward Douma. "You fucking bastard—!"
Douma only smiled.
His fan snapped open, covering the lower half of his face, but the mischief in his rainbow eyes gleamed. "Oh my, look at that! Your feet seem to have accidentally frozen to the floor!" His voice was dripping with false innocence. "How could that have happened, I wonder?"
"Douma, you son of a—!" Akaza struggled, but the ice refused to budge.
You took a step back, still trying to process what had just happened. "... what the hell?"
Douma turned to you, tilting his head. "What~? I did say I was going to take you back, didn't I? And now, it seems our dear Akaza is... indisposed."
Akaza was seething, his teeth clenched as he fought against the ice trapping him. "You coward, let me go!"
Douma ignored him entirely. Instead, he extended his hand toward you, his usual playful smile returning. "Shall we, my dear (Y/N)?"
You hesitated, glancing between him and Akaza. "Is... he going to be okay?"
Douma waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, don't worry about pookie! He's a tough one~ He'll be just fine...Eventually."
"I'M GOING TO KILL YOU WHEN I GET OUT OF HERE! YOU HEAR ME?! I'M BEING DEADASS SERIOUS!!" Akaza let out a string of curses that would make any normal person flinch, but Douma merely hummed a happy tune, utterly unbothered.
"Yup! Perfectly fine!" the demon giggled.
"...I guess I'll trust you." You didn't have the energy to care enough.
———————————————————————
The journey back to the Butterfly Mansion was... odd.
Douma had been unusually quiet, which, in itself, was suspicious. Normally, he would have spent the entire walk rambling about something ridiculous—how the moonlight made your eyes sparkle, how unfair it was that demons didn't get to enjoy tea parties, or some nonsense about fate tying you both together in some cosmic joke.
But now? He was acting weird.
Of course, that wasn't to say he wasn't trying to be his usual self. He still had that ever-present, easy-going smile plastered onto his face as he stepped beside you.
Although, without warning—he reached for your hand.
You instinctively pulled away.
"No."
Douma gasped as if you had just struck him. "No? What do you mean no?"
You gave him a flat look. "I mean no, Douma."
"AW, BUT WHY!?" He pouted dramatically, trailing after you like a kicked puppy. "Why must you be so cruel, (Y/N)? What harm is there in a little hand-holding? I promise I won't bite~"
You scoffed. "Because I don't want to be seen holding hands with an upper demon, obviously. If a Demon Slayer sees us, I'm done for. Demons might not be able to kill me now but demon slayers can."
Douma whined, clasping his hands together in a pleading gesture. "Oh, but wouldn't that just make it so much more exciting? A tragic love story! A forbidden romance! I can already see it—'The Upper Demon and The Slayer: A Tale of Undying Passion'—"
You shot him a look
"Douma."
"Yes, my dearest?"
"Shut up before I punch you."
He gasped again, but this time, it wasn't entirely playful.
For a split second—just a second—his grin faltered.
You noticed. Your eyes narrowed slightly as you took in the tension in his shoulders, the way he kept stealing glances at you from the corner of his eye. He was acting strange, and not in his usual, chaotic way. His movements were a little stiffer, his smile just a little too forced. He wasn't making as much eye contact as usual, and his hands—normally so idle and fidgety—were clenched tightly at his sides.
"...Are you okay?"
"Of course!" he chirped, his grin widening. "Why wouldn't I be?"
He was lying. You knew he was lying.
That was rare. Normally, Douma didn't lie—he twisted truths, danced around words, but outright lying? That meant something was really wrong. He never hesitant. Never unsure. He was always smooth, playful, as if every word he spoke had already been rehearsed and perfected for his own entertainment. He enjoyed the sound of his own voice, spinning empty words like a weaver at his loom, his threads made of honey-laced lies and poisoned sincerity. He was avoiding your gaze, his body unnaturally tense as if he were barely restraining himself from doing something.
"...You sure?"
"Absolutely~!"
Liar.
But instead of pressing, you simply sighed and shook your head. Whatever was going on with him, he clearly wasn't ready to talk about it.
Fine. That was his problem, not yours.
Despite the silence, his presence was loud. Too loud. His fingers twitched restlessly at his sides, occasionally flexing like he was resisting the urge to reach for something—perhaps you. His gaze kept flickering toward you, hesitant, thoughtful, only to dart away the moment you moved as if caught in the act of something he shouldn't be doing. Every so often, he would inhale like he was about to speak, only to pause, lips parting briefly before closing again.
You ignored it for the most part, keeping your eyes on the distant silhouette of the Butterfly Mansion. The closer you got, the more relief began to settle in. Soon, you'd be inside—away from whatever this was, away from the strange weight in the air that made your skin prickle.
Finally, the gates of the estate stood before you. You stepped toward them without hesitation, already preparing to leave him behind.
"Well!" he finally said, his voice light as ever, though you detected the slightest strain beneath it. "Thanks for everything! I'm not sure about you but I had a great night!"
You turned slightly, giving him an absent nod. "Yeah... well see you—"
"Wait."
You paused, brows furrowing slightly as you turned to him fully. "...What now?"
He was smiling, but not the way he usually did. Not the carefree, effortless curve of his lips that meant nothing and everything all at once.
"Before you go," he murmured, tilting his head ever so slightly, "I need you to understand something, (Y/N)."
You exhaled sharply, crossing your arms. "If this is about—"
A single raised finger to his lips silenced you.
The glint in his eyes sent something cold down your spine.
"Not all love is gentle."
The words carried a weight that pressed against your ribs, settling there like a stone.
"Sometimes, love is raw."
He stepped closer.
"It's gritty and dirty and possessive."
Another step.
"Sometimes, it isn't meant to be careful or soft."
There was something wrong in the way he was speaking, revealing something more visceral beneath.
"Sometimes, love feels like teeth sinking into flesh, like claws digging deep into the very core of you."
His voice was reverent, reciting a sacred scripture only he could understand.
"You cannot love without it."
His gaze darkened, his smile curving just a little wider.
"A dog will always find its way back home."
He took another step.
"And you—"
Another.
"You are home."
The fuck.
"..." You swallowed, your muscles locking in place.
He inhaled deeply, his eyes half-lidded. "You're an angel, I'm a dog. Or perhaps you are the dog, and I am your master? Same thing!"
He brought one hand up, gesturing vaguely, like tracing invisible lines in the air between you.
"A dog worships its master, after all. It listens. It obeys. It learns when to sit, when to speak, when to beg. But most importantly—" he tilted his head. "it learns who it belongs to."
"That's what love is," he murmured. "Devotion. Ownership. Something far beyond soft words and fleeting warmth. It's knowing that you belong to someone—mind, body, soul. That no matter where you run, no matter how far you try to escape, you will always—always—come back."
A slow exhale left his lips. "You may think you're free," he whispered. "That your will is your own. But deep down, we are all chained to something. A belief. A person. A need."
He took another step. You resisted the urge to step back.
"You believe in kindness," he continued. "You believe in humanity, in mercy, in something greater than yourself. You are the flesh maggots adore! To feel anything deranges you. To be seen feeling anything strips you bare. You need the sickness inside you like a body needs a spine. You may survive without it, but oh, how deformed and misshapen you'd become!"
Once again, he got closer, but this time, you DID step back.
"Forget the heavens you imagine! The deities you've conjured in your mind! I am the divine made flesh, the power that pulses through your veins. You've searched for meaning. For something to believe in."
A beat. The world held its breath.
"For I, please beg you...
believe in me."
...
He let the words hang there, waiting, watching.
And then—
"PFF—BAHAHAHAHA!!!"
The sound ripped through the air like glass shattering.
Douma blinked.
You doubled over, gasping between ragged bursts of laughter, hands clutching your stomach as you nearly collapsed from the sheer absurdity of it all.
"BOY, shut your goofy ass UP!" you wheezed, barely able to breathe.
Douma just stared, his entire monologue crumbling into irrelevance.
You wiped a tear from your eye, still laughing. "'A dog will always find its way back home'—" you snorted. "Freaky-ass, were you horny or sum—WHO wrote this script?!"
Still giggling, you mockingly mimicked his tone, clutching your chest dramatically. "'You believe in kindness. You believe in humanity, believe in ME.'" You gasped. "Damn, bitch, get a hobby cause you're bored as fuck."
Still laughing, you turned on your heel, making your way toward the Butterfly Mansion without another glance. "Kinky-ass loser... Hehehehihihe... 'I'm your master', go touch some grass. Keep trying to manipulate me and shi, haha—stupid bitch. See you later skater."
Douma stood there, utterly stunned.
"..."
Was he mad? Bothered? Dissapointed? He wasn't quite sure himself.
It sat in his chest like a festering wound, an unfamiliar tightness curling beneath his ribs—uncomfortable, almost unbearable. He felt disgusted, but with what, exactly? With himself? With you? Or with the reaction you had just given him?
He had hoped for something else.
For what, exactly? He didn't know.
He had expected amusement, yes—perhaps a nervous laugh, a flustered glance, maybe even reluctant fascination. He was used to those reactions, the way humans often wavered between attraction and fear when he spoke in such a way. He was a demon, after all. His words were supposed to sink into the mind like venom, twisting and staining, leaving behind something indelible.
He had expected—wanted—something that assured him you were still within his grasp.
Instead?
Instead, you had laughed.
Mocked him. Dismissed him so thoroughly, so effortlessly, that it made his stomach twist in something awful.
Douma wasn't unfamiliar with rejection—no, not at all. He had heard it all before, in so many different voices, so many different ways. Fear. Hatred. Revulsion. He had endured them all, taken them in stride, chewed them up and swallowed them down until they were nothing but another part of the game he played so well.
But this?
This wasn't hatred.
This wasn't fear.
This was apathy.
Indifference.
A dismissal so complete, so casual, that it made his skin crawl.
You had laughed, turned your back on him, and walked away like his words had been nothing more than an afterthought. Like he was an afterthought. Like everything he had just given you—those carefully crafted words, that meticulously woven moment—was meaningless.
"You don't belong anywhere either, you know?"
A breath. A pause.
"Who in their right mind would ever want to be with a demon like you?"
His smile didn't waver, but something in his posture stiffened.
"You're pathetic."
His fingers curled slightly.
"Your existence is nothing but a nuisance—background noise in a world that keeps spinning without you."
His chest felt tight.
"Nobody wants you."
His nails dug into his palms.
"Not really. Not truly."
His jaw tensed, the curve of his lips feeling unnatural now, forced.
"Even those ridiculous followers of yours—they don't stay because they care about you. They stay because they need you to be something greater than you are."
He inhaled slowly, deeply, trying to purge something from within him.
"Because if you're just another monster, if you're just another worthless thing, then what does that make them?"
A long, lingering silence.
"...You wound me, (Y/N)."
His voice was smooth. Calm. Perfectly composed.
His smile was still there—of course it was, it always was—but it no longer reached his eyes. It sat there, frozen, a delicate mask stretched over something ugly, something rotting.
He hated this feeling.
Hated that you had left him standing there like this—untouched, unbothered, unaffected.
Hated that your laughter still rang in his ears, that it grated against something raw inside of him.
Hated that, for the first time in so long, he felt small.
His gaze flickered toward the Butterfly Mansion's gates,
but you were already gone.
————————————————————————————————
By the time you finally made it back to your room, exhaustion weighed heavily on your limbs, making each step feel like a burden. The moment you crossed the threshold, you wasted no time in collapsing onto your bed, the familiar scent of the Butterfly Mansion's linens comforting you as you buried your face into the pillow.
Spending time around Douma and Akaza had drained you more than usual, though you weren't sure if it was because of them specifically or because of the way you had to behave around them. With everyone else, you could act as you always had—lighthearted, teasing, indifferent when you wanted to be. But with them, things were different.
They knew.
They knew your biggest secret, the truth no one else in this world was supposed to uncover. And because of that, you couldn't relax—not completely. You were always more tense, more guarded, always thinking just a little bit more before you spoke. It was exhausting having to calculate everything, knowing that with just the right push, either of them could use that knowledge against you.
And yet... a small, bitter part of you felt a sliver of relief.
Because for the first time, you didn't have to pretend with someone. At least, not in the same way you did with everyone else. They knew you weren't from this world. They understood something no one else did. There was no need to weave endless half-truths, no need to keep up a facade every second of the day.
But did that make things better? No.
If anything, it made them worse.
Because no matter how much you tried to ignore it, a nagging thought always whispered at the back of your mind—what if they turned on you? What if one day, Akaza grew tired of playing along? What if Douma decided it would be more entertaining to expose you? What if—
You exhaled, shaking your head. No point in worrying about that now.
"Dodo," you mumbled, reaching for the tiny fluffball perched nearby. The small crow had been waiting for you, watching you with his usual beady-eyed stare. Whatever offense he had taken earlier had apparently dissipated, as he immediately hopped onto the pillow beside you, nudging his tiny head against your temple.
"You were mad at me earlier," you reminded him, running a finger down his feathery back.
Dodo let out a soft coo, fluffing up. But in the end, he simply nestled closer, as if to say, 'How could I stay mad at you?'
You smiled faintly, stroking his feathers one last time before sleep pulled you under.
————————————————————————————————
When you woke up, the sun was already shining through the open shoji doors, casting golden light across the room. The soft murmurs of voices carried through the air, along with the occasional clatter of movement.
Rubbing your eyes, you stretched and pulled yourself out of bed, making your way toward the familiar sounds.
The training room.
As you slid the door open, you were immediately met with a very distressed-looking Tanjiro.
"This is... really bad!!"
His usual bright expression was completely gone, replaced by sheer dejection. His brows were drawn together in distress, his hands clutching a handful of letters as if they had personally wronged him.
"...What's bad?" you asked groggily, still half-asleep.
Tanjiro jolted at the sound of your voice, turning so quickly you almost expected to hear his neck crack. "Ah! (Y/N)!"
You blinked at him before turning your attention to the three girls beside him.
Kiyo was the first to brighten, clapping her hands together in delight. "Yay! Big Sis is here!"
"Did you sleep well?" Sumi beamed, practically bouncing as she latched onto you in a hug.
"Have you eaten yet? We can make you breakfast!" Naho added excitedly, already beginning to scurry away, only for Kiyo and Sumi to grab her arms and pull her back.
"Naho, I think it's too late for breakfast..." Sumi giggled.
Kiyo nodded sagely. "You'll just ruin her appetite for later."
"Aw..." Naho's shoulders slumped, disappointment clear in her expression.
You chuckled, reaching out to pat all three of their heads in turn. "First of all, hello to all of you, and thanks for worrying about me. Second, yes, I slept very well. And third... I haven't eaten, but I'll just have a snack or something light."
Their eyes practically sparkled at your words, breaking into soft giggles at your casual tone. It was little moments like these that made everything feel normal—like you weren't holding onto secrets that could shatter everything.
Tanjiro, who had been watching the entire exchange in silence, shifted slightly, his fingers still gripping the stack of papers. His face was unusually troubled, but he hadn't interrupted, waiting patiently for your attention to shift to him.
You stepped closer, lowering yourself to your knees to meet his eye level. Without thinking, you reached up and ruffled his unruly hair, which was still at that awkward shoulder-length stage—messy, soft, unmistakably Tanjiro.
"...?" His eyes widened slightly, lips parting as if surprised by the gentle gesture.
"And you?" You tilted your head, studying his face. "Are you okay, Tanjiro?"
That was all it took. His eyes immediately grew teary, his distress returning full force as he thrust the stack of letters toward you.
"(Y/N), look! Look at all these letters!" His voice wavered with pure despair.
You took them hesitantly, scanning over the crude, furious handwriting.
Oh.
Haganezuka.
Your stomach dropped slightly. Wait... does this mean...?
Are we already at the Swordsmith Village Arc?!
The realization nearly knocked you out of your still-waking haze, but you barely had time to dwell on it before Tanjiro continued his dramatics.
"He hates me!" he wailed. "I don't think he'll ever make me a new sword! What should I do?!"
You bit your lip, fighting back a laugh at his genuine distress. "Aw, don't be like that. You know how he is."
"But look!" Tanjiro sniffled, pulling another letter from the stack. "One of these is just a full-page rant insulting my entire lineage! And this one—" he flipped to another sheet— "is a series of drawings of me getting brutally killed! In this one, he smashes my head against a wall!"
"...Oh." You sweatdropped, eyes flicking to the crude, almost childish sketches of an unfortunate-looking Tanjiro meeting various violent fates.
Welp. That's concerning.
But... he's the protagonist. He'll be fine.
"Don't worry too much," you reassured, patting his head again. "He's just being... um... expressive. He loves you!"
Tanjiro whimpered. "...You think so?"
"Oh, definitely. He's just feeling silly right now." And despite everything, you couldn't help but grin at Tanjiro's utterly hopeless expression. He let out a breath, finally seeming reassured by your words. He still clutched the stack of letters like they contained his final will, but at least he wasn't openly despairing anymore. That was a start. You smiled, relieved that you could at least put his mind at ease—
Until it hit you.
Oh no.
Oh no, no, no, no—
Your own sword...
IT WAS BROKEN TOO.
SHIT.
Your body stiffened as the realization sent a jolt of pure dread down your spine.
"T-T-T-T-TANJIRO!!!" You suddenly shrieked, grabbing his shoulders in a vice grip. Your entire body trembled violently, and your face contorted into sheer panic.
Tanjiro yelped in surprise. "H-Huh?! What's wrong?! (Y/N), are you okay!?"
Kiyo, Naho, and Sumi all turned their heads in alarm at your sudden outburst.
"Big Sis! What happened!?" Sumi asked, eyes wide with concern.
"You're shaking so much! Are you sick? Do you have a fever?" Naho pressed her hand to your forehead in worry.
"Did something happen to your body?" Kiyo questioned, looking ready to call Shinobu over immediately.
You barely registered their fussing, your nervous gaze darting down to the letters in Tanjiro's hands before shooting back up to his face. "T-Tanjiro... Tell me..." You swallowed hard, forcing a trembling, nervous smile. "Did Haganezuka... by any chance... send me anything...?"
Tanjiro blinked, confused by your sudden distress. "Huh?"
"I—" You let out an uneasy laugh, gripping his arms a little tighter. "I mean... surely not, right? R-Right? Ha... Haha... Surely he's not that mad at me... Right?"
"..." Tanjiro just stared at you, his expression slowly shifting into something that looked suspiciously guilty.
Kiyo, however, was the one to confirm your worst fears. "Oh! Actually, there was a letter addressed to you, Big Sis!"
Naho nodded eagerly. "Yep! Just one, though!"
"EK!" You let out a strangled yelp.
Tanjiro gently pried himself from your grip, fishing through the pile of letters until he pulled out a slightly crumpled envelope with your name scrawled messily across it.
You took it carefully, as if it might explode in your hands. Your stomach churned as you stared at it, your fingers twitching anxiously. What if this was it? What if he wanted to kill you? You had broken your beautiful, majestic transparent sword, after all! Your perfect, shiny, deadly blade, shattered into useless scraps!
What if this letter was filled with threats? What if he was sharpening his knives right now, preparing to chase you down in a fit of pure swordsmith fury?!
Swallowing hard, you slowly, painfully peeled open the envelope and unfolded the letter. Your hands trembled as your eyes scanned the contents.
Dear (Y/N),
I heard about the mission.
Are you alright?! Are you injured?! Do you need immediate medical attention?! Did you suffer any wounds that will permanently affect your ability to wield a sword? If so, tell me right now so I can make adjustments to your new one!
Your sword—MY sword—was broken. But I don't care about that. I only care about you in this moment!
I will personally ensure your sword is fixed as soon as possible. I will make it stronger, sharper, better than ever before. You don't have to worry about a thing, alright? Leave it to me. Just promise me one thing—stay safe. And if you are hurt, you better tell me the truth when I see you!
I will be waiting for you,
Haganezuka.
You stared at the letter for a long moment, mouth slightly open. The silence stretched before you finally exhaled a long, deep sigh of relief.
"Oh, thank goodness," you mumbled, pressing the letter to your chest.
Tanjiro, peering over your shoulder, let out an amazed chuckle. "Wow... That's... completely different from mine."
Kiyo clasped her hands together, smiling. "That's because Mr. Haganezuka really adores (Y/N)!"
Naho giggled and patted Tanjiro's back sympathetically. "Doesn't seem that way for you, though."
"Hmh (🙁)." Tanjiro whimpered.
Sumi tilted her head in thought. "Swords are always getting damaged, huh... But Mr. Haganezuka just happens to be a bit difficult, doesn't he?"
"Yeah! Although, why don't the both of you go to the village?" Kiyo suggested suddenly.
"That's a good idea!" Naho clapped her hands together. "Maybe it would be best to talk to him directly!"
Tanjiro's ears perked up. "Eh? The village?"
Kiyo nodded. "The village where all the swordsmiths live!"
Tanjiro's face immediately lit up like a child being told he could have an extra serving of rice. "Huh?! We can actually go?!" His eyes practically sparkled with excitement.
You let out a quiet breath.
So this was it, huh?
You looked at the warm sunlight streaming through the windows. The air smelled of fresh herbs, and the soft chatter of the girls made the atmosphere feel almost normal. But deep down, you knew.
This was just the beginning.
Looks like you were heading to the Swordsmith Village.
The arc had officially begun.
————————————————————————————————
'The arc had officially begun.'
Well, it didn't look like that now.
Instead of preparing for a straightforward journey to the Swordsmith Village, you found yourself cornered by three rather pissed-off individuals. Surrounding you in a tight semi-circle, their expressions ranged from stubborn determination to outright fury. Zenitsu, Inosuke, and Kanao glared at you with enough intensity to make even demons shiver.
"What's the big idea, huh?!" Zenitsu threw his hands up, looking utterly betrayed. "You're just gonna waltz off to some secret village without us? Without ME?! After everything we've been through!? I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU'RE LEAVING US BEHIND, (Y/N)!" He wailed dramatically, throwing himself at your feet. His hands clung to your clothes like his life depended on it, his tears soaking the fabric. "How could you?! I thought what we had was special! And now you're just abandoning me like some... some disposable side character?!"
"Oh my god, POOKIE, get off me!" you groaned, trying to pry him off, but he only clung tighter.
"YOU'RE LEAVING MEEEEEE! WAHHH!" He grabbed your hands in desperation. "AFTER ALL THE LOVE I'VE SHOWERED YOU WITH?!"
"It's not like that! I promise! It's just a quick trip! We're going to get our swords fixed and that's it!"
"LIES!"
Ugh.
"I DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT THIS IS ABOUT BUT I KNOW I'M MAD!" Inosuke roared, his sharp teeth bared as he practically shook with energy. "YOU'RE HIDING SOMETHING! WHERE IS THIS DAMN VILLAGE? I'LL FIND IT MYSELF!"
"(Y/N)!!" Zenitsu screeched, shaking his head violently. "You're leaving us forever! You're going to meet some super handsome swordsmith and forget all about me! I can't let this happen! I WON'T LET THIS HAPPEN!"
"You know what?" Inosuke stomped forward, pointing at you accusingly. "HE'S RIGHT!" He then pointed at himself. "AND I WANNA GO TOO!"
"Of course you do," you deadpanned.
"DON'T JUST SAY IT LIKE THAT!" Inosuke huffed, crossing his arms. "It's NOT fair! You get to go to some secret village while the rest of us sit here doing NOTHING?! HELL NO! I'M GOING!"
Kanao, standing beside them with an eerily calm expression, simply nodded in agreement. She was silent, but the slight pout on her lips, her arms crossed, foot tapping impatiently against the wooden floor... The fact that she was standing here, actively engaging in this conflict, meant she was just as irritated as the other two.
"You too, Kanao?!" you gawked at her.
She nodded again, stepping closer. "You shouldn't go without me," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You might get in trouble and... I want to go with you as well..."
"Exactly!" Zenitsu immediately latched onto her reasoning. "You'll be surrounded by a bunch of dangerous people in the village, (Y/N)! What if some weird swordsmith kidnaps you and— and—" he gasped, hands flying to his mouth. "What if they propose to you?!"
You sighed heavily, running a hand down your face. "Guys, listen, this isn't some fun trip! I'm just going to get my sword fixed! Tanjiro's coming too because his sword is also in need of serious repairs. That's all! It'll be quick and uneventful."
"It won't~" Tanjiro muttered from a distance, holding Nezuko's box securely on his back. He and his sister both knew better. He looked smug—too smug—like he and Nezuko were the only ones who had successfully secured a spot on the trip. You could practically hear the telepathic fist bump happening between them.
"NEZUKO'S GOING AS WELL!? YOU'RE JUST GOING TO ABANDON ME FOR HOEJIRO AND BITCHZUKO?!" Zenitsu pouted. "NO! I can't let both of them go alone to a secret village with only you!"
"Well—yeah, but that's different! She's Tanjiro's sister!"
"And we're your friends!" Zenitsu countered, hands on his hips. "So we should be able to go too! We deserve a mini vacation! It's been way too long since we've had a peaceful mission."
"A vacation?!" You blinked. "Zenitsu, this is literally a life-or-death trip to fix our weapons, not some relaxing getaway!"
"PFFFT, WHATEVER! I'M GOING!" Inosuke huffed. "IT'S BEEN FOREVER SINCE I'VE BEEN IN A NEW PLACE! WHAT KIND OF KING AM I IF I DON'T KNOW ALL THE SECRET VILLAGES?!"
"Why is he going and not us?" Kanao cut in, her usual calm demeanor cracking. Her arms were crossed tightly, gaze unwavering. "I always train with you. I'm always there for you! If anyone should be going with you, it should be me."
"And why the heck would you even wanna go anywhere with this nerd?!" Inosuke shoved Tanjiro to the side, making him stumble. "I'M CLEARLY THE BETTER CHOICE! Besides, he's always hogging you! IT'S MY TURN!"
"It's not about turns!" You groaned, rubbing your temples. "It's just a short trip to fix our swords!"
"It won't be short," Zenitsu deadpanned. "You say that now, but watch. It's gonna take forever, and you're gonna spend weeks alone with CRAPJIRO, having cute little bonding moments, and by the time you come back, he'll have won your heart for good—"
"That's not going to—"
"AND THEN WHAT ABOUT ME?!" he wailed. "DO I MEAN NOTHING TO YOU?!"
"YOU MEAN NOTHING TO ME!" Inosuke yelled at him for no reason.
"You shut up, bitchass! You're in the same boat as me!" Zenitsu snapped back, shaking him. "Why aren't you more upset about this?!"
"I am upset!" Inosuke snarled. "I'm just waiting for my turn to yell at her!" He whipped his head back to you. "HEY DUMBASS, WHY AM I NOT GOING?!"
"GODDAMIT! I WILL PUNCH YOU! I JUST SAID IT! BECAUSE IT'S JUST TO FIX OUR SWORDS!"
"YOU CAN'T LEAVE ME BEHIND!"
As if things weren't bad enough, two more voices joined in from behind you.
"You're leaving us behind too?!"
Oh, great.
Daki and Gyutaro were storming toward you, looking downright offended.
"(Y/N)!" Daki's voice rang out, Gyutaro trailing right behind her with an equally irritated expression. "You've been ignoring us! We barely get to spend time together, and now you're running off to some hidden village with them?!"
"Tch. Figures. I thought we were special," Gyutaro grumbled, crossing his arms as he glared at you with his sunken eyes. "I guess you just don't got time for us anymore. The moment you start getting along with us, you just up and leave, huh?" His voice had a sulking edge to it, but you could tell he was genuinely irritated. "What, you like hanging out with those losers more than us?"
"You're demons!" You waved your arms at them in exasperation. "You can't exactly stroll into a swordsmith village full of Demon Slayers and expect them to not murder you on the spot!"
"And Nezuko is alright?!" Daki scoffed. "You're going with Inosuke of all people, and we're the unreasonable ones?!"
"He's not even going—"
"YET!"
Your headache intensified. Now, not only were your human friends mad at you, but two Upper Moons were joining in the argument. You had no idea how you were supposed to defuse this situation, especially with all of them throwing their protests at you at once.
"I CAN'T BELIEVE THIS! I THOUGHT WE WERE SPECIAL!" Daki continued, dramatically grabbing onto your sleeve. "We've been WAITING for you to spend time with us! But NOOOO, instead, you're going away and without even inviting us!"
"You barely let us do anything fun," Gyutaro mumbled. "Now you're just leaving us behind again?"
Zenitsu pointed at them accusingly. "See?! Even the demons agree! This is unfair!"
"Can we not have demons on our side for once?" You muttered under your breath before sighing loudly. "Okay, everyone just—just stop! I don't have control over this, alright?! I was given instructions to go to the village. I can't just drag everyone along because you all feel left out!"
"It doesn't matter! We'll come with you!" Zenitsu declared.
"Yeah!" Inosuke pumped his fists. "And if ANYONE dares to say we can't, I'll tear their arms off!"
"Oh dear, how violent," Daki smirked. "I love it."
"We should be allowed to come too," Kanao said firmly.
"Not to mention," Gyutaro added, tilting his head, "if you're gone too long, we might just have to hunt you down. Can't have you forgetting about us now, can we?"
"Oh, for the love of—" You were done. "I'm ignoring all of you."
Inosuke suddenly froze. His body tensed up. His eyes gleamed with mischief. "Oh yeah?"
You narrowed your eyes. "...Inosuke. Don't."
Without hesitation, Inosuke reached behind his back, grabbed one of his swords, and—with sheer brute force—snapped it in half with his bare hands.
A loud gasp filled the air. Even Gyutaro's jaw dropped slightly at the sheer recklessness.
Inosuke grinned, holding up the broken pieces triumphantly. "WELL, GUESS I NEED MY SWORD FIXED TOO! NOW I HAVE TO GO!"
...
Zenitsu gasped. "Never thought I will say this to you but, GENIUS!"
Kanao nodded approvingly. "Smart."
Daki chuckled. "What an interesting move."
Gyutaro just smirked. "Damn, that's one way to do it."
You were this close to losing it. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"
Inosuke puffed out his chest. "Nope! Now you have to let me come! I need to fix my swords!"
"YOU BROKE THEM YOURSELF!" you screeched, running your hands through your hair in exasperation.
"Yup! That's why I'm gonna go get another one!" He puffed his chest out. "Can't leave me without weapons, can ya?!"
Gyutaro snickered. "Tch. Idiot. I don't need no stupid sword to go. If I wanna come, I'll come."
Daki flipped her hair, smiling sweetly. "Exactly. I don't know why we're even arguing about this. You will take us with you. End of discussion."
You exhaled sharply, dragging your hands down your face. There was no way you were going to win this argument. They weren't going to let this go.
————————————————————————————————
The air buzzed with excitement—or maybe tension—as you stood inside the Butterfly Estate, surrounded by a group that had grown much larger than you intended. What was supposed to be a simple trip to the Swordsmith Village with Tanjiro and Nezuko had somehow spiraled out of control. Now, thanks to relentless begging and puppy-dog eyes, Kanao, Zenitsu, and Inosuke were coming along too.
Fantastic. Just fantastic.
Your stomach churned with unease. You knew the Swordsmith Village arc was no walk in the park, and with these three joining, the chances of things going off-script skyrocketed. Every decision you made felt like walking a tightrope between survival and disaster. Great. More people to worry about.
Still, at least you managed to keep two of the biggest headaches behind—Daki and Gyutaro. Or so you thought.
"Why do they get to go, but we don't?" Daki whined, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. Her glossy pink lips formed an exaggerated pout, and she tapped her heel against the ground impatiently. "I'm way more useful than that boar-head idiot!"
Beside her, Gyutaro scowled, his jagged teeth peeking through his lips as he let out a low, annoyed grunt. "Yeah, what gives? I'm stronger than all of them combined—no offense or whatever. What, you scared I'm gonna mess up or something?" His raspy voice held a sharp edge, but beneath it, you could hear the faint trace of hurt.
You exhaled quietly. Truth be told, leaving them behind wasn't about doubting their strength—it was about what would happen. With the Upper Moons lurking around the village, dragging the sibling demons along was like lighting a match near a barrel of gunpowder. Too risky.
Still, you hated seeing them like this.
Daki's pout deepened when you didn't answer fast enough, and her sharp green eyes gleamed with jealousy and irritation. "I should be the one protecting you," she huffed. "Not them."
Softening, you stepped toward her and gently placed your hands on her shoulders. "I know, Daki," you said quietly soothing. "And I'm really sorry. I just... I can't risk anything happening to you or Gyutaro. You're both too important to me."
Her eyes widened for a split second before she tilted her chin up, trying to keep her usual cocky composure. "Well, obviously," she sniffed, but her expression softened beneath your touch.
You smiled faintly and pulled her into a hug. For all her bravado, Daki melted into your arms almost instantly. She clung to you tighter than you expected, her fingers lightly digging into your back as if daring you to let go first.
"I'll make it up to you when I get back, okay?" you murmured against her hair, brushing your fingers soothingly through her silky locks. "I'll spend extra time with you both. I promise."
"You better," Daki grumbled, though the edge had faded from her voice. "And I want you to brush my hair next time. You always do it better than Gyutaro."
You chuckled softly. "Okay."
Satisfied—for now—Daki finally released you, though not without a final hair flip and a smug smirk. "You're lucky I'm letting you off this time," she teased, her mood shifting as quickly as ever.
With Daki somewhat appeased, your attention turned to Gyutaro. He stood a few steps away, arms crossed and his face twisted into a scowl. Despite his grumbling, you could tell by the way his shoulders hunched that he was more upset than he let on.
"Hey," you said softly, stepping closer. "I'm sorry. It's not that I don't trust you. I just... I'm scared something might happen. And if it did—" Your words faltered for a moment, but you pushed through. "—I don't know what I'd do if I lost you."
His eyes darted to you in surprise before flicking away again, his face growing redder by the second. "Tch... Why are you saying stuff like that?" he muttered, his voice rough and awkward. "It's not like you care about someone like me."
Your heart ached hearing him talk about himself like that. Without a second thought, you closed the gap and threw your arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. "Of course I care," you said, your tone fierce and unwavering. "A lot more than you think."
Gyutaro stiffened under your touch, his bony frame tense against you. You could feel the way his breath hitched in his chest. Despite his usual bluster, being held like this clearly threw him off balance.
"I'm—ugh—hey, quit it," he grumbled, trying weakly to push you away. "I'm all gross. You shouldn't—"
"You are not," you cut him off firmly, one hand reaching up to ruffle his messy black-and-green hair. His protests grew quieter with each passing second until he just stood there, awkward and pink-eared, letting you hold him.
"...You're so weird," he muttered at last, though his voice had lost all its bite. When you finally pulled back, his cheeks were still tinted pink, and he refused to meet your gaze directly. "Just—don't forget about us," he grumbled. "If you're gonna ditch us for those other assholes, you'd better come back in one piece."
"I will," you promised, meeting his gaze with all the sincerity you could muster. "And you two better behave while I'm gone."
Daki scoffed, waving you off with a flick of her hand. "We're not kids, (Y/N). We don't need babysitting."
"You absolutely do," you deadpanned, earning matching scowls from both siblings.
Still, despite their protests, you could tell they were already feeling a little better. And as much as you worried about what was to come, at least you knew they'd be waiting for you when it was over.
Just as you were about to turn away, a hand shot out and grabbed your wrist.
"Wait!"
You blinked, glancing back at Daki, who was no longer pouting or throwing a tantrum. Her expression had shifted—serious, almost worried, her emerald eyes gleaming with something unreadable.
"Be careful," she said. "I... I don't have a good feeling about that village."
You tilted your head, frowning slightly. "The village?"
Daki's grip on your wrist tightened. "Yeah. Something about it feels... off." Her gaze flickered, like she was debating whether to say more. Then, almost hesitantly, she added, "Not just the village. Muzan, too."
Your stomach dropped.
Muzan?
Why did she suddenly bring him up?
Your body stiffened at the mention of his name. A creeping sense of unease curled in your chest, and your mind raced with possibilities. Had she heard something? Did she know something? Was she aware of something that you didn't?
"Why did you mention Muzan?" you asked cautiously, searching her face for answers.
Daki hesitated. "Well... not Muzan exactly," she admitted, her grip finally loosening. "But something's off. I can feel it. The Upper Moons are probably planning something."
Your heartbeat quickened at her words. If she had a bad feeling about this, then—
You nodded slowly. "I'll keep that in mind. Thank you for telling me."
She exhaled through her nose, still looking troubled. "Just—just don't be reckless, okay? I don't want you walking into some trap and getting yourself killed."
You gave her a reassuring smile. "I promise I'll be careful."
Daki studied you closely, lips pursed. "...Really?"
You nodded. "Really."
Something in your tone must have convinced her, because she let out a small huff before her shoulders relaxed slightly. The tension in her face melted just a little. But just as you turned to leave, Daki moved again, this time, grabbing your face between her hands.
"H-Hey, what—?"
Before you could process what was happening, she leaned in and started peppering your cheeks with quick, affectionate kisses.
Smooch. Smooch. Smooch.
"Daki—!" you sputtered, face instantly heating up.
"There!" she declared, pulling back with a smug little grin. "It's been way too long since I spent time with you, and now you're going away again..." Her expression softened, and she smiled at you—genuinely. "I hope everything goes okay."
Your fingers drifted to your cheek as if trying to confirm what just happened. Heat spread across your face, and you quickly looked away, your heart hammering in your chest.
Behind you, Daki giggled.
Gyutaro, on the other hand, was deadpanning.
"...Did you really have to do that?" he muttered, clearly unimpressed.
Daki merely tossed her hair over her shoulder. "Of course! What, are you jealous, Gyu-Gyu?" she teased, batting her eyelashes at him.
Gyutaro made a disgusted noise and turned his head. "No?"
"You sure?"
"Whatever."
You shook your head, trying to suppress the flustered smile threatening to creep onto your face. You didn't trust yourself to say anything without completely embarrassing yourself.
Instead, you took a deep breath, turned back to the both of them, and managed a calm, "I'll see you guys later. Take care."
Daki beamed. "I'm already missing you! Good luck!"
Gyutaro just crossed his arms, grumbling under his breath, but you could tell—even without him saying it—that he wanted you to be safe too.
With the group finally set, you all started preparing for departure.
Or at least, you tried.
"HEY! WATCH WHERE YOU'RE SWINGING, YOU DAMN DUMB BOAR!"
"SHUT UP, YELLOW PUSSY! FIGHT ME FOR REAL, COWARD!"
Zenitsu and Inosuke were already at each other's throats, their bickering escalating into an all-out scuffle. Inosuke had tackled Zenitsu to the ground, and now they were rolling around, kicking up dust and shouting insults.
"Can you two please stop fighting?!" Tanjiro pleaded, attempting to separate them, his hands on their shoulders. "We're supposed to be traveling together peacefully—Zenitsu! Don't pull his mask! Inosuke! Stop trying to bite him?!"
You sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. This was already turning into a headache but something made you pause.
Your eyes landed on Tanjiro, and it took you a second to realize what was different—his hair.
Instead of being left loose like usual, he had tied it back into a half ponytail, probably to keep it out of his face during battles. It suited him well, giving him a slightly more mature and composed look. In a way, it reminded you of Rengoku. The similarity was almost uncanny.
"Tanjiro," you called, catching his attention as he pried Inosuke and Zenitsu apart. "Your hair."
He blinked at you before reaching up to touch it. "Oh! Yeah, I tied it up. I figured it'd be easier to move around like this." He chuckled, looking slightly sheepish. "Um... Do you think it looks weird...?"
AW HELL NAH. You shook your head. "No! It looks good! Fantastic! It suits you a lot!"
Tanjiro's eyes widened slightly before his lips curled into a warm smile. "Really? That's an honor, then."
Before you could respond, movement from the corner of your eye caught your attention.
Shinobu was standing nearby with Kanao and Dodo. She had a strangely serious expression as she gently placed her hands on Kanao's shoulders.
"Kanao, Dodo," she said in a low, almost conspiratorial tone. "I have a favor to ask of you both."
Kanao straightened up immediately. Dodo fluffed up its feathers in interest.
"I need you to protect (Y/N) from those boys no matter what happens," Shinobu declared.
You deadpanned.
What.
Kanao's eyes gleamed with determination, her grip tightening around her sword. "I swear it with my life," she said without hesitation.
Dodo bobbed his head. "I SHALL BE YOUR EYES IN THE SKY!"
Your expression twitched into an amused, exasperated smile. "What."
Shinobu turned to you with her usual pleasant expression, as if she hadn't just sworn a holy mission upon your life. "Oh, don't worry about it, (Y/N). Just making sure you'll be in safe hands."
You sighed but couldn't help the small chuckle that escaped. With the level of chaos surrounding you, maybe a bit of extra protection wasn't the worst idea.
After that, you went to bid farewell to the Butterfly Mansion girls—Kiyo, Naho, and Sumi.
"We'll miss you, (Y/N)!"
"Stay safe!"
"Don't forget about us!"
The three of them clung to you in a dramatic group hug, and you laughed, patting their heads affectionately. "I'll be back before you know it."
Once the goodbyes were over, you turned to Shinobu. "Well, I guess this is it."
She nodded with a soft smile. "Indeed. Always stay vigilant. Safe travels, (Y/N)."
As you turned to leave, she suddenly tapped your shoulder.
"Hm?" You looked back at her, expecting some last-minute advice or a warning about the trip.
Instead, the moment you faced her, she quickly leaned in and—
Peck!
Your eyes widened in shock as her lips briefly pressed against yours before she pulled away just as swiftly, her usual mischievous smile in place.
It was so quick, so soft, that for a second, you weren't even sure if it had really happened.
Your brain took a moment to reboot. Then, like a delayed reaction, warmth flooded your cheeks, turning them a deep shade of red.
Shinobu giggled at your stunned expression, tilting her head slightly. "Oh? What's wrong, (Y/N)? You look surprised."
"S-Shinobu—!!" You stammered, stepping back with wide eyes, your hands flying up to touch your lips.
"Hm? What about me?" she asked, her tone light and teasing.
You turned your head away, flustered beyond belief, but you could still feel her gaze on you, filled with amusement.
"Oh my, you're so red," she observed with a giggle. "How adorable."
"Y-You—! We're in public, Shinobu!" You whispered frantically, feeling even more embarrassed at the thought of someone having seen it.
But no one seemed to have noticed—Tanjiro was busy prying Zenitsu and Inosuke apart again, and Kanao was focused on her mission of 'protecting you from the boys.'
Which meant Shinobu had stolen a kiss completely unnoticed.
Your heart was still racing as she took a step back, smiling ever so sweetly. "Well, that was my way of saying goodbye. Best of luck, my sweet (Y/N)."
And with that, she turned on her heel and walked off, leaving you standing there, lips still tingling and face burning hotter than ever.
You had expected chaos from Inosuke, Zenitsu, and even Kanao.
You also had been secretly dealing with Akaza and Douma this whole time, and now you had to deal with this?
You were never going to know peace, were you?
A group of Kakushi suddenly arrived, standing in front of you with their usual masked expressions. One of them stepped forward, their posture formal as they spoke.
"Greetings. As the Master has granted approval for all of you to travel, I shall be guiding you to the Swordsmith Village."
Before you could respond, Tanjiro immediately bowed deeply, his voice filled with gratitude. "Nice to meet you! I'm Kamado Tanjiro! Thank you for taking me!"
You followed his example, giving a polite nod. "I'm (L/N) (Y/N), thank you for your service."
Kanao gave a small bow as well, and Zenitsu, surprisingly, did the same—though his movements were much more dramatic, as if trying to impress the Kakushi.
Inosuke, on the other hand, stood with his arms crossed, completely ignoring the basic courtesy everyone else had shown.
"As your guide, we cannot tell you our names," the Kakushi continued, "but we look forward to serving you."
At that, Inosuke's ears perked up. His head snapped in their direction, eyes gleaming with excitement. "Serve?!" He repeated, stepping closer. "ALRIGHT! I'LL ALLOW YOU TO SERVE ME! YOU'LL BE MY SLAVE!"
Zenitsu groaned, immediately grabbing Inosuke by the back of his boar mask and yanking him away. "STOP! YOU'RE EMBARRASSING! WE JUST GOT HERE, DON'T START ACTING LIKE A WILD ANIMAL!"
"I am a wild animal!!" Inosuke barked back, trying to free himself from Zenitsu's grip.
The Kakushi, having likely dealt with worse, completely ignored them and continued speaking as if nothing had happened. "Now then, I'll need you all to put these on."
They held out small objects wrapped neatly in cloth.
Kanao tilted her head, taking a pair and inspecting them. "What are these?"
"These are earplugs and a blindfold."
There was a long pause.
"EHHH?!" Zenitsu nearly jumped. "DO WE HAVE TO USE THESE?!"
You took one of the blindfolds from the Kakushi's hands, holding it up with curiosity. "Kinky."
Tanjiro immediately choked on air, his face turning slightly pink. Zenitsu, on the other hand, whipped his head toward you in sheer betrayal.
"Y-YOU CAN'T JUST SAY THAT SO CASUALLY!!"
Ignoring the chaos, the Kakushi simply continued explaining. "The location of the village is a secret. You must not know the way. That is why we will also be carrying you on our backs."
You, Tanjiro, Kanao, Zenitsu, and even Inosuke all stared blankly at them.
Zenitsu finally spoke, "I— Um. Sorry, but no." He shook his head rapidly, taking a step back as if the very idea of it personally offended him. "I'm married already. I cannot have another woman touching me other than my wife." He then threw himself at you, clinging to your arm. "My beloved, my darling, please do not let another woman touch me!"
"GET OFF HER!" Tanjiro scolded, trying to pry him away. "Give her space!!"
As the others continued arguing over the absurdity of being carried, you sighed and walked over to your assigned Kakushi, deciding to just get this over with. "Hi... so, uh, is it really mandatory to be carried?"
The male Kakushi barely glanced at you, already exasperated. "Yes. It is."
You shifted slightly, feeling a bit awkward. "Oh... okay. I mean, I don't mind or anything, but I just don't want to be a nuisance."
The Kakushi crossed his arms. "Then don't be."
You blinked. "...Well, that's kinda why I'm asking. What if I'm too heavy?"
He looked you up and down before casually shrugging. "You look heavy."
Your eye twitched.
"...Damn. Okay."
The Kakushi sighed, rolling his shoulders. "Look, as long as you don't actively try to break my spine, we should be fine."
"...I wasn't planning on that?"
"Good," he said flatly. "Because I already know you're the type that'd cry if I dropped you. I don't need that stress today."
You scoffed. "Excuse me? I wouldn't cry—"
"Uh-huh. Sure. Just get on already." He crouched slightly, readying himself. "The sooner we start, the quicker we get there. And the less likely you are to shatter my bones with your weight."
You deadpanned. "I feel like you're implying something."
"Oh? Do you? Huh. Weird."
"...the fuck? Rude much? I don't like you."
"Feelings mutual. Now get on."
"..."
And with that, you begrudgingly climbed onto his back, still fuming as you tightened your grip around his shoulders. He barely reacted, simply adjusting his stance before mumbling, "See? You're already making my job harder."
"Sorry?"
"I think I heard a bone cracking."
You gritted your teeth. "I swear—"
And just like that, with you silently swearing vengeance against your Kakushi, who, for some reason, had a personal vendetta against you,
you were off to the village.
Chapter 70: — 69
Chapter Text
HORNY STEAMY SEXY BATH — CHAPTER #69 — BANG BANG AT THE HOT SPRINGS
"Whoa!!" Tanjiro exclaimed, eyes wide as he admired the scenery before him. His gaze darted across the vibrant village, taking in the intricate wooden buildings and the faint scent of something sweet lingering in the air. "These buildings are incredible! I've never seen anything like them!"
"Heh," Zenitsu smirked, crossing his arms as he gave the burgundy-haired boy a knowing glance. "You're impressed by this? Wow, Tanjiro, you really are just a country boy, huh?"
He turned to him, blinking in confusion. "What do you mean?"
The blonde boy let out a dramatic sigh, shaking his head. "I swear, it's like I'm babysitting a bunch of kids from the mountains—"
"I DO NOT CARE ABOUT THESE USELESS ASS BUILDINGS!!" Inosuke suddenly roared, causing several villagers to flinch. He had already drawn his fists, muscles tensed, preparing for battle. "WHERE ARE THE DEMONS?! WHERE'S THE BLOOD?! I WANNA FIGHT RIGHT NOW!!"
"There are no demons here," Kanao clarified, glancing at him.
'Yet,' you thought grimly, exhaling through your nose. Just imagining what was about to unfold in the coming days made your stomach churn. This moment of peace was fragile—fleeting.
Inosuke froze for a moment. The words had taken a second to register in his mind. His grip slackened, and then,
"WHAT THE FUCK?!" His whole body stiffened, his frustration radiating off of him in waves. "THEN WHAT THE HELL WAS EVEN THE POINT OF COMING HERE?! THIS PLACE IS BORING AS FUCK!!"
After hours of being carried by different Kakushi, you and your group had finally arrived in the village. The sun had begun its descent, casting a warm, golden glow over the buildings, making the entire place look even more picturesque.
"Everyone who comes here says the same thing," one of the Kakushi responded to Tanjiro's earlier comment.
He, however, wasn't paying attention anymore. He had taken a few steps forward, nostrils flaring as he inhaled deeply. His face lit up in realization.
"And that scent..." Tanjiro took another whiff. "It's coming from somewhere nearby—there must be a hot spring close!"
"EHHH?! HOT SPRINGS?!" Zenitsu's eyes practically sparkled as he grabbed him by the shoulders, shaking him in excitement. "ARE YOU SERIOUS?! THAT'S AMAZING! I NEED THIS MORE THAN ANYONE!!"
"HOT SPRINGS?!" Inosuke's frustration evaporated instantly, his happiness now rivaling Zenitsu's. "HELL YEAH! LET'S GO RIGHT NOW!"
"Yes, you're right about that," the Kakushi confirmed with a small nod. "There is a hot spring nearby. You should all go there later to relax and refresh yourselves."
"LATER?! WHY NOT NOW?!" He protested, gripping his fists again as if he'd have to fight for the privilege of bathing immediately. Kanao colocated a hand on his shoulder, telling him to calm the down.
The Kakushi ignored him, continuing, "Because before that, you must turn left at the end of this street. There, you'll find the chief's home. It's important that you greet him first before doing anything else."
"WHAT CHEF?! I DON'T CARE ABOUT NO CHEF—"
Smack!
Inosuke's sentence was abruptly cut off as Tanjiro delivered a sharp slap to his mask, effectively shutting him up.
"Alright! Understood!" Tanjiro beamed, his grip firm as he kept Inosuke from lunging at the Kakushi.
The Kakushi, seemingly unfazed by Inosuke's outbursts, nodded politely. "We'll take our leave now, but we wish you all the best."
"Thank you very much!" He bowed deeply, his voice brimming with gratitude.
You mirrored the gesture, offering a respectful bow as well, but your companions... well, they were either too preoccupied or simply didn't care enough to follow suit. Zenitsu was still rambling about how hot springs were a divine gift to mankind, while Inosuke was grumbling under his breath about wanting to do something fun.
As you straightened up, your gaze flickered around the village once more, and a strange, uneasy feeling settled in your stomach.
The villagers were watching.
They stood in clusters, pretending to mind their own business, but the second you made eye contact with any of them, they'd quickly avert their gaze, as if they hadn't just been staring at you. Some whispered amongst themselves.
You frowned. Did you have a bad reputation here?
"Hot springs..."
The soft murmur snapped you out of your thoughts.
You turned your head, your eyes landed on Kanao, who stood beside you, lost in thought. Her delicate features were serene, yet her lips were slightly parted, as if she were on the verge of saying something but had held back. The gentle furrow of her brows hinted at deep contemplation, and for a moment, you simply watched her, curious about what could be running through her mind.
A small smile tugged at your lips as you decided to strike up a conversation, ignoring the whole villagers thing. "...Do you like hot springs, Kanao?"
At the sound of your voice, she blinked, her soft violet eyes refocusing as if you had pulled her back to the present. "O-Oh, well, I do," she admitted after a brief pause, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "But... that's not the reason I'm excited."
Your curiosity piqued. Tilting your head slightly, you pressed further. "Then what is it? I want to know!"
Kanao hesitated, her fingers unconsciously brushing over the hilt of her sword as she glanced around, as if making sure no one else was paying attention. Then, she leaned in ever so slightly, lowering her voice to a near whisper. "It's because—"
"OHHH? What's this?"
A loud, teasing voice shattered the moment, making both you and Kanao flinch. Before either of you could react, Zenitsu's face was suddenly far too close—his golden eyes alight, lips curled into an exaggerated smirk.
"Don't think I didn't notice your little reaction just now~" he sang, wagging a finger as he leaned in even closer to Kanao, who instinctively stepped back. "What's up with you, huh? Acting all flustered? Are you hiding something scandalous? Hmmm?"
"...Suspicious?" you echoed, furrowing your brows as you tapped a thoughtful finger against your lips. You blinked at him in genuine confusion, not quite catching on to what he was implying. But it seemed Kanao had.
The moment his words registered, her entire face turned crimson, her composure shattering in an instant. "W-What?! That's ridiculous..." she stammered, taking another step back as if physical distance would shield her from his relentless teasing.
"What's going on?" you asked, still lost.
"N-Nothing!" Kanao spun toward you with nervous urgency. Her eyes darted around, desperately searching for an escape route. "Ignore him! He's just—He's just bothering us!"
"...?"
"...!" Tanjiro, who had been standing quietly beside you, suddenly stiffened. His burgundy eyes widened in realization, and in the span of a heartbeat, a knowing smile crept onto his face. Crossing his arms, he tilted his head at the butterfly girl, a funny tone lacing his voice.
"Kanao, don't tell me..." His tone was gentle but teasing, the corners of his lips twitching upward. "You're excited because you'll finally get to—"
"SHUT UP!" In an instant, Kanao lunged at him, her hands clamping over his mouth with such urgency that Tanjiro let out a muffled laugh against her palms. His shoulders shook as he tried to pry her hands away, but she held firm, her entire face burning a deep shade of pink.
Your eyes flicked between them, completely thrown off by the sudden shift in energy. "Okay... what am I missing?"
"It's nothing, (Y/N)! Really! T-They're just being annoying!" Kanao's only response was tightening her grip on Tanjiro, her flustered expression giving away more than she probably intended.
You were still trying to process what had just happened when you turned to Inosuke, hoping he could shed some light on the situation.
"Pookie, do you get what's going on?" you asked, tilting your head.
The boar-headed boy barely glanced at you, scratching at his mask absentmindedly. "Nope. Dunno. Don't care."
You sighed. Of course, you weren't getting any help from him.
Meanwhile, Tanjiro had finally managed to wrestle Kanao's hands off his mouth. He took a deep breath and smiled at her. "Hey, there's no need to feel embarrassed about it!" His expression softened teasingly even more. "In fact... it's kinda cute!"
Kanao went rigid. A visible tremor ran through her, and she pressed her lips together, fighting to suppress any reaction.
Zenitsu gasped and grabbed onto your arm with clingyness. "DID YOU HEAR THAT?! 'It's kinda cute,' he says! OHHH, KANAO, YOUR SECRET IS BEING EXPOSED!"
Tanjiro chuckled, crossing his arms. "It really is adorable how flustered she's getting. We were all like that before and we still are, kinda. It's alright!"
Kanao twitched.
"Ohhh, this is getting good!" Zenitsu grinned wildly before clearing his throat. "Ka-nao's so flustered~! She's all red like a to-ma-to! She's trying to run, but we all know what she's hiding, oh no~! A blushing maiden, oh so sweet! Her heart goes thump-thump, skipping a beat! But why is she nervous? What could it be~? Is it a crush? Is it a fee-liiing so deeeep?!"
"Hehe," Tanjiro, who normally played the role of the peacemaker, was just as bad as Zenitsu this time. "You're really blushing a lot, Kanao. Your face is practically on fire. Do you need to lay down?"
"I do not!" she protested, stepping back.
"Ohhh, but it is," Tanjiro cooed, tilting his head playfully. "You're acting just like someone whenever they get teased about their feelings~"
You pouted. "Why am I the only one who's not understanding? Now, I feel stupid."
"PFFF—HAHAHA!" Inosuke slapped your back. "Don't worry! I'm more stupid than you."
"WHAT?! THAT'S NOT COMFORTING AT ALL!?" You said, even though you were sure Inosuke was just saying the first bullshit that came to his mind.
"Oh? Ohhh?" Zenitsu leaned in, grinning ear to ear. "Tanjiro, what were you about to say? What is Kanao so desperately trying to hide?"
"I'M NOT HIDING ANYTHING!"
"You totally are," Zenitsu sing-songed, wiggling his eyebrows. "You're just making it worse for yourself, y'know~"
That was when Inosuke—who had been mostly uninterested until now—suddenly jolted up with a loud gasp, his whole body tensing as realization struck him like lightning.
"OOOOOHHHHHHH!!!!"
The force of his yell nearly made you jump. Everyone turned to look at him in confusion.
"I GET IT NOW! I TOTALLY GET IT!"
You blinked. "You... do?"
Inosuke puffed out his chest, pointing a finger straight at Kanao. His voice boomed through the air as he declared, "CASSANDRA IS NERVOUS 'CAUSE SHE'S NEVER TAKEN A BATH WITH (Y/N) BEFORE! HAHAHAHAHA WHAT A LOSER!!"
...
"PFFFF—" Zenitsu and Tanjiro exploded into laughter.
Zenitsu actually fell to the ground, clutching his stomach. "OH MY GOD—INOSUKE—HAHAHAAJJA—" He wheezed, pounding the ground as he struggled to breathe through his laughter. "DAMN, EVEN HE NOTICED, HAHAHAHAHA!"
Tanjiro was shaking so hard with laughter that he had to lean on his knees for support. "I—Inosuke—why—how—Hahahaha!"
You, on the other hand, were completely dumbfounded. Bathing? That hadn't even crossed your mind! Your mouth opened and closed uselessly as you tried to find words, but nothing came out.
Kanao however looked like she was about to combust.
Her entire face was now an alarming shade of red. Her breath hitched, and her hands trembled at her sides as she tried to maintain any semblance of dignity. But the sheer audacity of Inosuke's statement had completely broken her composure.
Zenitsu was still rolling on the ground, tears forming at the corners of his eyes. "OHHH, KANAO, THAT'S SO PURE! SHE WANTS HER FIRST TIME BATHING WITH (Y/N) TO BE SPECIAL! HAHAHAHA—"
Tanjiro wiped a tear from his eye, still grinning. "I didn't think she'd be this nervous about it. But it makes sense, doesn't it?"
Kanao let out a strangled noise of frustration, barely holding herself together.
Inosuke, meanwhile, was just enjoying the chaos he himself created. He was proud about it. "HAHAHA, LOOK AT HER FACE! SHE'S TOTALLY DYING RIGHT NOW!" Still snickering, he hovered her and put his arm around her. "Never seen her naked like we have? Pathetic. And you call yourself a demon slayer. YOU'RE FLUSTERED JUST BY SEEING A NAKED WOMAN, BOZO LEBANON!"
Kanao took a deep breath, visibly trying to compose herself. "I—th-that's not—! I wasn't—! You—!"
But it was no use. Her desperate attempts to defend herself only made Tanjiro and Zenitsu grin wider.
"—OH, THIS IS TOO GOOD—"
Kanao lunged at Zenitsu, her patience finally snapping. "I SAID STOP TALKING!!!"
"AHHHHHHH!" He let out a high-pitched scream and bolted behind you for protection. "(Y/N), SAVE ME, DEAREST! SHE'S GONNA KILL ME—"
You, still too stunned to process what was happening, could only watch helplessly as Kanao chased Zenitsu around while Inosuke cackled and Tanjiro chuckled behind his hand.
You finally turned to Kanao with a bewildered look. "...Wait. Are you actually nervous about bathing with me?" You asked, not understanding what was really the big deal.
...
She sighed. "...I need my sword."
You blinked at her, your mind working overtime to make sense of everything. Then, slowly, a realization dawned on you.
"...Oh."
Kanao flinched.
You inhaled sharply and placed a hand on her shoulder, your expression filled with pure, genuine concern. "Kanao... I get it now."
Her eyes twitched slightly, hope flashing for a single second before you continued.
"You must be feeling self-conscious about your body, right?"
...
Deadass.
Zenitsu sucked in a breath. Tanjiro's smile faltered. Inosuke blinked.
Kanao...? Kanao looked like she had just been stabbed in the chest.
Oblivious to the disaster you had just caused, you gave her a comforting pat on the back and beamed. "Kanao, you're way too beautiful to be worrying about stuff like that! Seriously, have you seen yourself? You look like you walked straight out of a painting." You threw your arms up dramatically. "One of my closest friends, and you don't even realize how stunning you are?! Unbelievable."
Kanao's soul had officially left her body. Fuck. Did you not even considered her as a love interest in the slightest?
"You need to start slaying your shit like the diva you are," you continued, completely unaware of her shattered heart. "You're a queen, Kanao. A whole-ass goddess. Confidence! That's what you need!"
Her shoulders slumped, and you swore you saw a little storm cloud forming above her head.
Tanjiro sighed deeply, shaking his head with a small, sad smile. "...Maybe it's better if you don't say anything else."
"Huh?" You frowned. "What do you mean?"
Zenitsu, for once, didn't scream or overreact. Instead, he simply placed a hand on her shoulder and nodded solemnly. "I get it, it happens to me a lot too," he murmured. "You're not alone in this."
"Hmh..." Kanao gave him a look of utter misery.
Meanwhile, you were standing there, blinking at the interaction, more lost than ever. "Wait—what? What did I do?!"
Inosuke suddenly pointed a clawed finger at you. "WAIT A DAMN MINUTE."
You jumped at his sudden outburst. "Huh?"
He narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "ARE YOU A DEMON DISGUISED AS A HUMAN?"
Your jaw dropped. "EHHH?! WHAT'S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!"
"THERE'S NO WAY SOMEONE CAN BE THIS STUPID," Inosuke declared, crossing his arms.
You sputtered. "WHAT?!" Damn. That phrase coming from INOSUKE of all people was really hard.
Zenitsu and Tanjiro exchanged a glance, both of them looking equally exhausted. Kanao simply looked like she wanted to cry.
And you?
You had no idea why everyone was acting this way.
————————————————————————
"Hello there! I am Tecchikawara Tecchin, the chief of this village. It's a pleasure to meet you." The small elderly man introduced himself with a warm smile, seated comfortably on a pillow. His frail frame was hardly imposing, but there was an undeniable sense of authority about him. On either side of him stood two masked men, likely his bodyguards.
You and your group had finally arrived after choosing to move past the whole Kanao-being-embarrassed situation. Now, seated neatly on your knees in a traditional manner, you listened as the village chief continued.
"The smallest person in this village..." Tecchin's tone carried a playful pride, "and the most important—is me."
A scoff of absolute disdain shattered the air. "WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?! I'M THE MOST IMPORTANT—" Inosuke pointed aggressively at the tiny old man, his chest puffed out in defiance.
Tanjiro's deadly glare shut him down. "Inosuke, shut the fuck up and be more respectful before I roast you for dinner and feed you to the boars." His voice was eerily calm, yet laced with a threat so sinister that even the wild boar boy flinched.
Muttering curses under his breath, Inosuke grumbled but ultimately obeyed, though he was visibly stewing in his frustration.
"Keheh—" Zenitsu tried and failed to contain his snickers, leaning toward Kanao as his shoulders shook with suppressed laughter. His eyes darted toward Tecchin's mask, and his lips curled into a smirk. "H-Hey, doesn't his mask kinda look like a dick—"
"ZENITSU, SHUT UP, FOR GOD'S SAKE!" Tanjiro's elbow shot into his ribs, making him choke on his own laugh.
"Mh..." Kanao covered her mouth with her sleeve, giggling softly in agreement. You, on the other hand, remained perfectly composed—like any respectable human being should and Tanjiro was super grateful about that.
Tecchin, either oblivious or willfully ignoring the entire exchange, carried on without pause. "Well, why don't you bow your heads down so low that your foreheads touch the mat?"
Without hesitation, Tanjiro immediately obeyed. He bent forward so forcefully that his forehead slammed against the mat with an audible thud. "I'm Kamado Tanjiro! It's a great honor to meet you, sir!"
Tecchin beamed at him, visibly pleased. "Well, my! What a fine young man we have here!" That satisfaction, however, quickly faded when he turned his head and realized something peculiar—"Hey. Why aren't any of you bowing?"
Tanjiro lifted his head slightly and paled as his gaze darted to his companions.
None of them were bowing!
Inosuke huffed, crossing his arms over his chest. "Hah! You should be bowing to me, peasant. I'm a king." His eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the old man, unimpressed. "You're the same size as a lice. Why would I bow to you? Learn your place."
"...!" Tecchin's tiny mouth fell open in utter disbelief.
Zenitsu groaned, slumping over dramatically. "Ehhhh? Do we have to? I don't wanna." He sighed longingly. "Can't we just go to the hot springs already?"
Kanao, seemingly lost in her own world, blinked as she finally registered what was happening. Without giving it too much thought, she bowed—though gently and without much enthusiasm.
Tanjiro, on the verge of a breakdown, frantically gestured at the others. "GUYS! BOW ALREADY! SHOW SOME MANNERS!" His face burned with shame, and he swore he could feel every single ounce of disappointment radiating from the village chief. "I'm so sorry, sir! I swear they aren't usually like this!"
Tecchin let out an exaggerated "hmph!" and crossed his tiny arms over his chest, pouting like a high school girl whose confession had just been rejected. "Disrespectful! Totally disrespectful! This generation doesn't know how to behave! I'm super disappointed!"
"I—I deeply apologize!" Tanjiro wailed, ready to start sobbing from secondhand embarrassment.
Tecchin hummed thoughtfully before nodding in approval. He reached for a small wooden bowl filled with neatly arranged brown Japanese sweets. You weren't entirely sure what they were called, but they resembled chocolates. "Hmh. Here. Have some sweets. I appreciate your good manners, young boy," he said, presenting the offering to Tanjiro with a small, satisfied smile.
Tanjiro's eyes sparkled with gratitude as he accepted the bowl with both hands, bowing his head deeply. "Thank you so much, sir! I truly appreciate your kindness!"
"HUHHHH?! I WANT SOME TOO! GIVE ME!" Inosuke immediately threw himself forward, dipping into a hurried, sloppy bow that lasted barely a second before he snapped his head back up. He didn't care about formalities—his attention was entirely fixated on the sweets. "THERE! I DID IT! NOW HAND OVER THE FOOD!"
"Pleasure to meet you, and all that... yada yada!" Zenitsu gave a halfhearted bow, barely lowering his head before straightening up again. "There, I showed respect! Pass the bowl! I'm starving!" His forced politeness was completely undermined by the desperation in his voice.
Before Tanjiro could even react, Inosuke snatched the bowl from his hands and stuffed a handful of sweets into his mouth, chewing noisily.
"OI! YOU GREEDY WILDBEAST, LEAVE SOME FOR US!" Zenitsu screeched, lunging at Inosuke and attempting to pry some of the treats from his iron grip. "SHARE, YOU SELFISH FATASS!"
"..." Without a word, Kanao smoothly slid her hand into the bowl, taking a piece with ease before the chaos escalated any further.
Tanjiro sighed deeply, his patience wearing thin. He turned back to Tecchin and lowered his head apologetically. "I'm so sorry for their behavior, Chief. Please don't take offense. They don't mean any harm, they're just... um... like this."He internally prayed the old man wouldn't take their actions as a personal insult.
Tecchin, however, seemed thoroughly entertained by the display. Whether he was ignoring their antics or simply used to dealing with chaotic individuals was unclear, but he continued watching with a bemused expression.
Just then, realization hit you like a ton of bricks. You hadn't introduced yourself yet!
"Oh! I forgot to pay my respects!" you blurted out, straightening your posture before bowing deeply, mirroring Tanjiro's form but with a slightly more graceful touch. "Greetings, Chief Tecchikawara! It's an honor to meet you. My name is (L/N) (Y/N), and I deeply appreciate your hospitality!"
You mentally congratulated yourself for pronouncing his name correctly—Tecchin Tecchikawara was a mouthful, after all. But just as you lifted your head, you noticed the chief staring at you with wide, unblinking eyes (mask?).
Your stomach twisted. Had you messed up? Was your pronunciation wrong? Did you just accidentally insult his ancestors or something?
"...Is everything alright, Chief?" you asked hesitantly, tilting your head in concern.
"OHHHH!!!" Tecchin suddenly gasped in delight, clutching his tiny hands to his chest as if he had just witnessed a divine miracle.
You flinched at his sudden outburst. "E-Excuse me?!"
"Hehehe, IT'S YOU! IT'S REALLY YOU!" he cackled, practically vibrating with excitement. Tiny, imaginary sparkles and flowers seemed to surround him as he rocked back and forth on his cushion. "What a wonderful day this is! The famous (L/N) (Y/N), right before my eyes! How thrilling!"
Your brow furrowed in confusion. "Uh... I-I think there's some misunderstanding—"
"Oh no, no misunderstanding at all!" Tecchin interrupted, nodding eagerly. "I've heard ALL about you! The girl who defeated Lower Moon Five with a single—"
"Okay, wrap it up, buddy—"
"The one who has a transparent sword! A unique breathing as well! AND!" he continued dramatically, "the girl who has STOLEN my dear Hotaru's heart! Simply astonishing! Astounding! INCREDIBLE!"
...
Your hands flew to your cheeks in embarrassment. "P-PARDON ME?! I THINK I HEARD WRONG?!"
"WHOSE HEART DID SHE STEAL?!" Zenitsu screeched, his entire body sparking with fury. "WHO DO I HAVE TO KILL?!"
"KILL?!" Inosuke's head shot up, his animalistic instincts instantly kicking in. "WHO ARE WE KILLING?! LET ME AT 'EM!"
"Hotaru?" Tanjiro repeated, blinking in confusion. "Who's Hotaru?"
"That's right, hehehe!" Tecchin clapped his tiny hands together with glee. "Haganezuka Hotaru! He's completely smitten with you!" The chief wiggled excitedly on his pillow, looking like a child who had just discovered their favorite candy shop. "I completely understand now! You're such a beautiful young woman—no wonder he fell for you! He speaks of you so often!"
Your mind blanked out.
WHAT.
You couldn't process what you had just heard.
Haganezuka... in love with you?!
Sure, you knew he had a soft spot for you, but straight-up ROMANTIC FEELINGS?! This was insane! Wait—wasn't this getting out of hand?! First Daki, Rengoku, Shinobu, Tanjiro, Akaza and Douma (alright, you weren't sure about the last two but still) and now him?! What's next? Muzan?!
"Ah, I see! Hotaru's a cute name!" Tanjiro said with a smile.
"Faggot ass name." Inosuke snickered.
"Do you even know what a faggot is?" Zenitsu deadpanned at him.
"Of course I know. You are one."
"GHHH—I WILL HIT YOU, ASSHOLE!"
"How bothersome," Kanao murmured to herself, her tone as flat as ever. She idly picked out a piece of candy from the nearly emptied bowl, popping it into her mouth with a thoughtful expression. Though she showed no outward signs of distress, her mind briefly wandered to an irksome realization—more rivals. More people expressing interest in you. How tedious. She sighed internally and focused back on the conversation, dismissing the thought.
"Right?! I was the one who named him!" Tecchin suddenly whined, his small arms crossing over his chest in frustration. He pouted like a sulky child at Tanjiro's words. "But Hotaru said the name was too cute and blasted me for it! Can you believe that?"
Tanjiro blinked at the unexpected revelation. "That's... sad?" he tried, offering a sympathetic smile.
Zenitsu, however, snorted and shook his head. "Honestly? I'd blast my parents too if they named me something like that."
"Oh, you should definitely blast them—for naming you Zephaniah," Inosuke interjected with a wicked smirk, leaning forward. "Not only are you ugly, but you've got an ugly-ass name too. Couldn't be me."
Zenitsu's eye twitched violently, his face contorting in barely restrained rage. "...Why is the author giving you good comebacks, goddamn it."
Tecchin, blissfully ignorant of the brewing fight, let out a cheerful chuckle before turning his attention to you. His eyes twinkled with excitement as he clasped his hands together. "Keke! But (Y/N)! I hope you have a wonderful time here. You're quite the popular one, you know!"
You tilted your head slightly. "Popular?"
"Indeed!" he exclaimed, nodding fervently. "Everyone in the village has been talking about you! They've all been eagerly waiting to see you in person!"
Ohhh. So that's why you had noticed the villagers whispering and sneaking glances at you when you arrived. It was because of Haganezuka. That made sense.
"She's quite popular everywhere she goes," Tanjiro agreed with a soft chuckle, turning to you with a gentle yet undeniably charming smile. "She just naturally catches people's attention."
Wow. Talk about smoothness. That was dangerously close to flirting.
Tecchin hummed in thought before shaking his head in mock disappointment. "Oh? Is that so? It looks like Hotaru will have to work even harder to win her over." He sighed, as if feeling secondhand frustration for the absent swordsmith."Speaking of which, he seems to have gone missing again. We're searching for him, so please be patient."
"That's alright, we don't mind waiting," you reassured him, offering a small smile.
Tecchin let out another exasperated sigh. "That boy's been like this since he was a child. He loses his temper, storms off, and then falls off the face of the earth! He's so difficult! With an awful attitude like that, it's no wonder he hasn't been able to get married yet! Embarrassing!" Then, without missing a beat, he turned to you with a pleading look. "(Y/N), please be patient with him!"
"I... will?" you replied uncertainly, not entirely sure how to respond to such a request.
"Sorry about that, to both of you," Tecchin added, looking between you and Tanjiro with a sheepish smile.
Tanjiro immediately shook his head, leaning forward slightly, his expression earnest. "No, please! It's my own fault for breaking my sword and chipping it so easily!"
"Same here!" you chimed in, nodding. "I should've wielded my sword better. It's not his fault—he does an amazing job and shouldn't be blamed for our mistakes."
Tecchin's entire demeanor shifted in an instant. His small stature suddenly seemed more imposing, his expression darkening as he let out a low, disapproving growl. "No. You two are wrong about that. He's shit."
You blinked.
Tanjiro stiffened.
"He forges shitty crappy swords," Tecchin continued mercilessly. "So it's all on him."
One of the bodyguards beside him nodded solemnly. "As soon as he's found, we'll apprehend him and bring him back here. So please, rest assured."
Tanjiro's face paled slightly at their intensity. A nervous sweat formed on his brow as he laughed awkwardly. "Uh... you guys aren't going to hurt him, right?"
Tecchin ignored the question entirely. Instead, he turned back to you, his tone shifting back to a more neutral one. "Anyway, (Y/N)."
"Yes, chief?"
"Hotaru has a lot of work to do. As soon as we find him, he'll need to start working on Tanjiro's sword immediately. He can't—or rather, shouldn't—work on two swords at once. That would only compromise their quality. So, after some discussion, we've decided that you'll be assigned a temporary swordsmith this time."
Your eyes widened slightly. "Oh..."
"We don't want you waiting too long for your sword," Tecchin explained. "And yours is a special case, after all. You need a proper replacement as soon as possible."
You felt a small pang of disappointment. "I understand. It's fine, don't worry."
Still, you couldn't help but wonder—who would be your temporary swordsmith? Kanamori? No, that wouldn't work. He was already busy handling Muichiro's swords and Inosuke's since the dumbass had broken his to come here. Dammit. Would they just assign you some random NPC-tier swordsmith?
"We haven't decided who will take the job yet," Tecchin admitted, scratching his chin in thought. "But rest assured, we'll select someone skilled enough to handle it."
"Thank you so much," you said gratefully.
"I heard that you all haven't fully recovered yet," he continued, his sharp eyes sweeping over the group. "Even if we find Hotaru soon, you still wouldn't be able to hunt demons in your current state. Our hot springs can work wonders on a weakened body, so make sure you all take a good, long soak while you wait."
————————————————————————
"I'll be down here, preparing your meal," the masked man said with a polite nod.
With that brief exchange concluded, the village chief offered a final bow before sending you all off with one of the local villagers, who had been assigned as your guide to the hot springs. The air was crisp, carrying the distant sound of rushing water and the faint scent of minerals from the springs ahead.
"Right! Thank you so much!" Tanjiro said cheerfully, bowing deeply in gratitude. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, he turned to face you with his usual warm smile. "(Y/N), is Inosuke calm already?"
You hesitated, glancing over your shoulder at the wild boar-headed boy beside you. To your surprise, Inosuke was clutching onto your sleeve like a frightened child, his grip firm but hesitant, as if the fabric was the only thing anchoring him to safety.
"I... don't think so?" you admitted, watching as his wide, wary eyes darted around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings.
"I still can't believe he got overwhelmed by a bunch of villagers," Zenitsu muttered, folding his arms as he sent a pointed glare toward Inosuke, who merely huffed in response.
"Well... to be fair, the villagers do look kind of scary," Kanao offered, her soft voice carrying a rare trace of sympathy. "With all the masks and everything, they can be a little intimidating..."
"Inosuke, those aren't demons!" you tried to reason with him, shifting slightly so he could look at you properly. "They're just regular people! See? They just wear masks, like you do!"
Your words made him stiffen slightly, his shoulders twitching as if some part of him registered your logic. He still didn't let go of your sleeve, though. If anything, he held on a little tighter. Not that you minded—it was kind of adorable. Out of everyone here, he had chosen to stick by your side for comfort, and that fact alone made your heart warm.
"I wonder if wearing a mask is mandatory..." Kanao mused aloud, tilting her head in thought.
"I think so?" Zenitsu replied, furrowing his brows. "I mean, literally everyone here wears one—"
A loud, high-pitched voice suddenly burst into the conversation.
"OHHHHHHHH??!!"
The sound of hurried, almost frantic footsteps echoed down the wooden steps, growing louder and faster with each passing second. The entire group turned just in time to see a flash of pink and green rushing toward you with barely-contained excitement.
"My pookies! THERE ARE MY POOKIES!!! OH EM GEE!!! (Y/N)!!! I'M HERE!!! IT'S YOUUUU!!!"
It took less than a second to recognize the familiar, bubbly energy—Kanroji Mitsuri. And she was bolting toward you at full speed, her bright eyes sparkling with unfiltered joy.
"Mitsuri—?!"
You barely had time to react since she increased her pace, arms outstretched in preparation to tackle you into the world's most affectionate bear hug. However her yukata had begun slipping dangerously off her shoulders, revealing far more skin than was considered modest.
"W-Watch out!" Tanjiro yelped, instinctively moving to intercept. At the last possible moment, just before Mitsuri could launch herself into you, he swiftly reached out and tugged her yukata closed, securing it tightly to prevent her assets from making an unintentional appearance.
"P-Please be careful!" he stammered, his cheeks noticeably pink. "You were really close to spilling out your chest!"
Despite the near wardrobe malfunction, Mitsuri hardly seemed fazed. She simply blinked, glanced down at herself, then let out a sheepish giggle. "Oh, whoopsie! My bad! But more importantly: (Y/N)!!" She finally completed her initial mission, launching herself straight into you with a squeal of excitement.
Mitsuri, still wrapped around you, suddenly pulled back just enough to glance at Tanjiro, her lips pressing into a pout. Her bright green eyes shimmered with disappointment, as if he had just personally shattered her dreams.
"Tanjiro, why would you do that?" she whined, crossing her arms over her chest. "You totally ruined my moment!"
He blinked in confusion. "Do what?"
"You closed my yukata!" Mitsuri huffed, puffing her cheeks out. "I meant to do that! I wanted to get (Y/N)'s attention and make her see me all cute and flustered!"
"IT WAS ON PURPOSE, HOE?" Zenitsu gasped.
Tanjiro's entire body stiffened. A deep red flush crept from his ears down to his neck as he held up his hands defensively. "Y-You did that on purpose?" His voice cracked slightly, betraying his absolute horror.
"Of course! What kind of Love Hashira would I be if I didn't show a little skin for my darling?" Mitsuri giggled, flipping her pink and green locks over her shoulder.
Zenitsu clenched his fists at his sides, his face twisted in pure devastation. His breathing was uneven, his shoulders trembling. "Why... why did you even to do that?" His voice was a broken whisper before it suddenly exploded into a full-blown outburst. "WHO GAVE YOU PERMISSION TO TOUCH (Y/N)?!"
Mitsuri ignored him entirely. Instead, she turned back to you, her mood instantly shifting back to pure joy. "Anyway, I missed you so much, you have no idea!" she squealed, lunging at you, squeezing you tightly as she nuzzled against you like an affectionate cat. "I just had to see you as soon as I heard you were here! It's fate! Destiny! True love!!!"
Zenitsu nearly collapsed on the spot. "S-SHE'S JUST GONNA IGNORE US?!"
She wrapped her arms around your neck. Her soft lips pressed against your cheek, then your other cheek, then your forehead. She kissed you over and over again, each peck filled with boundless energy and affection.
"Muah! Muah! Muah! Oh, you're so adorable, my sweet little dumpling! Did you miss me? You did, right? Say you did! You must have missed me, you're just too cute!" she gushed between kisses, nuzzling her cheek against yours.
"You're smothering (Y/N)!!" Tanjiro added, his polite tone barely masking the underlying distress in his voice.
Your brain struggled to keep up with the intensity of her affection.
"I—"
"HEY! BACK OFF!"
Inosuke lunged forward, trying to pry Mitsuri off you, but she effortlessly dodged, keeping you firmly in her grasp. He stomped his foot aggressively and pointed at her.
"You think you can just take her?! I'VE BEEN STANDING HERE GUARDING HER! I'M NOT LETTING SOME FLAMINGO WOMAN STEAL HER FROM ME!"
Mitsuri tilted her head, blinking at him. "Oh? But you look so cute holding onto (Y/N)'s sleeve!"
Inosuke's entire body tensed. His grip on your sleeve tightened. "I'M NOT CUTE!" he barked. "I'M TERRIFYING! I'M A BEAST!"
Zenitsu, still spiraling from his own jealousy, pointed an accusing finger at her. "WHY DO YOU GET TO KISS (Y/N)?! I'VE KNOWN HER LONGER! I DESERVE KISSES TOO!"
Tanjiro raised his hand to cut through the conversation. "Actually, I was the one who met (Y/N) first—"
"SHUT UP, THIS ISN'T ABOUT YOU!"
"Who said anything about deserving?" Mitsuri said cheerfully. "I just take what I want!"
Tanjiro let out a long, exhausted sigh. "Please... Everyone's getting worked up."
Kanao, who had been watching silently, finally spoke up. "You're being inconsiderate," she said plainly.
Mitsuri blinked, surprised. "What do you mean?"
"You ignored all of us and only focused on (Y/N)," she continued. "That's not something respectful coming from the supposedly Love Hashira."
Zenitsu gasped dramatically. "THANK YOU! Finally, someone says it!"
Mitsuri placed a finger on her chin, considering Kanao's words. Then, instead of apologizing, she simply turned to the rest of the group and smiled.
"Hello, everyone! How have you all been?"
Zenitsu's eye twitched. "That's it ?! That's your apology?!"
Mitsuri giggled. "Of course! Now I've greeted you!"
He groaned, dropping his head into his hands. "This is torture..."
"So!" Mitsuri clapped her hands together. "Are you all going to take a bath?"
You nodded. "Yeah, we were just heading there now."
Mitsuri gasped. "Oh no! I already took a bath earlier!" She pouted, clearly disappointed. "Boooo... I was hoping to go with you, (Y/N)!"
"Too bad," Zenitsu said immediately.
She huffed, crossing her arms. "Well, I'll just have to wait for you at dinner, then!"
He froze. "Wait... dinner?"
"Of course!" She beamed. "I'll make sure there's a spot right next to me so (Y/N) and I can eat together! Maybe I'll even feed her some food myself!"
Zenitsu's soul left his body. "NO! YOU WILL SO NO SUCH THING! I should be the one sitting next to (Y/N)!"
"You can't just claim her, she's not an object!" Tanjiro protested. "She can sit wherever she wants!"
Inosuke huffed. "Like hell! If anyone's sitting next to (Y/N), it's me!"
Kanao, once again, made her move without speaking. She simply walked up to you and took your hand, lacing her fingers through yours. Then she turned to Mitsuri. "(Y/N) will sit with me,"
Tanjiro, looking slightly overwhelmed, sighed. "Alright, let's just go take our bath before this gets even more out of hand."
Mitsuri pouted but nodded. "Fine, fine! I'll see you all at dinner! Don't take too long, (Y/N)! I need you next to me!" She gave you one last affectionate squeeze before stepping back with a wink. "Make sure to come back quickly, okay?"
With that, she skipped away, leaving the rest of you standing there. As soon as she was gone, everyone turned to you.
Zenitsu exhaled. "I hate that she got to kiss you so much."
Inosuke grumbled. "Tch. Next time she tries that, I'm fighting her."
"You should voice your discomfort, if something's bothering you, say it." Kanao, still holding your hand, simply gave it a small squeeze before letting go.
'I was not bothered by Mitsuri though...?'
Tanjiro let out another deep sigh. "Let's just... go to the hot springs."
————————————————————————
"How exciting! I already want to jump in!" you exclaimed, securing the fluffy white towel around your body. The warmth of the hot springs filled the air, and you could already feel the comforting steam on your skin. Turning to the pink eyed girl next to you, you beamed, "Are you excited, Nezuko?"
"Hmhm! Hmh!!" She nodded enthusiastically, her muffled voice filled with joy. She had already wrapped herself in her towel, bouncing slightly on her feet. It was a rare moment for her—finally free from that damn cramped, claustrophobic box. Not only that, but she was about to enjoy a relaxing bath with you!
The demon girl let out a soft giggle before suddenly spinning around and throwing her arms around Kanao in an excited hug.
"Ah—!" Kanao stiffened for a moment, caught off guard, but soon relaxed as Nezuko nuzzled her shoulder happily.
"...I didn't know she liked hot springs this much," Kanao murmured, gently unclipping her butterfly pin. Her long, dark hair cascaded over her shoulders as she absentmindedly twirled the pin between her fingers. She, too, was wrapped securely in a towel, looking effortlessly elegant despite the casual setting.
"Who doesn't?" You grinned, watching their interaction fondly. It was rare to see these two so close, since sadly in canon they didn't show a lot of bonding moments. "They're the best! Warm water, relaxing atmosphere... nothing beats it."
Kanao seemed to contemplate your words before nodding. "I once came here with Shinobu and Kanae... It was really fun." Her voice softened as she held the butterfly pin close to her chest, the weight of nostalgia flickering in her violet eyes. A gentle, almost wistful smile graced her lips.
You placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Now, you get to experience it again—with us!"
Kanao glanced at you, then at Nezuko, who was happily clinging to her arm. After a brief pause, she said flatly, "...I don't really care much about the others. I'm fine with just going with you two."
You blinked, then burst out laughing. "Oh, Kanao! That's so sweet of you!"
"Hmhm!" Nezuko nodded vigorously, making an approving hum. The three of you set your belongings aside as the boys had already gone in first, leaving the area peaceful and quiet.
"I like spending time with both of you," you admitted, stretching your arms. "You're way calmer than the others. The boys can be a nightmare to deal with sometimes."
Kanao tilted her head slightly in agreement. "They have too much energy and sometimes they can be super annoying." She paused for a moment, then, almost hesitantly, added, "Still... it's nice. Being with everyone. You can never feel alone."
You gasped. "AWWWW, KANAO! YOU COULDN'T HAVE SAID IT BETTER!" With a laugh, you reached over and ruffled her hair playfully, making her blink in surprise before she giggled softly.
Nezuko, not wanting to be left out, suddenly dove between the two of you, wrapping her arms around both of yours in a tight squeeze. "Hmhm!"
An unexpected voice echoed through the steam-filled air—"JUST DIE ALREADY! LEAVE ME ALONE, YOU FREAKS!"
"...?" You, Kanao, and Nezuko all turned in the direction of the outburst.
Kanao blinked. "Who's that?" she asked, tilting her head. "I feel like I've heard that voice before..."
Your lips curled into a knowing smile. Oh, you knew exactly who that was. You tried to act calm.
"Familiar, huh..." Kanao mused, still trying to place it.
You clapped your hands together. "Well, let's not keep them waiting! Time to head inside!!" You, Kanao, and Nezuko step into the steamy hot springs. The wooden deck is slightly damp underfoot.
The moment your bare shoulder collided with something solid and unmoving, you stumbled slightly, catching yourself just before you lost balance. Before you could even process who you had bumped into, a low, irritated grunt caught your attention.
"Tch—watch where you're—"
The voice, rough and familiar, cut off abruptly, as if the owner had swallowed his own tongue.
"..." You blinked, looking up at the figure towering over you / looking right in front / looking down at the lower figure. Steam curled lazily between you both, but even through the thick mist, you immediately recognized the sharp, dark eyes staring at you. His expression, initially stern, shifted in an instant—first to confusion, then recognition, and finally... pure, wide-eyed horror.
Genya Shinazugawa.
Oh.
Something in your brain clicked, and a wave of déjà vu crashed over you.
The first time you had met Genya, you had bumped into him while wearing your fresh Demon Slayer uniform. The moment he had gotten a good look at you, his face had turned an alarming shade of red, and without a single word of explanation, he had bolted like a man fleeing for his life.
And now?
Your lips curled into a teasing grin as you tilted your head slightly, pretending to be obvious of who he was.
"Woah! If it isn't the mohawk guy from before!" you greeted, your voice brimming with exaggerated enthusiasm. You waved at him excitedly, your hand flailing a little too much. "Hi! How are you?"
"...!" Genya did not respond. Not immediately. He stood frozen, like someone had just struck him over the head with a boulder.
His entire posture had gone rigid, shoulders squared as if bracing for an attack. His hands, previously relaxed at his sides, clenched into tight fists. But his face—oh, his face—was what made the moment truly golden.
His sharp gaze flickered downward to your body for only a fraction of a second.
And that was all it took.
A violent red flush exploded across his face, starting at his cheeks before rapidly spreading to his ears, neck, and even the tips of his fingers! His entire body tensed as if he had just been electrocuted. His lips parted slightly, but no words came out—only a weak, strangled noise, something between a gasp and a wheeze.
His jaw tightened. He swallowed, hard.
He looked absolutely wrecked.
He made another attempt to speak, but his voice betrayed him.
"Y-Y-Y—"
You blinked at him, feigning innocence. "Hmm?"
Genya's breath hitched, and he immediately tore his gaze away, his head snapping to the side so fast you almost heard his neck crack. His eyes darted to the ceiling, to the ground, to the nearest rock—anywhere that was not you.
And that's when you finally realized why he was reacting like this.
Your grip on your towel instinctively tightened as you became suddenly, aware of just how little fabric was covering you.
Heat rushed to your own cheeks, though nowhere near as dramatically as his. He hadn't even done anything—hadn't touched you, hadn't even spoken a full sentence—and yet his reaction was so over-the-top that it made you feel flustered.
Kanao, standing off to the side, tilted her head slightly, observing the scene with quiet interest. Nezuko simply blinked at Genya, watching his suffering unfold with fascination.
You cleared your throat, attempting to brush off the tension. "Well, don't just stand there looking like you're gonna explode! Go ahead and pass—"
At the same time, Genya took a hurried step forward, clearly desperate to escape.
The problem?
You moved in the same direction.
Blocked.
He hesitated, then attempted to sidestep you again.
You mirrored him.
Still blocked.
A vein twitched on Genya's temple as his frustration visibly mounted. He inhaled sharply, and used all of his will power to utter a word. "Move," he ground out, his voice tight and strained.
"I'm trying!" you shot back, shifting once more.
But once again, he moved in perfect sync with you.
"...dumbass." Kanao's shoulders began shaking slightly, a sure sign that she was silently laughing, while Nezuko continued watching, her head tilting even further as if this was some sort of strange performance.
Genya exhaled sharply through his nose, likely praying for divine intervention, and made one final attempt to step around you.
And that was when it all went downhill.
The damp floor. The steam. The frantic movement. The awkward panic.
Your footing slipped.
Your body lurched forward.
"...!" Genya's eyes widened.
And before either of you could react,
SPLASH!
You both crashed into the hot springs (you on top of him), water erupting around you. Heat swallowed you whole, the sudden temperature change shocking your senses as you tumbled beneath the surface.
For a brief moment, all you could hear was the muffled rush of water surrounding you, the weightlessness making it feel as if time had slowed down. Then, with a forceful kick, you propelled yourself upward, breaking through the surface with a desperate gasp for air.
"WOAH! ARE YOU OKAY?!" you blurted out, still clinging onto Genya for dear life, your fingers gripping onto his shoulders as if they were your only anchor. Your heartbeat pounded in your ears, not just from the sudden plunge but also from the panic of what had just happened. Thank the heavens your towel had miraculously stayed in place during all of this. "I DIDN'T MEAN TO FALL ON TOP OF YOU!"
Genya's eyes, which had been squeezed shut in shock, blinked open—only to widen in sheer horror as he realized the current predicament. Your body was pressed against his, the warmth of your skin practically searing through the water. If he had been flustered just seeing you earlier, then this? This was his absolute limit.
"G—"
"G?" You tilted your head, brows furrowing in curiosity.
"GET OFF ME!! PLEASE!" he practically shrieked, face burning red as he whipped his head to the side, desperately trying to look anywhere but at you.
"Ah—! Right, sorry!" You scrambled off him, finally giving him the space he so desperately needed.
Before you could fully process what just happened, a familiar voice chirped beside you. "WOO-HOO! GREAT JOB, (Y/N)!" Your head snapped in Zenitsu's direction, utterly baffled to see him now right next to you, grinning ear to ear. "You caught him! Now he has no way to escape from us!"
"Escape?" you echoed.
"HUH?!" Genya, still trying to recover from the overwhelming embarrassment, turned sharply toward Zenitsu, his agitation quickly replacing his mortification. "I WILL NOT BE STAYING HERE ANY—WOAHH!!"
Just as he was about to make a break for it, his movement suddenly faltered. His eyes locked onto two approaching figures—Kanao and Nezuko—gracefully stepping into the water.
"..."
His entire body stiffened.
"What will you do, Genya?" Tanjiro asked sweetly, his smile way too innocent for the obvious trap being laid before him. "There are just too many girls around. There's no way you'll manage to get out without bumping into one of them."
"I—"
Genya's face turned an even deeper shade of red, his fists clenched as he trembled slightly, torn between fight and flight. In the end, he chose neither—he simply froze, shoulders hunched as if trying to make himself as small as possible.
"HAHAHAHA! IDIOT! YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD ESCAPE FROM US?! NOW LOOK AT YOU, ALL COWERED UP!" Inosuke's boisterous laughter echoed throughout the area, the wild boar of a boy practically doubling over in amusement at the sight of Genya's predicament.
"..."
Genya couldn't even form a proper retort. Instead, he averted his gaze, opting to glare intensely at the water as if willing it to swallow him whole. He refused to make eye contact with anyone—especially not you, Nezuko, or Kanao. In fact, any woman in sight had now become a threat to his already fragile composure.
"What's going on here?" Kanao asked, stepping closer, her head tilting slightly as she observed the situation with a calm curiosity.
"Oh, nothing much," Tanjiro replied, his usual bright smile never faltering. He gently reached over and began playing with Nezuko's damp hair. "We just happened to see him here and recognized him! Shinazugawa Genya! He's the guy from the Final Selection, remember? So naturally, we wanted to talk to him. But he refused to acknowledge us and tried to run away! Thankfully, (Y/N) managed to stop him. Hurray!"
"Ohhh." Kanao nodded, though her interest in Genya was fleeting at best.
"Heh, bet this is his first time bathing with women." Zenitsu smirked, eyes gleaming mischievously as he nudged you with his elbow. "Look at him—he can't even lift a finger."
Genya twitched but still said nothing.
Nezuko, meanwhile, curiously started swimming toward him, her pink eyes fixed on him with intrigue. The moment she got close, however, Genya instinctively scooted back, inching away from her like a cornered animal. Nezuko blinked, puzzled by his reaction. She tried again—only for him to move even farther. Eventually, she gave up and quietly returned to Tanjiro's side.
"Isn't this great?" Tanjiro sighed in contentment, floating on his back as he let the water carry his weight. "The water feels amazing! I feel so relaxed!"
"Finally, some peace!" Zenitsu hummed, lazily drifting through the water, arms outstretched as if embracing the tranquility. However, his eyes soon flickered toward Kanao, and his expression changed. "Oh hey, now that I think about it..." He turned toward her fully, squinting as if analyzing something. "This is my first time seeing you with your hair down." A grin stretched across his face. "You look like a totally different person!"
She blinked at him, reaching up to touch her damp hair. "I do?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.
"Yeah! It's weird!" He waved his hands for emphasis. "Like— I'm so used to your little ponytail thing that now you just look like a completely different human being."
Kanao just stared at him. "Okay."
"That's it?" Zenitsu gawked. "No reaction? No 'Wow, thank you, Zenitsu! You're so observant and cool and handsome!'?"
"No." Kanao continued staring, then simply turned away.
"Ouch. That was colder than the water."
Tanjiro chuckled. "It's true, though! You do look different, Kanao. Your hair makes you seem more relaxed."
"Yeah," you added, grinning. "I'm totally blown away by your beauty!"
Inosuke let out a snort before immediately latching onto your words. "HAHA! SHE LOOKS LIKE SHE MIGHT FINALLY BE ABLE TO THINK!"
Kanao turned back to him, completely unfazed. "I was thinking about how much of an idiot you are."
Inosuke immediately lunged forward, splashing water everywhere as he pointed at Kanao. "WHAT DID YOU SAY? YOU WANNA GO?! RIGHT HERE, RIGHT NOW?! WINNER GETS BRAGGING RIGHTS FOR LIFE!!"
Kanao shrugged. "..."
Inosuke was already hyping himself up, cracking his knuckles and everything—until Tanjiro casually stepped in between them, smiling as he placed a hand on Inosuke's head like he was patting a dog. "Fighting is unnecessary. We're all friends here."
"YOU THINK I CARE?!" He tried to bite his hand.
"You should care!" Zenitsu groaned. "We're in water, dumbass! If you start a fight now, you'll probably just drown before you can even land a punch!"
"I'D STILL WIN."
"You can't win if you're unconscious!"
"I CAN AND I WILL."
"You know what? Fine. Go ahead. Darwinism, take the wheel."
Meanwhile, Nezuko had been quietly watching everything unfold with increasing amusement. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she suddenly lifted both hands and then, water hit Inosuke square in the face.
Nezuko, the culprit, just smiled innocently.
"OH, IT'S ON, MELISSA!" Inosuke grinned ferociously before absolutely launching himself at Nezuko like a wild animal.
Nezuko dove underwater to avoid him.
Zenitsu, now panicking, grabbed Tanjiro by the shoulders. "TANJIRO. CONTROL YOUR DIABOLICAL SISTER."
Tanjiro rolled his eyes. "She's not diabolical and also, she can handle herself. She's a total, uh, girl boss!" He then excitedly turned towards you. "Did I say that right, (Y/N)?"
"Yup!" You nodded, giving a head pat to the now proud burgundy-haired boy.
As if to prove his point, Nezuko resurfaced behind Inosuke and immediately dunked his entire head into the water.
"BLRGLHGH?!"
"Hahaha!!" You doubled over laughing, gripping Zenitsu's arm for support as the boy next to you laughed.
"SHE JUST—SHE JUST SAID 'SLEEPY TIME' AND SENT HIM TO THE GULAG."
Kanao nodded in approval. "She's strong."
Inosuke came back up, spluttering. "OKAY, THAT WAS PRETTY GOOD—BUT CHECK THIS OUT!"
Water everywhere. Absolute devastation. Nezuko, Tanjiro, Kanao, Zenitsu, and you got hit directly, completely drenched.
"YOU LITTLE—" Zenitsu's voice cracked as he wiped water off his face.
"Oh, it's so over for you now," you muttered, narrowing your eyes.
"NEZUKO, ATTACK!" Tanjiro called, pointing at Inosuke.
Nezuko, understanding the assignment, launched an entire tidal wave of water at Inosuke.
Kanao joined in.
Zenitsu, despite everything, was absolutely on board with this. "YEAH, GET HIM! MURDER HIM! WATERBOARD THE BOAR!"
You had finally reached your breaking point.
The hot spring had turned into an all-out battlefield. Inosuke was trying to drown Zenitsu, who was screeching like a dying bird. Kanao had managed to trap Tanjiro in a surprisingly brutal headlock, despite his desperate protests of, "Kanao, I can't feel my arm anymore—Kanao—!"
Nezuko, sitting on the sidelines, was just happily splashing around, giggling at the utter disaster unfolding before her.
Yeah. You were done.
Silently, you turned and swam away, abandoning the warzone without a word.
Your eyes landed on a figure at the farthest edge of the hot spring.
Genya.
He sat so stiffly that he might as well have been a statue. Arms crossed tightly over his chest, shoulders tense, head ducked slightly—he was the complete opposite of the chaos behind you. He wasn't even enjoying the water. Just existing in it.
His entire posture screamed 'please don't talk to me'.
So, naturally, you swam straight toward him.
You grinned and swam over to him, stopping right in front of him. "Hey there!"
Genya flinched violently. His entire body jerked like you had just shot him. His eyes flickered to you for half a second before snapping away just as quickly. His ears, his face, even his neck—red.
"...You okay?" You tilted your head.
He stiffened further. "...Y-Yeah."
You squinted at him. "You sure?"
"...Yeah."
This ho was lying to you. You smiled anyway. "Do you remember me? We met at the Butterfly Mansion!"
His fingers twitched slightly where they were gripping his arms. "Uh..."
"You don't remember?" You gasped dramatically, placing a hand over your chest. "That hurts, Genya! I thought we had something special."
His head snapped up in panic. "W-Wait—"
"Relax, I'm joking!" You laughed, waving him off. "But I remember you! You're Sanemi's little brother, right?"
Genya froze. His pupils dilated slightly as he turned to you in slow motion, his expression wary. "...How d'you know that?"
You tapped your temple. "I have my ways." Either way, you decided to put him out of his misery. "I'm (Y/N), by the way! (L/N) (Y/N)!"
That's when it hit him.
You saw the exact moment his brain clicked. His whole body went still as his eyes widened slightly. "...(Y/N)?" he repeated slowly, like he was confirming it to himself.
You nodded, watching his brain reboot.
"...Wait," he muttered. "You're the one who... invited me to that weird party."
You beamed. "Yep! That was me!"
He just stared at you. For a solid three seconds, it seemed like his brain was trying to restart itself.
You tilted your head. "You okay there?"
He immediately looked away, gripping his arm as if trying to hold himself together. "Yeah," he mumbled.
You smiled. Time to push his buttons. "So, Sanemi, huh?" you said casually. "What's it like being his little brother?"
He hesitated. His lips pressed together tightly, and for a moment, you thought he might not answer at all.
"...It's... fine," he muttered eventually.
"That's it?" you teased.
He swallowed, clearly uncomfortable. "He's... strong."
You grinned. "He is, isn't he?"
Genya nodded stiffly, still not looking at you.
"I think he's a huge softie, though," you added.
"...!" His reaction was instant. He whipped his head toward you so fast you almost heard his neck crack. His face burned even redder. "D-Don't say that! If he were to hear you or someone snitched on you, he'll kill you!"
You laughed. "Oh, I know, but come on! He's not as bad as people say, right?"
Genya's brows furrowed slightly. He hesitated, as if debating whether to speak or not. Then, cautiously, he muttered, "...No. He ain't."
You perked up. "Right?! I mean, sure, he's scary, but he really cares about people, doesn't he?"
His grip on his arms relaxed slightly. His eyes flickered to you, a bit less guarded than before. "...Yeah," he admitted."He does."
Encouraged, you continued, "I feel like people don't give him enough credit. He's actually really kind—just in a rough way."
Something in Genya's posture shifted. It was subtle, but he didn't seem as closed off anymore. "...He don't show it much, but... yeah," he muttered. "He's always lookin' out for others."
You smiled. "I knew it! I could tell just by watching him."
A small spark of something lit up in Genya's eyes. For the first time since you sat down, he looked engaged in the conversation. "...He ain't heartless," Genya continued. "He just... don't trust people easy. And he gets angry when people put themselves in danger. 'Cause he don't wanna lose 'em."
You nodded eagerly. "Exactly! He's just bad at showing it."
His expression softened slightly. "Hmh."
You felt a warm sense of accomplishment. He looked relaxed, not completely, but a noticeable difference from before. Time to make things worse.
"You know," you said, smirking, "you're not nearly as grumpy as your brother, so let's be friends!"
Genya immediately tensed again. You held out a hand for him to shake. His body locked up. His eyes flickered to your hand. Then your face. Then your hand again. You could practically see the internal war happening in his brain.
Touch your hand? Impossible.
He was so still that you started slowly pulling your hand back.
"...Oh." Your voice softened slightly. "Do you... hate me?"
Genya malfunctioned. "W-WHAT?! NO!!!"
You blinked at him innocently. "So you don't... hate me?"
"I DON'T HATE YOU!"
"Really?"
"YEAH!"
You tilted your head, voice even softer. "Do you like me?"
"YEAH—"
Silence.
You saw the exact moment his brain caught up to his mouth. His hands flew up to his mouth like he could physically shove the words back in.
You leaned in, grinning. "Awwww, you're adorable! I like you too, Genya!"
Genya.exe had officially crashed.
"WAY TO GO, (Y/N)!" From the other side of the hot spring, Zenitsu turned to Tanjiro, shaking his head. "THAT RIGHT THERE. THAT'S THE POWER OF A WOMAN. MY WOMAN!"
The poor boy was fried. His mouth was open, his face was red, and his hands were hovering in front of him like he didn't even know what to do with them. You, on the other hand, were thriving. You were so glad to finally interact with him. This seemed like a total dream.
Leaning in slightly, you grinned at him, propping your chin on your hand. "You're such a cutie."
"...I—I ain't cute." His voice cracked so badly he almost choked on his own words.
"Did your voice just break?"
Genya whipped his head away, dying on the inside. "Sh-Shut up..."
You swam a little closer, resting your arms on the edge of the spring near him. He stiffened immediately, his shoulders bunching up to his ears like a turtle retreating into its shell.
"Come on, don't be shy!" you teased. "You already said you liked me, there's no backing out now."
Genya's brain short-circuited again. "I—I didn't mean it like that—"
"Didn't mean what like that?" You tilted your head, playing innocent.
He opened his mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again. Then promptly gave up, shutting his eyes like he was praying for strength.
You giggled. "Relax, I'm just messing with you." You poked his arm. "You know, you really should smile more."
His eyes snapped to you for half a second before flicking away again. "...Why?"
"Because I bet you have a nice smile."
Genya frowned harder. "...No, I don't."
You raised an eyebrow. "And who told you that?"
He hesitated. "...No one." His voice was quieter this time.
Your heart clenched a little.
Softening, you nudged him lightly. "Well, I'm sure you do. And if no one told you that before, then I'm telling you now."
Genya stayed quiet, ears still red. He shifted slightly, fingers twitching against his arm.
Then, in the tiniest voice—
"...Thanks."
You grinned, nudging him again. "See? I knew you weren't scary."
Genya scoffed lightly, finally relaxing a little. "Tch. Who said I was?"
"Zenitsu."
Genya immediately scowled, his previous shyness temporarily forgotten. "That little shit—"
From across the hot spring, Zenitsu sneezed violently, then looked around in a panic. "What—who said my name—??"
Tanjiro gave him a sympathetic pat on the back. "I think your soul just left your body."
Nezuko nodded sagely beside him.
You burst into laughter, watching the murderous glint in Genya's eyes. "Oh no, I think you just unlocked your true personality."
Genya grumbled, crossing his arms again, but the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.
You were about to tease Genya again when, suddenly, a splash of water crashed over both of you. You barely had time to register what happened before Inosuke popped up right between you two, snorting like a wild boar.
Genya flinched so hard he nearly dunked himself underwater. "GH—WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"
Inosuke, completely unfazed, tilted his head at him. "Oi, Monobrow. What are you talking about over here? Looked all serious and weird. You plotting something?"
You rolled your eyes. "Inosuke, not everything is a secret battle plan."
"Speak for yourself," he shot back. "What if he's secretly training to breathe underwater?!"
Genya, who had finally recovered from the shock, deadpanned. "That's... not even possible."
"That's exactly what someone who can do it would say!"
"Why are you all ganging up on him?" Zenitsu swam over with a smug grin, flicking some water in Genya's direction."Is it because he's being all mysterious? Or is it because he actually talks when he's alone with (Y/N)?"
"H-HUH?!" Genya's entire face tensed.
"Ohhh, didn't think I'd notice you, you little slut?!" Zenitsu frowned at him. "Just that you've been all broody and silent with us, and then suddenly, the moment you get (Y/N) alone, you're chatting it up like best friends! THEN GUESS WHAT, IF YOU WANT (Y/N), YOU'LL HAVE TO FIGHT ME!"
Tanjiro, who had just arrived with Nezuko and Kanao, blinked in curiosity. "Wait, really?" He turned to you. "What were you talking about?"
"Oh, we were just talking about his brother, Sanemi," you replied. "I was saying how he must be really strong to be a Wind Hashira."
At the mention of Sanemi, Genya immediately straightened up. His usual awkwardness faded slightly, replaced by something more confident. "Of course he is! He's one of the strongest swordsmen alive!"
"So you two are related!" Tanjiro smiled, finally picking through pieces. "I knew it! No wonder you two reminded me of each other!"
"See?!" Zenitsu ignored Tanjiro's words and pointed out at Genya. "He's getting all excited now!"
Even so, you couldn't help but smile at how passionate Genya had suddenly become. It was like a completely different side of him had emerged the moment his brother was involved. "You really believe in him, huh?"
Genya turned back to you, still serious. "Of course I do!"
Tanjiro gave a warm smile. "That's really nice, Genya! Family bonds are important!"
"Wow, you're like a lost puppy." Inosuke snorted. "Eyebrow-less guy kicks you, and you just come crawling right back!"
Genya's eye twitched. "DO YOU WANT ME TO DROWN YOU?!"
Zenitsu immediately perked up. "Oh, oh! Please do! I've been waiting for someone to put him in his place!"
Inosuke bared his teeth. "JUST TRY IT, GERMANY!"
Genya and Inosuke were grappling in the water, sending waves splashing in every direction. Zenitsu was cheering for Genya to knock Inosuke down, while Nezuko let out an amused giggle from the side.
You sighed, rubbing your temples. "Why does every conversation in this group end in chaos?" Nezuko swam over to your side and comforted you silently, patting you on the shoulder.
————————————————————————
After a refreshing soak in the hot springs, you and your companions changed into your assigned yukatas, preparing to reunite for a meal with Mitsuri. Everyone except Genya, of course. Despite your relentless pleading, he had refused without hesitation, leaving you to sigh in defeat.
Once dressed, you stepped out into the dimly lit hallways.
Now, all you had to do was find the others.
Simple, right?
Wrong.
Because, as always, your terrible sense of direction struck again.
You muttered a curse under your breath, frustrated with yourself as you wandered aimlessly through the seemingly endless corridors. The inn was larger than you had thought, with identical pathways that twisted and turned, each one leading to another unfamiliar space. The paper lanterns along the wooden beams flickered softly, casting long shadows across the polished floors, but none of it helped you figure out where you were.
Your eyes darted around, searching for any sign of your friends. Anyone. Maybe Tanjiro? Zenitsu? Even Inosuke would be a blessing at this point. But the further you walked, the more unfamiliar everything seemed.
...
...
...
It was only for a moment,
caught at the very edge of your vision,
but it stopped you in your tracks.
...
A lone figure stood at the far end of the corridor, half-shrouded in shadow. She was motionless, barely more than a silhouette against the dim glow of lantern light, her presence almost unreal—like something glimpsed only in dreams, something that shouldn't exist in the waking world.
As you turned your head to look at her fully, the sight that greeted you stole the very breath from your lungs.
Her hair, dark as the abyss, tumbled down in unkempt waves, strands cascading over her shoulders and down her back like the flowing ink of an ancient painting. It framed her face with an effortless kind of beauty, strands catching the soft glow of the lanterns, shifting between deep raven black and cold midnight blue.
She wore a long, flowing yukata—pale blue, delicate as frost-kissed silk, draping over her slender frame with quiet elegance. The fabric pooled at her feet like mist, as if she were not quite walking upon the ground, but floating just above it. A faint chill seemed to cling to the air around her, subtle yet undeniable, as though winter itself followed in her wake.
Her skin was luminous—so pale it was almost translucent, like fine porcelain untouched by time. But it was not her ghostly complexion alone that held you captive.
Her eye.
It was vast, stretching infinitely like the sky before a storm—an impossible fusion of glacial blue and silver-gray, framed by dark, feathered lashes that cast delicate shadows across her cheeks. It was heavy-lidded, mournful, as if carrying the weight of unspoken sorrows. And yet, despite the sadness, it held an unsettling sharpness, a knowing depth that made you feel as though she could see straight through you.
Then, there was the scar.
A jagged, merciless wound stretched across her right eye, disrupting the ethereal perfection of her features. It stretched down her cheek slightly, distorting the otherwise smooth, porcelain-like skin. The gash was old yet deep, carved into her delicate skin as though left by something cruel—something inhuman. And yet, rather than diminishing her beauty, it only enhanced it. She was a contradiction in herself—haunting yet mesmerizing, broken yet whole.
A fallen angel, exiled from the heavens.
You couldn't tear your gaze away.
Who was she?
A swordsmith? No, she wore no mask.
A villager? Unlikely—there was something too otherworldly about her.
A Demon Slayer? If so, she was unlike any you had ever encountered.
No, she didn't seem like anyone who should be here at all.
She didn't look like someone who belonged here.
And yet, the same could be said about you.
You murmured, trying to get her attention. "Um... excuse me?"
She blinked, her gaze shifting to you as though noticing you for the first time.
"Mmhm?"
Her voice was soft, melodic, lilting—like wind chimes caught in a winter breeze. It wasn't just the sound of it that made your breath hitch—it was the feeling it evoked. A strange, inexplicable ache bloomed in your chest, like hearing the first snowfall of the season after a lifetime of waiting.
You swallowed, suddenly aware of how dry your throat had become, feeling unexpectedly flustered, and quickly bowed your head. "Ah—sorry! I didn't mean to bother you!" You rubbed the back of your neck, trying to regain composure. "I'm just... uh, kind of lost. Have you seen my friends? One's got a checkered haori, red hair, big smile—kind of has a golden retriever personality? And the other one's blond, loud, and will probably be flirting with the air itself if given the chance?"
"..." She didn't answer right away, instead tilting her head in mild curiosity.
A long pause.
She shook her head. "No. I haven't."
Her voice sent an odd sensation through you—one you couldn't explain. It was as if just hearing her made your heart ache, though you had no idea why.
You forced a laugh, trying to shake off the weird feeling. "Figures. In that case, do you at least know where I should go?"
Another pause. Then, once again, she said, "I don't."
Your face deadpanned. "...Seriously?"
She nodded.
You stared at her.
She stared back.
Great. You deadpanned. "...You're really not helpful, are you?"
"..." She merely tilted her head.
"Well... thanks anyway," you said, exhaling a sigh before turning to leave.
...
"Hey."
It was just a word.
Just a sound.
But the moment it left her lips, the air around you shifted—warping, tightening, coiling in on itself like something alive.
You froze.
A slow, creeping chill slithered up your spine, threading through your ribs and wrapping around your lungs. Something about her tone made your body lock up, your instincts screaming without words.
It wasn't just different—it was wrong. Heavier. Colder. Like the first breath of winter slipping beneath a doorframe, whispering promises of ice and death.
You turned back to her, but you already knew—somehow, you already knew—this wasn't the same person you had spoken to moments ago.
She was looking at you.
No.
She was seeing you.
Really seeing you, in a way that made your skin feel paper-thin. It wasn't just a gaze. It wasn't curiosity. It was something deeper, something invasive, something that slithered beneath your skin and made a home in your bones. A breath too loud, a step too sudden, and the whole world might shatter around you.
You didn't know why you felt like that.
But you did.
And then—the realization slid into you like a needle to the skull.
For the first time since you arrived here,
You were being perceived.
Not looked at. Not acknowledged. Not even judged.
Perceived.
Like a specimen pinned beneath a glass slide. Like a whisper caught in the throat of something too ancient to have a name. Like a shape standing at the far end of a darkened hallway,
watching.
Waiting.
Knowing.
Your body locked up as a sickening, primal awareness spread through you. It was like standing at the edge of a cliff, peering down into an abyss that wasn't empty at all—an abyss that peered back.
You wanted to move. To speak. But your limbs felt brittle, like they would snap under the weight of the moment.
She already had the answer.
And somehow, that was the most terrifying part of all.
Then, in that same quiet, delicate voice, she asked:
"You're not from this world... are you?"
Notes:
Guys the tittle and the little note is a joke💔 you get it?? cause this is chapter #69... 😩😖...
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 71: — 70
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
AN ENIGMA IN THIS FAKE WORLD — CHAPTER #70 — ARE YOU WRONG? AM I WRONG? OR ARE WE BOTH RIGHT?
Dot. Dot. Dot.
HUHHHH?!
Your brain short-circuited. Panic surged through your chest like a cold wave crashing violently over warm sand. Your spine straightened, eyes wide, lips parted in pure disbelief.
You sweatdropped—literally. A small bead rolled down your temple. You heart pounded loudly in your chest—thump, thump, thump—as if trying to escape.
Did she just say... what you think she said?
Nope.
Absolutely not.
You must've misheard her. You had to have misheard her. That voice—so soft, so surreal—maybe it carried strange echoes in this cold, weird hallway. That's it. Yeah, that made sense. The acoustics in these halls were WEIRD. Echo-y.
That was probably it!
Swallowing hard, you tried to laugh—except nothing came out but air. You clenched your fists, forcing a smile that didn't reach your eyes. "Uh... s-sorry, what was that?"
She tilted her head slightly, one dark strand of hair sliding across her cheek. Her gaze never left yours. "You're not from here," she repeated, almost curious, as if commenting on the weather. "You don't even belong here... right?"
Your stomach dropped.
WHAT THE HELL.
What. The actual. Hell.
You stared at her, absolutely terrified now. The breath caught in your lungs. Your mind scrambled for anything that made sense.
Who was she?
How did she know that?
What did she mean by that?
What did she see?
Why did she say it like it was a fact?
"Wh—What are you talking about?" Your voice cracked slightly as you tried to laugh again, this time laced with visible fear. "What do you mean I don't belong here? What do you mean not from here? Do you think I'm a tourist or something?! How would you even—what are you even saying right now?"
Your voice grew more frantic the more words spilled out. You tried to rationalize, tried to make her sound like she was joking, or mistaken, or—fuck, maybe she was sleep-deprived. But she wasn't smiling. She wasn't blinking. She wasn't doing anything.
The hallway was dead quiet.
She just... stared at you.
"You don't belong in this place. Not really."
You took a step back unconsciously. "Of course I belong here, lady. I'm... I'm part of the Demon Slayer Corps! I came here with my friends. This is the Swordsmith Village, right?"
She blinked slowly. "...You keep saying that. But your words don't match your soul."
"My what now?"
"Your soul," she repeated gently, as if you should've understood all along, as though you were a child being reminded of your own name. "It's loud. Like it's screaming beneath your skin."
What kind of shit was that?
You laughed nervously—thin, high-pitched. "Okay, I think you've got the wrong person, I don't know what kind of riddles—"
Her head tilted ever so slightly. The gentle veil in her expression began to peel away. She took one slow step toward you. The air around her grew heavy. The hallway itself seemed to stretch and warp. "You wander like someone searching for a door that doesn't exist. You touch this world, but it doesn't touch you back."
"I—"
"You don't need to act stupid," she murmured. "It's already obvious. Even if your mouth says otherwise—your scent doesn't lie."
"Scent...?"
"You reek of displacement,"
"I don't—I don't know what you're talking about, okay? I'm normal. I'm real! I'm—"
"No." She cut you off, quiet but final. "You don't smell like this world. You walk its soil, but the earth doesn't know your name, doesn't recognize you, doesn't answer when you call. You breathe the air here, but the air chokes on your presence, it doesn't carry your story. The wind doesn't whisper your fate."
Oh yeah, you were done for. You couldn't breathe. Every word pressed against you like hands trying to pull you through the floor. You staggered back another step, voice barely holding itself together. "...Just who... who are you...?"
She blinked. Just once.
Then—like a curtain being drawn shut—her expression shifted.
The air snapped back to normal. That haunting, knowing weight disappeared from her eyes like it had never been there at all. Her body language softened. Head tilted, brows furrowed like she'd just blinked into existence. The winter-like pressure that had blanketed the air dissipated like fog in the sun. She looked at you again with mild, lazy curiosity, as if the last minute had never happened.
"...Oh," she said after a thoughtful pause, "...I think I saw a blonde odd looking boy yelling the name '(Y/N)' earlier. He went that way." She pointed casually toward a path to the left.
...
What.
WHAT?!
AW HELL NAH, THIS CRAZY HOE!
Your face twitched. You blinked at her like she'd just slapped you with a pillow dipped in cold soup. You snapped, stepping forward instinctively. "Hold on! Don't just say creepy existential stuff and then pretend it didn't happen!" Your voice came out louder than you meant, echoing faintly against the walls.
"Weren't you asking for your friends whereabouts...? I'm telling you I saw a blonde boy running a few moments ago. I suppose he is your friend, isn't he..."
"WHAT?! No—NONONO DON'T CHANGE THE TOPIC!" Your voice pitched so high it practically echoed. Somewhere in the distance, a cicada stopped chirping in protest. You jabbed a finger at her like you were pointing out a criminal in court. "You literally just said I don't belong here—don't pretend you didn't say that!!"
She blinked, tilting her head slightly. Her long lashes fanned downward with agonizing grace.
"...What topic?" She looked at you—blank, polite, innocent. Like someone who'd just asked you to repeat your coffee order.
"What... what do you mean, what topic?!" you sputtered. "The one where you were having a spiritual TED Talk about my SOUL!"
"T-Ted? What's that?" Her head tilted the other way. "Were we talking?" she asked, calm as a porcelain swan floating across black water. "I thought you were just asking about your friends."
You gawked at her. "You literally said I don't belong here! You said this world doesn't 'touch me back' or whatever that even means!" You were gesturing wildly now, somewhere between trying to physically pull the memory out of her head or conduct a haunted orchestra. "You said my soul was weird! Do you remember the part where you practically accused me of trespassing through dimensions?!"
She gave a very slow blink, again. The kind that made you want to flip a table. "...Are you okay? Do you need to seek for a doctor?" she asked gently. "You're sweating."
You were. Oh, you were dripping. "I'm not sweating because I'm hot!" you shouted. "I'm sweating because you're terrifying! You just shape-shifted from an oracle into a confused lost tourist in real time!"
"Oh, I wouldn't say shape-shifted," she said thoughtfully, tapping her chin with one pale finger. "That implies I was something else. Was I something else?"
"YES!" you screamed. "YES, YOU WERE! Five seconds ago you were speaking like a sentient glacier with opinions on my existence!!"
She blinked again, but this time she looked the tiniest bit amused. "Uh...That's a funny way to describe me?"
You rubbed your temples, pacing two steps forward then back. "Lord, I'm gonna have a seizure. What is wrong with you?! Are you messing with me? Is this a joke? Am I being pranked?!"
She made a soft "hm?" sound, then smiled politely. "You seem unwell. You should probably go find your friends before you get too lost."
You stared at her in exhausted disbelief. "You're seriously pretending that didn't happen?"
"..." She didn't answer. She just stood there—like an unfinished painting: beautiful and maddening.
You let out a guttural noise. Something between a groan and a laugh and a death rattle. "I can't do this. I can't do this. I don't have the mental bandwidth for this kind of cryptic riddle-horror interaction." You turned around mid-ramble, already walking away while waving a hand in surrender. "I'm gonna go. I'm leaving! I'm gonna find my friends and pretend this never happened. You win. YOU HEAR ME? CongratuFUCKINGlations!"
...
You stopped for a second and half-turned, tone stiff. "...Goodnight." You said flatly, barely glancing over your shoulder.
There was a pause.
Then her voice followed you, light as snowfall.
She gave you a soft, sweet smile—completely harmless now. "Goodnight,"
It echoed faintly as you walked down the hallway, trying desperately not to look back.
...
She stood there for a long moment, arms at her sides, her yukata sleeves fluttering ever so slightly in a faint breeze that didn't exist.
Her head slowly tilted again.
"...What a strange girl," she whispered. Her voice was still melodic, but flatter now. "How odd. She asks me for something and then becomes agitated when I answer. Kids these days... She's scary."
She stared down the hall where you had vanished.
"...She didn't feel real." Her lips twitched slightly, unsure whether to frown or laugh. She hugged her arms around herself slowly. Her eyes narrowed. "...Wahh. She gives me the creeps, ...What the was that?"
———————————————————————————————
You trudged down the hallway, muttering indignantly under your breath. Each step echoed against the polished wooden floors of the Swordsmith Village inn, the shadows from the paper lanterns stretching and curling along the walls.
"'You don't belong in this world'—who even says that?" you grumbled. "Sounds like a B-grade villain line from a forgotten visual novel. What next? Is she going to offer me a cursed mirror and tell me to 'seek the truth that sleeps beneath my skin'?"
You crossed your arms tightly, hugging the fabric of your yukata closer. The night had cooled since you left the hot springs, and the odd tension from your previous encounter still clung to you like a second skin. That strange woman—whoever she was—kept replaying in your mind like an unresolved dream. Her gaze, her voice, her aura... and the most haunting part of all:
You had never seen her in the manga. Nor the anime. Not a glimpse in any arc, not a cameo in the background, not a whisper in fan guides or databooks.
You shivered and shook your head, mentally snapping the thought in half like brittle twigs. "Okay. Enough of that. Let's pretend she was a hallucination born from hot spring steam and mild dehydration," you muttered, trying to focus on anything else.
But fate wasn't done throwing curveballs at your evening.
Without warning, your shoulder collided hard against someone coming around the corner. "Whoa—!" you staggered back. "Sorry, I didn't—
...Genya?" you breathed.
The boy blinked at you, clearly startled too. He'd just been walking with his head slightly down, probably not expecting a person to slam into him full force. His hair was damp and slicked back from the springs, and he'd changed into a darker, more modest yukata that made his broad shoulders seem even broader. His arms were crossed tightly, and his usual gruff expression flickered on reflex but then softened.
Slightly.
He stared at you, eyes slightly widened in surprise. For a moment you braced yourself for silence. You'd seen him before—how he'd completely ignored Tanjiro at the Butterfly Mansion like a man personally offended by friendliness. You fully expected him to turn and walk away without a word.
"...Oh. Hey," he muttered instead, gaze flicking away the moment it met yours.
You blinked. Then blinked again. "Wait. Did you just... greet me?"
He shifted uncomfortably on his feet. "Yeah, so?"
You couldn't help the baffled laugh that left your mouth. "Nothing, nothing. Just—wasn't expecting that. You kind of have a reputation for glaring people into silence."
Genya's jaw tensed. "I... didn't mean to ignore anyone. I just... don't like talking much." He looked vaguely to the side, as though addressing the floorboards would be easier than looking at you directly.
You smiled, easing your posture. "Fair enough. Uh. Well... did you enjoy the hot springs?"
There was a noticeable pause. He looked like he had to think carefully before answering. "...They were fine," he said stiffly. "Hot. A bit... too hot at first. But... clean."
You nodded, suppressing a laugh at how rigidly he delivered what could have been a single, casual sentence. "Yeah, I get that. It's kind of the whole point of this place, right?"
"..." Genya gave a brief nod but didn't respond. He looked vaguely like he wanted to, then decided against it at the last moment.
You rocked slightly on your heels. "Have you had dinner yet?"
"...No. Not yet," he admitted, eyes now flicking back to yours for just a second before breaking contact again.
You took the opportunity. "Well, perfect timing then! I was just on my way to find the others," you said cheerfully. "You should come eat with us! Me, Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Mitsuri—it's not a huge thing, just dinner. No fighting. I promise."
The moment the words left your lips, Genya stiffened like someone had just pressed a panic button inside him. His brows furrowed deeper and his shoulders rose defensively. "Uh—no. No thanks," he said quickly, voice more abrupt. "I... I'm good."
You tilted your head, your voice softening. "Oh... alright."
Your expression must have fallen, even if just slightly, because he suddenly tensed harder—like he physically sensed your disappointment. "I-It's not because of you!" he blurted, stumbling over his own voice. "It's not personal, I mean. Don't take it that way. I just... I'm not great with people. Or groups. Or... stuff."
You blinked, then let out a quiet laugh. "It's really okay, Genya. You're not forced to hang out with anyone."
He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Just a strained breath.
You smiled gently. "Still... I want you to know—I'll be waiting. I really would like to spend some time with you. Even if it's just the two of us."
His eyes widened, visibly shaken by your honesty.
"I think you're someone worth knowing," you said sincerely. "You don't have to talk much. I'll do the talking if it helps. I just... wanna understand you better."
"...!" Genya's entire face turned a violent shade of red. Not the faint flush of embarrassment—but a full-body, heat-sinking, this-is-too-much kind of crimson. His mouth opened once, twice—his breath hitched, and he seemed to literally glitch in place.
"...I—uh..."
You took mercy on him, stepping back. "Anyway. That's all I wanted to say." You waved softly, starting to walk past."Goodnight, Genya. See ya."
He nodded rigidly, face still red. "...Night."
You walked away humming softly, your mood much lighter now than it had been moments ago. That strange lady? Forgotten for now. You had real people to talk to. People who didn't float between dimensions or monologue about your soul.
———————————————————————————————
After what felt like hours of wandering through this ridiculously maze-like inn, your tired feet finally brought you to a wide sliding door with soft voices murmuring from inside. You pushed it open—and there they all were.
"Ah—there you are!" Tanjiro said brightly, already halfway standing. His smile bloomed with relief.
"(Y/N)!!!" Mitsuri gasped, springing to her feet. Her long pink and green hair bounced around her shoulders as she all but launched herself at you, her arms flinging around yours. "We were wondering where you'd gone!"
"Bout time," Inosuke grunted. "We were about to send a search party—probably me, since I'm the strongest."
"Mhmh!" Nezuko gave a muffled hum of joy from under the table, where she was curled up on a soft cushion. She waved happily, her bamboo muzzle bobbing.
"Hi!" you called, and Kanao's eyes immediately flicked up from where she sat near the low table. Her face softened with visible relief.
"You're here..." she said quietly, rising to her feet. "I was going to go look for you if you didn't show up soon."
Zenitsu practically launched himself toward you as well, making Mitsuri stumble away. "Finally! I was about to D-I-E of worry!" he cried, grabbing your sleeve. "I thought you fell into a pit! Or got kidnapped by a demon! Or a scary hot spring spirit!"
"Okay, that's enough," Tanjiro said as he ripped away Zenitsu from you.
"You're late," Inosuke said bluntly, stepping up behind you and folding his arms. "You must be weak. You need more training. Maybe some push-ups. Or a bear fight."
"Excuse you?!" Zenitsu snapped, spinning around to glare at Inosuke with enough venom to kill a god. "You think you're the standard of strength? The only thing you've fought lately is a tatami mat because you didn't know how to sit on it! Don't act like you're better than anyone, you goblin!"
"WHAT DID YOU SAY?!"
Kanao gently placed a hand on your shoulder while Zenitsu and Inosuke barked insults at each other behind you. "I'm glad you're okay," she said softly, looking into your eyes. You smiled back.
"Sorry for the delay," you said as you stepped further into the room. "... I got kind of, uh... lost."
(You definitely weren't going to say, "Well, I met a cursed porcelain doll disguised as a woman who said my soul doesn't belong in this dimension." Nope. That was between you and your therapist—if this world even had therapists.)
Tanjiro's brows knit together with concern. "You got lost?! I should've come with you... I could've helped."
You reached over and patted his head reassuringly. "It's fine. There was nothing you could've done. Besides, I'm here now."
Tanjiro pouted a little, but your hand ruffling through his hair seemed to lift his mood.
"Rookie," Inosuke snorted, jabbing a thumb toward you. "If it were me, I'd have smelled the food and tracked it with my beast instincts."
"Fatass," Zenitsu coughed repeatedly.
Then you paused, blinking in surprise as you noticed the untouched bowls of food, still perfectly set out on the table. You looked from one plate to another, and then to everyone seated. "Wait... are you guys waiting for me to eat?"
Mitsuri looked at you. "Of course we were, pookie! What do you think we are? Animals?"
"I am," Inosuke muttered, clearly pointing at himself.
Tanjiro chuckled. "It's impressive that even Inosuke waited. Right?"
"I didn't wait for you! I waited for food rules! There's a difference!" Inosuke barked defensively, crossing his arms and looking away with a slight flush in his cheeks.
You let out a playful pout and folded your arms. "I can't believe you all just... waited. You guys are too sweet."
Mitsuri beamed, scooting over. "Come sit next to me!"
"And me!" Tanjiro added, already patting the empty cushion on the other side of him. You smiled and took the seat between the two of them, placing yourself comfortably. Tanjiro looked way too pleased. So did Mitsuri, for that matter. Both of them sat a little taller. Which is when Zenitsu's wail split the air like a thunderclap.
"WHYYY?? I wanted to sit next to you!" he cried, pointing like you had just betrayed him in the most tragic love story of all time.
You laughed, already chewing on your food. "Next time, I swear. I'll sit next to you."
Zenitsu's lower lip wobbled—until he caught sight of Tanjiro and Mitsuri. His eye twitched. "Wait a second... Are you two... smirking?"
Tanjiro blinked innocently, already sipping his tea. "Whattt? Me? Smirking? Why would I do that?" His obvious smile betrayed his statement though.
Mitsuri giggled, daintily covering her mouth. "Right? I think you're seeing things~"
Zenitsu groaned and dropped his head onto the table with a dull thud. "This is favoritism. Pure and cruel favoritism."
Inosuke reached over him to grab a dumpling. "You're just slow."
As you finally settled, you felt something soft bump your thigh. You glanced down—and there was Nezuko, under the table, resting her head on your lap with a happy hum. Her big pink eyes blinked up at you peacefully, her arms tucked in like she'd found the coziest spot in the universe.
"Ohhh, Nezuko," you cooed, stroking her hair gently. "You comfy down there?"
She gave a quiet nod, nuzzling slightly against your yukata.
In the middle of it all, a collective pause swept over the group. It wasn't because of the food—it was because of how much of it had mysteriously disappeared.
"W-WAIT A DAMN SECOND—!" Inosuke suddenly jolted upright, his arms flinging in the air like he'd just seen a ghost. "WHERE DID ALL THE FOOD GO?! I ONLY HAD THREE BOWLS!"
Everyone turned to the source of the chaos.
Mitsuri, cheeks tinged pink, was quietly nibbling on a piece of pickled daikon. Surrounding her were empty bowls—no, mountains of them. A full-stack of bowls and plates towered like a precarious shrine to her appetite.
"Oh... eh-hehe... oops," she said sheepishly, poking her index fingers together. "I guess I... might've gotten a little carried away?"
"A little?!" Zenitsu blinked as he leaned over, counting. "That's—thirty-two bowls?! And those ten plates—how did you even fit it all?!"
"You say that like it's a bad thing," she giggled, rubbing the back of her head with an embarrassed smile. "I was just so hungry today. I only nibbled earlier..."
Inosuke was not having it. "THIS IS AN ATTACK AGAINST MY PRIDE," he announced, pointing a chopstick like a sword. "MY STOMACH IS READY TO THROW HANDS WITH HERS."
"Oh, come on. It's kind of amazing," Tanjiro laughed, a little in awe as he set his bowl down.
You agreed with him. "To eat that much and still look graceful? That's impressive!"
"Thank you both~!" Mitsuri beamed, the blush on her cheeks deepening. "My mom always said I had the appetite of a lumberjack!"
"I'm gonna eat a ton too!" Tanjiro declared, eyes lighting up with determination. "So I can get stronger and match up to you someday!"
Kanao, sitting to your right, leaned in just slightly. "How's the food, (Y/N)?" she asked in her soft, clear voice. Her violet eyes watched you carefully—not concerned, but... attentive.
"Great! Honestly, I was starving," you said with a laugh, holding up your half-finished bowl.
"Good." Kanao nodded, a small but genuine smile forming on her lips. Seeing your smile seemed to ease something in her. Nezuko, still lounging peacefully under the table, gave a small murmur and nuzzled closer into your lap.
"Wait!" Tanjiro suddenly perked up, lowering his chopsticks mid-bite. "I forgot to tell you! That guy you met at the hot spring earlier... that was Shinazugawa Genya! He's a fellow swordsman!"
"Huh? Is that so?" Mitsuri blinked in surprise. "Shinazugawa... could he be related to Sanemi?"
"Eyebrow-less loudmouth?" Inosuke grunted, then bit off the tail of an entire grilled fish, bones and all. "Yeah. They're brothers. The ugly must be genetic."
"Inosuke!" Zenitsu nearly dropped his bowl. "You can't just say that about people's faces!"
"Why not?!" Inosuke huffed, genuinely confused. "Their faces are hideous. It's a fact."
Kanao deadpanned. "You said earlier that the chief's mask looked like a dick."
"LIKE A HUH?" Mitsuri spilled the tea she was drinking, the spilled drink landed a little on Nezuko, who frowned in respond.
Zenitsu nodded at Kanao's comment. "And I stand corrected by my statement, but hey, you laughed with me."
"Yeah. It was funny." She nodded as well.
Mitsuri placed a hand on her chin in thought, her brows furrowed a little. "Mhm... but I remember Sanemi saying he didn't have a younger brother. That's strange..."
Tanjiro's smile faded slightly, his brows pinching in concern. "Really? He said that? I wonder why..."
He glanced at Nezuko briefly, then back at the table. You could tell it bothered him—his heart was too full of warmth to understand the kind of coldness Genya must've faced.
Kanao's voice cut softly into the quiet. "Maybe they have their own things to work through."
Mitsuri sighed and rested her head on your shoulder, her fingers quietly playing with the hem of your sleeve. "It's just so sad... there's five of us in my family, and we all get along. I can't imagine something like that."
You smiled, leaning your cheek against the top of her head just for a moment. "Hey, Kanao—what about you? Do you ever fight with Shinobu?"
She looked caught off guard, like she hadn't expected the question. But she didn't look upset, more like thoughtful. "...Not really," she said eventually. "We used to have some disagreements. But now? No. We're close. It'd be strange for us to fight."
Zenitsu shivered. "Yeah, no offense, but if you and Shinobu did fight, it'd be horrifying. It'd be all quiet, cold smiles and poisoned rice balls. Psychological warfare..."
Kanao blinked. "We don't do that."
"...yet," Zenitsu whispered.
Suddenly, Tanjiro's gaze swept to the empty seat at the table. "Genya still hasn't shown up..." he murmured, frowning."I was hoping we could at least talk."
"Pfft," Inosuke scoffed, leaning back like a king on a throne. "That guy's a wimp. Probably too scared to face a group. Hehe, no balls."
"Oh, Genya's not coming," you blurted, remembering your earlier hallway encounter.
Everyone turned to look at you.
"Wait, what?" Mitsuri asked, blinking. Her hand was still resting warmly on yours. "How do you know?"
"I ran into him just before I found this room," you explained. "We talked a little. He said no to the invite. Didn't really say why."
"Hmm..." Mitsuri frowned. "I've heard some of the villagers say he never eats with anyone. I wonder if he brought something for himself, or if he's just... not eating at all."
Tanjiro's eyes dropped again, concern clouding his warm expression. "I hope he's alright."
Kanao tilted her head. "...Maybe we could bring him some food when we're done? Just a little something.
You nodded at her idea. "Rice balls, maybe."
Mitsuri lit up, bright as ever. "Ooooh! That's such a sweet idea! You're so thoughtful, Kanao! I love it!"
"I'll make sure to pick out the best ones," Tanjiro said, nodding.
Zenitsu sighed. "You're all too nice. If it were me, I'd just throw the rice balls at him and run away."
"You say that," you said, narrowing your eyes at him, "but you were two seconds away from crying because I didn't sit next to you."
"THAT WAS DIFFERENT!"
As the noise rose again—half bickering, half laughter—you glanced around the table. Each face around you lit by the soft glow of the lamps, each voice so unique, so loud, so alive.
You were so deep in this world. You had been swallowed whole by it.
And yet... somewhere in the back of your mind, that woman's voice still echoed:
"You touch this world, but it doesn't touch you back."
You shook it off.
This warmth, these voices, the hands that reached for you and the laughter that welcomed you—that felt like something real.
Maybe not in the way she meant.
But it was enough to comfort you...
———————————————————————————————
"Oh-em-gee!" Mitsuri squealed, eyes sparkling as she leaned in closer to the small tray Tanjiro was carefully balancing in his arms. "Just looking at these rice balls is making me hungry again!"
Tanjiro chuckled nervously. "They're for Genya, but I made extra just in case anyone wanted—"
"Bitch, you still hungry?!" Inosuke recoiled two whole steps like she had turned into some eldritch horror. "IS YOU THE ACTUAL GOD OF FOOD OR WHAT?!"
"Is you fucking stupid?" Zenitsu muttered, not even looking up as he shoved a bite of rice into his mouth.
"Nobody talks like that. You sound like an idiot."
Inosuke blinked slowly. "Is you jealous I sound cooler than you?"
"You sound like your brain was forged in a hot spring accident."
"Come say that to my face,"
"(Y/N)." A soft voice beside you called your name.
You blinked and turned. "Hm? What's up, Kanao?"
Kanao was looking at you curiously, her brows slightly furrowed in that tiny, subtle way she had when something really was on her mind.
"...Is you okay—wait. I..." Her cheeks went red, and she actually slapped both sides of her face with her hands, lightly."Sorry. I can't believe I said that."
You raised an eyebrow. "Kanao?"
"...I've been around Inosuke too long," she mumbled. "Let me rephrase. Are you okay? You seem... a little different."
You looked down at your own half-eaten meal and smiled faintly. "Me? I'm fine. Just sleepy. It's been a long day."
Kanao gave a small nod, her gaze softening. "We're going to bed soon anyway. There's not much else to do tonight."
"Hey, Miss Kanroji," Tanjiro said suddenly, curious and bright-eyed, "can I ask you something?"
"Ehhh? Me?!" Mitsuri blinked rapidly, caught off guard. She quickly held her flushed cheeks between her hands.
"Yeah! Could I know the reason as to why you decided to join the demon slayer corps?"
"EHHH," She took some steps back. "Tanjiro! You're gonna make me shy! Hehe, oh dear! What should I do~!"
Zenitsu blinked at her like she was performing an opera. "You... can just answer, you know."
She twirled a lock of pink hair around her finger, grinning sheepishly. "Well... okay! I'll tell you!" She then turned her gaze toward you with glittering eyes as if telling a secret to her best friend. "I joined the Demon Slayer Corps to find someone I can spend eternity with! Someone stronger than me!"
Tanjiro blinked. "Huh?"
Zenitsu's brain was loading.
Mitsuri beamed. "I mean, any girl would want someone stronger than herself, right?! So she can feel protected! Don't you know what I mean?! Or maybe it's hard for a boy to understand!" She pouted with a small huff.
Without warning, Zenitsu slid dramatically across the floor and placed a solemn hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry, sis. I gotchu. I relate to your words with every cell of my emotional being."
"YAY!" Mitsuri giggled, and the two of them high-fived like they'd just formed a new religion.
Inosuke stared at them like they were malfunctioning. "What kind of dumbass reason is that to risk your life?"
"Odd." Kanao blinked slowly, head tilted.
"...It's a bit surprising," Tanjiro admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "I didn't expect that kind of answer. It's very... heartfelt."
But even as he said it, his mind wandered. He glanced at you, his expression unreadable for a moment. 'Is that what (Y/N) wants too? Someone stronger...? Someone to protect her?'
He made a mental note. He'd... circle back to that.
Mitsuri suddenly turned her head like a cat catching a noise. "What about you girls?" she asked, grinning at Nezuko, Kanao, and you. "What kind of person do you want to be with?"
"...?" Nezuko tilted her head, blinking. She pointed at herself, unsure if Mitsuri meant her too.
"Yes, Nezuko, you too!" She said brightly.
Kanao thought for a moment, resting her hand near her chin. "...I think I'd prefer someone equally strong. But honestly, I don't care about that as much. If I care about someone, I'll want to protect them anyway."
Nezuko immediately nodded and gave a thumbs-up, her cheeks puffed as she gave a happy "Mmm!"
"...I mean protect her—uh, them! Them!" Kanao suddenly blurted, face turning cherry red. "Protect them at all costs. Yes. That's... what I meant."
You watched her ears go pink and fought back a laugh. Kanao always kept it together, so seeing her crack even a little bit was low-key adorable.
Mitsuri clasped her hands together, stars basically glowing in her eyes. "Awww! You two are so CUTE! I love that energy! Protecting each other equally—yes!! That's so romantic!!"
She turned to you, now practically vibrating. "And what about you, (Y/N)? What's your type~? What would you want in someone?"
You blinked. "Me? Hmm... I'm not sure, honestly. I don't really mind that kind of stuff. If I feel comfortable with someone, that's enough. Doesn't matter if they're stronger or weaker than me."
Everyone fell quiet for a beat.
"...That's actually really mature," Tanjiro muttered.
"Yeah, okay, wise sage," Zenitsu huffed. "Why does your answer sound like it came from a monk?"
Mitsuri leaned her cheek on your shoulder again. "Not minding either way... that means you're really open-hearted. You'll attract someone sweet, I'm sure of it!"
Tanjiro nodded to himself, secretly scribbling mental notes like he was preparing for an exam called How to Be the Perfect Partner for (Y/N).
Meanwhile, Zenitsu was muttering to himself and trying to memorize your answer.
Inosuke? He was snoring half into his bowl of rice, mouth open, one rice ball mysteriously missing from the tray.
You stood with your friends in front of the sliding door, the wood grain softly illuminated by the hallway lamps. The tatami creaked under your feet as Tanjiro slid the door open gently.
"...Genya doesn't seem to be here," He said after a moment, peeking inside the silent, empty room.
"Yeah, no shit," Zenitsu muttered, crossing his arms with an exaggerated roll of his eyes. "What tipped you off? The lack of human presence or the big gaping void of absolutely nothing?"
"Shucks!" Mitsuri pouted, her hands clasped in front of her. "I really thought we'd catch him here. Maybe he's out training? Or maybe... he's just avoiding us?" Her voice dropped a note, clearly disappointed.
Kanao peeked inside too, lips pursed, then shook her head silently.
"WHERE DID HE RUN OFF TO?!" Inosuke howled, suddenly poking his head into the room upside-down from the top of the doorway like some sort of chaotic demon bat. "I WAS GONNA WRESTLE HIM INTO JOINING US FOR DINNER!"
"Maybe that's why he ran off," Zenitsu snapped.
Just as you were about to reply, the soft patter of approaching footsteps echoed from down the corridor. A Kakushi bowed respectfully before turning to Mitsuri.
"Miss Kanroji. Your new sword is nearly complete. The swordsmiths are preparing for your final adjustments. You're requested at the forge immediately."
"Ehh? Ohh, it's that time already?" Mitsuri blinked before giving the rest of you a sheepish smile. "Awww, looks like I need to go now."
"That's great, good for you!" Tanjiro said with genuine enthusiasm. "Don't mind us—we'll be fine! Would you like us to accompany you?"
Mitsuri shook her head sweetly. "No worries at all! I'll be fine on my own, promise! Besides, you all should rest."
You were just about to reach out to Tanjiro, expecting him to look a bit down—after all, in the original version of things, he always seemed so alone in these moments. But when you turned toward him—
"Alright then! Be careful! We'll see you later!" Tanjiro beamed.
You blinked. Your mouth opened slightly, stunned. No pout? No downcast gaze? No sorrowful goodbye?
Tanjiro looked so... content. Your heart tugged at how genuine and warm he sounded. There was no sadness in his eyes. No quiet loneliness. Just light.
Then, it hit you.
He had all of you. He wasn't alone anymore. Your throat felt tight for a second and your eyes welled unexpectedly. You tried to blink it away quickly, but you felt it. That little squeeze in your heart. You wanted to hug him.
As he turned and caught your expression, he tilted his head. "What's wrong?"
You looked away quickly, brushing a hand against your eyes. "Nothing, it's just... I'm happy."
"Huh?" He blinked.
Something in your chest tightened. You wanted to throw your arms around him right then and there—but instead, you just quietly grinned at him like an idiot.
Mitsuri must've noticed because she clapped her hands together suddenly with a dazzling smile. "I just wanted to say, before I go—thank you all for being here. You've been through so much already, and I just know we're going to do even greater things together! You're all such amazing people. Brave, kind, strong... but what touches me most is how much you all care about each other. Being a part of the Demon Slayer Corps is hard—dangerous, lonely sometimes—but when I see you all together like this, laughing, supporting one another, I remember why I joined in the first place."
She pressed a hand to her chest. "Don't ever forget the warmth you bring to each other's lives. That warmth is strength too. Even when things are scary. Even when the path feels impossible. If you keep holding onto that—onto each other—you'll always find a way. So promise me you'll stay safe, alright?"
Tanjiro nodded solemnly. "Thank you, Kanroji. We'll remember that." Nezuko nodded as well.
Zenitsu gave a theatrical salute. "You got it, Love Hashira ma'am."
"I DON'T MAKE PROMISES I CAN'T BREAK," Inosuke yelled.
"That doesn't even make sense," Kanao whispered. "But thanks."
Mitsuri laughed, then turned her gaze to you. "And you, (Y/N), thank you so much for everything. Really. I had such a good time with you today." Her voice softened into something warm and sincere.
You felt your cheeks go a little warm. "Thank you, Mitsuri. For everything you've done for all of us. You really brought so much joy today."
Her cheeks turned pink immediately. "Hehe... don't say such sweet things, you'll make me cry!" she giggled, flustered, flapping her hands in front of her face. "You're too precious!"
Then, she turned to all of you, placing her hands on her hips with mock severity and a glowing grin. "Alright, everyone! Be good while I'm gone! No breaking things, no yelling—Inosuke, I will know if you toss anyone out a window."
"Pfft. I'm not scared of your noodle arms," Inosuke huffed, flexing his muscles. "I welcome the challenge!"
"She could fold you like a futon," Zenitsu muttered without looking up.
"Inosuke, please don't throw anyone," Tanjiro added quickly.
You laughed quietly, but then Mitsuri turned to you, her bright green eyes sparkling.
She leaned in close to you and whispered, "By the way... They say there's a secret weapon in this village that will make you all stronger. Try to find it, okay?"
Oh, great. You stole Tanjiro's moment. You raised your brows at that, processing the mystery of her words—but she wasn't done.
Still whispering, her voice turned more tender, more vulnerable.
"...And also... I want to ask you out on a date sometime."
You nearly choked on air.
"I-I mean, not now! I just—I'm not gonna let myself fall behind the others, you hear?" she said quickly, pulling back just a little to glance at your stunned, pink-tinted face. "So get ready. Because I'm serious. You're special. I know it."
You tilted your head, still blushing. "H-huh? I... wait, what—?"
"Blew!" But she just grinned, booped you lightly on the nose, and turned on her heel with a bounce in her step. "See you soon, (Y/N)~!" she sang, waving as she followed the Kakushi down the corridor and out of sight.
———————————————————————————————
After your little mission to Genya's room ended—unsurprisingly, with him being nowhere to be found—the group made their way back to the guest quarters the Kakushi had prepared. Once inside, the room felt cozy, a soft amber candlelight flickering against the tatami floors. Blankets had been neatly folded and arranged for everyone.
Zenitsu was the first to throw himself onto the futons with a groan of contentment, arms flopping out dramatically like a stranded starfish.
"I vote we all sleep together," he declared, already wiggling his way into a blanket cocoon. "This is perfect. Just the right amount of people, just the right amount of warmth."
"Hell yeah!" Inosuke barked, ripping off his boar mask and flinging it into the corner of the room. "I call the middle spot! If someone tries to attack, I can body slam in any direction! Left, right, diagonal—wham! Instant death!"
Tanjiro chuckled as he knelt down, folding out another futon. "Let's all try to get some rest. We've had a long day. A fun day, sure—but definitely long."
Kanao stretched quietly, her shoulders rising in a gentle motion. "Mm... it'll be nice to sleep near everyone again," she murmured.
"Yeah, yeah..." Zenitsu sighed, already half-asleep. "This feels like a warm bowl of miso soup, but for my soul..."
As everyone began settling into place, you remained standing, glancing toward the open door.
You shifted your weight slightly, then spoke. "Actually... I think I'll sleep in a separate room tonight."
Zenitsu sat bolt upright like someone had yanked a string attached to his spine. "Wait—what?!"
Inosuke pointed at you accusingly, brows furrowed in disbelief. "You're not staying here?! Why the hell not?! Did we offend you? Was it him?" He jabbed a thumb at Zenitsu. "It was him, wasn't it?"
"Hey!" He squeaked, looking wounded.
Kanao tilted her head, watching you closely. "Is something wrong?" she asked gently.
Even Nezuko, who had been curled up like a sleepy cat, sat up slowly, blinking wide, soft eyes at you. Her expression was all pout, and she gave the faintest little questioning hum from the back of her throat.
You raised your hands slightly in a calming gesture. "No, no—it's nothing personal," you said, offering a small smile."I just... I feel like I need to sleep alone tonight. Just for tonight. I promise I'll join you all again tomorrow."
Tanjiro studied your face for a moment, his eyes warm and full of understanding, though his brow was drawn slightly in concern. "(Y/N)... are you sure?" he asked gently. "You know you don't have to do anything alone. We're always here for you."
"I know," you said softly. "It really isn't anything bad. I just need a little space tonight. Just to think, I guess. But thank you."
Kanao nodded slowly. "Okay," she said, though her voice was tinged with the faintest note of disappointment. "We'll see you tomorrow, then."
"You better come back," Inosuke growled, arms crossing over his chest. "Or I'm gonna come find you and drag you back here with my teeth."
Even Nezuko stood and padded over, tugging gently on your sleeve. She didn't say anything—just squeezed your hand with her tiny fingers and looked up at you with understanding. Then, just as gently, she let go and stepped back.
As you turned to leave, you paused at the door, glancing back. The sight warmed your chest: Tanjiro kneeling beside Nezuko's futon, Kanao brushing her bangs back behind her ear, Inosuke still muttering about teeth, and Zenitsu already planning your return like some tragic hero.
Then, from the quiet, Tanjiro's voice broke through softly: "Goodnight, (Y/N). Sleep well."
Your eyes met his, and your smile deepened, just a little. "Goodnight, everyone."
With a slow exhale, you slid the door shut behind you. The soft click echoed faintly into the silence.
...
"...She didn't even say goodnight to me," Zenitsu sniffled.
"Yes she did," Kanao replied calmly, eyes closed and voice soft. "You were crying too loud to hear it."
———————————————————————————————
The door slid shut behind you with a muted thunk, sealing off the muffled voices of your friends down the hall.
You were alone now.
The air inside was still and clean—so quiet that even the faint rustle of Dodo shifting his wings overhead seemed loud. He perched high on the wooden beam, watching you.
You lowered yourself onto the futon, but you didn't lie down. Not yet. Your body was still, but your thoughts—
They swirled like a storm tide.
Outside the sliding window, the garden breathed in silver shadow and breeze. Cicadas sang lazily in the distance, and every so often you could hear the muted clang of a smith's hammer echoing from the deeper heart of the village.
And yet... none of it felt like it belonged to you.
None of it ever did.
The moment you sat still, her face returned—her voice echoing so vividly it almost felt like she was whispering beside your ear.
"You... you're not from this world, are you?"
You clenched your hands around the edge of your blanket. Your throat tightened.
She had looked right into you—not at you. Past your skin. Past your careful smiles and practiced laughter. Like she could see something you hadn't let anyone else see. Maybe not even yourself.
And then she said it.
"You don't smell like this world. You walk its soil, but the earth doesn't know your name, doesn't recognize you, doesn't answer when you call. You breathe the air here, but the air chokes on your presence—it doesn't carry your story. The wind doesn't whisper your fate."
A chill rolled down your spine, prickling every inch of skin.
You pulled your knees to your chest, curling in on yourself as the weight of her words settled.
Because she was right.
You weren't from here—not from this world of Nichirin swords, breathing styles, demons that bled sorrow, and humans with hearts big enough to hold lifetimes of grief.
You didn't belong to the mountains or the wind, to the cities or the myths. This world didn't call to you—it tolerated you. And in the quietest moments, when the laughter faded and the stars blinked down in eerie unfamiliarity...
You felt it.
That distance. That wrongness. That ache of being somewhere real, but not yours.
You had friends now—people you'd kill for, people who made this world of fiction feel warmer than it had any right to. But even surrounded by them... it was like dancing on borrowed ground.
You remembered how Tanjiro's hands felt when he helped you up, the way Nezuko looked at you like she'd known you in another life, how Zenitsu tripped over himself just to hear your voice, how Inosuke challenged your place in their circle like he wanted you to fight your way in—and how Kanao watched you with quiet, knowing eyes.
They saw you,
but did they know what they were seeing?
You let out a shaky breath. It ghosted past your lips like steam from a cup you forgot you were holding.
Why did she know? How did she know?
Was she not from this world either? Was she someone like... you?
And worse—what if she wasn't the only one?
What if others could tell, too? That you were a misplaced soul, tucked between the folds of time, fallen through the seams of something much bigger than you could understand?
You weren't dreaming. This wasn't some fantasy like it used to be before.
This world was real. It hurt. It breathed. It bled. You bled.
You bit your lip, eyes stinging.
"...Why me?" you whispered, your voice trembling into the silence.
There was no answer. Just the rustle of feathers above, and the low hum of the night beyond your window.
You tucked your head down, resting it on your knees, as the world spun gently without you. And you wondered—not for the first time—if it would ever truly let you in.
Or if you'd always be something else.
Out of nowhere, you felt a sharp but not painful knock on the back of your head. Startled, your body jerked instinctively as you spun around—your heart already beginning to race. And there he was.
Akaza.
Your eyes widened in disbelief. "HUHH, WHAT THE—?!" you began, but your words were instantly muffled by a hand clamping over your mouth. You screamed against his palm, panic flaring in your chest like wildfire, but his other hand raised in a calming gesture as his eyes locked onto yours with surprising urgency.
"Shh—calm down," he said softly, his voice low and somehow soothing, though it didn't match the pounding of your heart. "I'm not here to hurt you. Just—breathe."
Your body trembled, adrenaline surging through your veins, but after a second, you managed to nod. Slowly, he removed his hand from your mouth. You backed away a few steps, your gaze flicking between him and your surroundings, as if expecting someone to burst in at any moment.
"What are you doing here?!" you hissed, your voice cracking with panic. "You're not supposed to be here! How did you even find this place?!"
Stress clawed at your chest, your thoughts racing a mile a minute. If anyone saw him—if anyone sensed him—this could turn into a disaster. You ran a hand through your hair, trying to stay grounded, but your breathing was shallow.
Akaza, however, didn't move toward you. He slowly lowered himself into a seated position on the ground, crossing his legs in a calm, as if trying to show you he meant no harm. His expression was serious, but not threatening.
"I promise," he said firmly. "I'm not here to fight. I won't attack you. I won't touch the village. I won't harm your friends. I swear it."
His voice carried a weight to it, a rare sincerity that made you pause. His eyes—usually wild and bloodthirsty in battle—were clear now. Honest. He looked so earnest, so completely vulnerable in that moment, that despite everything... you found yourself believing him.
Your shoulders sagged with a long exhale as you hesitantly sat down across from him, still tense but no longer trembling. "Then... why?" you asked quietly. "Why are you here, Akaza?"
His gaze flicked away from you, and for a moment he seemed uncharacteristically shy. His head turned slightly, as if he couldn't bear to look you in the eye.
"...I just wanted to see you."
...
...
...
Your heart skipped a beat. You stared at him, unsure how to process it. "Okay," you said after a beat, narrowing your eyes. "Well, you saw me. Now get out."
Your voice was dry, unimpressed, but deep down you felt your chest twist. Akaza blinked, visibly deflating at your response. Still, he didn't argue.
"I'm serious," he muttered. "That's my only reason for coming. I just... I... I missed you."
"Stop lying!"
"Damn!" He furrowed his brows, shifting his gaze to another place out of frustration. "God forbid a man from being honest."
You could feel your resolve faltering as you looked at him. His posture, his expression—it wasn't some manipulation. He wasn't scheming or playing games. He was just... there.
Honest and strangely human...?
You let out a soft groan, pressing your palm against your cheek in frustration. Why—why—did he have to be one of your favorite characters?
"Damn it," you whispered, lips forming a reluctant pout. "Why couldn't you just be an emotionless villain like you're supposed to be..."
"...?" Akaza tilted his head slightly. He didn't understand, not entirely. But he could tell you weren't as angry as you were pretending to be.
You exhaled slowly, eyes fixed on the demon sitting cross-legged in front of you. Your fingers drummed against your thigh as you weighed your options. Letting Akaza stay here with you—alone—was a decision that could easily backfire in a hundred different ways. But for some reason... you didn't feel afraid anymore. Maybe you were just tired. Or maybe it was the way he looked at you.
"...Fine," you said at last, with a slight huff. "You can stay. For a little while."
You caught it—barely. A subtle shift in his posture. Like his shoulders relaxed just a fraction too much, like he sat just a little straighter. He didn't smile or say thank you, but the quiet eagerness was there. It bled into the silence.
"I already said I wouldn't do anything," he muttered. "I meant it."
"Yuh, yuh," you waved him off sarcastically, leaning back with a smirk. "I 'believe' you."
He shot you a look, and you snorted.
There was a pause as you both adjusted to the bizarre new normal: sitting side by side, no weapons drawn, no threats exchanged. After a moment, you glanced at him from the corner of your eye.
"Last time I saw you," you said, "was at that creepy ass temple. Douma's cult."
Akaza visibly rolled his eyes. "Tch. Of course you were with him."
"Oh, relax," you muttered, raising your hands in surrender. "It wasn't like I joined for the vibes or anything."
"Then why were you there?" he asked, more directly this time. His eyes didn't leave yours. "What were you doing with Douma of all people?"
You sighed, slouching a little and squinting at the night sky overhead. "Honestly? I don't even know. It just... sorta happened."
"'It just sorta happened'?" he repeated, unimpressed.
"Yeah," you said, rolling your eyes this time. "I was doing a mission nearby. Douma showed up, wouldn't leave me alone, followed me around like a lost duckling, then invited me to his 'spiritual family' or whatever. I said 'why not.'"
"'Why not'?" he echoed again, scoffing. "You're not taking this seriously."
"Oh, please," you said dryly. "It's not like any of you can actually hurt me."
He hummed at that, the sound low and short. You glanced at him—and for a split second, you caught something. Your lips curled into a smirk. "What's that look for?" you teased. "Jealous much?"
Akaza's gaze hardened slightly, but his voice was quieter when he replied. "No. Not jealous."
You tilted your head, waiting.
"...More like worried," he muttered after a pause.
That actually made you pause too.
"Oh," you said softly, blinking. "Well. That's... weirdly sweet of you."
He didn't respond. Just stared off into the distance like your response didn't matter, but you could tell he was listening. You studied him for a moment, your thoughts drifting.
After a few seconds of silence, you shifted your weight slightly and said, "If you want, you can lay on my lap."
That got his attention. He turned his head sharply to look at you, eyes narrowed. "What?"
"Well," you said, stretching your legs out in front of you with a casual shrug, "I laid in Douma's lap before. You know, fair's fair."
Akaza looked at you like you'd just grown a second head. "That doesn't even make sense," he said, flatly. "Wouldn't you have to lay on my lap for that to be equal?"
"Yeah, probably," you admitted, propping yourself up on your elbows, "but I still don't totally trust you, if I'm being honest. So instead, I'd prefer if you laid on mine."
He stared at you for a long moment. His arms crossed over his chest slowly, as if testing your resolve.
Then, without a word, he shifted. It was almost awkward, how stiff he was at first—like he didn't know how to be vulnerable in this way. But eventually, he settled with his head on your lap, his arms still crossed, clearly not ready to relax completely. But he was there.
You looked down at him, eyes glinting. "Isn't someone cute," you murmured playfully, threading your fingers through his hair.
He tensed slightly at the touch, but didn't stop you. Not even when your fingers gently combed through the soft pink strands near his temple, or when you lightly twirled one curl between your fingers.
Suddenly, a small blur zipped through the air and landed right on Akaza's chest.
"Dodo!" you exclaimed as your little pet bird flapped and adjusted itself, then pinched Akaza's cheek with his beak before curling up right against him like he was the coziest pillow in the world.
Akaza looked... affronted. "What is this thing doing."
You grinned, lowering your voice. "He likes you?"
Dodo chirped and fluffed his feathers, cuddling closer to him like a stubborn toddler refusing to be moved.
Akaza let out a long, silent sigh and closed his eyes, still lying rigidly on your lap as your fingers resumed weaving through his hair.
Despite everything—despite how insane this moment was—you found yourself kind of... okay with it.
And you think maybe... he was too.
You didn't know when the air between you both shifted—when the silence stopped feeling awkward and instead settled into something quiet and heavy, like it was holding its breath. Akaza hadn't moved much. His head still rested on your lap, but at some point, without you realizing, he had shifted just slightly. Enough for his face to nestle against the side of your thigh, hiding from your gaze entirely.
You felt it—the subtle curl of his body. His posture wasn't proud or composed anymore. He had drawn his knees a little closer toward his chest, and his arms, once firmly crossed, now lay loosely folded. One of his hands twitched, fingers brushing along the fabric of your yukata... then stilled... then started again, fidgeting with an invisible thread near your knee. It was the kind of movement someone did to keep themselves grounded—like he was trying not to float away.
"...(Y/N)..."
Your name.
Murmured against your thigh.
"...I'm sorry," he breathed.
You froze for a second, your fingers pausing in his hair. You couldn't see his face. He hadn't let you. He hadn't lifted his head or turned to look at you. He just pressed himself further into you like he was trying to disappear.
But your response came easily. Instantly.
"I know," you whispered, resuming your movements, brushing his hair back from his temple. "I know you didn't mean to."
He didn't reply. His fingers stilled again. You didn't know what expression he was hiding, but you felt the guilt rolling off him like waves. Something in him trembled ever so slightly.
He still didn't feel right with what had happened.
With what he had done to you—What he couldn't take back.
Your hand moved gently, fingertips gliding across his scalp in soothing circles. "It's okay," you said softly, your voice almost melodic, you were trying to lull the fear out of him. "You don't need to keep carrying it. I'm here. I'm fine. So stop worrying."
He didn't respond, but you felt it—the way he hid his face even deeper against your thigh, his body drawing in a little tighter. His fingers found the edge of your yukata again, this time tracing the seam with almost childlike touches. As if afraid he might ruin the moment by holding too tight.
Your heart ached.
How could he—Akaza, Upper Moon Three, terrifying warrior of Muzan's blood, the demon who made swordsmen tremble—look so small right now? How could someone so dangerous, so infamous, look like this?
You stared down at him, and all you could see was a boy trapped in the weight of a thousand regrets. Curled against your lap, hiding from your gaze, trembling with things he'd never had the space to say.
Fragile.
Vulnerable.
And suddenly, you didn't feel wary. You didn't feel afraid.
Your fingers slowed and slipped down, tracing the line of his cheek. He didn't flinch. He didn't stop you.
You gently cupped the side of his face, your palm soft against his skin, your thumb brushing beneath his eye in the lightest of strokes. He leaned—barely—into the touch, like a puppy.
"I'm not going anywhere," you whispered.
The soft rustle of fingers nervously playing with the edge of your yukata—like a child afraid to let go.
Your thumb moved slowly, brushing beneath his eye again, even though there were no tears there.
He let you hold him like that—head still nestled against your thigh, cheek resting in your palm. His skin was cold, but not uncomfortably so. Cold like someone who had gone too long without warmth and didn't know how to ask for it.
And under your touch, he softened. You could feel the subtle change in him. His shoulders lost some of their tension, his breath steadied just slightly.
His eyes opened slowly.
And when they did, they weren't sharp or defiant or blank like they usually were. No. They were wide and unguarded.
He didn't know what to do with the softness on your face or the kindness in your eyes.
He saw it—himself. Reflected in your pupils. His pathetic, hunched-over figure, the way he clung to your yukata like a child to his mother. The broken boy wrapped in a monster's name. You saw the way his throat bobbed, barely swallowing down the lump stuck there. He wanted to look away, wanted to pull back and shove you away and scream at you for being so kind to him when he was nothing but rot and violence dressed in skin.
You let your fingers trail from his cheek to his jaw, cradling it gently. Your palm brushed against his neck, where you could feel the smallest tremble.
"Jeez..." you whispered. "You really are pathetic..."
His fingers tightened slightly in the fabric of your yukata. Not enough to wrinkle it. Just enough to let you know he was still here—still listening.
"You don't have to be strong with me."
He looked... lost. A child left out in the cold too long, suddenly pulled into a warm house but not knowing if he was allowed to stay. Like he didn't know what to do with the gentleness you were giving him. With the way you touched him like he was something worth holding.
"I..." he started, voice low, hoarse, like he hadn't used it in days. "I didn't think... I'd ever get to see you again. Not after—what I did. What I almost—"
"Akaza," you interrupted softly, fingertips brushing against his jaw again.
He flinched at the sound of his name.
It hurt to hear it spoken like that, it didn't belong in your mouth, not with tenderness.
Not with forgiveness.
He ducked his head a little, burying his face deeper against your thigh, he couldn't stand to be looked at. But you still held his face, still traced his cheek with your thumb, letting him know you weren't letting go.
"I don't deserve this," he murmured. "I shouldn't be here. I shouldn't be allowed to..."
You leaned down a little, bending over him so your face was closer. "But you are here," you whispered against his temple. "I don't hate you."
...
He didn't even know what it meant to be saved. Not really. That idea had been stripped from him the day his humanity was torn out and burned in front of him. But now...
He wanted to believe it was possible.
He wanted to believe you could do it.
That somehow, you could reach into the pit he'd been thrown into and pull him out. That you—this strange, warm, maddening person who looked at him like he wasn't beyond redemption—could wrap your arms around his ruined soul and bring it back into the light.
He felt like a child again in your presence. Small. Lost. Hopeful.
Not the Upper Moon. Not the weapon. Not the killer.
Just a boy who had once lost everything... and now had found something again.
No—someone.
You.
You were the closest thing to a god he'd ever seen. A divine, terrifying, beautiful kind of salvation that didn't come with fire or thunder... but with forgiveness. With kindness. With the unbearable grace of someone who stayed. Who saw him. And still chose not to leave.
You were an angel in human skin, and your eyes held the kind of mercy that made him tremble.
Because if you stayed... if you really stayed...
Maybe he could learn to be more than this. Maybe he could remember what it felt like to be human.
He didn't deserve you.
But fuck—he wanted to believe he could earn you.
That maybe, in time, he could become someone worthy of your hand in his. Someone worthy of the quiet way you whispered his name. Someone worthy of the way you smiled, like there was something still good inside him.
Maybe you were the only person in the world who could awaken that last flicker of light he'd been too afraid to believe still lived in him.
And right now—he would give anything to never let it go.
His fingers stopped fidgeting, but they didn't let go of your yukata. He clung to it, small and desperate. He looked like he might cry. But he didn't. He didn't know how to cry anymore. So instead, he looked.
Memorizing you, every detail of your face,
every softness in your expression,
every flicker of your lashes,
every curve of your lips,
every little breath you took.
He was trying to burn the image of you into his mind.
You kept holding him. It seemed as if he was the most fragile thing in the world.
Because in that moment, he was.
Your fingers had only just begun to lift—slow, cautious, unsure—when his hand reached up and grabbed yours.
It was desperate.
A quiet desperation.
It was such a simple touch. But it screamed.
"Please. Don't go yet."
He didn't say it. But you heard it. You felt it in how tightly his fingers curled around yours, in the way his shoulders trembled just slightly beneath your other hand.
He was scared. Maybe not of you. Maybe not even of what he'd done.
But of this ending.
Of the warmth being taken away.
And in that moment, your heart twisted.
He reminded you of a child—one who had never been held gently in his life. One who had grown up with fists and cold stares and empty hands. One who, upon finally being touched like he mattered, couldn't bear the thought of it ending.
He held your hand like it was a lifeline.
He held your hand, begging the world to stop turning for just a second longer.
It wasn't about you pulling away.
It was about everything else that had.
Everything he'd lost. Everyone who'd disappeared. Every time he reached for something and watched it crumble, disappear, die.
You were the only thing that stayed.
Even if it was just for tonight. Even if your fingers were trembling too.
A man starved for touch, for kindness, for permission to want something—was more than enough.
You let him hold your hand, as if letting go meant losing something more than just your touch.
As if letting go meant losing the last piece of whatever was still human in him.
...
He was unsure whether he had permission to move at all.
It wasn't abrupt. He didn't grab at you like before, didn't cling to you out of panic or desperation. His hand slid against yours, cool at first, but quickly warming as he interlaced his fingers with yours. Each finger threaded with care, as if afraid you'd pull away if he moved too fast, as if memorizing the shape of your hand, the spaces between your fingers, the way your skin responded to his.
He didn't understand you.
Maybe he never would.
But in this moment, you felt like something holy—an angel sent not to judge him, but to cradle the broken bones of what remained.
And next to you,
he didn't feel like a demon.
He felt like a boy.
A boy who never got the chance to be held.
And now, here you were, giving him what the world had denied him all his life.
A moment of peace.
And it terrified him.
Because he never wanted to let it go.
"...(Y/N)..."
It was quiet.
Too quiet.
You tilted your head slightly, your other hand instinctively tightening just a bit around his, thumb brushing lightly over his knuckles in silent encouragement.
"...?"
He was still fighting the voice in his head that told him he wasn't allowed to want this—that he wasn't allowed to be honest.
"I..."
The truth.
No dramatics. No shouting. No attempts to explain or justify it.
Just one sentence.
One confession.
The exhaustion.
The shame.
The yearning.
He was looking at you, first person to ever see him as more than a weapon.
"I don't know when it started... or why it's grown so loud inside me lately. But I... I can't keep doing this."
You didn't speak.
Because somehow, in this stillness, the silence said everything.
"...I don't want to be a demon anymore."
...
In that fleeting moment
he was just a man,
lost and tired.
Aching to become more than what Muzan had carved him into.
Notes:
Sorry for taking long. Anyways, here's chapter #70. This isn't checked. Don't expect frequent updates.
On another side: I FINALLY COPY PASTED EVERYTHING TO AO3!! WELCOME NEW KANJŌ READERS! I HOPE U ENJOY THIS STORY. For faster updates, I recommend checking my story on wattpad since there’s where I prioritize KANJŌ more! You can also check QUOTEV, suit yourself! It would mean the world to me if you interacted with my story!
Xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 72: — 71
Notes:
Kamaboko squad, Kanao and (Y/N) talking after Mitsuri left the village,
Kanao: soo, (Y/N), you don't have a type or anything?
(Y/N): nah.
Zenitsu: *gasps and shakes your shoulders* there's no way! there must be something that makes you more attracted to someone! don't you think men with blonde hair are more handsome?
(Y/N): I do think they are handsome but I wouldn't say the most. or maybe yes? Idk. I just don't really care about that stuff. I think everyone is attractive and beautiful in their own ways and I like that.
Zenitsu: mmm, at least say something, pick a quality you like in a man!
(Y/N): well, uh, I think men who are in touch with their feminine side are pretty attractive ngl.
Tanjiro: *trying to impress* oh! u-uh, (Y/N), I'm on my period!
(Y/N): huh?
Inosuke: *goes over Tanjiro and pats him on the back* me too bro, me too.
Kanao: *ignores them* boys in touch with their feminine side...? Does that mean you like women more than men?
(Y/N): *sweats* ...no?
Kanao: are you su—
(Y/N): OKAY, U GOT ME! HAVE YOU GUYS EVER SEEN HOW PRETTY GIRLS ARE BECAUSE HOLY SHIT FUCK GOD FUCK FUCK GOD DAMN IT SHIT FLICK GOD OH GOD PLEASE HELP ME—
Uhhh uhhhhh chapter isn't checked
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MUICHIRO HATE CLUB GATHERING — CHAPTER #71 — IF THE MIST HASHIRA HAS NO HATERS, THAT MEANS THE KAMABOKO SQUAD + KOKETSU DIED
"I... I don't want to be a demon anymore."
It slipped out like an accidental breath. Like something that had been waiting too long at the edge of his throat: too soft to be a confession but too painful to be a lie.
Your eyes widened.
Not at the fact that he was holding your hand like it meant something.
Not because he had looked at you like you were the only light in a world made entirely of shadow.
But because...
WHAT THE HELLY DID HE JUST SAY!?
"...Excuse me, can you repeat your words?" you whispered, your hand still cradling his.
Akaza's entire body went still, as if his mind was scrambling to undo what just happened, to somehow reach back in time and drag the words back into his mouth but it was too late.
"Did you just—Did you just say... that you don't want to be a demon anymore...?"
Your hand was still in his, but your other hand flew to your mouth in a little gasp, and honestly, it just slipped out. You hadn't meant for it to be that loud.
Akaza? He stiffened immediately.
You saw the panic creep into his eyes. A kind you hadn't seen before, not even when he was wounded, not even when he was angry.
He stared at you.
Then at the floor.
Then at your hand like it burned him.
"I didn't—" he choked, abruptly pulling his hand back from yours, his body twisting awkwardly as he scrambled to get to his feet like some startled animal that realized it had wandered too close to a human campfire. "No. No, that's not what I meant."
You reached for him again, instinctively, but he stood up far too fast and tried to pull away from you. His arms tensed at his sides, back turned toward you, posture stiff and trembling.
"Ngh—I didn't—I didn't mean—" he muttered under his breath, clearly flustered, trying to shake the moment off him like it was poison. "Forget I said that. I wasn't thinking. I should go—"
"No, nope, you are not doing that!" You reached out and grabbed his wrist before he could fully stand, tugging him back down with a surprising amount of force for someone still sitting on the ground. "Sit. Down. We're talking about this!"
"I don't want to talk about it," he muttered quickly, eyes flicking anywhere but yours. His cheeks were faintly pink and he looked seconds away from running into the woods just to scream into a tree.
"Yeah, well, too bad. I don't give a fuck, Akaza, you don't get to just say something like that and then bail!"
"I didn't mean it."
"You did." You stood slowly, not taking your eyes off him. "You did. You said it. You wouldn't have said that unless you—"
"I wasn't thinking!" he snapped, louder than before, but his voice cracked at the end. His fists clenched, knuckles white. "It just—slipped. I wasn't supposed to say that. Not to you."
"...Why not me?" You scooted a little closer, tugging his hand away from his face so you could see him better.
He hesitated. And when he finally turned around, there was something completely vulnerable in his face, not anger, not pride, not cruelty: it was fear. And it was not fear of you, but of himself.
"Because if I say it out loud to you," he said in a hoarse whisper, "then it's real."
"Then it already is,"
"No, it's not!" He grabbed at his hair with both hands, pulling it, eyes wide and desperate. "It can't be. I can't just stop being what I am! That's not how it works. I'm Upper Moon Three! I'm not supposed to want this. I'm not supposed to care!"
"But I think you do?"
"I shouldn't!"
"But you do," you said again, firmer this time. "I'm sure you care. You must tired. You've been hurting for so long you've forgotten what it's like not to."
He shook his head, stepping back again until his shoulders bumped the wall. "You think you know how this feels? How I feel?! You think just because I said something stupid in a moment of weakness—"
"It wasn't stupid," you interrupted.
...
Akaza groaned softly, his face still covered with that undeniable red. "I can't believe I said that. To you, out of everyone. You're not even supposed to..."
"Oh, please, spare me the talk. It's way too late for secrets."
You reached out and pressed your hand over his where it gripped his arm. He flinched at first, but didn't pull away. He scowled, but it didn't reach his eyes.
You didn't pull away from him. In fact, you leaned into it.
Into him.
Into the impossible moment between two individuals who were never supposed to meet like this. A demon who wished he wasn't. A human who knew too much and refused to run away.
You just stood there with him, refusing to let him sink beneath the weight of what he'd just admitted. Because no matter how much he tried to deny it...
The truth was already out.
And you weren't going to let him take it back.
His eyes darted anywhere but your face, ashamed and embarrassed.
...
...
...
"Aw, shucks, aren't you guys gonna continue talking? I was really getting invested," a familiar voice piped up.
Your eyes darted to the side in disbelief, and there, lounging casually on your futon, legs kicked up behind him like he was watching a drama, was Douma. That bastard. That crazy bastard. He propped his head up with his hands, beaming like he had just walked in on his favorite scene in a play.
"...!" You didn't even have the chance to scream.
Akaza, quicker than your own brain could even react, slapped a hand over your mouth and hissed, "Don't yell,"
Douma sat up, laughing with a delighted clap of his hands. "Hehe~ thank you for the warm welcome!"
You stared at him, wide-eyed, heart pounding. Why? How?! Your mouth still muffled by Akaza's hand, you looked between the two demons with growing dread.
"WHAT—?!" you finally yelled once Akaza reluctantly removed his hand, your voice shaking. "What are you doing here?! How did you even—?! This is the Swordsmith Village, you lunatic!! Are you trying to get me killed?! How many times are you BOTH gonna annoy me with all these surprise visits?!"
"What do you mean BOTH?!" Akaza gazed at you, kind of offended that you just included him in that statement.
"UHH YEAH! BOTH!" You nodded, crossing your arms. You were getting tired. Can't the author change this trope? You were fucking done of always meeting up secretly with Douma and Akaza. One of these days you're gonna get caught by someone.
Douma just shrugged, standing to his full height as he walked towards you with a hop in his step, his smile far too gleeful for the situation. "I'm here cause I missed you, of course!" he chimed, like that explained everything.
"Of course you did," Akaza growled through clenched teeth. He looked like he was seconds away from blowing up. "Of all the places, of all the moments, why is it always you when I'm with her?"
Douma turned to him, blinking innocently. "Aww, don't be like that! I didn't mean to interrupt your little date," he said teasingly, then gasped, his hands flying to his chest. "Wait—was it a date?! I should've brought flowers!"
You stared at them both, your stress level spiking to ungodly levels. "I have two Upper Moons in the Swordsmith Village right now. If anyone finds out, I'm dead. We're dead. Everyone is dead, do you two understand that?!"
"Don't be dramatic!" Douma ignored you entirely, bouncing closer, arms outstretched. "Let's hug! Group hug!"
"Back off!" Akaza snapped, stepping in front of you protectively like a barrier between you and him.
He pouted, stopping just short of a tackle. "Oh come on, I just want to play a little—"
"Go play in the sun,"
Douma tilted his head. "Tsk, tsk, that's no way to talk to your fellow Upper Moon. Especially now that you're having a little... identity crisis."
You watched Akaza's entire body lock up in real time. His jaw tightened, and a deep flush spread across his ears and cheeks as he whipped around to glare at Douma with murder in his eyes. "...You heard that?!"
He giggled, covering his mouth with his sleeve. "Of course I did~ I've been here a while! You two were so sweet, I couldn't interrupt. I felt like I was watching one of those human romance stories—'I don't want to be a demon anymore~'" he mimicked in a whimper, clutching his heart, twirling in place like he was performing on stage.
Akaza looked like he was about to combust on the spot. "Get. Out."
Douma smirked and spun to face you, resting his head on your shoulder before he could stop him. "What do you think, (Y/N)? Should I go? Should I stay? Or do you like it when we fight over you?"
You reached up and shoved his forehead with two fingers. "I actually like it more when neither of you are bothering me."
"But you're so cute when you're flustered!" he cooed, ducking away as Akaza lunged for him.
"I'm not flustered?"
"You arrogant asshole, I will kill you!" Akaza snarled, fists clenched so tightly his knuckles cracked. "You had no right to listen to that—"
"Relax, relax," Douma sang. "I think it's adorable. Who knew our fearsome Upper Moon Three had such a soft spot for a certain someone?"
"..." Akaza looked ready to pop a blood vessel.
You couldn't believe what you were seeing. You stared at both demons, your lips parted, words fumbling in your throat. Your heart still hadn't caught up with the fact that the Upper Moon Three had just confessed he didn't want to be a demon anymore and now the Upper Moon Two was lounging on your room like it was tea time.
You stepped back, eyes darting from Akaza to Douma. "Okay. What is this? Are you two messing with me?"
Both demons blinked in unison.
Douma let out a confused laugh. "Huh? Messing with you? Darling, what do you mean?"
You scoffed, pacing a few steps to the side to calm the heat rising in your chest. "I'm tired. I don't know what this is. First you—" you pointed at Akaza, "say something you immediately regret, and then Douma appears like he's been here the whole time?! How do I know this isn't just some sick joke? Is Muzan here too? Goddamn, give me a break..."
Douma clutched his chest in mock offense. "Oh, I would never! You wound me, sweetheart! I came here out of genuine affection!"
You turned sharply to him, face contorted in frustration. "There is nothing genuine about you!"
He gasped, eyes wide. "Even after I broke into the most secret location in the Demon Slayer Corps just to say hi?"
"You're making it worse!"
Akaza pinched the bridge of his nose, jaw tight. "I told you, Douma. This is exactly why I hate it when you follow me."
"You say that," he grinned, "but I know you love our little adventures."
"Do you want to die tonight?"
You stepped between them before fists could fly, placing a firm hand on Akaza's chest. "Stop it, just... stop. I don't want a fight. I don't want any more surprises. I just want to understand what's going on!"
Your voice cracked near the end, and the room fell quiet. For a second, neither of them spoke.
"I shouldn't have come."
"What?"
He turned away from you. "I didn't mean to say all that. I didn't mean to drag Douma into it, either. I don't want to cause any troubles for you... I just—" He paused, visibly clenching his jaw. "Forget it. I'm leaving."
"Wait—" you started, stepping forward.
"I said forget it," he repeated, not looking at you. His tone wasn't cold, but it was final.
Douma blinked, surprised. "Huh? Already? But I just got here."
Akaza glared over his shoulder. "You're coming too."
Douma's face twisted in a loud, disappointed groan. "Whaaaat?! Why?! I was just starting to have fun!"
Akaza grabbed his sleeve roughly. "Let's go."
"Nooo!" Douma resisted, dragging his feet like a child being taken away from a festival. "I was gonna braid her hair! A-And gossip! You're ruining everything!"
You reached out, your fingers brushing Akaza's wrist. "We aren't done talking yet,"
Akaza paused. For a moment, he didn't turn to you. His back was still to you, his shoulders tense.
You took a breath. "You said something you clearly didn't mean to tell me, and as annoying I may sound, I need to know what you truly felt about it... you can't just leave me hanging here!"
...
"...(Y/N)." He finally glanced back, just enough to meet your eyes, and the pain there knocked the wind out of you. "I meant every word," he said softly. "And I hate that I did."
"Why?" you whispered, stepping closer.
He shook his head. "Because wanting things... feeling things like that... it makes everything worse. It makes me weak."
"Akaza—"
"I'm sorry I came uninvited," he interrupted, bowing his head slightly. "I'll make sure it doesn't happen again." And then he vanished.
Douma let out a sigh, flopping backward like a deflated balloon. "Wow. He really is going through it, huh?"
You stared at the spot where Akaza had stood just moments ago, your chest tight with bitterness. You sighed sharply, pressing your fingers to your temple, frustration clouding your expression.
"Shit..." you muttered. "Why does he always do that?"
From across the room, Douma flopped onto your futon again with a thud, resting his cheek lazily against his palm and kicking his feet behind him like a teenager gossiping at a sleepover. "Awww... you're so disappointed!"
You didn't respond right away. You just stood there, staring outside, like you could still catch Akaza's presence in the air if you looked hard enough.
Douma snorted softly, "He's so dramatic, isn't he? Super pathetic. Shows up all shaken, confesses something life-altering, and poof! Vanishes before he has to deal with the emotional consequences. Classic Akaza."
Your head tilted toward him, your glare less heated and more exhausted now. "He was going to open up. I could feel it."
Douma wiggled his eyebrows. "Mmmhmm, I bet you could feel it."
You tossed a pillow at him.
He caught it with one hand and grinned. "Hey! I'm just saying, it's kind of cute. You, chasing after the big scary Upper Moon like he's a scared brat hiding under the bed."
Your expression flattened. "He's a lot more complicated than that."
Douma stretched his arms above his head, folding them behind his neck as he sank deeper into the mattress. "They all are. Demons like us? We're walking contradictions wrapped in blood and regret. The moment we start thinking about feelings and humanity and wanting things we're not supposed to want, it all goes to hell."
"I feel like It's never enough with him..." You walked over and sat down across from him, knees touching the floor, arms folded over your lap.
"You want an advice?"
"Not really."
"Alright, since you begged for it," He cleared his throat, searching for the right words before he met your eyes. "Don't let him run forever, (Y/N). He doesn't know how to stop."
...
"...What about you?" you asked.
"What about me?"
"Stop acting all high and mighty. You don't know when to stop either." You tilted your head. "Instead of running and running forever, wouldn't you... want to become human again?"
The moment the words left your mouth, he laughed: loud, light, effortless. Like you'd just told him the sky turned green. "Human?" he repeated, wiping a nonexistent tear from the corner of his eye. "No offense, but that's the most stupid thing I've heard all night."
You frowned. "Why?"
"Oh!" He leaned up on one elbow, looking you over with a surprisingly curious expression. "You're serious."
"I wouldn't have asked otherwise."
Douma tilted his head, the silky fan of his hair cascading over one shoulder like liquid silver. For once, the perpetual gleam in his eyes dulled. "In my case," he murmured, voice slow and hollow like wind through a crypt, "I wouldn't want to be human again. Not because it's impossible..." A pause, then a faint, joyless smile. "But because it's utterly meaningless."
You blinked. "Meaningless?"
A soft chuckle escaped him, but it was devoid of real amusement. It echoed strangely, like it didn't belong in the air between you. "You poor thing. You really don't understand, do you?" His eyes, usually glinting with playful menace, turned glassy, distant. "The human condition... it's a tragedy. A slow, aching crawl toward nothing. You're born into suffering, raised by it, molded by it and then, if you're lucky, you die before it breaks you completely. Humans chase things they will never truly grasp. Love that slips between their fingers. Safety that's shattered in an instant. Meaning that crumbles when they look too closely. You spend your entire existence trying to feel whole... but that wholeness? It doesn't exist."
He looked away, toward the ceiling, voice hollowing into faintly bitter. "I remember what I was like back then. Back when I bled. When I cried. When I felt things I couldn't name. And you know what I remember most?" His smile flickered like a dying candle. "The emptiness. I was nothing. A vessel waiting to break."
"...You're still nothing," you whispered, but your words landed with intent.
That made him blink. Just once.
"You hide behind a smile, Douma," you said, your voice steady despite the weight in your chest. "A thousand little masks, each more hollow than the last. You pretend to be radiant, untouchable but I see it. That void in your eyes. The way you flinch when someone shows real kindness, as if it burns. You don't live. You perform. And it's exhausting to watch."
He opened his mouth—maybe to jest, maybe to deflect—but no words came. He looked... unsure. Almost like a puppet whose strings had gone slack.
"You and Akaza aren't so different if you ask me," you continued, tone softer but no less cutting. "You both run from what hurts. You just dress it in different colors."
For once, the mask slipped completely.
"Wouldn't you rather feel something real? Anything? Instead of mimicking what you think feeling looks like?" you asked, not with pity, but quiet conviction. "Even if it hurts. Even if it destroys you. At least it would be real."
"Stop."
You hesitated. "...Douma?"
He didn't meet your eyes. Instead, he looked at his hands, pale, elegant, cruel, and turned one palm over as if trying to remember what it was like to feel through it. "I don't know how to feel things like you do, (Y/N)." The words came slow, reluctant, like peeling back old bandages. "When I watch someone die in front of me, it's... silence. There's no horror. No sorrow. Just... nothing. When I laugh, it's because I know I should. When I smile, it's muscle memory. And when Akaza gets angry, I poke at him because at least that brings something out of the void. It's... something. But care? Compassion? I don't have it. I never did. Never will. I'm not some broken little soul waiting for rescue."
His voice broke into something too honest. "I don't know how to care. And I won't start pretending just because you, in your lovely, deluded heroine heart, think I can be saved." Then, with a feigned lightness that cracked around the edges, he offered a smile. "Becoming human again? For what? To feel guilt? To finally recognize the weight of every sin I've committed? To fall into sorrow so deep I never surface again? What's the point of crawling back into that darkness just to drown in it?"
You looked away, your expression unreadable. "Maybe there isn't a point. But... I still think there could be more. For you. For all of you."
"Do you?"
You turned back to him, confused. "Do I what?"
He leaned in slowly, the shadows catching his face in strange angles, as if he were half real and half illusion. When he spoke, it was with a whisper that slipped like smoke from his lips.
"Do you want us to become human again, (Y/N)? After everything you've seen? Everything we've done? Do you really think there's any part of us—any part of me—that deserves to go back to something so fragile? So pure?"
His eyes met yours, and for the first time, they weren't cruel or teasing. It was more like resignation. Searching. He wasn't mocking you now. He wasn't smiling for show. He was staring into you like he genuinely wanted an answer.
And buried beneath all that emptiness, just for a moment... you saw it.
a flicker, small and fractured,
of purely human disgusting jealousy.
...But who was he jealous from really?
You exhaled, the words trembling on your tongue. "I don't know. But I want to believe there's something better than this. Even for you, Douma."
A faint hum passed his lips. "Belief. How wonderfully human of you."
You didn't smile.
The moment lingered. Like the hush before a storm.
...
...
...
"...Akaza sure's lucky," he murmured.
You blinked. "Lucky?"
He nodded once. "He has someone he wants to change for. Someone who stirs something real in him. Good for him." His smile returned, but it was bittersweet. "That's more than I'll ever have. Actually, that's kind of beautiful, in it's own little way..."
Your gaze dropped.
"...I won't tell anyone, by the way," he said airily, clapping his hands once like a magician ending a trick. "Not even my beloved Lord. Let's keep this our little secret, hm? It's more fun when things are... mysterious. Besides, who would believe me? No one sees me clearly. Not really."
You sighed, rubbing your eyes, fatigue finally crashing over you. "...I'm falling asleep already."
"Then sleep well, my love," he whispered, with a strange tenderness you weren't sure was real.
"Get out."
"As you wish, (Y/N)," he said lightly, but for the first time, you could tell.
He didn't want to leave.
—————————————————————————————
The soft golden light of sunrise spilled gently through the paper-thin shoji doors. You'd fallen into a deep, dreamless sleep the moment your head hit the pillow, completely worn out... especially after forcibly dragging Douma out of your room like a particularly persistent raccoon who refused to take a hint.
Peace, however, had a short lifespan in your world.
Poke. Poke.
A light pressure tapped against your cheek. "Hellooo? Earth to (Y/N)!" a sing-song voice chimed, high and melodic.
Your lashes fluttered open, and your vision focused just in time to see a pair of sparkling green eyes and a curtain of soft pink and green hair mere inches from your face.
"Eep!" you squeaked, instinctively flinching back.
Mitsuri Kanroji was barely an inch from your face. Her hair spilled around her like a pastel waterfall, her smile bright as a summer morning. "Yay, there you are! You're finally awake! Good morning, sleepyhead!"
You stared at her, stunned. "Mitsuri?! What are you—why are you still here?! I thought you were supposed to leave last night! Your sword was ready and everything!"
She blinked. "Hmm? Ohhh! That." She waved her hand dismissively. "Yeah, I was supposed to leave... but I told you, didn't I? I wanted to have a little date with you before I went far away!" She beamed at you. "And well, I just couldn't bear the thought of leaving without it. That would've been so tragic."
Your mouth opened and closed like a fish. "Wait—you were serious? I thought you were just teasing me!"
"I'm the Love Hashira! I never joke about dates!" she said with a soft little purr, leaning forward just a bit again. "Especially not with someone as cute as you."
You squeaked and tried to scoot backwards into your pillow, only for Dodo, who had just woken up as well, to hop onto your chest and squawk indignantly. Mitsuri gasped.
"Dodo!" she squealed. "You're awake too! Aren't you the cutest little fluffball!" She leaned over and gently scratched him under the beak, to which he responded by puffing up proudly and letting out a chirp of approval. "You two are just the sweetest little pair," she giggled.
You blinked at her, still not fully recovered from the emotional whiplash. "You... woke me up this early. For a date."
"Yup!" she said brightly. "We've got a whole morning ahead of us!"
You groaned softly, rubbing your eyes. "I thought you were joking... I didn't think you meant first thing in the morning!"
"Of course I did! The best time to start a date is right when the day begins, silly. That way we get more time together!"
"I'm literally still in bed,"
"And you look adorable in your yukata," she said with zero hesitation, eyes raking over you. "Messy hair, sleepy eyes, all soft and warm like this... it's honestly kind of unfair how pretty you are first thing in the morning! I wish I could be like you!"
You pulled the blanket over your face with a flustered groan. "Mitsuri..." How did she even thought that you were prettier than her?
She let out a teasing hum, "Hmm? What? I'm just telling the truth!"
"Give me ten minutes. Please. I need to bath and change. And brush my hair. And, like... be awake." you whined, still muffled beneath the covers.
Mitsuri giggled and stood up gracefully, brushing a few stray hairs from her cheek. "Okay, okay, I'll wait outside. But only because I'm a lady," she teased. Then, as she started walking to the door, she peeked over her shoulder with a sly grin. "By the way, if you're really sleepy and tired, then I could help you change!"
"Huh." You peeked out from under the blanket.
She winked with her tongue out. "I'm really good with my hands, you know."
...
"HUHHHH?! WAS THAT A DIRTY JOKE?!"
"Maybe. Maybe not... Perchance." She laughed like sunshine, sliding the door shut behind her as she left you to collapse back into your futon, heart hammering. You then heard her say at loud through the door. "Don't take too long! I've been looking forward to this all night!"
Outside the room, you could hear her humming a sweet little tune, cheerful and utterly unfazed.
Yep. Peace? Not a chance.
You sighed as you tightened the belt of your uniform, the crisp material a sharp contrast to the rumpled yukata you'd just wriggled out of. Dodo, who had insisted on hopping onto your shoulder the moment you started getting dressed, had now firmly planted himself on top of your head like a little crown.
You glanced at him in the mirror. "You comfortable up there?"
He gave a quiet "Yes, kaw!" in response, shifting slightly but refusing to budge.
You stared at him for a moment, a small smile tugging at your lips. "You know... you haven't changed that much since I first got you," you said, reaching up to lightly scratch under his beak. "You were the tiniest thing back then. Honestly, I thought you'd grow into a proper crow by now, but..." You chuckled. "You're still a weird little featherball."
"..." Dodo blinked slowly, then nestled himself deeper into your hair like he owned the place. You laughed under your breath.
"Alright, alright. You can stay... don't poop in my hair."
Mitsuri was waiting just a few steps away, her back to you as she looked toward the trees and she turned the moment she heard you. Her face lit up. "You look so good in uniform!" she declared immediately, walking right up to you and slipping her hand into yours without hesitation. "I mean, you always do, but something about the way it fits you today is just..." She sighed dreamily. "Chef's kiss."
You gave her a shy smile, eyes flicking down to your joined hands. "You're very touchy today,"
Mitsuri giggled. "Of course I am! I'm on a date with someone I like! What, you expect me to act normal?"
You shook your head fondly as she led you through the village, her hand warm in yours. The Swordsmith Village was already stirring: smoke curling from chimneys, blacksmiths hammering away, a few early risers setting up shop with quiet greetings and sleepy waves.
"It's so peaceful in the mornings," you murmured, glancing around. "You'd never guess it was the same place where everyone was practically setting things on fire yesterday."
Mitsuri laughed. "Right?! Yesterday was hilarious, though. Your friends are really funny to hang around with! I wish I could've met Sanemi's little brother though... bummer."
You snorted. "He's still here. Besides, there are many chances to meet him."
"Not fair that you guys got to talk with him!"
"So..." you said after a pause, squeezing her hand gently. "Where exactly are we going?"
She grinned, looking smug. "Secret spot."
"Oh come on—"
"Nope! You're just going to have to trust me. You do trust me, right?"
You rolled your eyes but let her lead the way, up a narrow path behind the village. The terrain grew steeper, and the sounds of daily life faded behind you, replaced by birdsong and the rustle of tall grass in the breeze.
The path curved.
You stopped in your tracks.
Before you was a giant, open field of gently swaying grass and flowers. They rolled across the hill like waves on an ocean: daisies, buttercups, delicate pink blooms you didn't recognize, stirred by the wind that danced playfully through them. The sky stretched endlessly above, painted in soft shades of morning blue. There were no villagers in sight. No houses. No signs of civilization.
You stepped forward slowly, stunned. "What is this place...?"
"If you go a little higher," Mitsuri said beside you, "you can see the whole village from the top. Come on!"
Still holding your hand, she guided you farther up the hill. Sure enough, once you reached the top, the Swordsmith Village came into view, tiny and far away, tucked into the greenery like a secret.
You turned to her. "Mitsuri... how did you even find this place? There's no one around."
"A few days ago, when I went on a walk to clear my head, I took a turn I'd never taken before. I didn't mean to come here, really. I was just wandering. But then I found this field, and..." She trailed off, glancing around. "I don't know. Something about it felt special. Like I wasn't supposed to find it but I did."
You tilted your head. "So you brought me here?"
"I wanted to share it with someone who'd understand," she said softly. "And maybe it's silly, but I thought... this was destiny."
You laughed, but it wasn't mocking, just amused. "Destiny, huh?"
She nudged you with her shoulder. "What? Don't laugh! It felt like fate. Finding a hidden field of flowers right before I had to leave? It was like the world was saying, 'Hey, bring someone special here.'"
Your smile softened. "And that someone was me?"
"Well, obviously! Who else would it be? You've been running around in my head ever since we met."
You looked away quickly, flustered. "Jeez, be more mindful of your words please. I'm gonna get the wrong impression..."
"you're not getting any wrong impressions!"
You exhaled sharply, your heart doing a strange fluttering thing as you tried not to melt into the grass. You didn't know whether to take her seriously or not. She literally reminded you of Zenitsu.
The two of you sat down near the hill's crest, where Mitsuri had already laid out a soft sheet, floral-patterned, over the grass. She must've come earlier and set everything up, there was a neatly arranged picnic resting in the center, complete with a small lacquered tea set and an assortment of Japanese pastries: taiyaki, yatsuhashi, dorayaki, and little squares of warabi mochi dusted with kinako powder.
You raised an eyebrow, impressed. "You planned all this?"
"Of course! I told you this was a real date. No way I was going to drag you out here and not feed you sweets."
You accepted gave her a quick quiet thank-you, watching as Dodo waddled off your shoulder and sat down primly beside a mochi, pecking at it with careful interest. "He has taste." Mitsuri giggled. "I may have gotten a little carried away," she said sheepishly, lifting one of the daifuku and holding it toward you like an offering. "But I didn't know what you liked best, so I brought a bit of everything."
You took it with a soft smile. "Don't worry. It's perfect,"
She poured you a cup of tea, and then one for herself, her movements calm and graceful, unlike her usual excitable energy. The silence wasn't awkward. It felt kind of intentional.
Finally, Mitsuri spoke, not quite looking at you. "From time to time, I like to imagine and plan stuff like this for my friends. It's nice for when I need a distraction of everything that happens."
You nodded.
She looked down at her lap. "Sometimes... I think I could live like this. Just sitting here. Not fighting, not running around, not worrying about what's coming next and definitely not worrying about my loved ones being in danger." Her smile faded a little as she set her teacup down. "But then... I remember who I am."
You glanced at her, sensing the shift.
"...Can I say something kind of... weird?"
"Always."
"...I know I come off as happy all the time," she said softly. "And I really do try to be. But... sometimes I wonder if I'm just pretending. Like I'm performing who I'm supposed to be." Her voice wavered slightly, fingers tightening around her skirt. "Being too emotional. Too affectionate. Too... much. People have always said that about me."
You stayed quiet, giving her the space to speak. She seemed as if she didn't need answers yet. Just someone who would listen. "I know I smile a lot. But, I feel like if I stopped smiling, even for a second, I'd start crying and never stop. If I'm not who everyone believes I am, then I feel like those around me will get tired and go away."
The breeze fluttered the ends of her hair as she looked out toward the sky. "I've spent so long trying to be enough for people. Enough to be wanted. To be lovable. To be useful. To be 'not too much'. To be accepted... I used to think I had to change everything about myself. Be smaller. Less emotional. Less loud." She paused. "...Less me."
"I always thought, if I could just be cheerful enough, or sweet enough, or strong enough... people would want me around. But that kind of thinking wears you out, doesn't it? I tell people to love themselves. I mean it, too. But I still have moments where I wonder if anyone could really love me the way I am. What if no one ever waits for me?" Her voice broke a little. "Having someone who waits for you... is a wonderful thing. Sadly, not everyone is lucky enough to experience such things."
Mitsuri hugged her knees to her chest, resting her chin on top. "...(Y/N), please, could you not get tired of me...?" she said in a whisper, not looking at you. "Sometimes people do. Even if they don't mean to."
She picked at the corner of a napkin, her brows furrowed just slightly. "I've been wondering if... it's okay to just be me. Like, not constantly be pushing myself. Not always trying to prove I'm good enough. Not having to be the Love Hashira that everyone has in their minds." She looked at you, eyes open and searching. "Would that be selfish?"
You shook your head. "No. Not at all."
She gave a weak smile. "When I have days off, or when the missions stop for a second, I think, who even am I, if I'm not trying to make people like me?"
You nodded slowly. "You're still you. Even in the quiet."
"I don't think that's enough..."
You reached for her hand. "Mitsuri, you're more than enough. Not because of what you do, or how much you smile, or how much you give, just... because you exist. That's enough. That's always been enough."
Her shoulders eased a bit, and she looked at your joined hands, thumb brushing gently against yours. "You're so kind to me."
"I'm not being kind. I'm just telling the truth."
She took a shaky breath. "There are nights I lie awake and think of everyone I love getting sick of me. I know it's dumb, but I do. I get scared that people will leave once they see the parts of me I try to keep quiet."
"I get it," You looked at her for a long time before saying, "Yeah... Having someone who waits for you is a wonderful thing. But even if no one's waiting... you still deserve peace. You still deserve to take up space."
"I'm trying to believe that,"
"Good! And if anyone tells you otherwise, they don't deserve to be close to you."
Mitsuri laughed. "You make things sound so simple."
"It's not simple," you replied. "But it's true. You don't need a reason to be here. And you don't need a reason to be loved. The reason I care about you isn't anything I could write down on paper."
She tilted her head. "Then why do you?"
"The reason I like you? There is no reason," you said quietly. "And there shouldn't be. If you like someone because of a reason, then when that reason disappears, what's left?"
She stared at you.
And you gazed at her back.
Mitsuri Kanroji. The first time she'd appeared on screen, she had instantly captured your heart, like a burst of color in a world that had been too gray. You remembered the way your eyes lit up when you saw her smile, the way your chest ached a little when you finally learned her story. She became someone you admired deeply, the kind of character that stays with you long after the episode ends. You loved her the way a devoted fan loves a character: fiercely, protectively, and from afar.
But now... things were different. Your world had cracked open, and the impossible had happened, you were no longer just a distant observer. You had stepped into this world, and in doing so, had been given something rare and precious: the chance to know her not as an image or a story, but as a real person. No longer framed by a screen or held in the amber of fiction,
Mitsuri stood before you in all her vivid humanity.
And she was even more endearing than you'd imagined.
"I like you," you whispered softly. "Because you're you. Not because you're cheerful, or strong, or bright—though you are, incredibly so. I like you without a superficial reason. You don't need one. You're the kind of person who makes the world feel kinder just by being in it. You make people feel warm just by being near. You're not just admired, you're deeply, deeply loved. And I feel lucky... just to know you."
Mitsuri turned away slightly, hiding her face behind the curtain of her hair. "...You really say things like that with a straight face, huh?"
You grinned faintly. "I'm serious."
She wiped her cheek quickly and exhaled. "I'm very indecisive, you know. I always have a hard time picking my favorite things. Every time I think I have one, I see something new and it changes. I used to hate that about myself. Like I couldn't be steady enough. Like I was flaky or uncertain. But lately..." She trailed off, looking down at your hands. "Lately I think it just means my heart's big. There's room for more than one favorite. And right now, this? This moment?" She looked up and smiled. "It's my favorite."
"Mine too."
The breeze passed softly over the hill again, stirring the wildflowers, but your attention was fixed entirely on her. Mitsuri had gone quiet. You were just about to ask if she was alright when you noticed the shimmer of something sliding down her cheek.
"Mitsuri...?"
She didn't speak, just looked at you.
You blinked, startled. "Are you... crying?" You sat up straighter, flustered. "Wait, are you—Did I say something wrong?" Panic prickled up your spine. "Mitsuri, did I hurt you? Was I—too blunt? I didn't mean—"
She didn't answer. The tears kept falling, trailing quietly down her cheeks as she stared at you. Her hands clenched lightly at her skirt. You reached forward, hesitant but worried, brushing your fingers against her wrist. "Mitsuri, please. Say something. You're scaring me—"
"(Y/N)!" she suddenly exclaimed.
Before you could react, she launched herself at you, arms thrown open, and tackled you directly to the ground. Your back hit the grass with a soft thump, and your vision was immediately filled with her pink and green hair as she hugged you tightly, her full weight on you, her cheek pressed against your shoulder.
You made a sound between a grunt and a surprised yelp. "Mitsuri—?!"
But she only held you tighter. "(Y/N)! I hope you know that the world, MY world, is better because you're in it!" she cried out, her voice trembling but sincere. "Anywhere with you is everywhere I want to be!"
"...You're so dramatic," you said, stunned and half-laughing, your arms awkwardly hovering before slowly wrapping around her back.
She laughed, too, messy and loud and half-sobbing. "I know! I told you I'm too much!" You felt her shoulders shake with laughter as she buried her face into your neck. "You make me feel like I'm not weird. Like I'm not out of place. You make me feel like maybe it's alright to be me."
You smiled into her hair. "You're not too much. You're fine. And that's exactly who you should be."
Mitsuri pulled back a little, just enough to look at you, her nose pink, eyes still watery, but her smile glowing with a kind of radiant joy that made you dizzy.
"You know," she sniffed, "I didn't expect to cry today."
You wiped a tear from her cheek with your thumb. "I didn't expect it either."
She giggled again and leaned back, finally rolling off of you and flopping into the grass beside you with a content sigh. "I think I needed that."
You turned your head to look at her. "The crying, or the sudden emotional tackle?"
"Both," she said sweetly, grinning. "Definitely both." Mitsuri's fingers reached out, brushing against yours again. "Even if we're far apart... even if we don't get to talk every day... you'll still think of me sometimes, right?"
You gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "I already do."
For a while, you two just stood there in silence, letting the wind play in your clothes, Dodo occasionally chirping on your head, probably overwhelmed by how much air there was to flap around in.
Mitsuri sighed happily, squeezing your hand again. "...Thanks for coming with me. Even if it was super early and you weren't ready."
You turned to look at her. "Ehh, don't worry about that. I could never miss the opportunity to hang out with you."
Her eyes widened a bit. Then she beamed, looking like she might combust from sheer happiness.
"I'm going to remember this morning forever," she said, throwing her arms out like she was trying to hug the sky itself. "Even when I go back to my district. Even when everything gets busy again. I'll think of this! I'll plan a lot of more dates just for us! Get ready, okay?"
"...I will."
—————————————————————————————
Eventually, Mitsuri's crow circled overhead, calling for her, reminding her, and you, of her duties. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she sat up, brushing grass from her uniform.
"I really wish I could stay longer," she murmured, her gaze lingering on you like the last rays of sunset. "But... I have patrol in my district tonight, and there's a meeting I can't skip."
You nodded, not wanting to make it harder for her, even though you were tempted to ask her to stay just a little longer.
She looked at you one more time, then leaned forward suddenly and smothered your face in kisses. "Mwah! Mwah! Mwah!" She giggled between them. "You're not getting rid of me that easily!"
And before you could fully recover from the onslaught, she pulled you into one final, lingering hug. Her arms wrapped around you with a kind of reluctant urgency, like she didn't want to let go. "Take care of yourself, okay? Don't get into trouble while I'm gone... or if you do, at least wait for me to come back so I can help you."
"Alright."
With one last squeeze and a quick kiss to your forehead, she was gone, turning and walking down the hill until her silhouette vanished into the trees, her pink and green hair catching the wind like a ribbon fluttering away.
You stood there for a while, watching the spot where she disappeared, before turning back toward the village with a soft sigh.
It was still early, the sun not yet fully overhead. The village buzzed gently in the distance with the quiet work of the swordsmiths. You figured you might as well use the time to your advantage.
"Come on, Dodo," you said, raising your arm. The tiny crow obediently fluttered up to his usual perch on your shoulder. "Let's see if we can find Haganezuka... or maybe that weird lady from yesterday."
Your voice held a sliver of hope, but deep down, you knew how these things usually went.
And as expected, thanks to your impeccable luck, you spent nearly an hour wandering without any sign of either of them.
You searched the forge district, peeked through alleyways, checked corners where the woman had appeared before... but nothing. Not even the usual chaotic shouting of Haganezuka could be heard today.
You sighed, hands on your hips. "Okay, fine. You win. I surrender to fate."
Dodo cawed quietly and ruffled his feathers, as if to say "I told you so!"
Giving up, you turned on your heel and started toward your friends' guest room. The door creaked softly as you opened it, urging Dodo to stay quiet with a quick finger to your lips.
Your friends were all sprawled out on their futons, deep in sleep. Kanao lay nearest the far wall, curled neatly in her blanket. She slept with an odd sort of elegance, hands folded gently under her cheek, barely a wrinkle in her yukata.
Inosuke and Zenitsu were tangled together in what could only be described as a wrestling match frozen in time. Inosuke's leg was somehow draped over Zenitsu's stomach, and his mask was pushed halfway off his face, revealing messy strands of dark hair and a peaceful expression far too soft for someone who could start a fistfight with a tree. Zenitsu, meanwhile, had a string of drool hanging from his mouth.
Nezuko was nowhere in sight, but the small wooden box resting beside Tanjiro's futon confirmed where she had gone. Tanjiro himself was curled protectively near it, his hand resting lightly on the box as he slept. He looked peaceful, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.
Dodo tilted his head, watching them all with curiosity. You giggled under your breath. "They look like a disaster." You clapped your hands together. "Heya, guys. Time to wake up. Breakfast is waiting!"
...Nothing.
Not even a twitch.
Kanao didn't even shift. Tanjiro looked like he might've smiled in his sleep maybe because he heard your voice, which was sort of adorable, but still not helpful. Zenitsu? Out cold. Inosuke? He was hugging his mask again.
You let out a low sigh, already regretting the task you had assigned yourself. "Really?" you muttered. "You all fought demons, but a wake-up call is too much for you?"
You knelt beside Zenitsu's futon first. He seemed like the easiest to wake, considering how sensitive he usually was to your presence. He lay on his side, mouth slightly open, soft strands of golden hair tousled over his forehead. His yukata had slipped dangerously low across his chest, exposing smooth skin, a faint collarbone, and a quiet rise and fall of breath that made your face heat up for no good reason.
"Zenitsu," you said softly, poking his cheek.
Still, he didn't budge.
You leaned closer, brushing a bit of hair from his face with your fingertips. "Come on. Don't make me go through this with everyone."
Silence.
You sighed and ran your fingers lightly through his hair, ruffling it gently in hopes that the sensation would stir him. His expression twitched but he didn't wake.
You were about to move toward Inosuke instead, when suddenly, strong arms looped around your waist and yanked you downward. A soft gasp left your lips as you found yourself pulled against Zenitsu's chest, face nearly buried against his bare skin. You froze like a rabbit caught mid-step, completely overwhelmed by the warmth of him.
"Z-Zenitsu?!" you whispered, your voice high and panicked. "Let go!" His grip tightened. You tried pushing lightly against his chest, but his arms were like steel in sleep. You blinked, heart pounding, fully aware that most of his chest was exposed, and that your cheek was absolutely brushing against it. You squirmed slightly. "Zenitsu! Wake up! Please! I'm not Nezuko!"
A low, sleepy murmur slipped from his lips. "...(Y/N)..." he whispered your name like a secret, like it was a soft spell slipping through the cracks of his dream. "You always show up in my best dreams..."
You stiffened. His tone was so gentle.
You opened your mouth to speak, but the words failed you. "...I always thought I'd just get to admire you from far away," he continued, voice still drowsy. "I never expected you'd actually notice me. But now you're here... right here. You feel real."
"...!" You blinked, stunned into silence.
He smiled faintly, still lost in his dream. "You're so warm... always so warm. Even your voice. When you talk to me like I'm not annoying. When you smile... I think I could die happy if I got to see you smile for me again."
Your heart twisted.
Was this... Sleep Zenitsu?!
You hadn't had a real conversation with him in what felt like months, ever since that night fighting Daki and Gyutaro. This version of Zenitsu... this soft, sweet, honest one, caught between dream and waking, felt so fragile you were afraid to breathe wrong.
"You always say I'm loud," he mumbled again. "And maybe I am. But I only get loud because I'm scared you'll leave before I finish saying everything I want to."
Your face burned with warmth, not just from embarrassment now. He was dreaming, and yet... he was saying everything he was never brave enough to say while awake.
"...And if someday you choose someone else," he whispered, the smallest crack breaking into his voice, "I'll still love you from the sidelines. I'll cheer you on. Just don't disappear from my life completely, okay?"
You bit your lip, unsure whether to wake him or let him keep dreaming. "...I want to be someone you can lean on. Someone who can protect you... even if I'm scared. Even if I'm not the strongest. I'll fight for you."
A pause.
"...But right now? I just... wanna keep holding you."
Just as Zenitsu looked like he was about to speak again, his cheeks faintly pink, mouth parting to form some tender or dangerous follow-up: you lost it. Your entire body flared with heat as if every word he'd just murmured had finally caught up to your brain all at once. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, THAT'S ENOUGH—!!"
Your voice cut through the peaceful quiet and everyone jolted upright as if struck by lightning.
Zenitsu, still groggy and clearly not expecting the sudden shout, flinched so hard he toppled back onto his futon. "W-WHA—HUH?!" he stammered, sitting bolt upright and letting go of you in the same movement, his golden hair disheveled and eyes spinning in panic.
You were scrambling backwards across the tatami mats, face crimson, practically smoking from sheer embarrassment.
Inosuke shot up like a fired cannon, limbs flailing as he instantly grabbed for his imaginary swords. "WHO'S SCREAMING?! WHERE'S THE DEMON? I KNEW ONE WAS GONNA SHOW UP!! YOU WOKE THE WRONG BOAR TODAY!" His hair was sticking up in all directions, boar mask nowhere in sight, and he was already leaping across the futons like a man possessed.
"...!" Kanao jolted upright with wide eyes, her blanket sliding off her shoulders. She blinked several times, clearly startled, her hand briefly going for her sword she kept near her futon. "What happened?!"
"...huhhh?" Tanjiro sat up more slowly but still looked startled. He rubbed the side of his head, blinking drowsily. "...(Y/N)? Did something happened? Is everything alright?"
Your brain raced to find something that wouldn't reveal the emotionally explosive, soul-baring, low-voiced confession you'd just been smothered with.
"...My bad gang. There was a cockroach."
"...A cockroach?" Tanjiro echoed, tilting his head.
"...ah. Was that it?" Kanao let out a quiet breath and nodded slowly as if that explanation somehow restored order to her internal universe. She gently set her hand back onto her lap and began fixing her disheveled sleeve.
"Oh," Tanjiro added with a nod, clearly relieved. "Well, I'm glad no one's hurt. Those things can be scary if they fly at you." He said, trying to reassure you by agreeing with your reasoning.
"THE HELL?!" Inosuke's voice thundered across the room. "YOU WASTED MY ENERGY FOR A BUG?!" You turned just in time to see him charging at you full-force like a human battering ram. "YOU'RE GONNA PAY FOR THIS, (Y/N)!!!"
"WAIT, WAIT, WAIT—!!" you held your hands up, scrambling backward and nearly tripping over Zenitsu's futon. "Inosuke, it was an emergency!! It could've flown into my face!"
"FLY INTO THIS!!!" he yelled, winding up his arm.
"Inosuke, stop!" Tanjiro jumped to his feet, holding his arms out in front of him like a parent separating siblings. "It's way too early to start fighting!"
"But she wasted my battle instincts!!" Inosuke roared. "I had my demon-slaying muscles READY!"
"She said it was a cockroach," Tanjiro replied, voice steady. "Not a demon. They're different."
"SAME THING TO ME!!"
Kanao was the first to walk up to you. She kneeled beside you, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "(Y/N)... are you sure it was just a cockroach?"
You gave a nervous giggle, rubbing the back of your neck. "Yup! Just a cockroach. Big one. Practically a monster. Had to yell or I would've passed out."
Kanao kept her gaze steady for a beat longer. "If you say so then." She slowly nodded, though the slight furrow in her brow said she wasn't entirely convinced. Her (Y/N) senses were telling her something else happened.
Zenitsu hugged his blanket to his chest like a lifeline, groaned dramatically. "...ughh. It's still too early... I wanna go back to sleep. I feel like I was having the best dream ever," You flinched at his words.
Inosuke was still bickering with Tanjiro across the room, jabbing a finger in his face. "I was ready to punch a demon so hard it exploded! I got WARMED UP! You don't understand, Tamale! My whole body is tuned for battle and now it's just sitting here with nothing to destroy!"
"T-Tamale? I'm actually surprised by your ability to never get my name right!" Tanjiro, exhausted but still gentle, tried to reason with him. "Still, it's barely sunrise. We haven't even had breakfast yet—"
"THAT'S WHY I'M ANGRY!"
Zenitsu sat up straighter, holding his head. "Ugh, can someone shut him up?! My ears are gonna bleed!"
Eventually, despite the noisy arguing and grumbling, the group began shuffling about, somewhat sluggishly, getting ready for the morning.
The baths were steamy and quick, and soon everyone was changed into fresh uniforms. You found yourself brushing Dodo's feathers as he perched atop your shoulder, pecking lightly at your hair like he was trying to help groom you.
Just as you all were about to head down the stone path that led toward the meal huts, a young Swordsmith Village apprentice jogged toward your group. "Good morning to all of you! I hope you all slept well!"
"We did! Thank you for your kindness!" Tanjiro bowed in gratitude.
"Kamado Tanjiro!" he began, giving a slight bow, "The chief has sent word that he'll be contacting you as soon as they've found Mr. Haganezuka. He's currently untraceable again!"
He gave a sheepish laugh. "I figured that..."
"Until then, please build back your stamina and get some rest. Now, Mr. Kanamori has already started working on Hashibira's new blades."
Inosuke perked up, eyes gleaming. "FINALLY. My babies are coming back to me."
"You literally broke them yourself, you fat donkey." Zenitsu muttered under his breath.
The apprentice then turned to face you, holding a small scroll. "As for you, Miss (L/N)... the elders have selected a swordsmith to forge your replacement with Haganezuka for this case. The crafting will begin this afternoon."
Your brows lifted in surprise. "Already? That was fast..."
You accepted the scroll, curious. But it was blank on the outside, no name. No indication of who the swordsmith was. Maybe it was someone new? Or a more reclusive artisan?
You tilted your head, murmuring to yourself, "Wonder if it's some NPC swordsmith they pulled from the reserves... aw, I wanted Haganezuka..."
Zenitsu leaned over slightly to peek at the scroll in your hand, eyes narrowing. "You better not get someone sketchy. If it's someone weird like Haganezuka but not talented, I'm gonna complain on your behalf."
Kanao, now tying her butterfly clip, added softly, "I could come with you to meet them. Just in case."
Tanjiro smiled at you. "I think you'll be in good hands. The village elders usually take forging compatibility really seriously."
The apprentice nodded. "They do. Your spiritual compatibility and performance in past battles were both analyzed carefully before the match was made. But for now—" he gave a polite bow again, "we recommend rest, food, and light training. You'll all need stamina in the days to come."
"Stamina, huh..." Zenitsu muttered. "Can I train by napping? That builds stamina, right?"
Inosuke turned on him. "WEAK. STAMINA IS BUILT THROUGH PAIN."
"No, it's built through routine!" Tanjiro corrected gently.
...
You didn't pay too much attention to your friends. Instead, in the back of your mind, curiosity remained.
Who exactly had been chosen to forge your sword?
—————————————————————————————
After a breakfast filled with hot rice, grilled fish, miso soup, and the occasional squabble over the last pickled plum, the five of you gathered near the path Mitsuri had pointed out yesterday night.
Tanjiro looked visibly excited, practically bouncing with every step. His cheerful voice broke the quiet. "I wonder what kind of weapon it is. It has to be a sword, right? You guys think it might be buried somewhere? Isn't this exciting? Like a treasure hunt!" He turned toward you with a bright grin, eyes sparkling. "What do you think, (Y/N)?!"
You smiled softly, wanting to indulge on Tanjiro's thoughts. "It definitely feels like a treasure hunt. The way Mitsuri was talking about it... I doubt she was making it up."
"She was acting mysterious last night," Kanao said quietly, walking beside you. "Almost like she knew more than she was telling."
Zenitsu let out an exaggerated sigh, arms crossed over his chest as he shuffled along just a little behind everyone else. "Great, a hidden weapon. What if it's cursed or booby-trapped or worse, what if it's like some legendary blade that only activates when someone pure of heart touches it?!" He looked at you meaningfully. "Which means you'll be the one to unlock it and I'll just stand there and look useless."
You gave him a look. "You're exaggerating. If it's that, then Tanjiro would be the one to do it!"
"Aw," He scratched his cheek, a little flustered.
"Nahh, crapjiro not it." Zenitsu grinned slyly. "It would be you. Am I wrong, (Y/N)? You're like... the main character here."
"Huh? Main character? It ain't me. That's silly. Imagine that."
Inosuke marched ahead with a kind of reckless joy, sniffing the air like a wild animal. "Whatever it is, I call dibs! If it's a beast blade, I'm taking it! Treasure or not!"
"You can't just call dibs on a national artifact!" Zenitsu barked.
"TOO LATE!" Inosuke shouted, already dashing ahead into the grass.
Tanjiro laughed and jogged after him, calling out, "Inosuke! You're going the wrong way again! Mitsuri said left at the cedar tree!"
Inosuke pivoted mid-sprint, flailing and yelling, "I KNEW THAT! I WAS JUST TESTING YOU!"
Kanao turned toward you as the group began heading toward the proper direction. "Do you think the weapon was left behind by someone important?"
You glanced at her and nodded. "It's possible. If Mitsuri felt it was significant enough to mention, it's probably something special... maybe a sword left behind by a retired Hashira? Or a swordsmith's prototype?"
"Maybe it's a love sword," Zenitsu said, dreamily trailing beside you now. "Forged by someone who wanted to protect the one they loved... sealed away until the right person comes along to wield it..."
"Sephora, you talk too much shit." Inosuke said, scratching his butt.
You were halfway through the grassy slope, still giggling at Inosuke's words, when a sharp voice cut through the air.
"Quit pestering me! Give it a rest!"
"...I've had enough of you holding out on me. You're wasting my time by arguing with me." The voice was icy. Calm in tone, but laced with threat. It wasn't yelling, it didn't need to. The weight in it was heavy enough.
"Which part of 'no' don't you get?! Get lost, you idiot! Why should I hand it over to you?! I don't care if you're a Hashira or whatever! You're too full of yourself! Get away from my sight!"
You all turned toward the direction of the shouting, peering through the trees.
Tanjiro's face tensed. "That voice... That's Muichiro!"
"The Mist Hashira." Kanao nodded quietly beside him, her eyes already focused ahead. "And there's a young boy..."
Zenitsu, who had just been chattering beside you, suddenly stiffened and crouched a little behind you. "Uh-oh. That doesn't sound like a friendly spar... Why are they fighting like that?! Shouldn't we, like... not get involved?"
Inosuke burst out laughing, gripping his fists. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME? I LIVE FOR THIS STUFF! FINALLY, SOME ACTION!" He started moving toward the source.
"No, no, no, stop right there!" Zenitsu grabbed him by the back of his pants. "We're not supposed to throw hands with other Hashira! We'll get vaporized!"
"You're just a coward!"
"I prefer the term 'life-respecting civilian!'"
Amidst the bickering, Tanjiro had started walking forward with furrowed brows, motioning for silence. "Everyone quiet. Listen."
Through the brush, they could now see the scene clearly: the kid was standing his ground, shaking but determined, while Muichiro loomed over him with a cold expression. There was a mechanical training doll next to them.
"I'm not giving you that key! No matter what! And don't ever think I'm going to show you how to use it!" Kotetsu shouted.
Zenitsu whispered nervously from behind a tree, "This is bad... should we just go?"
Kanao frowned. "We shouldn't. That kid might get hurt. We should try to mediate."
"OR we knock the brat out and see what the key does ourselves!" Inosuke whispered with wide, eager eyes.
"Absolutely not," you and Zenitsu both snapped at him.
Then, before anyone could react,
SLAP!
The sharp crack of skin echoed as Muichiro suddenly slapped Koketsu hard across the face. The boy stumbled backward, but he didn't stop, he reached out and grabbed him by the collar, lifting him slightly off the ground.
"CUT IT OUT!" Tanjiro shouted as he stormed into the scene, eyes burning with disapproval. "What do you think you're doing?! Take your hands off him!"
Kanao moved quickly behind him, her fists clenched. Inosuke followed, practically bouncing with excitement.
Muichiro slowly turned his head to the newcomers. His expression didn't change, but his words dripped with irritation. "...Your voice is very annoying. Who even are you?"
Tanjiro's fists shook. "How could you do that to a little kid? He's just trying to protect something that belongs to him!"
You and Zenitsu hesitated in the shadows of the trees. He looked at you, swallowing nervously. "I don't know, (Y/N)... Should we step in too?"
You stood quiet for a few seconds. 'I mean... this feels like something big, but it's just normal canon stuff. It's important for the future events. No one dies here so, there's nothing to worry about...'
You nodded slowly. "It feels wrong just standing here. Let's go with them. See if we can help." Together, you emerged from the foliage and walked toward the others, just as the tension peaked.
Tanjiro reached out to gently separate Muichiro from Kotetsu, but the Mist Hashira didn't budge. It was like trying to move a statue.
"Come on, let him go!" Tanjiro said firmly.
Muichiro's gaze didn't waver. "...Take your hands off me."
Before he could even lay a hand on Tanjiro, Inosuke lunged forward with zero hesitation, aiming a first attack at Muichiro's shoulder. He turned his head just slightly and sidestepped the strike with minimal effort.
"HAH!" The boar boy shouted triumphantly. "He dodged it! You're fast! I like that!"
Tanjiro blinked in surprise, eyes wide and glistening. "Aww, Inosuke! That's so sweet! You were trying to protect me!"
"SHUT UP, TANJIRO! Only I'M allowed to bully you!" Surprisingly, he said his name right this time.
"Thank you! I feel flattered!"
Kanao, in the middle of it all, marched up to Tanjiro and flicked his forehead with a stern look. "Don't get sentimental over that," she muttered. Then she turned, arms folded. "Hey, you. I don't care about what motives you might have but you're acting like a fool. I find it hard to believe that you're a Hashira with such immature attitude. That boy over there had every right to say no to you. Why are you pushing people around just to get your way?"
"..." For a moment, Muichiro didn't reply, ignoring her. His cold eyes flicked toward the box strapped to Tanjiro's back, he had noticed it. His stare lingered, pushing his hand forward. '...A demon presence? What's inside that box?'
But Tanjiro noticed too, and stepped back immediately, shielding the box with his arms as he slapped Muichiro hand away with anger. "Don't you dare touch this! Don't even think about going near her!"
'Her?' Muichiro's brows drew slightly downward.
You exhaled slowly, rubbing your temple as the bickering escalated again. Muichiro's silent defiance clashed with Tanjiro's wide-eyed morality and Kanao's scolding.
"...Okay, that's enough," you muttered under your breath and finally stepped forward. You walked between the scattered group and stood right in front the Hashira, inserting yourself between him and Kotetsu.
"...Muichiro. Let's give it a rest already and maybe let's think first...?"
His eyes, sharp and colorless like a mist rolling off the sea, shifted to you. There was a pause. The air thinned for a moment.
...
"...(Y/N)?" he murmured.
You blinked.
Wait.
He said your name.
He remembered your name.
Your brain short-circuited.
'He remembered me?! Oh my god he remembered me. He never remembers anything that isn't sword-shaped or cloud-shaped! Wait—wait, he said my name. My NAME. Not "you," not "who?" Not "move."'
Your knees buckled slightly from the overload of dopamine. You fought back the smile trying to pull at your lips. You nearly kicked your feet in delight right there on the grass like some giddy teenager in a shoujo manga panel.
Wait. Lock in, (Y/N). This wasn't the time to melt into a puddle of affection-starved chaos. Not when Muichiro still had a death glare on his face and Kotetsu was one insult away from biting someone. You straightened your posture and cleared your throat, trying your best to return to the serious, assertive version of yourself you were pretending to be.
"...Listen, he's just a kid. You can't treat people like this just because they don't give you what you want." Your voice softened slightly. "I know you're frustrated, but hurting him won't solve anything. You're a Hashira. Get your priorities straight."
There was a beat of silence.
You didn't expect much, honestly. You weren't a Hashira. You didn't command respect in the same way the others did. You'd only meant to defuse the situation before it turned worse.
But as usual, Muichiro surprised you.
Without a word, his hand slowly uncurled from Kotetsu's collar and dropped to his side. The boy stumbled back and landed on the ground with a small grunt, quickly scurrying toward the Yoriichi Type Zero doll, as if afraid he might change his mind.
The Mist Hashira didn't say anything further. He just stared at you for a moment, lips slightly parted, as if trying to remember something else, something just out of reach.
Kanao, Tanjiro, and the rest stood in quiet surprise. Even Inosuke blinked, confused.
"...Huh?" Zenitsu said finally, peering at you. "Wait, he actually listened to you?"
"I'm honestly shocked," Tanjiro admitted, stepping forward, still guarding Nezuko's box but looking between the two of you.
Muichiro looked away, gaze falling to the grass. "...It wasn't worth continuing,"
Kotetsu, still clutching the mechanical doll, stood protectively in front of it and glared up at him. "You're not getting it no matter what! You're scary and mean!"
Tanjiro on the other hand, got closer to Koketsu and kneeled close to the young swordsmith. "Are you all right?"
He shook his head violently and tried to push him away, voice cracking. "L-Let go of me!"
"You must be dizzy. That was dangerous," Tanjiro said, worry etched deeply into his features.
"Get out of here!" Kotetsu snapped, clutching the key tightly to his chest like it was his last defense. "I'm not... I'm not giving that key to anyone! Not even if you torture me! One more time, and it's going to break down!"
"Break down?" Kanao asked, interested in his words.
He nodded. "Yes! It can't handle any—"
"You. Kid. Have you been through torture training?" Muichiro narrowed his eyes, interrupting the conversation. "Even most grown-ups can't take it. You'd never last. I can see that you're stupid beyond belief."
You saw Kotetsu's fists tremble.
"So what if it breaks down?" Muichiro continued. "Just make another one. How many people do you think will perish while you drone on and on about trivial matters?"
You wanted to speak, but you held yourself back. Not yet.
Muichiro stepped forward, calm and merciless. "That's what it means to obstruct a Hashira in his duty. A Hashira's time is worth far more than time spent by you people. If you think a little, you'll eventually get that, won't you?"
Kanao bit her lip beside you. She didn't speak, but you could tell she was resisting the urge to step in again.
"Swordsmiths can't fight," he pressed on. "You can't save lives. Making weapons is all you're good for."
"Gods, he's such a jerk," Zenitsu muttered under his breath, arms crossed.
Muichiro reached out again. "Come on. The key. Remember your place whenever you take action. You're not a baby anymore—"
SLAP!
The sound rang out. But it wasn't sharp or angry.
It was... kinda pathetic, honestly.
Everyone stared in confusion.
Tanjiro had swatted Muichiro's hand away like he was shooing a bug, the way someone might try to bat a fly off a rice ball. Even his facial expression was more awkward than furious, like he'd acted on impulse and instantly regretted the method.
There was a weird silence.
"...Tan... jiro?" you muttered, raising a brow. Why did the scene suddenly turned kind of comedic? Wasn't this scene supposed to be like... emotional? Serious?
The air was absolutely charged. Not in a cool, dramatic, anime-protagonist-arrives-late sort of way, but in the "this is getting stupid really fast" kind of way.
Muichiro blinked slowly, lowering his hand with robotic confusion. "What... are you... doing?"
"I just—I don't know why, but—I, I CAN'T STAND YOU! GOSH!" Tanjiro blurted, face red. He had snapped, eyebrows furrowed so hard they looked like they were trying to form a third one. "Like, YOUR VIBE! IT'S—IT'S OFF! WHY... ARE YOU LIKE THIS?! DID SOMEONE HURT YOU OR WHAT THE HELL?!"
You sighed and crossed your arms, choosing to stay quiet and let Tanjiro handle it for now. He was the canon driver, after all.
"You have no tact!" Tanjiro huffed. "You're... you're just mean! And obnoxious! And vile!"
"You think this is cruel?" Muichiro asked, the beginnings of a scoff forming.
"You ARE cruel!" Tanjiro insisted. "Even if you're right about some stuff, it doesn't matter how true something is if you say it like a jerk! Swordsmiths are freaking amazing! Without them, we are nothing! They forge our swords, and we protect them in return!"
Muichiro stood there, silent as ever, blank as usual, except his eyes twitched ever so slightly, as if he regretted all his life decisions that led him to this exact moment.
"You can't just treat people like they don't matter! He's a kid! And even if he wasn't, it doesn't matter! You were rough with him! UNBELIEVABLE! YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF!"
"I was just—"
"No! No excuses!" Tanjiro pointed a finger like a disappointed father. "You think just because you're a Hashira you can act like a superior know-it-all?! Being strong doesn't mean you can step on people's feelings like that!"
"I wasn't—"
Kanao stepped forward suddenly, her usually calm face twisted into a rare expression of irritation. "You treat people like tools. Like they don't have feelings. You acted like he was disposable."
Muichiro frowned. "I didn't—"
"You did," Zenitsu added, unusually serious for once. "What's wrong with you? Do you think being strong means you get to look down on people? I don't care what you were simply doing! You scared the kid half to death! You just grabbed him like he was a ragdoll! That's not how humans interact, man! You don't just go yoink!"
"..."
He didn't even stop for breath. "You need to work on your tone! And your facial expressions! And, like, general people skills! I'm anxious all the time and even I think that was way too intense!"
Muichiro visibly sighed through his nose.
"YEAH!" Inosuke clapped his hands. "You're supposed to EARN your right to traumatize small children! You can't just do it because you're strong! SUCH A DUMBASS! HAHAHA!"
Muichiro squinted, deadpan. "what."
"Oh, it makes sense!" Inosuke bellowed, puffing his chest out. "Because I'm designated to be the brute fighter in this party! That's MY role!"
Zenitsu snapped at him. "What nonsense are you saying, dumbass?"
Kanao glanced at Inosuke, side-eyed him like she was processing the sheer stupidity of his logic, and then returned her gaze to Muichiro. "Do you think your time is more valuable than anyone else's? Is that what you believe?"
"I—"
"You thought wrong. Learn your place. It looks like you're very disoriented."
"No, seriously!" Zenitsu cut in, crossing his arms. "What do you even do for fun? Do you just wake up in the morning and decide to be NASTY VICIOUS BITCH?"
Muichiro gave up speaking for a second.
"Maybe you should take a nap," Tanjiro said, as if that would solve everything. "Sometimes when I'm angry, I nap and feel better after. You're just so... grumpy all the time. Do you like... wanna talk about it or..."
The Mist Hashira opened his mouth, rolling his eyes. "I don't—"
"Stop!" Kanao said, holding a hand up like a traffic officer. "You're not listening! Listening is important."
"I AM listening—"
"Not very well, apparently," Zenitsu mumbled. "I mean, I don't expect much from someone who has a face only a mother could love, but—"
"Are you all done?" Muichiro snapped, his voice frayed. "...What is happening."
...
Whoa.
Was this... character development?
Look at your squad, standing up for a kid, putting Muichiro in his place. Lowkey, you were proud. This group used to be barely functional. Now they were standing up for each other. Even Inosuke, who had once tried to bite a fish out of a stream like a bear cub, was now semi-protective. The bar was low, but damn, they cleared it.
Still, your attention turned to the smaller figure sitting quietly by the Yorichii doll, gripping the key like a lifeline.
You walked over, crouching beside Kotetsu, your voice soft. "Hey, are you okay?"
He stiffened as you reached for him. He huffed, clearly embarrassed. "Yes, I am! I-I don't need you to worry about me! I'm not a baby!"
You smiled warmly. "I know you're not. You're brave. You stood your ground. But still. I can't help being worried, okay?"
"..." He sniffed and looked away, blushing a little.
"Even strong people get overwhelmed," you said softly. "So... Were you hurt at all?" You reached out to gently check his arms and shoulders for bruises or scrapes, thankfully, he seemed fine. Maybe a little shaken, but otherwise unharmed.
Kotetsu paused, obviously flustered. "...No... I'm okay," he mumbled, refusing to meet your eyes.
You let out a soft breath of relief. "Good. I'm glad." You gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder. "I'm (L/N) (Y/N), by the way. Everyone calls me (Y/N) though..."
He glanced up at you. "... Um... I'm Kotetsu."
You nodded. "Nice to meet you, Kotetsu. I hope my friends don't get their asses kicked."
You and Koketsu slowly turned around, refocusing on the scene unfolding just a few feet away, where the yelling had resumed and Muichiro now looked like a cursed NPC stuck in a dialogue loop with five angry side characters.
He looked detached, aloof, yet something in his gaze hinted at impatience brewing beneath the surface. He sighed, long and drawn-out, his breath curling faintly in the quiet. "...I don't have time to stand here listening to your boring speech,"
You instantly froze, the hairs on your arms prickling. This is it, you thought, your mind racing to recall what was supposed to happen next. In the original sequence of events, Muichiro struck Tanjiro, quick, cruel, and without warning. You instinctively shifted your stance, ready to intervene, your body tightening with anticipation as you prepared to block the blow.
But then... he didn't move.
Instead, someone else did.
Koketsu.
The boy stepped forward with sudden determination, placing himself in front of Tanjiro, not in defense, but as a bridge. From his sleeve, he produced the small wooden key that Muichiro had demanded earlier. He extended it toward the Mist Hashira with both hands, eyes downcast. "...I don't want anyone else to get hurt," he said clearly, though quietly. "Take it."
You blinked, stunned. The hell.
Muichiro looked at him for a moment. No mockery. No anger. He simply reached out and took the key with a practiced swiftness, pocketing it without a word.
"Wait... Are you really okay with this?" Tanjiro asked, stepping forward, concern deep in his voice.
"You didn't have to give it to him," Zenitsu added, visibly upset. "He practically assaulted you. You can't just forgive that!"
"Let me pounce him!" Inosuke shouted, fists clenched. "We'll see how high and mighty he is when his face meets the dirt!"
"He was wrong to threaten you," Kanao said, looking directly at Koketsu. "You don't have to justify his behavior."
Koketsu lowered his head, playing with the hem of his clothes. "I know. But... I'd rather end this than drag it out. He wants to train. That's what he came for. It's fine. I don't wanna cause more troubles..."
Muichiro turned his back to them all and began walking away, his footsteps silent on the gravel path. He made no effort to explain himself, nor did he acknowledge the group again. He simply disappeared in the direction of the forest, where the Yorichii Type Zero waited.
You watched him go away. This this wasn't how it was supposed to go. Huh. The key had been given freely. No violence nor force.
...
Tanjiro's voice pulled you back. "(Y/N), wait—where are you going?"
You had already taken a step in the direction Muichiro had gone.
You picked up your pace to match his swift, silent steps. He didn't slow down for you, nor did he acknowledge your presence with a glance or a word, but something told you he was aware that you were there. The wind rustled softly between the trees, brushing strands of his dark, misty hair over his shoulder as you both moved through the path.
Your thoughts twisted in nervous loops, the memory of what had just happened gnawing at your mind. You kept your eyes on the side of his face, debating whether or not to speak. Finally, your nerves frayed, you broke the silence with a hesitant voice.
"Um... hey—Muichiro?" you called, trying to keep your tone steady. He didn't stop walking, but his head tilted slightly in your direction, a sign that he was listening.
"Um... I-I was just wondering..." You hesitated again before blurting it out. "Why... why didn't you hit Tanjiro?"
That got his attention. He turned his head slightly, pale sea-glass eyes narrowing ever so faintly. "How did you know I was planning on hitting him?" he asked calmly, though his tone carried a quiet challenge, not of irritation, but genuine curiosity.
Your breath caught in your throat. Shit. "I—uh—I just... sensed it?" you offered weakly, your voice rising at the end like a question. "It felt like you were about to..."
"Hm..." His gaze lingered a moment longer, scrutinizing you. It wasn't skeptical, necessarily, but rather distant, as if trying to decide whether you were worth questioning further. In the end, he blinked slowly and turned away again, evidently deciding it wasn't worth the effort.
A few more steps passed in silence before you tried again.
"But... why didn't you? I mean, in the original—" you stopped yourself. "I mean... most people wouldn't have held back like that."
He didn't answer at first. The silence stretched long, and for a moment you thought he might ignore you entirely. But then, softly—almost too softly—you heard him speak. His shoulders shifted slightly, barely a shrug. "I don't really know," he said at last, voice quieter now. "I guess... something felt off."
You blinked. "Off?"
He frowned, as if even he didn't understand what he meant. "I... don't usually think about why I do things," he said slowly. "It just felt... like I shouldn't."
...
"Like... maybe it would've upset you... I don't know."
You stopped mid-step, staring at him. "Wait—me?"
Muichiro looked at you. There was no embarrassment in his expression, just vague confusion, as if he were still trying to piece the logic together in his own mind. "I don't know," he said again. "It just felt like... if I did it, you'd... look at me differently..."
Your heart gave a confused little jolt. That was... adorable? No, strange. No, what the hell was that? You shook your head, cheeks warming. "...That's the reason?"
The Mist Hashira, the one who moved through the world like nothing mattered, had decided not to hit someone... because of you?
"..." But he didn't respond. He didn't deny it, either. He simply kept walking, stepping further away from you without another word. You stood there for a heartbeat, processing, before rushing to follow him.
By the time you caught up, he had already drawn his blade. Before you could even ask where he was going, you saw him standing face to face with Yoriichi, the doll.
His sword moved like mist, fluid and controlled. You barely had time to catch your breath before the first strike echoed through the air.
Damn... he really didn't waste time.
You had been quietly observing Muichiro's movements, your eyes tracking the calculated strikes he exchanged with the Yoriichi Type Zero doll. His blade moved like water, smooth yet unstoppable, leaving the rest of you frozen in stunned silence. Just then, you heard familiar footsteps behind you.
The group—Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Kanao, and Kotetsu—had finally arrived. You turned to glance at them as they stood wide-eyed, trying to make sense of what they were witnessing.
"Feh! That's nothing special! I could do that with my eyes closed," Inosuke boasted, although his twitching eye betrayed how impressed he really was.
Kotetsu shook his head, trying to remain composed despite his rising excitement. "That's the mechanical doll built by my ancestors. Its name is Yoriichi Type Zero."
Zenitsu's eyes bulged, and he pointed toward the doll, stammering. "Wh-Why does it have six arms?! That's not even fair!"
"His arms?" Kotetsu replied with a small nod, his voice carrying the weight of inherited tradition. "According to my father, that doll was modeled after an actual swordsman. But his movements were so fast and complex that they had to give the doll six arms just to replicate his techniques."
Tanjiro's brows furrowed as he stepped closer, captivated by every word. "...That swordsman... Who was he? What did he do, and where did he come from?"
Kotetsu hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck as his gaze dropped. "Uh, sorry, but I don't know too much about him either. I was only told he lived during the Sengoku period."
Tanjiro's eyes widened in disbelief. "S-Sengoku? You mean... he lived more than 300 years ago?"
"That's what I was told," Kotetsu confirmed solemnly.
Kanao, who had been silently watching until now, took a step forward and spoke gently. "That doll... It's been functioning for over 300 years without breaking?"
Kotetsu's voice lowered, filled with a reverence few his age could carry. "Yes. The technology's so advanced, we can't even replicate it today. If it were to break down, there'd be no fixing it. Not anymore."
There was a pause. The air grew heavier.
Kotetsu continued after a moment, his hands clenched at his sides.
"My father passed away suddenly. I don't have any brothers or sisters. I'm the only one left who can look after it. But I... I'm no good with swords or machines. I'm not strong like any of you..."
Tanjiro's expression softened. He stepped closer to Kotetsu and placed a firm hand on the boy's shoulder.
"So that's why you were so... Right. I get it now. You've been carrying this burden all on your own."
You stepped forward slowly, your expression softening as you knelt down just enough for your eyes to meet the cold surface of Kotetsu's mask. Gently, you placed a hand on his trembling shoulder.
"Kotetsu, do you realize how much strength it takes to do what you've done?"
"...huh?" He blinked at you from behind the mask, startled.
"You've been holding everything together. Everything. That doll, your family's legacy, your own grief. And you've done it alone. You may be a child, but you're carrying a weight most grown men would crumble under. Don't ever think that doesn't matter."
His breath hitched slightly, the grip on his sleeves tightening.
"I know it feels like the world expects too much of you and maybe you think you're not enough, but you are. You've already proven it. Strength isn't just about fighting demons or wielding a blade. It's about heart. It's about standing firm even when you're scared."
Kotetsu stared up at you, his eyes wide and glimmering beneath the mask. His lips quivered.
"You're keeping your family's spirit alive! You're making sure they're not forgotten... That's something that not even the most powerful demon slayer can take away from you, and I think that takes a kind of strength no sword could ever match."
A single tear slipped down his cheek before he suddenly lunged forward, throwing his arms around you in a tight, trembling embrace. "BIG SIS (Y/N)!! WAHHH! You're so kind!"
You let out a soft laugh, wrapping your arms gently around the boy, patting his back. "You're going to be just fine, Kotetsu. We believe in you."
Tanjiro smiled at the touching scene, his eyes misting over slightly. Kanao stood beside him with a faint smile on her lips, watching silently but tenderly. Zenitsu wiped at the corners of his eyes dramatically, sobbing noisily.
"That was so beautiful..." He wept, holding onto Inosuke, who immediately pushed him off.
"Stop crying, idiot!" Inosuke barked, looking away with a poorly hidden sniffle. "Tch... If I had built the doll, I'd have given it twelve arms. Six isn't even that impressive!"
Kanao giggled softly at that. "You'd need twelve brains just to control a doll like that,"
"What's that supposed to mean!?"
Kotetsu's tiny frame trembled as he hugged you tightly, burying his face into your stomach with such intensity it nearly knocked the wind out of you. For a moment, he just clung there, like all the grief, pressure, and fear he'd been carrying had finally cracked open with your words. His fingers clutched your haori like he never wanted to let go.
But then, all at once, he stiffened.
His eyes shot open as if he suddenly remembered he wasn't a five-year-old anymore—and especially not in front of Demon Slayers. He recoiled, pulling back so quickly he nearly tripped over his own feet. His cheeks were burning red as he avoided your gaze, staring anywhere else.
"S-Sorry! I don't— I didn't mean to—!" he stammered, fumbling over his own words. "That was, uh, stupid! I-I'm not a baby!"
You let out a soft laugh, eyes crinkling fondly. "Oh, Kotetsu, you're absolutely adorable."
His whole body flinched like you'd just slapped him. "I—Wha—?! I am not adorable!!" he squeaked, his voice embarrassingly high.
You leaned in slightly, hands behind your back, grinning playfully. "But you areeeee!"
Kotetsu turned a deeper shade of red, now nearly steaming from the ears. He looked like he wanted the ground to swallow him whole.
Unable to help yourself, you giggled. "Kotetsu, you're just so cute."
"...What was that?"
The voice was quiet, but sharp. Startled, you turned around.
There, standing almost ominously still right next to your feet, was Dodo, your ever-loyal crow. No one had seen or heard him arrive, which somehow made his presence even more unsettling. He was staring up at you with the deepest confusion carved into his tiny features. And despite being a bird, he was definitely frowning.
Can crows even frown?
From the corner of his beady little eye, Dodo had been watching. Watching the way you beamed at Kotetsu. The way your whole expression melted, your voice softened, your hands patted the boy with affection that—until now—had been his and his alone.
Your smile froze slightly.
You could feel the temperature drop by three degrees as Dodo's glossy feathers seemed to puff up ever so slightly. His eyes narrowed with the brooding focus of a crow possessed.
Wasn't he supposed to be your ball of sunshine? Your pride and joy? Who the hell was this... this shrimpy, snot-nosed, sword-fearing, broken doll–fixing... ugly-ass masked brat?
Dodo's tiny wings trembled. A deep, dark shift took place in his soul.
And then, in the next instant, his face morphed from confused to determined. With alarming swiftness, he reached beneath his wing and, God help you, produced a knife. A real knife. It glinted in the sunlight as he held it upright with almost reverent purpose.
"Dodo... you know that no one will ever replace you, right?" you said gently, crouching down and patting him on the head with a nervous sweatdrop running down your temple.
"There can be only one..." he muttered ominously, like he'd just been cast in a samurai revenge drama.
Kotetsu, eyes wide as dinner plates, stumbled backwards and nearly fell over a rock. "W-What the hell?! Why does your crow have a knife?!"
"I... I'm not sure." You sighed deeply, pressing your palm to your forehead. "Dodo. Control yourself." But Dodo was already crouched low to the ground like a tiny assassin. His eyes gleamed with ancient bloodlust.
"Back, demon child," he whispered. "You will not take her from me..."
"WAHHHHHH! YOUR CROW IS SCARY! HE'S GOT BLOODTHIRSTY INTENT!!" Kotetsu shrieked, full-on sprinting behind Tanjiro like the bird had declared open war.
Tanjiro tried not to laugh, he really did, but even he couldn't help the chuckle that slipped out. You, Koketsu, and Dodo all turned at once at the sound of a loud crash. Muichiro was still engaged in battle with the mechanical Yoriichi doll.
Zenitsu squinted. "Geez... he's so cold. That jerk thinks he's better than everyone."
Kanao tilted her head, brows slightly furrowed. "He's so quiet. Like, eerily quiet."
"...Kanao, I can't believe YOU'RE saying that..." Zenitsu narrowed his eyes. She gave him a side-eye as he continued rambling. "He hasn't even broken a sweat. What, is he trying to show off? Who does he think he is... floating around like that..."
"Show-off," Inosuke grunted, crossing his arms behind his head. "Pfft, I could do that with my eyes closed. Gimme a few minutes alone with that doll and I'd break all six of its stupid arms."
"You'd probably break yourself first," Zenitsu muttered.
Tanjiro, though frowning too, softened his tone. "Still... he's incredible. He's around our age, but he's already a Hashira. I can't deny how talented he is."
Just then, a sudden flutter of wings brought an unexpected voice into the conversation. "Well, what did you expect?" a high-pitched, haughty tone chimed from above. "Hohoho~! Of course he's talented!" It was Ginko, Muichiro's crow. Regal, loud, and absolutely full of herself. She puffed her feathers like a noblewoman in court.
Tanjiro and Kotetsu blinked and looked up in confusion. "Huh?"
Zenitsu blinked. "Wait... who're you?"
"I am GINKO!" she squawked with flair. "Prideful messenger of Tokito Muichiro!"
Kotetsu tilted his head. "Muichiro's crow...?"
"YES! MY AMAZING MASTER! After all," the crow said with a smug little hop, "he is a direct descendant of the wielder of the Sun Breathing technique!"
Tanjiro's eyes widened. "Sun Breathing? You mean... the first Breathing Style?"
Ginko laughed proudly. "That boy is a prodigy! He's in a different league than the likes of you! Hohoho~!"
Zenitsu looked personally offended. "The likes of us?! EXCUSE ME?!"
"EXCUSE YOU, PEASANT!"
Tanjiro squinted at the avian aristocrat. "...Sun Breathing? He's really that amazing...?"
The crow gave a dainty little turn and preened. "Yes, hehe! Totally exceptional! Fufu..."
"But... that's not Sun Breathing he's using now, is it?" Kanao said, having analyzed the breathing style of the said Hashira.
Tanjiro tilted his head in agreement. "Yeah! It looks more like Mist Breathing to me."
"AH—!" Ginko froze, feathers bristling. "Y-YOU SHUT YOUR DARN UGLY MOUTH, OR I'LL GOUGE YOUR EYES OUT!"
Tanjiro instinctively threw up his arms. "AHH—Wait, what—?! Why is everyone trying to gouge out my eyes today!?"
He flinched backward. Zenitsu screamed. Inosuke snarled, ready to punch a bird.
But then, something peculiar happened.
Ginko stopped mid-screech. Her sharp black eyes zeroed in on something perched atop your shoulder: Dodo. The fluffy, baby crow blinked up at her innocently. Her entire demeanor changed in an instant.
"OHHHH MY LITTLE CELESTIAL BABY!!!" she squealed, wings flapping as she flung herself toward you. "What an adorable little puff you are! I HAVEN'T SEEN YOU IN SO LONG! HOW ARE YOU?"
Dodo tilted his head and chirped, "Hello, Miss Ginko!"
You instinctively held him closer, bracing him with your hands as Ginko hovered just a foot away, her eyes sparkling with obsession.
"Oh, precious one!" Ginko gasped. "That downy sheen! That pudgy beak! You're too pure for this cruel world!" Ginko's talons gently brushed Dodo's feathers as she cooed, entirely forgetting Tanjiro, who was still stiff from almost being clawed moments ago.
He looked at you gratefully. "(Y/N), I think... your crow might've just saved me."
Ginko was now singing a lullaby to Dodo in some ancient dialect of crow-speak. The baby crow happily chirped back, clearly enjoying the attention. You couldn't help but smile.
"Wait..." Tanjiro muttered, eyes widening as a sudden realization struck him. He turned slowly, his gaze locking onto the Yorichii Doll standing silently in the distance. "Now that I'm really thinking about it... that dream I had... I remember now! I saw him before in that dream! That man... he was there!"
Kanao blinked, turning her head lazily toward him with an unreadable expression. "Did you hit your head this morning?" she asked flatly, not bothering to mask her deadpan tone.
Zenitsu let out a squeal sharp enough to scare off any nearby birds, scrambling behind you with trembling hands gripping your shoulders. "I-I got chills just now! Tanjiro's possessed or something! That's so creepy!"
Inosuke leaned in with narrowed eyes, snorting like a wild animal. "What are you talking about, huh? Are you an idiot?"
Nearby, Ginko finally paused her adoration to her beloved Dodo, who looked mildly traumatized. She pointed at Tanjiro with dramatic flair, barking out a laugh. "Have you ever even been to this village before, you ridiculous little man? This is so absurd I could cry from laughter!"
"Agh..." Tanjiro's face burned red as his shoulders sagged. He looked down at the ground, visibly deflating under the onslaught of mockery. It felt like everyone was against him today.
"Hey..." you spoke up, stepping beside him with a sympathetic smile, your hand gently patting his back. "Don't let them get to you. Sure, it sounds a little strange, but... I actually kind of believe you." You gave him a nervous chuckle. If you were a normal character like them who didn't know the entire lore. you would have reacted like them, not gonna lie.
"(Y/N)...!" Tanjiro blinked up at you, surprise flickering in his eyes before soft gratitude took its place. The weight of judgment lightened, if only slightly.
Ginko, of course, wasn't done. She cackled again. "Hehe, asswipe! So what now? You had a heart-to-heart with a warrior from the Sengoku Period? What are you, 300 years old?!" She tossed her tiny head back in exaggerated disbelief.
"I-I'm sorry..." Tanjiro muttered, scratching the back of his head and laughing awkwardly. "Maybe there's something wrong with me after all..."
"No, not at all!" Koketsu interjected quickly, raising his hand like a student eager to speak. "I've heard of things like this before! It might be an inherited memory!"
"Inherited... memory?" He tilted his head, looking completely baffled.
"Yes!" Koketsu nodded with enthusiasm, his eyes sparkling. "People in our village talk about it all the time! It's not just physical traits that get passed down in bloodlines, memories can be, too! Emotions, instincts, even dreams! They linger, passed from one generation to the next!"
Tanjiro's jaw slackened slightly as he tried to absorb the explanation. "So what I saw... wasn't my memory, but something from an ancestor?"
"Exactly!" Koketsu beamed. "It's not nonsense at all!"
"Puh-lease," Ginko rolled her eyes so hard it looked like they'd get stuck. "Preposterous! Absolute fantasy, right, Dodo?"
But your crow wasn't paying attention. Dodo's eyes were locked firmly on Koketsu, puffed up with territorial annoyance. He inched closer to your shoulder, clearly not fond of the boy getting anywhere near you.
"Oh woah. Hear that, Tanjiro? You're not crazy at all." Zenitsu said with a little of sarcasm.
You reached up to scratch your crow's head fondly. "Right? That's so kind of you, Koketsu. Thanks for defending him."
"Thank you for the useful explanation!" Tanjiro gave a small, shy smile. Maybe he wasn't going crazy after all.
The air around your group shifted as a sharp crack echoed through the training grounds. Everyone turned their heads toward the source of the noise.
The Yorichii Doll... had been shattered. Its wooden limbs lay scattered across the ground like the remnants of a fallen statue, and at the center of the destruction stood Muichiro, sword in hand, his expression blank as always.
"...Damn," Zenitsu muttered. "He actually did it..."
You weren't entirely shocked. If anyone could slice through something like that with ease, it'd be the Mist Hashira. But your gaze didn't linger on Muichiro, instead, it moved to Koketsu, who stood frozen near the broken doll, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white.
His teeth were grinding together, jaw trembling with quiet frustration, his eyes locked on the broken remains like he couldn't believe what he was seeing.
Tanjiro noticed it too, glancing between the doll and the boy. "Koketsu..."
But before anyone could move or say a word, Koketsu turned on his heel and bolted, storming away from the group with his head low and his emotions barely in check.
"Wait—Koketsu!" Tanjiro called after him, reaching out a hand, but the boy had already vanished behind the trees. "He looked really upset..."
"Probably because he couldn't do anything to stop it," you said softly, your brows furrowed in concern.
——————————————————————————————
Several minutes later, the group had spread out in the nearby woods, searching for him.
"Koketsu! Koketsu!" Tanjiro shouted, cupping his hands around his mouth as he scanned the area. "We'll find you! Zenitsu has incredible hearing, and I've got a strong sense of smell!"
"Ughhhhh," Zenitsu groaned miserably, dragging his feet as he leaned his head dramatically against your shoulder. "Where did he go? It's not even midday, and I feel like I've been through three near-death experiences already..."
"Probably because you scream every time a leaf brushes against you," Kanao said plainly, tugging him back by the collar before he could collapse on you entirely.
Zenitsu whipped around with a scowl. "Why are you grabbing me like I'm some sort of animal?!"
"Because someone doesn't understand personal boundaries," she snapped, giving him a sharp look.
"That sounds like a you problem," Zenitsu huffed, rolling his eyes with sass. Alrighty, wrap it up, diva.
"...I'm gonna fight him," came Inosuke's muffled grumble behind you.
You blinked. "Fight who? Zenitsu? Or... the Yorichii Doll?"
"No, that blue Hashira," Inosuke said with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "I'm gonna beat him to a pulp and steal his position as Mist Hashira."
"...That's not how it works," you said flatly, promptly bursting his power fantasy bubble.
"Hey, guys!" Tanjiro called from ahead, waving. "I think I found him! He went this way!"
"Where exactly?" Zenitsu asked, squinting.
"There." Kanao raised a hand and pointed to the high branches of a nearby tree.
Your gaze followed her gesture, and sure enough, up on one of the tallest limbs, Koketsu sat with his knees pulled tightly to his chest, arms wrapped around his legs. His face was buried between them, though from your angle, you could just make out the faint glimmer of tears streaking down his cheeks.
"Poor kid..." Zenitsu sighed, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Now I feel like a jerk for saying anything. I know what it's like to feel... useless."
"You're an expert at that." Inosuke crossed his arms.
"Koketsu, you really climbed that high?" Tanjiro blinked in amazement, shading his eyes from the sun as he looked up. "That's incredible! If there's anything we can do, just say the word, alright?"
"...You shouldn't give up on the doll," Kanao said gently, crossing her arms as she looked up at him. "You still have a lot ahead of you."
Tanjiro nodded with encouragement. "She's right. You've got to try for your future self—the one ten, twenty years from now. You're doing your best now, and someday, you'll be able to do things you can't do yet."
"Shut up!" Koketsu snapped, his voice cracking. "I won't! I don't need anyone telling me I'm a failure, that I—"
But he cut himself off mid-rant.
His eyes drifted down to you, and something shifted. A flash of memory passed over his face, your words from earlier, still lingering in his heart like an ember refusing to die.
"You're keeping your family's spirit alive. You're making sure they're not forgotten... and that's something not even the strongest demon slayer can take away from you. That kind of strength can't be measured with a sword."
...
He fell silent. The tears stopped flowing.
And then, slowly, Koketsu began to move. He shifted on the branch, grabbing the trunk for balance as he began climbing down, wobbly but determined. When his feet finally touched the ground, he rubbed his eyes quickly and sniffled, trying to regain his composure. "I... I'm sorry for running off like that," he murmured, looking up at everyone. "I just... I didn't want to watch the doll break. It meant a lot to me, but... my mind's made up now." His eyes turned to you, wide and full of resolve. "You were right, Big Sis!"
"Eh—ME?!" you choked on your own saliva in surprise. "W-When did I get promoted?!"
"I'm not the strongest," Koketsu admitted, his voice quivering with emotion, "and I'm definitely not the smartest. But I can't give up. Especially not now. The combat training goes until nightfall, right? So I'm going to push through it until the end!"
You were stunned. Completely speechless for a moment. Nonetheless, you launched yourself at him with zero hesitation. "KOKETSUUUUU!" you cried, wrapping your arms around him in a crushing hug. "BABYYYYY!! I'M SO PROUD OF YOUUUU! I WANNA SQUEEZE YOU FOREVERRRR!"
"GYAAHHH—!" Koketsu shrieked, flailing in your grip. "L-LEAVE ME ALONEEE! I'M NOT YOUR BABYYYYY! I DON'T NEED YOUR DUMB HUGS AND—OWWWWWWW!" He yelped in pain, hands flying to his head.
Dodo, was perched smugly on his scalp, fiercely pinching his hair with his beak. One thing was tolerable teasing, but disrespecting your affection? Dodo drew the line there.
"That's what you get for being ungrateful, squirt," you muttered with a smirk as Koketsu flailed under the wrath of your overly protective crow.
"Get o-off me, Big Sis—AGHH!"
...
Nobody really noticed the way Tanjiro had fallen completely silent, his attention drawn away from the conversation and the laughter around him. His eyes were fixed on you and Koketsu, watching the moment unfold with a soft wonder blooming in his chest.
You were practically smothering the boy with affection, hugging him tightly, squealing about how proud you were, your eyes sparkling with joy. And Koketsu, red-faced and flustered, struggled under your embrace, crying out while Dodo pecked at his head in petty revenge. It was ridiculous... and yet, to Tanjiro, it was the most heartwarming thing he'd seen all day.
He hadn't even realized he was smiling.
It wasn't the usual kind of smile he wore, the polite or happy ones he offered friends and strangers alike. This one was subconscious, almost shy. His cheeks warmed slightly as he observed you, and his hand absentmindedly brushed against the edge of his haori, grounding him.
'...(Y/N)...You're amazing,' he thought.
There was something so natural about the way you comforted others, no hesitation, no awkwardness. You always seemed to know exactly what someone needed to hear, and you gave your warmth freely, like it was endless. It didn't matter if the person was a kid like Koketsu or someone as broken as himself... You found the good in everyone, and you nurtured it.
And somehow, you made it look effortless.
'If I had met you earlier...' The thought crept in before he could stop it. 'Back when my family was still alive... would you have smiled like that at my siblings, too? Would you have knelt beside them when they scraped their knees, ruffled their hair when they cried, made them laugh the way you make everyone laugh now?'
He could almost see it: your hand on Rokuta's head, your voice encouraging Hanako after a bad dream, your laughter mingling with Takeo's as he tried to show off. You'd have fit into that world so perfectly, like you were always meant to be part of it.
The ache in his chest twisted gently.
It wasn't painful—not exactly. It was longing, maybe. Or hope.
Because even though he'd lost his family, even though he carried that grief every single day, standing here now and watching you... made it feel a little lighter. You reminded him of the kind of love that could still exist in the world. The kind that healed. The kind that reached people and pulled them back from the edge. And he was in awe of you because of it.
'I wish I could be like you,' he thought, almost ashamed to admit it even to himself. 'I wish I had your kindness, your instinct... the way you just know. How do you always know what to do when someone is hurting?'
He knew he was strong. He'd trained, fought, bled to protect those who couldn't protect themselves. But your strength was different. Yours wasn't forged from battle or desperation. It came from something purer.
Something he didn't know how to name, but felt drawn to, again and again.
His heart gave a small flutter as you turned your head and caught him staring.
"Tanjiro?" you called sweetly, still clinging to a flailing Koketsu. "Aren't you gonna help me hug this baby boy?! Look at how cute he is!"
Tanjiro jolted, eyes wide as a soft flush spread across his cheeks. "I—uh—Koketsu's, uh, very cute, yes!"
You laughed, and something inside Tanjiro melted all over again, the corners of your eyes crinkling in that way he adored. And that was it. That was the moment something in him just... snapped.
He let out a loud, long sigh, completely unprompted.
It was so loud that everyone stopped and turned.
You blinked, caught off guard, still mid-hug with Koketsu, who was now frozen in confusion. "Tanjiro?"
The poor boy looked dumbfounded, absolutely love-drunk. His shoulders were relaxed, his eyes glazed over, and he had this soft, goofy smile plastered across his face, like he'd just bitten into the sweetest thing he'd ever tasted and didn't know how to process it.
Then, without warning, he mumbled dreamily (only loud enough so you and Koketsu could hear),
"...(Y/N)... I just love you so, so, so much. Did you know that?"
The air around you froze.
Your jaw dropped slightly as a deep blush spread across your cheeks like wildfire. Koketsu let out a tiny "HUH?!" and immediately wriggled out of your arms like a lizard escaping a predator, crawling behind Zenitsu for cover. Even Dodo stopped pecking.
You stared at him, eyes wide. "T-Tanjiro?! Where did that come from?!"
He didn't answer.
Because he was no longer mentally present.
Tanjiro's gaze had drifted upward toward the clouds, his smile softening even more as his brain took him on a mental vacation. In his mind's eye, a sweet little fantasy began to play...
You, standing beside him in a quiet countryside home, apron on, holding a basket of vegetables. You looked radiant, sunlight in your hair, humming softly while cutting daikon. Children giggling in the distance, little feet slapping against wooden floors. A crow pecking lovingly at a tiny stuffed doll that looked suspiciously like Koketsu. Dodo had apparently made peace with this domestic dream!
He was chopping wood outside, sweat on his brow, smiling ear to ear as he looked over at you through the open window. You turned, met his gaze, and mouthed "I love you."
Tanjiro's knees almost buckled.
Back in reality, he was just standing there slack-jawed, totally glazed over, face beet-red with a lovesick smile that screamed "I want to marry you and raise bees together."
"Uhhh..." you waved a hand in front of his face. "Tanjiro? Tanjirooo?"
"Aw, (Y/N)," He started regaining his composure. "I think my mom would've adored you."
"STOP!" You pinched his ear with your fingers. You didn't know why Tanjiro was acting like a fool now but he had to stop it or else you'll die of embarrassment.
You stood there, still reeling from Tanjiro's sudden love confession, cheeks red, brain melting, heart doing backflips and then, like lightning crashing through your daydream, a horrifying realization slammed into you.
Your gasp was audible.
Eyes wide, you slapped both hands over your mouth.
'Wait a second... I—I just stole his canon moment. His whole emotional turning point with Koketsu... that was supposed to be a pivotal bonding arc!' You turned to Tanjiro in slow motion, your face frozen in horror. He blinked at you, still a bit dazed from his earlier love-filled stupor, clearly having no idea what was going on inside your spiraling mind.
"P-Pookie," you whispered in a trembling voice, placing a hand on his chest like a telenovela heroine confessing a deep crime. "I... I'm so, so sorry. I-I didn't mean to steal your canon moment! I promise I'll make it up to you! I—I'll let you save the next emotionally vulnerable child, I swear!"
Tanjiro blinked, utterly bewildered. "(Y/N), I... genuinely have no idea what you're talking about."
You looked like you were about to pass out from guilt, gripping his haori like it was the only thing anchoring you to this world. And in the midst of your theatrical breakdown, absolutely no one noticed that Muichiro had casually walked into the scene.
Until—
"Wha—?! You're done?!" Tanjiro yelped, completely shocked to see the Mist Hashira strolling by, sword in hand like he'd just come back from picking flowers.
"Yeah," Muichiro replied flatly, pausing and glancing at the group over his shoulder. "That was a good training session." He said it like he hadn't just obliterated a legendary training doll like it was made of cardboard.
Zenitsu squinted at him with pure animosity. "Ghhh... Inosuke, pound him. I'm tired of his bullshit."
"ON IT!" Inosuke cracked his knuckles, grinning ferociously as he prepared to sprint forward.
Kanao, standing calmly with her arms crossed, grabbed his mask mid-dash without even turning her head. "Leave it. It's worthless."
Muichiro blinked, then tilted his head slightly, scanning the group. "...Who even are all of you?" Then his gaze settled on Koketsu. "Ah. You," he said blandly, raising one hand. In it, he held one of the Yorichii Doll's arms, still gripping a sword. "My sword snapped, so I'll be taking this one with me."
"...!" Koketsu let out a startled gasp like a child about to witness their dog being taken away, then immediately turned and sprinted back toward where the doll had once stood.
"...You know what? I'm sorry, Inosuke. Pound his ass." Kanao retracted her previous words.
Tanjiro stepped forward in panic. "Wait, Koketsu—AH!"
Muichiro had tossed the sword like a boomerang and it smacked Tanjiro right in the chest with alarming precision, sending him stumbling backward.
"Monkey, dispose of that one for me," Muichiro said with all the emotion of someone asking for a favor at the grocery store, already turning away.
You stood frozen, blinking. "...Monkey? Did... did he actually say that in the original story?" you muttered to yourself, completely thrown off by the randomness.
Zenitsu cupped his hands over his mouth and shrieked, "YEAH?! WELL GO BACK TO YOUR MOMMY, YOU FUCKING CRYBABY! NEVER COME BACK!"
"LOSER!" Inosuke bellowed, veins bulging as he joined in. "GET OUTTA HERE, YOU PASTEL-COLORED PUSSY! YOU AREN'T EVEN WORTH MY PRECIOUS TIME, YOU PINE-SCENTED PRINCESS!"
"Pathetic. Brainless. Moron. Imbecile. Senseless. Obtuse. Ignorant—" Kanao listed calmly, flipping through a mental thesaurus of insults without breaking eye contact.
Still flustered but trying to stay polite, you stepped forward and called out after him, voice raised just enough to be heard."Muichiro! Bye! Have a nice day! Uh... see you later?"
There was no response. Unbothered and serene as always, Muichiro walked off into the distance, crow on his shoulder. Ginko turned her beady little eyes toward the group, flapping her wings with flair before yelling out: "DON'T TALK TO MY MASTER SO CASUALLY, YOU LUDICROUS FEMALE! SEE YA NEVER, YOU PEA-BRAINED DEMON SLAYERS! HOHOHO~! And bye, my beautiful tiny Dodo!"
Zenitsu watched them fly off, face twisted with rage. "I hate them. I hate them with every fiber of my being."
"I second that," Inosuke muttered, nodding like a philosopher.
"Same," Kanao added simply.
The group collectively decided to head back. You all returned to the clearing where it had begun.
There stood Koketsu, small and still, in front of the Yorichii Doll's shattered remains. His expression was unreadable, shoulders tense, lips pressed into a thin line. His little fists were clenched at his sides, and he didn't turn to face you when he heard your footsteps.
You walked slowly behind him, feeling a strange weight settle in your chest. In canon, you were sure now would be the moment the clouds would roll in, the sky would dim, a soft drizzle would begin and rain would pour harshly.
So, naturally, you braced yourself.
You took a deep breath and looked up.
And squinted.
"...Huh?"
Not a single cloud in sight. No cinematic rain. The sun was blazing. The light was golden and relentless, and you were now sweating through your clothes. A fly buzzed near your ear and you swatted it away with a frown.
So much for emotional symbolism.
Meanwhile, Tanjiro approached Koketsu gently, his voice soft and reassuring.
"Hey," he said, placing a warm hand on the boy's shoulder. "It's alright...! Let's check if it still works. Maybe it isn't completely broken."
Koketsu's gaze flicked to Tanjiro's face, his lower lip trembling just slightly. There was a flicker of hope, a fragile sliver of maybe.
The rest of the Kamaboko Squad stood beside them, forming a little circle around the wooden training doll. It looked like it had taken a beating, parts of its limbs cracked, the arm Muichiro had taken now missing, but its core structure was still intact.
Then, to everyone's surprise, Kanao stepped forward.
She knelt down beside the base of the doll, her delicate fingers brushing against one of the mechanisms near its foot. Her eyes narrowed in concentration. With quiet precision, she twisted something, tapped the chest panel, then pressed down on a hidden latch.
Click.
The doll shuddered.
Everyone flinched as its head tilted upward with a whirr, and its remaining arm flexed slightly. A slow, rusty rotation followed, the joints creaking, but it was moving.
"...It works," Kanao said plainly, standing up again and dusting off her hands.
Koketsu gasped. He took a small step forward, eyes wide. "It—It works! It's not over yet!" His expression transformed completely; relief, joy, a spark of revenge-fueled determination lighting in his chest. He turned toward all of you, face glowing. "Alright!" he shouted, pointing at the group with an energy that didn't match his tiny frame. "I want all of you to train with this doll and become stronger than that indifferent little jerk, no matter what!"
You blinked, surprised at how fired-up he sounded. Koketsu stood tall, fists at his sides, full anime protagonist energy flowing out of him.
"You have my full support!" he declared with heroic sincerity. "I'll be here every step of the way! I'll help however I can!"
"YEAHHHH!" Inosuke hollered, already stretching like he was about to fight God himself. "I'LL DESTROY THAT DOLL UNTIL IT REBUILDS ITSELF OUT OF FEAR!!"
"This is great!" Tanjiro smiled brightly, hands on his hips. "Koketsu, thank you! I can feel it, we're going to grow stronger from this!"
Kanao gave a rare, excited nod. "It'll be good training."
The three of them looked so energized, like shonen main characters about to begin a training arc.
And then there was you... and Zenitsu.
You both stood just outside the circle of excitement, your shoulders slumping in eerie synchronization. Zenitsu looked like he'd just watched someone kill his last brain cell. "Why... why is this happening to me," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. "I've been working so hard on avoiding these exact situations..."
"Same," you agreed flatly. "I like training but when it's with body combat, not with swords, aghh..."
You gestured toward the doll, which was now rotating its head like something out of a horror film.
"It's literally missing a limb," Zenitsu said, voice shrill.
"It's probably still faster than me," you replied deadpan.
Koketsu ran up to both of you, his face glowing with excitement. "I know you two don't look excited, but I believe in you! I know you've got the potential to be amazing!"
Zenitsu smiled weakly. "I-I mean... thank you, that's sweet and all, but—"
"You're both gonna train with the rest of us!" Koketsu shouted like a tiny general, pointing his finger. "No escape! We're making a new canon, baby!"
You and Zenitsu just exchanged a look of quiet suffering.
"...Fuck," you muttered.
"...Dammit," Zenitsu echoed.
Notes:
Hellouuuu woahhhh almost three months without uploading. I've had a lot of things recently. Very busy. I graduated last week yiipeee and in a few months i'll be going to college I can't believe I'm still working on this silly story since 2022. I'll do my best to keep writing chapters and finish KANJŌ. Be patient pookies (🫶).
xoxo, azamishomie.
Chapter 73: — 72
Notes:
I ain't gonna check ts, this is the second longest chapter now omg 😭 (37k+ words)
WARNING: It wasn't the main intention but chapter #72 it's filled with too much yapping
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
YOU TRY TO CATCH IT BUT YOU FAIL — CHAPTER #72 — A MEMORY THAT IS ALWAYS FLEEING AWAY
...
"Mom?" you asked, your voice still groggy with sleep as you shuffled into the living room, rubbing at your eyes. A yawn escaped your lips as you stretched your arms toward the ceiling. The air was cool, still tinted with the quiet of early morning. "...Why are you up?"
Your mother was seated near the window. She sat stiffly on the edge of the armchair, legs crossed, hands resting loosely on her lap, and her eyes... her eyes weren't looking at anything in particular. She looked out of place. Unfamiliar, almost. Her pajama sleeve had slipped slightly, revealing the curve of her wrist, which trembled ever so faintly.
"It's Sunday... it's seven in the morning," you added, stepping closer with a furrowed brow. "You don't have work today..."
"Oh," she said softly, blinking out of her trance. Her head turned slowly toward you, and a small smile tugged at her lips but it didn't quite reach her eyes. "Good morning, (R/N)."
You frowned. Her tone was light, but there was something strange about it.
"I'm just... thinking,"
"Thinking?" You raised an eyebrow, approaching her with more concern now. "Thinking about what?"
"...Stuff."
You rolled your eyes and folded your arms over your chest. "Wow. Okay. Great. Thanks for the groundbreaking explanation, Mom."
She chuckled faintly, the sound dry and half-hearted. Then, silence settled between you. You waited, watching her closely. She sighed and dragged a hand through her tangled hair, her fingers pausing at her temple like it ached.
After a long pause, she said quietly, "(R/N)... do you believe in ghosts?"
The question took you aback. You blinked and looked around the living room instinctively, suddenly aware of how dim it still was inside despite the morning sun filtering through the curtains. "...Is Dad here?" you asked, half-joking but with a nervous edge.
She gave a sharp breath of laughter and flicked your forehead gently. "Silly. No. I meant—like, spirits. Ghosts in general, whatever you wanna call them."
You narrowed your eyes. "Uhhh... I guess I don't really not believe in them? I mean, I don't care about that kind of stuff, but like... why are you asking?"
There was a pause. Her fingers clenched slightly in her lap. "...Would you believe me, if I told you I think something's haunting me?"
You blinked. "Huh?"
Her gaze dropped. The way she said it wasn't joking, not playful, nor exaggerated. You turned your head to glance at the pink calendar nailed to the wall, your tone turning sarcastic to break the discomfort creeping up your spine. "Mom. April Fool's not today."
"I'm not joking." She looked at you, her eyes heavy, dark circles underneath that hadn't been there last week. "I'm being serious."
You took a tiny step back, squinting. "Wait, is you serious? That's... that's crazy. Don't mess with me like that, Mom!"
"'Is you for real?'" she mimicked your voice in a tone of mock disapproval, scrunching her nose. "What kind of grammar is that? Have you forgotten how to speak properly?" You shrugged, still uneasy, still hoping she'd say something to break the tension. But instead, she sighed and her voice dropped again. "...Maybe I'm just going crazy."
Your stomach twisted at the way she said it. "No, wait. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make fun of you. What's going on?"
She hesitated, then gestured for you to sit beside her. You obeyed, scooting closer on the couch. The sunlight now touched her face, and for a moment, you could see how tired she looked. Not just a little sleepy, but like something inside her had been slowly hollowing out.
"I had a dream," she murmured, almost like she didn't want to say it out loud. "It wasn't vivid or anything. Just... fragments. But it felt real. It's like I opened a door and suddenly fell in another place, in another world. In the dream... you died,"
Your heart dropped. "What?"
"But it wasn't really you." Her eyebrows furrowed as she tried to explain. "It felt like you, like it was my daughter who died. But when I try to remember the face, it's not yours. It's like she was someone else... yet still mine. Still someone I loved as deeply as I love you."She continued, voice trembling. "And ever since then, I've felt this... heaviness. Like something's clinging to my body. Something sticky and cold. I'll be walking around the house, and I swear I can feel cold hands pressing against my skin. My back, my ribs, my throat. Like they're trying to tear me apart, little by little." She stopped to take a shaky breath. "Sometimes I wake up and I feel like I haven't even been sleeping. Just... drifting in something murky."
You stared at her, horrified. Her eyes had taken on that faraway look again.
"I know it sounds insane," she muttered. "But it feels like... like something is watching me. Lurking just outside the edge of where my eyes can see."
"...Mom..." Your voice was frightened. "You wanna go to a doctor?"
She blinked, snapping back to the present when she saw the fear in your face. Her expression softened instantly, and she forced out a laugh that didn't sound right at all. "Oh, sweetheart. I'm just talking nonsense. It was just a dream. I'm being silly, huh?" She ruffled your hair, a little too roughly, and gave you a quick, tight smile.
"But—"
"I'm fine. Really." Her tone became breezier, a little too fast, like she was trying to clean up a mess that had already spilled. "No hospital needed. Just a weird dream. I think I've just been overworked, that's all. "You didn't believe her. Not with the way her hands trembled or the way she wouldn't meet your eyes now.
"...You promise?"
She smiled again, soft and sugary. The same practiced smile she always gave when she didn't want you to worry. "I promise."
You didn't push her. You didn't know how. There was nothing you could do if she chose not to tell you.
"Now," she said, brushing her fingers across your cheek, "let's forget about all that creepy stuff, okay? I'll make breakfast. And while I'm at it... how about we watch that anime you like so much? What was it called... Slaying Pokémons?"
You stared at her in mock offense. "DEMON SLAYER?!" you cried, excitement suddenly sparking in your voice. "Yes!! Let me get it! We were at the Swordsmith Village arc, remember?!"
"Ahh, yes. That flamingo-haired girl was talking to the main boy about some hidden treasure, and when he arrived to the forest, the bluey boy pillar was, uh, fighting the kid with the dick mask, right?
"HAHAHA, MOM! They're Mitsuri, Tanjiro, Muichiro and Koketsu!" you corrected, already grabbing the remote. "You do remember!"
She chuckled from the kitchen, grabbing a frying pan. "I do like it. The story's interesting. A little too much blood for my taste, but I get the appeal."
You giggled. "You always say that."
"Hehe," she giggled, taking one look at the frying pan in her hand. "(R/N). Are the characters only able to kill demons with swords? I think it would be very funny if there was a character who used a frying pan as a weapon! Like Rapunzel!"
"Really...?" You were flabbergasted at that suggestion. "That's actually very unlikely. Someone using a frying pan as a weapon to kill demons? In fact, it sounds stupid. Who would even think of that?"
"I just imagined it... hey, can the characters use guns?"
"Uhhh, can't really spoil it for you."
"Aw, shucks." She called back, "Well. You know... I really like that red-eyed boy. Tanjiro? He reminds me of you."
You blinked. Then scoffed. "Me? Tanjiro? Pffft—I wish I was like him. He's, like, literally perfect."
"That's exactly why. You're perfect too," she said, flipping an egg. "He's kind. Honest. Brave. So full of love for everyone around him. When I see him, it's like I'm watching you. And that... makes me worry sometimes."
"Worry?" you frowned.
"Because he's always getting hurt and he's just a kid! Isn't that sad? He seems so lonely too..." She turned her head and smiled at you gently. "I wouldn't ever want that for you."
You felt your cheeks flush. "Mom... now you're the one saying nonsense. It's just fiction!"
She walked back to you with the plates in hand and kissed the top of your head.
"Maybe. But you're still my sweet, adorable baby."
"I'm sixteen!"
"Sixteen is still a baby in mom years."
...
...
...
It's strange, isn't it?
How a moment can feel so small while it's happening. Just a quiet Sunday morning. Just breakfast. Just a few episodes of your favorite anime. Just your mother, making eggs, ruffling your hair, smiling at you with those same tired eyes she always wore so well. You didn't notice anything unusual.
Maybe you did, but you didn't want to.
You laughed with her as if nothing had happened, as if the conversation from earlier was just fog, burned away by the light of the television screen and the comfort of routine. You didn't question the things she said. Didn't sit with them. Didn't press her.
Now you lived with the echo of that morning, like bloodstains that wouldn't come out no matter how many times you scrubbed. It clung to you. You tried, time and time again, to reach for it, to seize the shape of her voice or the angle of sunlight on her skin.
You wanted to rewind it, rewind her. Go back to when she was sitting by the window with that distant look in her eyes, and say the things you didn't:
"Tell me more."
"Don't smile like that, I know you're faking it."
"Please, let me help."
You imagined it often, practiced it in your head like a script you would never get to perform.
But memories didn't operate on mercy. They refused to move in straight lines. They came in waves, distortions, unfinished loops, reminding you that the past is not a place you can visit. It is a wound you learn to dress without ever truly healing.
Because it wasn't a monster. It wasn't fate. It wasn't a shadow lurking in the dark.
It was a week. Just seven stupid ordinary days after that talk with her.
That's all it took. One moment, she was alive, breathing, humming under her breath, existing so effortlessly in your world, and then... she wasn't.
No demon came clawing through the floor. No curse whispered through the walls. No dramatic unraveling.
Just a car. A red light. A second too late. A second too fast. It wasn't horror. It was reality.
And that's what hurt most. Not the blood, not the sirens, not even the cold body beneath the white sheet. It was the absence of anything poetic. The silence. The absolute lack of significance. There was no warning. No music swelling in the background. No sudden feeling that told you "this is it."
The world didn't pause to acknowledge her absence.
You stood face to face with something you couldn't even hold.
A memory that shifted every time you turned toward it.
A guilt that didn't ask for attention,
but lived in your bloodstream anyway.
You were not haunted by her ghost,
you were haunted by everything you couldn't stop.
...
The bitter memory slipped each time through your fingers:
you repeatedly tried to caught it,
but you always failed.
——————————————————————————————————————
The training with the Yorichii Type Zero Doll had officially begun, and to say it was intense would've been a massive understatement.
Just like in the canon events, the doll moved with a precision that made even the smallest misstep feel like a death sentence. But this time around, it wasn't just Tanjiro facing it: Zenitsu, Inosuke, Kanao, and you were here too.
And honestly? It felt like the doll wanted to kill you. Fuckass Yorichii.
Every session left your muscles aching, your hands blistered, and your pride chipped away bit by bit. You couldn't even count the amount of times you'd come dangerously close to getting injured, only to have Tanjiro leap in and intercept the doll's blade at the last possible second.
How humiliating was that? It didn't matter how grateful you were in the moment, the shame that burned in your chest afterward was unbearable.
What made it worse was that deep down, you knew you weren't weak. The issue wasn't your strength, it was the damn sword. Hand-to-hand combat was your domain. But this was demanding in all the ways you hated. You'd been practicing with blades for months now, but you still felt like a beginner! Aghhhh!
And then there was Koketsu: serious (adorable), ten years old, and way too dramatic for his age. Like in canon once again, he declared that none of you would get food unless you managed to defeat the doll.
You huffed. While Tanjiro might've accepted that with tearful determination, you were not about to let some tiny (precious) tyrant starve you into submission. Absolutely not. When you first read that scene in the manga, you remember thinking how absurd it was to let him go hungry just because he couldn't beat a mechanical monster built to mimic the greatest swordsman in history. Poor guy.
And now, you were in that situation?
Nope. Not happening.
So, when Koketsu tried to withhold food, you stepped up. "Sorry babes, but I'm not starving just cause some mini (cute) samurai said so." You made your stance clear, and, unsurprisingly, Koketsu wasn't thrilled. In the end, grumbling under his breath and shooting you disapproving glares, he relented. Much to his dismay, the training went on with full meals, thank you very much.
As the days went by, you started noticing changes in everyone. Kanao was the first to master the doll's rhythm. You'd always admired her, specially now that you were in awe.
Then came Inosuke and Tanjiro, practically neck and neck in progress. Even Zenitsu, who whined and cried the whole time, managed to improve significantly.
And then there was... you.
It wasn't that you weren't trying. You pushed yourself harder each time but, it never seemed to be enough. Everyone else had shown growth. Yet you were the last one standing in the same spot, stuck in the same fight.
You slammed your wooden sword into the ground. "WHY THE HELL AM I THE ONLY ONE WHO'S NOT IMPROVING AT ALL?!" You didn't even notice your legs giving out until your butt hit the ground with a solid thump. Your sword clattered beside you in defeat. Everything burned. Not just your arms or legs, your pride, your self-esteem, your very soul.
The Yorichii Doll stood tall and mocking, practically radiating smugness for a wooden automaton. Its blank face seemed to say: "Wow. Again? Still can't get it right? You suck. Is this how you're planning to save everyone from Muzan? Jeez, just give up already. You're doing a terrible job. Skill issue."
...
Fuck you Yorichii.
"Great," you muttered, gripping the hard floor. "I got my ass handed to me by a centuries-old doll again. This is peak humiliation. Love that for me. Yay."
Suddenly, footsteps approached. You didn't need to look up to know who it was. "(Y/N)? Are you okay?" Tanjiro's voice was gentle, laced with concern. He crouched beside you, eyes shining with that boyish sincerity that somehow made everything worse. "You really gave it your all. I know it doesn't feel like it, but you're improving!"
You made a noise between a laugh and a sob. "Tanjiro, please. I nearly got decapitated for the fourth time today."
"...Okay, yeah, you almost did, but you didn't! I jumped in before and, uh, that's not helping, is it...?"
"No,"
Right on cue, a gust of wind whooshed past you as Inosuke slid into the scene, doing some kind of unnecessarily athletic flip as he landed beside you. "Hah! You looked like a dying squirrel out there!" he barked, jabbing a thumb toward the doll. "Pathetic! But, like... in a cool way! Don't give up, minion! I only hang out with people who are worth my strength! Not weaklings!" He then looked around to check if someone was listening nearby. "Zucchini is weak as fuck but stupid Tabaco doesn't allow me to kill him! So, sooner or later, when he's not watching, I'll kill that yellow pussy and kick him out of the group!!"
"...?" You were flabbergasted.
"Inosuke, I heard that." Tanjiro sighed in disappointment.
"WHAT?!" He grumbled. "I'm just saying that (Y/N) isn't weak like Zenibrah! She has guts! She keeps going even when she sucks!"
"Uh, maybe I do wanna kill myself now," you said, blinking up at him.
Then came Zenitsu, sprinting over like he'd just heard a thousand violins of tragedy playing. "(Y/N)!!" he cried, dropping to his knees beside you as if the world had ended. "You fell! You're hurt! Are you dying?! Don't die, please!"
"I'm not dying..."
"But you could've," he insisted, grabbing your hand with concern. You appreciated how gentle he was with you right now. "I saw the way the doll almost took your arm off! That thing is cursed! I knew it! You should never have fought it! We should've just, just, eloped!"
"What?"
"I MEAN, WE SHOULD'VE ELOPED TO A DOJO WHERE YOU COULD TRAIN SAFELY WITH ME!" he flailed, a little embarrassed but, his words were being purely honest.
You flopped backward with an exaggerated sigh, one arm over your face like a defeated anime protagonist. "Ughhhh! STOP! JUST STOP! Leave me here to rot! I am training field fertilizer now!"
"N-No! Don't say that about yourself!" Tanjiro panicked, his big worried eyes practically shimmering like a puppy's. "You're not fertilizer! You're just... composting potential! I mean, no, wait! That sounded bad! I just mean you're growing! Slowly! Like a cute little sprout that, oh no, I'm messing this up—"
"Ugh! Shut up!" Zenitsu tripped over the burgundy-haired boy in the process. "Please don't cry, (Y/N)! You're too beautiful to be this sad! You're doing amazing! The doll's just an evil monster! If it makes you feel better, I almost died yesterday, remember?! It hit me in the ribs and I saw my great-grandma's ghost!! You're not bad at this, you're just too pure for this violent world!"
You were about to respond when Kanao knelt gracefully beside you. "(Y/N). Pay attention to me. You don't need to push yourself so hard or to feel bad with yourself. You're not weak, we all know that." You looked at her, surprised to hear her speak so directly. "You're just different," she continued, reaching out to gently brush a bit of dirt from your cheek. "You fight with your body better. That's not something the doll was made for. It's not a fair match."
And that broke you a little. You weren't sure what it was. The way she said it so calmly, or how she seemed to understand something the others hadn't quite gotten. Your throat closed up. Tears pricked your eyes. You felt like someone had just called you weak in ten different languages and then kissed you on the forehead about it.
"...I'm fine," you muttered.
"You're clearly not," Tanjiro said, brows furrowed. He reached out hesitantly, his hand brushing your shoulder. "If you want, I... I could help you train. One-on-one. Somewhere quieter. Just you and me. I can walk you through it, step by step! We can go at your pace. I'll even hold your hand if you need balance, uh, not romantically! I mean, unless that helps!"
"Oh, please," Zenitsu grumbled before shoving Tanjiro to the side once again. "Don't listen to this bitchass! I should be the one to help you! I'll cook for you after training! I'll massage your back! I'll protect you from that evil doll with my life!"
"You screamed and ran behind me the last time it moved," Inosuke pointed out, arms crossed.
"That's because I was being strategic!" Zenitsu snapped. "Haven't you heard of using your friends as shields?!"
"OHH, DAMN! YOU HAVE A POINT!" Inosuke's eyes widened, realizing that his friend's words were true. "IT APPEARS I MAY HAVE UNDERESTIMATED YOU!"
Kanao quietly leaned forward, slipping her hands beneath your arms and gently helping you up with more strength than you expected. "Let's go get some water," she said while ignoring the chaos. "You don't need to prove anything to us."
You stared at her, eyes wide, surprised again.
She smiled just a little. "You're already strong."
...You melted.
The boys went silent, watching in utter betrayal as Kanao led you away. They swore they saw Kanao with horns and a cape that belonged to a king, as if she was a demon taking you away from them.
Zenitsu was devastated. "I—I trained all those dramatic lines for nothing! Fucking Kanao and her stupid nonchalant charm!"
Tanjiro blinked, completely flustered. "She's... she's really good at this... Damn it! She took the lead again! I can't fall behind!"
Inosuke scratched his head. "Wait, I'm lost! Were we all supposed to be fighting over minion right now?"
Koketsu, sitting nearby with his arms crossed, sighed loudly and muttered, "You're idiots. I told you all not to cry in the training field," he huffed, looking at your slumped form. "Honestly, it's disgraceful. If you're gonna throw a tantrum, do it in the forest where no one can hear you sobbing!"
You shot him a dirty look. "...I wasn't sobbing."
"Yeah, yeah, whatever makes you happy, big sis," he deadpanned.
"Okay."
Zenitsu tackled him out of the way. "You're not helping, gremlin!!"
"This is worse than dying," you whispered.
Tanjiro patted your head softly. "You're doing great!"
Zenitsu turned his head towards you, still head locking the poor Koketsu. "You're the best—HEY! STOP MOVING, YOU BRAT!"
Kanao cleaned your tears with the gentleness of a cloud. "I know you can do it. It's just a matter of time before you get the hang of it."
Inosuke stood behind you, twitching like he wanted to fight a tree to fix this somehow. "You just have to train a lot and you'll beat it! Perhaps you'll become strong enough to beat me!"
Koketsu (after being able to escape Zenitsu's hold) picked up your sword and dropped it in your hands with a sigh. "Five-minute break. Then we can go again. If you cry, I'm pretending I don't know you."
"Damn... When we first met, I thought you were just a little crybaby," Zenitsu muttered, scratching the back of his neck with a skeptical glance toward the kid. "But turns out, you're actually kind of bitchy sometimes."
The younger boy gasped in offense, his brows furrowing as he crossed his arms tightly over his chest. "I—I'm not bitchy! You guys are just... seriously immature for your age! I'm shocked you are all demon slayers!"
Tanjiro chuckled, a slight blush of embarrassment rising to his cheeks. "Well, he's not completely wrong. We do tend to act pretty childish around each other..." His smile grew, genuine and lighthearted. "But honestly, I think that's part of what makes things fun."
"You think so?" Kanao tilted her head, observing them with her usual calm detachment. "You all act like children... except (Y/N), of course."
"Excuse me?" Koketsu shot her an offended look. "Why are you acting like you're exempt? You're just as childish as the rest of them. Being quiet doesn't make you better than everyone else."
"M–Me?!" Kanao's voice cracked as her eyes widened in sheer disbelief. It was as though Koketsu had just struck her with a bolt of lightning. "I'm NOT like them..."
"You really need to stop lying to yourself, Kanao," Tanjiro said with a smile, gently placing a hand on her shoulder.
She turned her head toward him slowly, her eyes narrowing into a sharp glare that said everything without words. Her expression practically screamed: "Shut the fuck up. Don't lump me in with your circus, you fat elephant."
Tanjiro gave a nervous chuckle and started to pull his hand back. You decided to cut through the moment with a raised hand. "Sorry to interrupt, but... can we go get water now? I'm actually kind of dying over here." You weren't exaggerating. The sun was beaming, and your throat had been dry for longer than you cared to admit.
Tanjiro's expression instantly softened as he turned to you. "Of course! Let's head to that river nearby. It's not too far from here and last time we went, it was great!"
"Yes! Finally!" Zenitsu practically jumped, already breaking into a brisk walk. "It's way too hot out here. I can feel my organs cooking!"
"HEY, HOW DARE YOU!? DON'T JUST TAKE OFF WITHOUT PERMISSION, YOU YELLOW-HAIRED COWARD!" Inosuke barked, instantly sprinting after him with energy, determined not to be left behind by someone he considered weaker.
The group fell into a loose formation as you all began walking. Zenitsu and Inosuke led the way, loudly bickering like usual. You strolled comfortably between Tanjiro and Kanao, while Koketsu, ever the self-appointed guide, walked just a few steps ahead, eyes narrowed with determined focus to make sure no one strayed from the path.
The short journey passed quickly and ventually, the forest opened up to reveal a crystal-clear river. Smooth rocks lined its edges, and the gentle rush of water added a peaceful rhythm to the scene. The sun peeked through soft clouds, offering warmth without overwhelming heat.
Before anyone could utter a word, Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke were already peeling off the top halves of their uniforms, tossing them aside with little ceremony. Bare-chested and grinning like fools, they charged straight into the water and flung themselves in without hesitation, sending a chorus of joyful splashes into the air.
"Hahaha! Look at them!" you laughed, watching the scene unfold with amusement. "They're like little kids... It's kind of adorable!"
Kanao stood beside you with her arms crossed, her face twisted in a blend of disdain and disbelief. "...Do they have no self-control?"
Koketsu was less amused. "Hey! HEY! HEY, YOU ANIMALS!" he shouted, waving a tiny, clenched fist in their direction. "Don't do anything reckless in there! And listen, if I even think one of you is peeing in the river, you'll regret ever being born!"
Kanao's expression soured further. She took a step back, clutching your arm softly for comfort. "...I'm honestly not sure I even want to drink from it anymore."
"Relax," Koketsu sighed, attempting to sound authoritative despite his size. "It looks wild, but this river is known for being one of the cleanest in the region. There's a natural filtration system through the rocks, and it's completely safe to drink from. Trust me."
"Mhm..." Kanao didn't look entirely convinced, but she did sigh and let go of you as she glanced towards the water with slightly less disgust.
The three boys, now waist-deep in the river, were thoroughly enjoying themselves, like wild dogs let off their leash. Tanjiro cupped a handful of the crystal-clear water and splashed it toward Zenitsu. "Careful not to go too far out! There's a strong current near the center—!"
"AAAH—MY EYES!" Zenitsu wailed, wiping water off his face like he'd just been burned by acid. "TANJIRO, WHY?! I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS!"
"Stop being such a baby!" Inosuke barked, lunging forward and shoving the blonde boy face-first into the water before he could even finish whining.
"AGGHH! INOSUKE! I'M GONNA DIE—!"
"Then drown in silence!" Inosuke cackled, kicking up another spray as he dove and resurfaced like a wild boar flopping in a puddle.
Tanjiro, shaking his head but laughing nonetheless, leaned back in the water and allowed himself a moment of peace. "You two never change..."
You watched them for a second longer, then turned to Kanao, who was still standing a few paces behind, arms gently resting at her sides. "Come with me," you said, gently tugging at her wrist. "Let's go drink some water before they dirty the whole river."
Kanao blinked, but didn't resist. "Alright..." She nodded, following you quietly as you led her a few steps closer, just far enough from the splashing boys to avoid a wave to the face, but close enough that the water lapped gently at the rocks near your feet. The river was clearer up close, glasslike in its stiller parts. The rocks underneath were smooth and rounded, occasionally broken by clusters of moss or tiny fish darting beneath the surface.
You both sat down on the smooth stone, letting your legs hang just above the cool stream. With a quiet breath, you leaned forward and dipped your hands into the water. You scooped a small pool into your cupped palms and brought it to your lips.
The first sip was euphoric.
You exhaled softly through your nose and let your shoulders fall. A lazy, dumb smile spread across your lips without you even realizing. "Mmm..." you hummed quietly. "That's amazing..."
It felt like you had just been reborn.
And then... silence.
...
You lifted your gaze, feeling it, that quiet pull of someone watching. Kanao was sitting beside you, legs tucked neatly beneath her, her hands resting gently on her knees. Her violet eyes were focused solely on you. But it wasn't just a glance, it was a soft, lingering look, her expression tender and warm. There was a curve in her lips, almost like a secret smile she was only willing to show in quiet moments like this.
You noticed it after a second and blinked, a little shy, cheeks faintly warm from the way she was looking at you. "...What?" you asked, tilting your head toward her. "You're not gonna drink as well?"
Kanao's smile grew into something a little more obvious, and to your surprise, she giggled. "I was going to," she said lightly, brushing a bit of hair behind her ear, "but then I got distracted... You looked really innocent just now. You're very cute sometimes, you know? Well... Not sometimes. Always."
Your face went warm almost instantly. "Wha—? You don't have to say it like that..."
"It's true," she replied, her tone playful but sincere. "You can be really adorably dumb. It's hard not to melt on the spot while watching you."
"I'm not adorably dumb," you mumbled under your breath, still smiling like an idiot. "Just... thirsty...?"
"Haha," Her laugh reached your ears again, more amused this time, and you couldn't help but grin wider.
"Well..." you said, recovering, "you're really cute too. I think you're even cuter than me."
Immediately, she shook her head. "That's ridiculous. I'm not even close."
"Pffft—what? Yes you are! You're, like, delicately angelic type of cute. Perfect-little-blossom cuteness. You literally smiled five seconds ago and I almost died. That should be illegal."
She shook her head, nose scrunching faintly in denial. "You're just being nice because I complimented you."
"Nope," you said flatly. "I'm just stating facts. You're the kind of cute that makes people go, 'Wow, how is that even real?' Like, genuinely. The moment you start smiling, it's over for all of us."
"Don't exaggerate," she said, though her smile had become almost smug. "You're bouncy, kind and expressive. People actually like being around you."
You gasped as if offended. "What, and you think people don't like being around you? Please. You're so pretty it's rude."
She leaned in, brow raised playfully. "You're projecting."
"You're deflecting."
"You're dramatic."
"You're in denial."
Kanao giggled again and leaned back on her palms, staring up at the treetops. "Okay, fine," she said, voice light. "Maybe we're... equally cute."
You tilted your head at her. "You're just saying that to make me stop, aren't you?"
"Mhm... Maybe," she said, smiling like she'd just won a game she made up on the spot. You were actually right though. There's no way she could ever consider herself at the same nor higher level of cuteness as yours, not even in a million years.
You let out a breathy laugh, bumping your shoulder against hers. "...You're enjoying this way too much."
She turned to you, eyes still glimmering with amusement (and obviously, also shining with adoration for you). "And you aren't, (Y/N)?"
Huh. Touché.
...oh.
The way she had softly murmured your name just moments ago made something twist uncomfortably in your chest. You instinctively averted your gaze, suddenly very interested in the trees in the distance, the way the sunlight shimmered on the water, anything that wasn't her face. Playful Kanao was not something you encountered often, rarely if ever. And if you were being honest with yourself, it had thrown you off entirely.
If you didn't know any better, you would've thought she was... flirting. But that couldn't be right. That was a foolish assumption. A delusional one. Kanao wasn't like that.
Before you could think further, a loud, exhausted groan interrupted your train of thought.
"Ughhh..."
You and Kanao both turned around at the same time, spotting Koketsu trudging toward you. His steps were slow and heavy, and his expression, at least what could be seen beneath his mask, looked completely worn out. When he finally reached you, he dropped himself down onto the grass beside you with the pain of a person who had just survived a battlefield.
"I swear," he started, throwing his head back with a loud sigh, "those three are completely unbearable! They argue nonstop! I try to mediate, but do they listen? No. It's like talking to a bunch of walls! Damn!"
Kanao offered him a look of sympathy and nodded in agreement. "...I get it," She knew all too well the exhaustion that came from being around certain people for too long, especially when chaos followed them like a curse.
"Aww, poor thing." You smiled and leaned over toward him without hesitation. "Hi, Koketsu!" you chirped brightly before reaching out and pulling him into a tight hug, holding him like he was some oversized plush toy.
"Obviously," you continued in a playful tone, squeezing him a little tighter, "the most adorable one here is you. Not me, not even Kanao, you win."
"W-WHAT?! W-WHAT ARE YOU D-DOING?!" Koketsu shouted, flailing his arms as much as he could while trapped in your embrace. "A-AHHHH—LET GO! THIS IS HARASSMENT!!" Despite his protests, his attempts to push you off were weak and half-hearted at best. The poor boy stood no chance against you. You were, after all, a fully ass grown woman. He was barely ten.
"You're so shy," you teased, refusing to let go. "I'm just showing some appreciation. You've earned it!"
Koketsu groaned again, this time muffled into your arm. "This is the worst day of my life."
Kanao let out a small breath that may have almost resembled a laugh but before she could say anything else, her attention shifted to a familiar feathered figure inching its way toward the group. "...Dodo. Get away from them."
The crow froze mid-step, a small blade clutched tightly in its beak. Upon realizing he had been spotted, his shoulders slumped (if birds could slump) and he gave her an indignant glare. His third assassination attempt against that annoying brat had failed. Again. Curses!
"...Big sis, that crow of yours really needs help," Koketsu mumbled, peeking out from your arms. "That bird's insane."
"He's not insane. He's just jealous." Kanao muttered.
Just then, a cheerful voice called out from the water. "Hey! (Y/N), Kanao, Koketsu!" Tanjiro swam closer, waving with a bright smile across his soaked face. His hair stuck to his forehead, droplets sliding down his skin. "Aren't you going to come in? The water feels amazing! Seriously, you'll feel so refreshed!"
You glanced over and blinked at the sight of him, drenched from head to toe. The genuine excitement in his expression made you distracted for a few seconds. "Ah—no, I'm okay! I think I'll stay here," you called back, waving. His smile faltered just slightly, a faint look of disappointment crossing his face. He looked like a puppy that had just been denied a treat. You felt your resolve weaken.
"Thank you for the invitation," Kanao said politely beside you, "but I'd rather not."
"Hard pass," Koketsu added bluntly, folding his arms and leaning back.
Tanjiro looked at all three of you for a moment, then laughed lightly. "Aw. Shucks. Alrighty, suit yourselves! I'll be here if you change your minds!" Then, he turned his attention fully toward you. He gently tilted his head, offering a warm and sincere smile that lit up his features. "(Y/N)! How are you doing? Are you feeling any better?"
You nodded. "Oh... yeah. I'm kind of doing better now."
At your reply, his expression visibly brightened. Relief washed over his features, and he exhaled softly as though a weight had been lifted from his chest. The slight crinkle at the corners of his eyes showed just how glad he was to hear that. He had clearly been worried about you since you seemed very depressed for not being able to get the hang of the Yorichii Doll.
This was just like Tanjiro: always attentive to the feelings of others, always checking in, no matter how busy or tired he might be. It was admirable, truly. But despite his sincere presence, you weren't exactly focused on his words anymore. Not entirely, at least.
Your attention had... wandered.
It wasn't as if you hadn't seen the three boys shirtless before. Inosuke, for instance, practically lived without a shirt; it was his default appearance. And you had shared hot springs with both Tanjiro and Zenitsu before, not to mention the countless training sessions where they'd remove the top half of their uniforms to breathe easier or cool down. You had been around them long enough to be used to it. But this time was different.
Tanjiro stood there in the shallow water, droplets clinging to his bare skin and reflecting the sunlight like tiny flecks of glass. His chest rose and fell steadily with each breath, strong and toned from years of swordsmanship. His collarbones framed the upper part of his chest perfectly, and his shoulders... gods, his shoulders were broader than you remembered. Defined. Balanced. His arms were firm, his muscles subtly outlined, not exaggerated but clearly powerful.
His neck, slightly flushed from the sun, was graceful and strong, leading up to his jawline that looked sharper than usual with his hair wet and slicked back. Small scars dotted his chest and arms, faint but permanent, silent proof of the battles he'd survived. Rather than marring his appearance, they made him look even more striking. Your eyes lingered on them a little longer than they probably should have.
You squinted slightly, subtly studying the lines of his torso, the way his muscles tensed whenever he moved, the water gliding down his skin in trails that only made everything more... noticeable.
You felt your inner fangirl tendencies trying to come out. You were completely and utterly captivated.
"Tanjiro," you called softly, your gaze fixed on him, your tone more absentminded than intentional.
He blinked, catching the serious look on your face. "Mhm? Yes...?" he answered, his voice tentative. Upon noticing how intently you were staring, his posture stiffened. He rubbed the back of his neck, clearly unsure of what to do with your focus. "...Is something wrong?"
"...You look really good right now," you admitted, your words coming out more straightforward than you'd intended. "Actually, not just good—you look very handsome. And attractive. I can't stop looking at you, not going to lie... Have you been training more lately?" You hadn't meant to blurt it out like that. In your mind, it had sounded casual and observational. But as the words left your mouth, you realized just how direct it sounded. You hadn't filtered yourself at all.
You weren't particularly fazed, but everyone else certainly was.
"...!" Kanao's head snapped toward you so quickly it was a miracle she didn't strain something. Her eyes were wide with disbelief.
Koketsu, beside her, looked like he had just witnessed a crime unfold right in front of him. "Wh—" he whispered under his breath, blinking rapidly.
Tanjiro, meanwhile, turned into a complete and utter mess. "Ah—!" His face flushed instantly, turning a bright red from his ears all the way down his neck. His mouth opened, but no coherent words came out at first. He glanced down at himself, as though suddenly realizing he was half-naked in front of you (dumbass). "I-I—UM, I—yes? I mean—I have been training—sort of—well, not more than usual, I think—but..."
He paused, mortified. 'Why are you rambling!?' his internal voice screamed.
Tanjiro's brain seemed to short-circuit entirely. His heart thumped so hard against his chest he was convinced everyone could hear it. He tried to meet your eyes but immediately looked away, then tried again and failed once more. "Th-Thank you! I mean—it's really nice of you to say that—you, uh—you also—you always look... I mean—ahh—!"
You tilted your head, watching him spiral with an amused expression. He was trying so hard to compose himself and failing miserably. He looked like he wanted the earth to swallow him whole. At this point, you were pretty sure he had stopped breathing properly.
But apparently, someone else had decided that Tanjiro hadn't suffered enough. "YAAAAAAH!!" A wild, guttural battle cry echoed through the air as Inosuke came charging in from seemingly nowhere. Before he could react, the boar-headed boy leapt with full force and tackled him, sending both of them crashing straight into the river with a massive splash.
Tanjiro disappeared beneath the surface, and the water churned violently as Inosuke shouted, "BOAR ATTACK!! TIME FOR COMBAT!!"
"Pff—hahahaha!" It started as a snort, but within seconds, you were clutching your stomach, bent slightly forward, trying to catch your breath through the uncontrollable chuckles.
Tanjiro resurfaced with a loud gasp, coughing and wiping the water from his eyes as Inosuke held onto his shoulders triumphantly like he had just slain a beast. Meanwhile, you were still laughing, trying to compose yourself.
Then, just as Tanjiro regained enough awareness to breathe again, Inosuke's attention abruptly shifted to you. He stood tall—well, as tall as one can look while knee-deep in a river and pointed directly at you with an accusatory finger. "(Y/N)!!"
You blinked, mid-laugh, confused. "Uh... yes?"
"WHY HAVEN'T YOU COMPLIMENTED ME TOO!?" he roared, sounding genuinely indignant, shaking both fists as if your words were a matter of life and death. "You told him he looked good! But me?! NOTHING?!"
Your laughter immediately stalled. You stared at him in stunned silence, processing the fact that Inosuke was apparently offended by a lack of praise. That was not something you ever expected from him.
"This idiot," Kanao muttered beside you. She pressed her fingertips against her temple and shook her head slowly. Her expression was one of pure disbelief, her brows furrowed, eyes narrowed, and her nose slightly scrunched in frustration. "As if dealing with Tanjiro's flustered nonsense wasn't enough... now he's here too?"
You inhaled slowly, straightened your posture, and looked at Inosuke who practically vibrating with anticipation.
"Well," you said with a dramatic sigh, "my sincerest apologies! I suppose I must right my wrongs."
Kanao raised an eyebrow. Koketsu tilted his head behind you. Inosuke narrowed his eyes, awaiting your next words since he was unsure of where was this going.
"I've committed a great offense," you said solemnly. "How shameful of me, to neglect the glory standing right before me." You stood up and clasped your hands together in exaggerated reverence. "Oh, great Inosuke, noble warrior of the mountains, unparalleled in both strength and wild beauty, please forgive me for my shameful oversight. It was most disrespectful of me not to compliment your divine physique immediately."
Inosuke blinked, his expression slowly shifting from confusion to elation.
You continued, "You look absolutely glorious today. Your muscles are as defined as a carved statue, your wild presence unmatched. Your... fur pants are perfectly tattered, your stance heroic, and your boar mask intimidating as ever. Truly, you are the pinnacle of masculine perfection."
...
At first, Inosuke just stood there, unmoving. But you saw it, the faintest pink flush beginning to creep up his neck, barely visible. His chest puffed out a little more, and he shifted his weight from one foot to the other in an oddly bashful motion.
Still, in true Inosuke fashion, he quickly covered it up with a scoff. "HAH! Of course I look amazing!" he said, turning his head to the side in a haughty manner. "You finally noticed what was obvious all along! HAHAHAHA! I am amazing! Better than all of them!"
But even as he spoke, you could see the way his shoulders twitched ever so slightly, like he didn't know what to do with himself now that he had received such attention. He folded his arms again, but not as tightly as before. His movements were a bit looser, more unsure. His voice carried the usual boastfulness, but there was a hint of bashfulness sneaking through. If he had a tail, you were absolutely certain it would've been wagging furiously.
His feet did a little bounce in the water, a kind of uncoordinated hop that radiated childlike glee. His entire body language screamed joy. If smugness could be weaponized, Inosuke would be lethal right now.
Tanjiro, still trying to recover from the sudden ambush, slowly sat up and wiped the water from his eyes. "What... what's happening now?" he asked, confused and still coughing.
"Inosuke's ego just tripled in size," Koketsu replied without missing a beat, his arms crossed tightly. "That's what happened."
"Inosuke got jealous that (Y/N) didn't compliment him too," Kanao answered plainly. "And now he's pretending he doesn't care."
"I DON'T care!" Inosuke shouted at her without hesitation. "I just think it's important to be fair!"
"Right..."
"You may continue to worship me if you want!" Inosuke shouted proudly. "It's only natural!"
"Oh, I'll keep that in mind," you said dryly, unable to hide your smile. "I'll be sure to compliment you more often."
Inosuke nodded firmly, though the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his satisfaction. "Good. You should."
Koketsu gave him a nasty look and muttered, "This group just keeps getting weirder and weirder..."
"(Y/N)!!"
You turned your head instinctively, only to find Zenitsu suddenly much closer than anticipated, standing knee-deep in the river, water splashing slightly around him as he hurried toward the edge. His arms were half-raised in despair, and his expression... well, it resembled that of a kicked puppy.
"I—I'm missing a compliment as well!" he cried out, as though he'd just realized it. "You praised Tanjiro, and then Inosuke, but what about me?! Don't I deserve a little something too?! I'm right here!!"
You blinked, momentarily stunned. There he stood, his soaked yellow hair plastered messily against his forehead, eyes wide and shimmering with betrayal. He had his hands clasped tightly in front of his chest, and his bottom lip trembled as he waited for your response.
Kanao, unimpressed, shifted her weight and raised a hand slightly. "Zenitsu, don't come any closer. You'll splash water on us."
He, however, only groaned in frustration and rolled his eyes at her warning, clearly more focused on the injustice he believed he was suffering. "Yeah, yeah—no splashing, I get it! But this is urgent, Kanao!" He turned back to you, his tone softer now. "(Y/N), please! I'll die if I don't get a compliment too... I'll just wither away like a flower in the cold..."
You stared at him. For all his usual tendencies, there was something genuinely endearing in how earnestly he looked at you. His hands were still pressed together, almost like he was praying for salvation. Despite yourself, you smiled a little. "You're being ridiculous," you said, though your tone was far from cold. "But... fine."
Zenitsu visibly perked up, blinking rapidly. "R-Really?!"
You nodded, stepping slightly closer to the water's edge, careful not to get your shoes wet. "Yes. I'll give you a compliment... because you're actually very pretty." You sighed, before softening your gaze on him. "You are... honestly, one of the most beautiful people I've ever seen. Not just your looks, though those golden eyes and that sunshine hair could blind someone if you wanted, but your heart too. You're sweet, loyal, and emotional... You're very endearing..."
Zenitsu froze. The effect was immediate.
You watched as his entire face slowly flushed a deep, vibrant red, from the tips of his ears to the bridge of his nose. His eyes went wide, his mouth slightly agape. Then, without warning, he began to stammer.
"P-Pretty? You really think I'm—? I mean—W-Well, I—I, ah—!" He abruptly covered his face with both hands, then peeked through his fingers, still blushing like mad. A soft, delighted giggle escaped him as he twirled a lock of his damp hair around his finger. "P-Pretty...! She called me pretty...!" he whispered to himself, voice full of giddy disbelief.
You couldn't help but laugh softly at his reaction. It was over-the-top. He practically melted on the spot, wriggling slightly in place with sheer joy, like his body didn't know how to contain so much happiness at once.
Tanjiro tilted his head in confusion. "Is he... giggling?"
"He's gone," Koketsu muttered. "We lost him."
Zenitsu looked back at you with bright, gleaming eyes and a dreamy smile. "(Y/N)... you've given me life," he whispered with reverence. "If I die right now, I'll die complete."
"Please don't die here," Kanao muttered, massaging her temple.
"Die faster." Inosuke really had no compassion for him.
"I won't! Not while I still have this compliment in my heart!" Zenitsu declared, placing a hand over his chest.
Inosuke scoffed loudly, arms still crossed. "Tch! He's acting like a girl!"
Zenitsu stuck his tongue out in retaliation. "You're just mad I look better than you do wet!"
"I WILL CRUSH YOU!"
"Gosh, it's like they never shut up," Koketsu was tired of their bullshit (funny thing is that he's just interacted with you guys for like a few days).
Zenitsu's golden eyes sparkled as he stared up at you from the river. "I knew it," he gasped breathlessly, giggling behind his hand like he'd just heard the voice of a goddess. "She really thinks I'm pretty...! I'm gonna die! I'm gonna die of happiness! I can't take this, my heart!" You could only chuckle softly as he visibly trembled with excitement, clearly trying to fight the overwhelming urge to leap out of the water and run to you. And then he actually gave in. "(Y/N)!!!" he cried out, arms flinging upward like a child reaching for their favorite person. "I'm coming—!" He surged forward, clearly intent on launching himself into your arms in the most waterlogged and chaotic hug imaginable.
But just as he took the first bounding step,
"No, you're not." Kanao appeared in a blur of motion, catching him off-guard, and without hesitation, she slid in front of you and wrapped her arms around your waist, pulling you gently but firmly into her embrace.
You blinked in surprise, caught off-guard by the sudden affection, though the warmth of her touch and the faint scent of sweet herbs in her hair made you relax instantly.
Zenitsu, however, froze mid-motion like a deer caught in a trap. "Wha—?! Kanao!" he cried out, horrified, flailing his arms. "That was MY hug!! Mine!"
"You would've gotten her soaked," Kanao said plainly, resting her chin lightly against your shoulder while keeping her narrowed eyes trained on him. "You're dripping."
He sputtered. "I—! Of course I'm dripping! I was in a river! This is a natural consequence!"
"Exactly," she replied, her tone unchanging, "which is why you're not allowed near her right now."
"You're doing this on purpose," he accused, narrowing his eyes at her as water dripped from his body. "You knew I was gonna hug her, and you blocked me!"
"Yeah, no shit. You should quit being a demon slayer and become a detective," she answered dryly, not moving. "I just protected her from a tidal wave."
"That's not your job!" he snapped back, pointing at her accusingly. "It's my job to smother her with love and affection and—and dramatic confessions of admiration!"
"She already complimented you. Be content."
"I am! But I demand emotional equality!"
"You'll get hypothermia if you stay in the river complaining,"
While Kanao and Zenitsu continued to bicker like quarrelsome siblings, you took advantage of the distraction and gently slipped out of her hold. She hardly noticed your absence, too busy chastising Zenitsu.
You stepped back, brushing off your sleeves with a light chuckle before turning toward Koketsu, his legs crossed and his arms resting lazily over his knees. His eyes followed the chaos for a few seconds more, and then flicked over to meet your gaze. He murmured with unbothered awe, "Woah... look at them." Your gaze followed his. Tanjiro and Inosuke remained in the river. They had gone oddly quiet, just standing there, staring at Zenitsu and Kanao with open-mouthed confusion.
Zenitsu's voice cracked in frustration. "You always ruin my moment!! Why do you have to be so—so—"
Kanao scoffed. "Because you were about to ruin her clothes. And probably her lungs."
He gasped in offense. "I'm not that wet!" (🤨)
"I can see the water dripping off your nose."
"I was gonna hug her gently!"
You turned back to Koketsu, who remained quiet through it all, and gave him a pointed smile. "You're being very observant today,"
He tilted his head, still watching the others with a kind of detached amusement. "...You have all of them at the palm of your hand," he remarked with a soft chuckle, as if the thought both surprised and amazed him.
"Whaatttt?" You laughed, shoulders bouncing with the movement. "You're exaggerating," you replied, brushing his comment away with a wave of your hand. "I'm not doing anything."
"Jeez, I'm not sure if you're being modest or dumb." He raised a brow (not like you could actually see it though), clearly unconvinced.
You tilted your head at him, sly. "What? Are you jealous? Do you want a compliment too?"
He averted his gaze, his cheeks gaining the faintest tint of pink. "Tch! Do I look like a baby to you? Don't tease me," he muttered, folding his arms and huffing through his nose like a cat caught being affectionate. "I don't need that kind of nonsense!"
You laughed again, unable to help yourself at the sight. His pride and embarrassment were too aww. Without giving it another thought, you lunged forward and wrapped your arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. "Too late," you said softly against his shoulder.
He froze under your touch, his body stiff as a board. Slowly, he relaxed, though he refused to return the hug. "Agh—I won't even say anything to you! You never listen!" He grumbled, the tips of his ears now a full shade of crimson.
But the moment didn't last.
From the trees, a sharp squawk echoed through the clearing as Dodo swooped down with war in his eyes. He beelined straight for Koketsu's hair, talons poised and beak open in vengeance.
"WAHHHHHHH, NOT AGAIN—!"
But Kanao, still keeping one eye on the scene even as Zenitsu rambled beside her, reached out calmly and plucked Dodo mid-air like a flying fruit. She held him securely against her chest.
"Dodo. (Y/N) will get mad at you if you keep doing this," she said with a sigh since this was becoming a common occurrence now. "Leave it."
The crow squawked in outrage, flapping its wings in protest. He pouted eyes narrowing as he looked back at Koketsu, still itching for revenge. "Sleep with your eyes open," he croaked, bitter.
"...What is that maniac crow of yours saying?" Koketsu asked, internally glad that you were hugging him since that way, Dodo was not able to attack him properly.
You laughed nervously. "Don't pay him any attention..."
Kanao's eyes had momentarily drifted from the fight, preoccupied with reigning in the indignant crow who now stood puffed up on her arm. "Killing Koketsu is not going to solve anything," she repeated firmly as the bird let out a series of flustered squawks, still visibly upset that Koketsu was receiving affection from you.
But just as Kanao thought she had restored some semblance of order, a loud splash! erupted behind her.
"Ah—!!"
Water rained down over her, soaking her uniform from shoulder to skirt. Her arms jerked upward in pure shock as droplets clung to her bangs and dripped down her face.
"Pffft—!" Tanjiro covered his mouth but failed miserably at containing the sound.
"Gnnn—BAHAHAHAHAHA! LOOK AT HER, HHAHAHHA!!" Inosuke threw his head back with abandon, already splashing around like it was a celebratory festival.
Zenitsu looked between Kanao and the guilty duo and let out a nervous squeak before joining in. "I-I didn't do it on purpose, I swear—HAHAHAHA!!"
The three boys were practically collapsing into the water with laughter, shoulders shaking, faces flushed with effort. Even Tanjiro couldn't hide his grin anymore as he clutched his side, acting as if he wasn't the one who suggested splashing water to Kanao.
She stood frozen, drenched to the bone, water sliding down her face like slow tears. Her shoulders twitched. Her expression darkened. Her nostrils flared.
You, now beside Koketsu once more, blinked and instinctively took a small step back. "Oh no..."
"Is she going to snap?" Koketsu muttered beside you.
"She already has," you whispered.
Kanao, slowly turning her head, zeroed in on the trio in the river. The boys instantly quieted. They knew that look. Even Inosuke, who had moments ago been roaring with laughter, began backing up slightly in the water, arms held defensively.
"You. Are. Dead." Kanao growled through clenched teeth.
Tanjiro paled. "K-Kanao, wait, it was an accident!"
"An accident...?" she seethed, water flying from her drenched sleeves as she stepped forward. "You aimed it literally directly towards me."
Inosuke shrieked like a squirrel and tried to climb onto Zenitsu's shoulders, which only caused both of them to flail and fall back into the river.
Zenitsu popped up again with a shrill cry. "T-Tanjiro, run!"
"I am running!!"
Kanao stomped toward the water, soaked and furious, her ponytail clinging to her shoulder and eyes blazing with the quiet fury of a woman who had already endured far too much in the span of just a few minutes.
Beside you, Koketsu watched this unravel with awe. "Woah..." he said under his breath. "There must be something wrong with all of you."
You snorted and hugged your arms. "Haha, you think so?"
He turned to glance at you, voice more contemplative now. "You're all so different. Wildly different, actually. And yet..." He motioned vaguely toward the chaos, where Inosuke had attempted to shield himself with a lily pad and Kanao was now actively chasing them into the shallows. "Somehow, you all fit together. There's... chemistry. You match each other's madness."
You looked at him for a second, his words lingering in your mind like something strangely profound. A smile curved your lips. "Wow, Koketsu... That's oddly poetic coming from you."
"It wasn't a compliment."
"Oh."
Koketsu shifted slightly beside you, resting his arms over his knees as the chaos in the river died down behind you. The mood felt strangely peaceful, despite Kanao's earlier fury and the boys' relentless antics.
"Hey, (Y/N), I have a question," he said with an expression a little too serious for his usual tone.
You blinked and turned your head slightly. "Aw," you pouted in exaggerated disappointment. "No more Big Sis (Y/N)?"
His entire face flared a light pink as he flailed his arms in a flustered attempt to recover his cool. "S–SHADDUP!" he snapped, moving his hands up and down like he was trying to shake the embarrassment off his body.
You laughed lightly, amused by his sudden panic. "Alright, alright," you chuckled, raising your hands in mock surrender. "What's the question?"
He calmed down a little, his eyes trailing back to the quiet movement of the river before glancing at you. "...How did you all meet?" he asked. "You and them, I mean."
"Woah," you replied, genuinely surprised by the sudden curiosity. "That's an interesting question."
"Yeah... I've just been wondering about that," he admitted with a shrug, eyes still watching the others in the river, who were now splashing a bit more gently and drifting apart.
Apparently, your conversation had caught someone else's attention.
"Wait, wait, wait—are we talking about how we all met (Y/N)?" Zenitsu called out from the water, swimming closer like a desperate dolphin seeking gossip.
Tanjiro swam beside him, his expression lighting up. "Ah, I wanna hear that too! It feels like it was so long ago..."
"Time sure passed fast though..." Kanao turned her head and swam closer as well.
Inosuke, submerged up to his nose like a lurking crocodile, suddenly popped up and shouted, "TELL THE STORY, (Y/N)! TELL THAT GREMLIN HOW AMAZED YOU WERE WHEN YOU FIRST SAW ME!"
"Your first impression was horrible... I thought you were a demon," Zenitsu gave him the side-eye.
You smiled as they all began gathering around in a semi-circle, water dripping off their limbs and clothes, their eyes expectant. "Well..." You took a breath, leaning back on your hands and watching the slow current move.
They listened intently, their expressions softening.
You told Koketsu the entire story of how you met everyone. Your first encounter with Tanjiro and Zenitsu at the mountains, how you three met Inosuke back at the Tsuzumi Mansion, your mission in mount Natagumo, how you were all taken at the butterfly mansion and met Kanao... You smiled at the memory, but as you sat there with all of them, dirt on your knees, some riverwater on your clothes, you realized something hit you harder than expected.
All of this... It felt like it had happened yesterday.
You looked at Koketsu again, who now had a thoughtful look on his face as he took it all in.
"I didn't even notice how far we've come," you murmured. "All of this happened a while ago already!"
There was a moment of silence where the air seemed to weigh differently. It was nostalgic. A little bittersweet.
"Damn..." Tanjiro said softly, the tips of his fingers skimming over the water as he stared into it. "A lot of time has actually passed since we first met."
"Literally!" Zenitsu added, turning toward you. "I remember when (Y/N) wasn't even able to speak Japanese!"
You didn't say it aloud, but your mind flashed back to your old battered notebook: "Book to help stupid foreigners learn Japanese! Super easy that even monkeys can learn too!" It had vanished a while ago, and you hadn't really noticed. You didn't need it anymore. Japanese came naturally now.
Koketsu tilted his head. "Ohh, (Y/N) is a foreigner?" His eyes widened slightly. "I imagine how difficult it must have been to communicate back then..."
"Oh yeah," Tanjiro nodded sincerely. "(Y/N) never understood what we were saying and we couldn't understand her either. "
"I thought she was making up her own language," Inosuke announced proudly. "So I made one too and tried to teach it to her."
"That was just growling, cursing and slapping people!" Zenitsu snapped. "Not to mention, it's because of you that she embarrassed herself in that Hashira meeting, remember?!"
"Don't... don't make me remember that." You clenched your teeth, flashbacks of you accidentally cursing Giyuu flew back to you. Ugh.
Kanao, surprisingly, chimed in gently, "She improved really fast though... I remember thinking it was impressive."
You could feel your face heating up, and you turned your head away slightly, laughing to hide the red dusting your cheeks. "Alright, alright, enough before I remember too much..."
Koketsu hummed at the conversation. "...Now I'm curious," he murmured, glancing sideways at the group. "What were your first impressions of (Y/N) anyway?"
As if a spark had ignited beneath them, the group immediately straightened up. Heads perked, eyes lit up. Inosuke let out a delighted grunt. Zenitsu gasped audibly. Even Kanao blinked and tilted her head with sudden interest.
"OHHH, that's a GREAT question!" Zenitsu said, practically bouncing in place, clutching his knees with wide eyes. "I've been meaning to say mine for ages!"
"I want to hear this," Kanao agreed, nodding slightly.
"Ooooh! You guys should go in order!" Koketsu bellowed.
"HA! My first impression was AWESOME!" Inosuke smirked.
"We all thought you were a demon..." Zenitsu deadpanned at him but Inosuke paid him no mind.
"I wanna hear who thought she was weak! Bet Tanjiro did!"
"I did not!" He exclaimed, cheeks already beginning to flush a soft shade of pink as the attention turned to him. He looked to you for a moment, only a second, and quickly diverted his gaze, flustered by the directness of it all.
You blinked in surprise, slowly sitting up straighter. "Oh... Wait, now I really want to know." You leaned forward, folding your hands over your lap as you looked directly at him. "Come on, Tanjiro. What did you think of me back then?"
Everyone turned toward him, who looked like someone had just told him he had to give a speech in front of the entire Demon Slayer Corps. "Me first...?" he asked meekly.
"Yes!" you laughed. "C'mon, I want to hear it."
"Well... This might sound really bad at first but please let me explain! Um, not gonna lie, at first... I was kind of suspicious of you."
"...Suspicious?" you echoed, slowly, eyes narrowing with bewilderment. "Of me?" He nodded. You narrowed your eyes in playful suspicion. "Why do I feel like I should be nervous?"
"Because you probably should," Zenitsu whispered to your side.
Tanjiro smiled and cleared his throat. "When I first saw you... I thought you might've been a spy sent by Muzan."
...
"EH?!"
He visibly panicked. "Wait! No, not like—It's not—!"
"WHAT?!" You leaned back, absolutely flabbergasted, your jaw hanging open in stunned betrayal.
"PFFF—TANJIRO, HAHAHA!" Zenitsu wailed, throwing water at him. "You thought (Y/N) was evil?!"
"HAAAHHAAHA, CUMFACE!" Inosuke shouted, pointing at him accusingly. "Are you stupid?! Look at (Y/N)! Does (Y/N) look like she works for a gross demon guy?!"
"Spy...?" Kanao echoed, a rare grin pulling at her lips.
Koketsu burst out laughing, slapping his hand on the floor. "You thought she was a spy! Holy shit! That's so fucking stupid!"
"I didn't say—!" Tanjiro tried, but it was far too late.
"You really said, 'this girl's too pretty, she must be working for Muzan,' huh?" Zenitsu added, grinning as his shoulders shook with restrained laughter.
"Unbelievable," you said, voice flat with disbelief, lips parted in offense. "I was literally sobbing when you found me. And your first thought was 'she must be the enemy'?!"
Tanjiro held his hands out desperately in front of him. "It wasn't like that! I swear! I didn't really think you were a spy, I just—! You have to understand, it was just... You, a beautiful foreigner, just suddenly appeared out of nowhere, in the middle of the mountains, wearing strange clothes, looking completely lost, and you didn't even speak Japanese properly...! I was confused!"
"Confused by what?" Zenitsu snickered. "The way her hair glowed in the sunlight or the way she looked like a painting that stepped out of a scroll?"
Tanjiro buried his face in his hands. "Please stop talking."
You were still staring at him, jaw slack. "So your reaction to seeing a confused, lost girl was to assume Muzan Kibutsuji had sent her?"
He took a deep breath, calming himself. His tone softened, and his eyes grew more introspective. "It wasn't a bad kind of suspicion... It was more like, I didn't know what to make of you. You were so different from anything I'd ever seen. You looked so... delicate, but there was this strange strength in you, like a wire pulled tight inside. And I was overwhelmed. I was worried. I didn't want to put you in danger, and I was so confused because I didn't understand why someone like you was suddenly there."
Tanjiro looked up at you again, his voice quieter now. "But even back then... I remember. I had this instinct. I wanted to protect you. Even if I didn't know who you were or what you were doing there, I couldn't help it. I thought maybe it'd be best to leave you in a quiet village, somewhere safe, where people could take care of you properly..."
He hesitated, then smiled, an almost bittersweet expression tugging at his lips. "But I'm glad I didn't do that. I'm really glad you stayed. You... you worked so hard to stay by our side," he continued, his voice thickening with emotion. "Even when you didn't understand the language, even when you were scared or unsure, you always kept going with us. You kept learning. You kept fighting. You stood beside us, not behind us. And now, sometimes when I remember how we met, I—" his voice caught a little, "—I'm so thankful. I'm so, so thankful that you entered my life."
Tanjiro's eyes shimmered faintly with unshed emotion. "I don't know what I'd do without you now, (Y/N). You've become such an important part of my life. I... I really mean that."
...
Inosuke made a weird grunt, scratching his cheek and looking away with a mumble that sounded vaguely like, "Tch. Mushy stuff."
Koketsu blinked slowly. "That was... I didn't expect something so heartfelt."
You finally broke into a slow, surprised laugh, your hand moving to cover your mouth. "Awwww, Tanjiro...!" you whispered, still stunned. "I didn't knew you felt like that when we first met..."
He turned red again, immediately avoiding your gaze. "I hope that wasn't too weird."
"Why would I even think that was weird? Im happy now. That was really sweet." You smiled at him, not realizing how your cheeks had gotten a little flustered. After seeing your smile, he couldn't help but return it as well.
Damn, you were really a blessing sent into this world, huh...
"BLEH. MID STORY. NOW IT'S MY TURN!" Inosuke announced with a loud, smug grin, water sloshing around him as he shifted, splashing everyone without a care. His fists were on his hips, chin lifted high as if he were about to declare war instead of share a memory.
But before he could launch into what was undoubtedly going to be a very Inosuke version of events, Koketsu raised a hand and interrupted firmly. "Nu-uh! We're going in order!" He pointed at him with his finger, brows furrowing. "And if it's like that, it's Zenitsu's turn first, THEN yours."
His grin faltered. "WHAT?!"
He nodded sharply, crossing his arms. He was oddly passionate about this sequence, especially considering the topic. "We're doing this properly. I wanna hear what everyone has to say. Tanjiro's story was... kinda adorable." His voice dipped as he admitted that. "Now I need to hear the rest. For... you know. Data."
In truth, Koketsu had already begun piecing something together. It was like a quiet revelation settling behind his sharp gaze. Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Kanao... They all seemed to have some sort of feelings for you. Or at least... more than they were willing to admit. He glanced your way. You were smiling again, looking curiously at Zenitsu now, completely unaware of the stir your presence created among the group. Oblivious. Of course.
Inosuke huffed loudly and sank deeper into the water until it reached the tip of his nose. "Tch. I bet his story's gonna suck."
"Oh, I know exactly how it'll go," Kanao said suddenly, her voice uncharacteristically teasing. She cleared her throat, put on an exaggerated whiny tone, and clasped her hands together. "'Ohh! When I first saw (Y/N), it was love at first sight! She was like an angel!'"
"HAHHA, WHY DID YOU SOUND EXACTLY LIKE HIM, OH MY GOD!" You snorted as you quickly covered your mouth with your hand, your eyes crinkling with laughter. Zenitsu stared at Kanao, slack-jawed in betrayal.
Tanjiro beamed. "Whoa! That was amazing, Kanao!" He lifted his hand in praise, offering a high five and to everyone's shock, she gave him one without hesitation.
"Alright, what the hell is with the sudden hate campaign against me?!" Zenitsu blurted, throwing his hands up, indignant. "I'm baring my heart and soul here, and y'all treat me like some kind of punching bag!"
"Ignore them," you said sweetly, tilting your head toward him with an encouraging smile. "I want to hear your story."
He blinked. "Y-You do?" His face lit up, flustered and hopeful all at once. "W-Well then! Prepare yourself for the greatest love story ever told!"
"..." Tanjiro smiled quietly, watching the interaction from across the river. He was too caught in the moment, too wrapped up in how you smiled at Zenitsu, how kind you were. Just like you were to him. He noticed how Inosuke, despite his snark, seemed to glance at you every now and then too. And Kanao? Her gaze lingered just a bit longer than usual when you laughed. He's not an idiot. He knows almost everyone has romantic feelings towards you.
Who wouldn't?
He looked down at the water, rippling softly around his fingers. The warmth of it seeped into his skin, but it was nothing compared to the warmth blooming in his chest. He had been the first to meet you in this world, and for some reason, that felt like something important. A quiet connection.
"Okay, okay, so—" Zenitsu began, drawing everyone's attention back. "It all started just a few minutes after Tanjiro met (Y/N)! I was in the middle of a breakdown, no exaggeration! My heart was shattered, my soul was in tatters! I was crying, sobbing like a baby!"
"Cough cough—a girl just rejected him and slapped him across the face—cough cough," Tanjiro muttered innocently under his breath, pretending to clear his throat.
Everyone turned toward him, including you.
Slowly, very slowly, Zenitsu turned his head toward Tanjiro like a horror movie character discovering murder. His voice dropped to a whisper. "Motherfucker. Did you... Did you really just said 'cough cough' out loud?"
Tanjiro opened his mouth, then closed it. "...Maybe."
"IF YOU'RE GONNA TRASH ME, AT LEAST DO IT RIGHT!" Zenitsu exploded, arms flailing in offense as water splashed everywhere.
You tried, valiantly, to stifle your laugh, but a high-pitched squeak escaped you. Your shoulders shook from holding back. Tanjiro covered his mouth, grinning behind his hand. He felt oddly victorious, he made you laugh again.
Zenitsu groaned and dragged his hands down his face. "Ughhh! Anyway! As I was saying, I was an emotional disaster! And then... then she appeared. You." He looked at you as if you had descended from the heavens in that very moment. "You walked right up to me. You didn't ask what was wrong. You didn't ask if I deserved to be comforted. You just... kneeled and patted my head." His voice dropped, growing genuinely softer. "You were so gentle. So kind. It was like... like an angel had fallen from the sky and decided to take pity on a wreck like me. I didn't know who you were. I didn't even know what dimension I was in anymore. I thought I was hallucinating. This beautiful girl was suddenly there. My heart nearly exploded. It still might, honestly." Zenitsu exhaled, hands clasped in reverence. "So, naturally, I did the most logical thing a man could do in that situation."
Kanao tilted her head. "And... that was?"
He turned with a dreamy smile. "I asked her if she was going to marry me."
...
There was a pause. A very, very long pause.
Then Kanao made a face of utter revulsion. She didn't even hide it, nose wrinkled, lips curled, eyes narrowed like she had just stepped in something grotesque. "Zenitsu... are you, like... mentally ill? Are you diagnosed with something? Like genuinely, are you okay in the head? Because that's some sick pervert behavior."
He sputtered. "WHAT?! NO! It was romantic!"
She furrowed her brows and leaned in slightly, her voice sharp and direct as she looked at him with a disapproving glint in her eyes. "That wasn't romantic. It sounded creepy as fuck."
Koketsu didn't even try to hide his agreement as he gave a single, firm nod. "She's right. That sounded like something a stalker would say in court."
Zenitsu recoiled as if physically wounded, clasping a hand over his chest. "H-Hey! I wasn't being creepy, I was just being honest! I told her she could be my wife if she wanted to—"
Before he could even finish, Kanao and Koketsu turned their heads toward you in unison. Their eyes widened in horror, like they'd just learned you had willingly walked into the jaws of a beast.
"Big Sis! You accepted that?" Koketsu asked.
Kanao looked even more distressed. "You said yes to that?"
Your lips parted, dumbfounded. "What—? No, I didn't even—"
"She literally said 'thanks,'" Zenitsu defended, pointing at you as if that exonerated him. "Right after I asked!" Before their horrified expressions could escalate further, a loud smack echoed through the air. "OW!" He clutched his head, tears already welling up in the corners of his eyes.
Tanjiro stood over him with a stern look, hand still in the air from the blow. "Don't twist the story! That's not what happened at all, dimwhit!" You looked toward Tanjiro for clarification, still utterly confused. He sighed, turning to Koketsu and Kanao. "What actually happened was... she didn't know any Japanese back then. She thought he was just complimenting her, there was no way for her to understand that he was making a marriage proposal."
Kanao let out a long breath, visibly relaxing. She placed a hand over her chest, relieved. "Oh, thank God."
Even Koketsu seemed to deflate a little. "Alright. That makes a lot more sense."
But Zenitsu shoved Tanjiro aside, his eyes shining with earnestness. His voice shifted, no longer defensive, but filled with raw sincerity as he looked straight at you. "Still! Even if she didn't understand me, I'll never forget that moment," he said, a small, shaky smile curling on his lips. "Because when I said that, when I asked if she wanted to be my wife, she didn't yell or hit me or run away or call me disgusting. She just looked at me and said 'thanks' with this confused little smile on her face. It was the first time a girl didn't treat me like some pest... and I know maybe she didn't understand, but it still meant everything to me."
Everyone went silent. Even Inosuke, who had been about to shove Zenitsu again for drama's sake, paused mid-motion. "You were so... nice to me. I wasn't used to that. And after that day, you kept being kind. You didn't treat me like I was weird or annoying. You'd laugh at my dumb jokes, smile when I was around, and ask how I was doing even when you barely knew how to speak to us." His hand unconsciously reached for his chest. "You were just... warm. Kind. Sweet. The nicest person I'd ever met. And the prettiest, too. I mean it. I thought you were the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. I was completely in awe of you from the very start. Like some fairy or goddess who somehow landed in our world." His voice softened toward the end, trembling slightly as he held your gaze. "And honestly... I still feel that way."
He blinked when you cooed at him so sweetly, his whole body going rigid for a second. You'd placed your hand lightly over your heart and offered him such an affectionate, touched expression that he quite literally had to bite the inside of his cheek to avoid screaming. "Aww, Zenitsu..." you said, voice like a melody of kindness and flattery. "I don't even know what to say. I... I'm really flattered. You really thought all of that about me?"
He nodded shyly, lowering his gaze for a moment as if the weight of your eyes was simply too much. "Of course I did..." he said with a breathy chuckle, voice soft but still trembling with his usual excitable tone. "And... like I said, I still do. I mean it... You were— you are—like an angel that dropped out of the sky... or like some wandering goddess that somehow smiled at ME, the one guy who had nothing going for him! I couldn't believe it when you talked to me with such kindness, not for anything I'd done, not because I was strong or cool, just... just because you were kind. No girl's ever done that before. Not like that. So I guess... it was a no-brainer that I fell for you."
You beamed at him, both charmed and admittedly a little surprised at the depth of his words. You weren't used to hearing someone talk about you with such unfiltered affection. Even though he says he "fell for you", you're sure he must be saying that platonically so, you paid little attention to that specific part. "Thank you," you said earnestly. "Really... that means a lot. It makes me happy to know you thought so highly of me."
A loud, dramatic "BOOOO!!!" erupted from the side, and both of you whipped around to see Inosuke standing on a rock with his arms thrown into the air, scowling like a child who'd just lost a game. "BOOOO! That was LAME!" he jeered. "Mushy-cringy love talk, BORING! That took too long! MY TURN."
Zenitsu spun toward him, fuming. "HEY! I just poured my HEART out, you jerk!!"
But before he could continue barking back, your voice softly cut in again. "Still," you murmured, smiling gently at him, "I'm really content that you thought so well of me. It's nice to feel... remembered that way."
He paused mid-rant and flushed all over again. "Ahh—! W-Well, I—I meant it...! Every word!" he said, laughing bashfully as he scratched his head again. "You're amazing, (Y/N)!"
As he basked in your affection, however, two familiar voices began to speak. Louder than necessary. Suspiciously loud.
"I mean, she really accepted THAT?" Kanao said, her tone flat and perfectly audible despite the casual delivery. "Out of all the people... him? (Y/N) sure is nice. I bet it's just pity... poor her."
"I knowwww," Tanjiro chimed in with equal fake innocence. "I mean, he's so loud. And clingy. And nasty. And not to mention, he cries a lot."
"He begged a crow to let him sit next to her once," Kanao added, her deadpan voice as sharp as ever.
"Didn't he throw up when she smiled at him too suddenly?" Tanjiro added thoughtfully.
Zenitsu's head whipped toward them. "HEY—I HEARD that, you traitors!!"
Both Kanao and Tanjiro suddenly turned toward him like two synchronized puppets.
"Oh... Kanao, did you hear something? I felt like a mosquito just flew near me with its loud annoying buzzing," Tanjiro said, utterly unapologetic.
"Must have been the wind," Kanao added dryly.
Zenitsu let out a dramatic scoff and folded his arms tightly across his chest. "Whatever! HATERS. All of you!"
"HAHAHAHA! This is the BEST. I love watching him get roasted!" Inosuke crowed. "NOW it's MY TURN!!"
You blinked in surprise, genuinely intrigued. "Oh? You actually have a first impression of me?" you asked, tilting your head.
He stared at you with a smug grin. "Of course I do. And it's the BEST one, so you better be ready!" He jabbed a thumb at himself confidently. "My first impression of you?" he repeated with an eager grin. "You were the first person I met that was actually worthy of my attention!"
...
Kanao blinked. "That's... it?"
Zenitsu deadpanned. "Wow. So generous."
Koketsu gave Inosuke a side glance. "The bar must've been really low before you met (Y/N)."
Even Tanjiro, trying to be polite, gave a nervous laugh. "That's... a very Inosuke-like way of putting it."
Unbothered by their comments, he snorted proudly and crossed his arms. But then Zenitsu suddenly snapped his fingers as a memory returned. "Oh right!!" he gasped. "I remember now! (Y/N) kicked him right in the ribs that day, didn't she? He got all weirdly excited and begged for more! He wanted her to hit him again and fight him!"
"Ehhh? Really? What a total masochist!" Koketsu exclaimed, visibly shivering as goosebumps traveled down his arms.
"What the hell's a mask-a-kiss?!" Inosuke barked angrily, whipping his head toward Koketsu. His wild eyes narrowed, and he charged forward, fists raised.
"AHHH! GET HIM OFF ME!" Koketsu screamed, scrambling toward you and wrapping his arms around you like a human shield. "PROTECT MEEEE!"
"Inosuke, wait—!" you yelped, caught between a laugh and genuine concern as Koketsu practically latched onto your waist. Thinking quickly, you reached out with a small, placating smile. "Inosuke, calm down! I want to hear more! I'm actually really curious about what else you thought of me."
At your flattery, he stopped mid-leap. He landed with a thud and blinked at you, lips twitching upward as he scratched the back of his head. He was clearly trying to look cool, even if his posture was already betraying how proud he felt. "Heh," he huffed. "Fine. You deserve to hear it."
Koketsu let go of you immediately, clearly relieved the attention had shifted.
"So, yeah," He continued, crossing his arms again, voice filled with pride. "You caught my attention the moment you threw that rock and knocked me out. Nobody's ever knocked me out like that before! Not even big animals! And I've fought a bear with my teeth!"
"Oh my god," Zenitsu muttered under his breath.
"I knew you had some hidden strength," Inosuke went on, ignoring the others. "Since then, I've always wanted to fight you, but you NEVER let me. Always making excuses and saying 'now's not the time' or 'there's a demon fight happening' or 'we have more important things to do.' Pfft! PATHETIC!"
You blinked, barely holding back a smile. In all honesty? You just didn't want to get your ass kicked.
Inosuke jabbed a finger at you again. "You knew, didn't you? That I'd crush you! That's why you've been hiding from a real fight this whole time!"
"I think she just didn't want to fight you, period..." Tanjiro mumbled.
Ignoring him, Inosuke continued. "But... I guess I decided to keep you around 'cause... I dunno. You're strong. You don't complain much. You know how to yell. You keep things entertaining." There was a beat before he gave a firm nod, proudly declaring, "So I made you my minion! My preferred underling! No one else's!"
Zenitsu rolled his eyes, arms crossed. "Someone has a very healthy ego."
He shifted in the water, standing half-submerged as sunlight glinted off the surface around him. The river ran up to his hips, but he seemed completely unbothered, too lost in the chaos of his own thoughts. His voice had softened slightly, just a bit, just enough to show that something sincere was starting to slip through. "So..." he mumbled, kicking at the water with a little splash, "when you're around, it's not boring. And I hate boring. Other people talk too much or act weird or try to touch me or look at me like I'm dumb, but you don't."
You stayed quiet, watching him. He didn't look at you directly now, his gaze drifted to the water instead, as if he was trying to act like he wasn't saying anything unusual. "You don't talk down to me. You don't try to get rid of me. You don't act all scared even when you probably should be and even when I say you're my minion, you don't even argue that much. That's gotta mean you like being around me too, right?"
The more he spoke, the more the heat welled in your chest, flooding up through your throat. His words were clumsy, awkward, stitched together with whatever little social understanding he had, but they were real. Honest. So blazingly honest that your eyes began to sting.
Inosuke finally looked up at you, squinting under the sunlight. "So yeah. You're not annoying like the rest. You're mine! And I like having you around! You should be on your knees and thanking me for being so nice to you!"
You covered your mouth with your hand, eyes widening, trying not to let the tears spill.
He was SO, SO cute.
Everything he said was so weird and him, but it all came from such a pure place. You were almost overwhelmed by it, by how much he clearly valued you in the only way he knew how to express it. You took one step forward, instinctively wanting to run into the water and hug him tightly. But the cold river looked... very wet.
You stopped and whimpered, "Agh—I wanna hug you so bad, but you're all wet..."
Koketsu looked at you incredulously. "You should have more self-respect," he muttered. "Crying over someone who tried to claim you as their minion?"
But you didn't feel hurt at all.
Because Inosuke's words weren't meant to belittle you. You knew that. There was no arrogance behind it, just the sincerity of someone who didn't know how to navigate feelings but still wanted you around. That alone made your heart feel like it might burst.
"I don't care," you said quietly, smiling even as your eyes shone. "I'm just... really glad he likes me."
Inosuke tilted his head, confused. "What? Why're you making that weird face?"
"I'm not!" you sniffled.
"Yes, you are! You're getting all watery!"
"She's crying because she's happy, idiot," Zenitsu sighed.
"She should cry because I'm awesome!" Inosuke barked, clearly not understanding the nuance but accepting it as a compliment anyway.
"Alright, alright—whatever!" Koketsu barked, clearly fed up with the chaos. "Kanao's missing! Let me hear what she thought!"
Kanao stood by the water, her gaze lowered. She didn't immediately respond. The reflection of her figure shimmered in the river, slightly distorted by the gentle current. "The moment we met..." she finally said, voice quiet. "It wasn't anything particularly special."
You blinked, startled by her words. "What? Yes, it was!"
Koketsu added, narrowing his eyes. "Come on, you've got to have more to say than that."
Kanao hesitated. Her lips parted as if to say something, then closed again. Finally, she exhaled softly and gave in. "Alright..."
She looked at the water again, her tone soft but clearer this time. "It was right after the mission at Mount Natagumo. The day was warm. Goto had found you and brought you back to the Butterfly Mansion. You were injured... your legs weren't steady, and your arm was scraped. Aoi asked me to help carry you to one of the spare rooms."
"You were embarrassed," she said gently. "I could feel it. You kept your head down. You wouldn't meet my eyes. Your whole body was tense in my arms. Like you didn't want to be a bother."
You laughed awkwardly. "I thought it was so awkward... I mean, you were carrying me like I weighed nothing."
"I remember you kept apologizing," Kanao said. "In broken Japanese. You said, 'Sorry. I can... walk. Maybe. Sorry again.' Over and over."
You buried your face in your hands. "Please don't quote me!"
"But I told you not to worry," she continued. "I didn't mind. You weren't heavy. And... I didn't want to let go of you too soon." There was a pause, and then she added, almost shyly, but with conviction, "You were very cute that day."
Zenitsu made a strangled noise. "H-Huh?!"
Tanjiro's eyes widened slightly. "You... thought she was cute?"
Even Koketsu seemed taken aback, eyebrows raised slightly. You froze. Your entire body locked up as you stared at her, unsure if you'd misheard. Kanao finally turned to face you, her expression soft. "Your face was red the whole time. You kept looking around like you were worried someone would see you. Your hands wouldn't stop fidgeting. But still, you were polite. Gentle. I remember thinking... you seemed very small. Like a bird that had just been pulled from the rain."
"...Oh my god," you whispered, turning away to hide your face. "That's too much..."
"I knew there was something suspicious about how she always treated you extra softly!" Zenitsu yelled. "I KNEW IT!"
Kanao ignored him. "After that day," she went on, "you kept showing up around the mansion. You would always try to talk to me, even when your Japanese was still limited. You practiced so much... you'd stumble through sentences, but you always smiled. You never gave up. At first, I didn't know how to respond. I wasn't used to people being that patient with me. Even Tanjiro, when he first arrived... I had to flip a coin just to decide whether to speak or not. But with you, I didn't need the coin. I just... spoke. Little by little. I wanted to. I wanted to respond. I started noticing that I was choosing things more often. Deciding things on my own."
She looked down for a moment, her voice softening. "You made it easy to try. Even when I made mistakes or didn't understand something, you never got frustrated. You just smiled, tried again. You made me feel safe. That's why I grew attached to you so fast," she finished. "You were the first person I felt truly comfortable around. The first person I opened up to willingly. And thanks to you, I was able to start... becoming someone of my own."
Koketsu looked down and away, trying to pretend he wasn't a little moved. You, meanwhile, could barely speak. Your heart was full to the brim. Every memory Kanao mentioned came rushing back, clearer now with her perspective. She had been watching you, noticing you—feeling comforted by you—this entire time.
Your heart swelled as you turned your body slightly to face her more directly, eyes wide and glimmering with adoration. "Kanao..." you whispered with a fond smile, "you're going to make me cry." A soft laugh escaped you as your hands pressed against your warm cheeks.
She blinked at you before she looked down again, this time more bashful than neutral. But she didn't pull away or retreat; instead, she lifted her gaze to meet yours again and added in a clear, gentle voice, "You don't... really realize it, but people naturally gravitate to you. You make people feel safe. You're gentle. And you listen. It's hard not to care for someone like that. I didn't even realize how much I liked being around you until I started looking forward to it. You're the first person I ever got to choose to be close to..."
Your lips parted slightly, breath caught in your throat. You felt your throat tighten at the earnestness in her words.
Then, to your surprise, Inosuke grunted loudly and slapped the water. "She's right! It's so damn annoying!"
Zenitsu threw his arms up in exasperated agreement. "Ugh, it's so true! You're just too nice! It's like a magnet for people like me with a weak emotional core!"
Tanjiro, chuckling, nodded warmly. "You've helped all of us. Whether you realize it or not. I think I speak for everyone when I say we're really glad you're here."
That was it. You nearly started crying on the spot.
You sniffled, covering your mouth with both hands, shoulders trembling from the weight of their kindness. "You guys..." you choked out, tears welling in your lashes, "that's so unfair. I wasn't ready for this emotional ambush."
Even Inosuke let out a half-snort, scratching at his damp hair. "Don't cry! That's gross!" But he didn't sound upset, more like awkwardly moved.
Koketsu, who had been watching the entire exchange from the rocks near the river, smiled at the bond unfolding before him. "You know... it must be nice. To have a group like this. A connection that's so honest. It makes me wonder if it's even possible to find something like this in the Swordsmith Village."
A light breeze passed, and with it came the chill of the water clinging to everyone's skin. Zenitsu gave a theatrical shiver. "Ooooh my god, I'm going to freeze to death if we don't get dry soon. We're going to catch a cold. We're gonna die!"
"Then maybe we should go take a bath," Tanjiro suggested with a sheepish smile. "A warm one. So we don't get sick." The collective groan that followed was expected. Inosuke made some vague noise of resistance but didn't argue. Kanao nodded quietly and moved to step out of the water. Zenitsu flailed as usual, trying to dry himself with his sleeves. You stayed behind a bit, watching them as they started climbing up the rocks to head toward the bathing area.
Koketsu dusted himself off and turned to you. "I'd join, but I have to go speak to a few other smiths about blade maintenance. There's a report waiting for me."
You tilted your head slightly and smiled. "Good luck. Try not to offend anyone this time." With a nod, you turned your gaze back to your friends, watching them disappear in the direction of the bathhouse. You hesitated for a second before glancing down at your hands, then to the forest path that led back toward the clearing.
(It seemed as if all of you, except you of course, forgot this was just supposed to be a 5 minute break).
You turned your feet toward the clearing again, where the Yorichii doll stood patiently.
"Alright," you murmured under your breath, positioning yourself. "Let's try again. Just you and me this time."
——————————————————————————————————
You had spent what felt like hours trying desperately to land even a single satisfying blow on the Yorichii Type Zero. And each time, you were sent flying backward.
With a final yell of frustration, you lunged at the doll once again, attempting a spinning strike you'd seen Inosuke do once. It backfired spectacularly. Yorichii Type Zero sidestepped you and before you could recover, its wooden blade caught you on the side with a clean thwack, knocking you flat on your back for the sixth time.
"Stupid... stiff... overpowered... demon-slaying piece of shit!" you groaned, lying there like a crushed daikon. You flung your training sword onto the grass with a melodramatic grunt, glaring at the doll as if it could feel your indignation. "One day I'll beat you! You'll see...! I fucking hate you!"
You slowly sat up, brushing leaves from your clothes and wiping sweat from your brow. Your body screamed for rest, but your mind buzzed with leftover adrenaline. With a deep sigh, you got up and began to wander through the quieter streets of the Swordsmith Village, deciding to kill some time and cool off, both mentally and physically.
As you strolled, stretching your sore limbs and inhaling the scent of fresh wood and oil that lingered in the village air, you suddenly caught sight of something, or rather someone, a few feet ahead of you. You gasped softly, eyes lighting up.
There, walking silently among the narrow stone paths, was the Mist Hashira, his long, dark teal hair gently swaying with the breeze.
Without thinking, your body surged with energy again. You raised your hand and waved frantically, calling out, "MUICHIROO!! Muichiroo! Over here!!" You practically bounced in place, your loud enthusiasm cutting through the otherwise peaceful ambience. Several swordsmiths and villagers turned their heads, startled by your joyful yelling.
"..." The boy blinked, turning slightly toward the source of the noise. His expression remained neutral, if a little confused, but he didn't turn away.
You skipped your way toward him, stopping just a few steps in front with your hands clasped behind your back and your smile as radiant as ever. "Hey! It's been a few days since we saw each other! How are you doing? I didn't expect to see you here!"
Suddenly, a crow with an icy gaze swooped in and perched neatly on his shoulder. "AHEM! Greetings, you loud-mouthed delight," came Ginko's voice, both elegant and snide. Her beady eyes darted to Dodo, who sat comfortably on a nearby lantern post. "Hello, Dodo, dear. Still putting up with this one bothersome woman, I see?"
"Hi, Ginko!!" Your crow cooed warmly, flapping his wings in return. "Don't call my master bothersome! Please and thank you!!"
She giggled in awe at the smaller crowd, finding him utterly sweet, then turned her sharp tongue toward you. "Listen, you lousy cow! My master has no time for losers like you, so please refrain from wasting his precious brain cells with your screeching."
You giggled, entirely unaffected. "Aw, Ginko! You're so intense. It's okay, I know you secretly like me."
Before she could respond with something scathing, something unexpected happened.
Muichiro... spoke.
"I'm doing fine," he said, his voice as soft and misty as the Hashira title he bore.
You froze, blinking rapidly. Your brain stuttered. Even Ginko's feathers seemed to fluff out in surprise. Dodo stopped mid-caw. "...Wait. What?" you mumbled, your eyes wide. "You—you actually answered me?"
Ginko coughed, an awkward flutter escaping her throat. "D-Don't let that get to your head! He's just being unusually tolerant today! That's all!"
But you couldn't hold it in. You cupped your flushed cheeks and let out a breathless giggle. "Hehehe... Muichiro!! You're so cute!! Could you pleases stop being so handsome for just five minutes?" You doubled over slightly from your own laughter, giggles escaping like bubbles. You weren't even trying to tease, he really was too cute sometimes, and you were helpless against it.
"HOW DARE YOU CALL MY MASTER CUTE AND HANDSOME!? WHERE ARE YOUR MANNERS?!" she shrieked, wings flapping furiously as she dove at your face.
"AGH!!" you yelped through your laughter, stumbling back as the angry crow tugged at your cheek with her beak, stretching it like a rice dumpling. "Ow, ow, ow! Ginko, you're gonna tear my skin off!!"
Dodo flapped his wings nervously from his perch, shouting, "Hey!! Leave my master alone!!"
"Ginko," Muichiro said quietly.
"...!" The single word froze her mid-bite.
"Stop doing that."
"...Master?" she blinked.
"I said stop biting her. You'll scar her face."
She slowly released your poor cheek, her eyes twitching as she returned to his shoulder with a furious flutter. You rubbed your face, still smiling despite the sting. "She started it, that stupid pea-brained demon slayer..."
"..." Muichiro's comment left you blinking, momentarily stunned before breaking into a soft giggle, your shoulders shaking slightly as you held back a louder laugh. "Aw! Thank you!" you said brightly, turning your gaze toward him. "For telling her to stop biting me."
He merely shrugged, eyes lazily following a passing cloud. "She's mean to everyone," he muttered, almost like he was talking to himself. "But... she seems angrier with you. I wonder why..."
You turned to look at Ginko, who was perched tensely on his shoulder, beady eyes fixed ahead in indignant silence. She huffed at his words and turned her back to both of you.
You laughed. "I don't mind if she likes me or hates me," you said with an honest little smile. "I think she's cute too." Your comment made her feathers bristle. "So," you asked, glancing over to Muichiro with curiosity. "What are you up to?"
"...Nothing much," he replied quietly as he began walking, prompting you to fall into step beside him. The two of you strolled side by side through the winding paths of the Swordsmith Village. A pause passed before he tilted his head slightly toward you. "What about you...? What are you doing?"
...
You blinked, head snapping in his direction. "Huhhhh?" You stared at him suspiciously. "You're acting weird, Muichiro!" Almost instantly, Ginko turned her head so sharply it was a miracle it didn't spin clean off. Her dark eyes narrowed into slits, and you visibly recoiled, laughing nervously. "N-No offense! Wait, wait—!" You held your hands up defensively. "It's just—!" You sighed, face relaxing into something softer. "I'm surprised by you... you remembered me, remembered my name. And that you're still walking with me. You haven't drifted off mid-convo. You're even... continuing the conversation. That's surprising! I didn't expect that from you, honestly."
He blinked at you slowly, unfazed. "I've been able to retain some stuff now," he murmured. "Not sure why."
"Ohhhh. Really?" Your smile returned, full and proud. "That's amazing! Good for you! I hope you keep that!"
Ginko didn't even wait a second. "Tch. Stop treating him like he's some idiot child,"
You pouted. "I'm not! I'm just proud and happy for him. That's a huge step!" The crow scoffed, flipping her wings in annoyance. Then, you remembered his earlier question and answered, not even catching the way Muichiro's head slightly tilted at your tone. "I've been training with the Yoriichi Type Zero doll," you said with an exasperated sigh. "I wanna beat it, but no matter what I do, it always beats my ass. Every single time."
He seemed to think about that for a moment. "...Isn't that the one I broke before?"
"Yeah!" you chirped, eyes lighting up. "It took a while, but we managed to fix it again. Now all of us, me and my friends, have been using it to train."
At the mention of "friends" Muichiro's entire face changed. His expression scrunched in unmistakable distaste, nose wrinkling and brows furrowing ever so slightly. "Your friends...? They're very annoying," he said flatly. "I don't want to see them again."
You burst out laughing. "Yeah... I can't really blame you. They can be intense sometimes."
Ginko's beak twitched. "Hmh! You're the last person who should be saying that. All offense intended, by the way."
You grinned. "You think I'm intense? I'm not offended by that."
"Well. You should be." The crow squawked and stuck her tongue out at you with a mocking expression so exaggerated, you couldn't help but laugh even harder.
Muichiro blinked and glanced at his crow. Then at you. Then back again. "...Damn. She really hates you," he murmured in genuine confusion. "She's never like this."
You placed a hand dramatically over your heart, still laughing. "I'm honored. I didn't know I could inspire such passionate emotions in a bird."
"She's usually just a little hostile," he said, looking carefully at his crow. "But with you, she's like... violent."
You smiled to yourself before leaning down slightly to Ginko's eye level. "I think I figured it out," you said in a low, cheeky tone, your voice dripping with playful mischief. "She hates me because she's jealous." You teased gently, earning a screech of indignation from her, who tried to go for your face again before Muichiro casually raised a hand and waved her back without even looking.
He blinked. "Jealous...?"
You straightened and nodded. "Yeah. Maybe she thinks I'm trying to steal you from her."
He tilted his head, a genuine look of confusion twisting his delicate features. "I don't see why she would get mad over that..."
You chuckled, completely entertained. "I think I'm right... Let's test it out."
You turned toward him, your expression softening as you took a step closer. His wide eyes, those dreamy, stormy turquoise hues, met yours, and for once, he didn't look away. His pale mint irises gleamed under the daylight, and the closeness allowed you to see the faint shimmer of silver flecks near his pupils. You leaned in with a bright, sweet smile. "Hey," you said with a mock-sincere tone, "I looked into your eyes and I've decided! That's my new favorite color. I love it."
Ginko, perched on Muichiro's shoulder, visibly stiffened. You could almost hear her jaw clench. She flared her wings in what you assumed was a desperate attempt to suppress an imminent outburst. She was really trying to keep it together.
"...thanks?" He blinked slowly, completely unfazed. "They're just eyes, though..." He didn't quite get what you were trying to do. He hadn't reacted in the way you hoped: no flustered cheeks, no awkward shuffle, just that calm cloud of indifference. But it didn't bother you. The real show was happening behind him.
You laughed under your breath, both at his deadpan delivery and at Ginko's feathers practically smoking from rage. You were determined to push her further.
Just then, Dodo waddled up behind you, making a soft coo and then whispering a devilish idea into your ear. You gasped with mock scandal, giggled, then nodded.
"Alright, alright," you muttered to Dodo. "Let's turn it up a notch." You turned back to Muichiro, brushing a strand of hair behind your ear as you tilted your head. "Y'know... if I were a crow, I think I'd try to court you too," you said slyly, slowly circling him with your hands behind your back. "You're calm. Quiet. Mysterious. And I bet you're surprisingly warm to hold hands with."
"I don't think I've ever held hands with anyone," Muichiro replied, thoughtful. "But I don't think my temperature is abnormal."
"Hehe, has anyone told you today how dangerously pretty your eyelashes are? Like, seriously, blink any slower and I might fall in love."
Ginko let out a strangled noise, almost a growl. Her claws scratched across her master's shoulder, but she said nothing.
YET.
Muichiro was unmoved by your words but, unnoticed by you, you failed to notice how he actually took some of your comments to mind. "...No one's said that to me before."
"Tragic," you sighed, brushing an imaginary tear off your cheek. "Well, then I guess I'll be the first." You could feel the tension behind him like a rising tsunami. You leaned in just slightly, tilting your head. "You know... if I was a swordsmith, I'd personally volunteer to polish your blade every day. Free of charge."
You could almost hear Ginko's brain short-circuit.
Muichiro replied calmly, "That would be appreciated, I guess."
"Alright. Last try," you whispered to yourself before leaning back beside him and dropping your voice to a purr. "Muichiro... if you ever get tired of training or need a break from swordsmiths and missions... my arms are always open. Or my lap. Whichever you prefer."
There it was. You bit your lip to hold back laughter as Ginko's whole body went rigid. Muichiro, meanwhile, looked to the side, almost thoughtful. "You sure say strange things sometimes,"
You let out a soft, surprised laugh. The crow was boiling. You had never seen Ginko this agitated before, and your chaotic heart swelled with satisfaction. Time for the final blow. Without asking permission, and knowing it might push both your luck and your safety, you boldly slid closer to Muichiro and gently hugged his arm, letting your head rest against his shoulder. You were careful and delicate, not wanting to scare him. His uniform was soft, slightly cool, and he smelled faintly of pine needles and the iron scent of sword metal.
For a moment, nothing happened.
There was a strange flutter in his chest. Not unpleasant... just odd. Foreign. He didn't push you away, nor did he react outwardly, but something inside him briefly tightened. His mind, for once, didn't fog. You felt steady to him. He didn't know what to make of that.
And then, hell broke loose.
"GRRRRRR—YOU ABSOLUTE FOUL-FACED FILTH MAGNET OF A HUMAN!" Ginko suddenly screeched with a voice that could shatter glass. "YOU GLORIFIED WORM WITH LIMBS, YOU PUTRID, SHAMELESS, SHAMELESS FLIRT! UNHAND HIM THIS INSTANT BEFORE I RIP YOUR EARS OFF, STUFF THEM IN YOUR STUPID MOUTH, AND DROWN YOU IN YOUR OWN IDIOCY!"
The enraged crow launched herself off Muichiro's shoulder and flew straight for your face with her claws stretched out like talons of vengeance. "You insolent flea-ridden goblin!! How dare you desecrate the sanctity of my master's arm with your greasy little peasant paws?! You think just because you have the vocal range of a dying goose and the gall to toss half-baked compliments like confetti that you're allowed to lay your grubby head on him like a love-sick trout!? YOU'RE CONTAMINATING HIM!! UNCLEAN! UNWORTHY! UNCOUTH!"
"WAIT—WAIT! G-GINKO! I WAS JUST MESSING WITH YOU! I-IT WAS PRANK—AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" you shrieked as she zoomed at you like a feathered missile.
It was official: you might not survive the day. But gods, you had no regrets.
——————————————————————————————————
The tatami mat felt warm beneath your legs, but your skin itched beneath the tight gauze on your cheek and forehead. The white patch on your face stood out starkly against your skin, like a silly badge of honor for what could've very well been your funeral. Your reflection earlier had even startled you. Still, despite the stinging ache and minor scratches that littered your face, you leaned back against the paper wall with a sigh, legs stretched out, sleeves pushed up, eyes half-lidded in quiet amusement.
Muichiro sat beside you, cross-legged, his sword placed neatly to his left. His pale gaze drifted toward your injuries. "Again... I don't understand what was the whole point of you making my crow mad..."
"...To prove that she hates me 'cause she's jealous?" you offered, shooting him a weak smirk and a shrug, though the movement tugged slightly at your sore shoulder.
He turned his head, a slow blink following as his gaze fell once more to your face. "Look where that got you," he said, gesturing vaguely to the patchwork of bandages across your face.
You snorted. "You have a point, I guess." Your dry chuckle hung in the air, bitter and self-deprecating.
What happened after you'd poked Ginko one too many times?
She attacked you. No, really. She tried to kill you. No pun intended.
If Muichiro hadn't acted fast enough to restrain her mid-lunge, you might've genuinely ended up a ghost haunting the Swordsmith Village, with Ginko proudly chirping over your grave. Now, here you were, wrapped up like a leftover rice ball, sitting in one of the dozens of spare rooms the village had scattered among its winding corridors and open walkways. The room was warm, wood-framed, quiet except for the occasional creak of the walls and distant clinking of a forge.
And Ginko... was curled smugly in Muichiro's lap, fluffed up like a spoiled princess, her little chest puffed out in triumph as she huffed victoriously at your ruined face.
"Ginko," The Mist Hashira said, his voice steady but edged with disapproval. "You should apologize to (Y/N)..."
The crow squawked indignantly. "Sorry if I disrespect you, Master, but I'd rather drop dead!" She didn't stop there. No. She let out a cackle that sounded almost human, reveling in your pitiful condition.
"It's alright," you said, waving a hand lazily in the air. "I was the one who decided to make her mad anyway. I guess I just had it coming!"
Despite your words, Muichiro frowned ever so slightly. Something didn't sit right. Not the injuries, those would heal, but your reaction. Why were you brushing it off like this?
Was he feeling... pity?
He didn't like the thought. Pity wasn't something he often felt, or recognized in himself. But the image of you bleeding and dazed on the ground, smiling through a cracked lip, unsettled him.
Almost as if reading his thoughts, a soft chirp broke the silence.
Dodo was perched beside you. His little wings trembled with worry, and his round eyes were brimming with actual tears. He ruffled his head gently against your good cheek with trembling affection.
"Aww, haha, Dodo! Don't feel sad! I'm fine!" you giggled, reaching up to give his feathers a soft scratch. "This isn't enough to kill me!"
"...I'll work on that," Ginko muttered darkly, her voice low but definitely loud enough to be heard.
You turned to her with a sunny smile. "Okie-dokie! Good luck!" You beamed, all sunshine and madness, and gave her a playful wink. Ginko's feathers bristled at your infuriating positivity.
Muichiro observed you for a long moment, and then said, more to himself than to you: "...How come you're not bothered at all?"
You blinked. "...I don't know. I guess I just don't have it in me to be mad... she's very cute!"
"...Cu...te?"
"Yeah!" you chirped, cheerfully. "She just acts mean to everyone else 'cause she loves you a lot! I find that cute! She does go a little overboard sometimes, but whatever!" You turned toward the crow again and blew her a kiss, an exaggerated one.
To your delight, Ginko stared at you, stunned, her eyes wide and stiff with horror. She squawked, diving behind her master's shoulder as if your affection were contagious.
You let out a sudden laugh at the way Ginko flinched from your teasing. There was something about her reaction that was just too dumb, as if she'd never been teased before. She scoffed and turned her head sharply, but you didn't miss the flash of something strange on her face. Regret? Your brows knitted slightly. Was that... regret? No, surely your eyes were playing tricks on you. Ginko had been acting like she owned the world five minutes ago, and now she was sulking like a kicked puppy?
What you didn't know, what you couldn't have known, was that something had shifted inside her the moment you'd said you couldn't bring yourself to be angry. The weight behind your voice, the strange softness in your eyes, it made something uncomfortable settle in her chest. She didn't feel bad, not completely. But she felt a bit bad. A prickle of guilt, like the edge of a thorn brushing skin.
Still chuckling faintly, you shook your head and turned your gaze away from her. You had expected Ginko's dramatic reactions. What you didn't expect, what stopped the laughter in your throat, was the look Muichiro was giving you.
He wasn't looking at you with the usual, vacant expression he wore when staring off into the distance. His brows were furrowed and his eyes, clouded with thought, were squinting ever so slightly, like he was trying to burn through the space between you with sheer observation. It wasn't cold or warm or empty. It was calculated.
What the hell was that look for?
You blinked. "Muichiro...?" you asked softly, unsure. You tried to figure out what he could possibly be thinking but he was so unreadable it felt like trying to read mist on water. "Are... you okay?"
"...Really..." he muttered. You weren't even sure he was talking to you at first, but when both you and Ginko turned toward him, his eyes didn't move away from you.
"...What the hell is your deal?"
"...WHAT." You reeled back slightly, nearly stumbling. "WHAT DID I EVEN DO??" You yelped, completely unprepared for the bite in his words. The intensity in his eyes hadn't faded. If anything, it had deepened. But he wasn't angry. Not quite.
He didn't answer you directly. He was too busy staring at you like you were some unsolvable puzzle.
Because that's what you were.
To say that Tokito Muichiro didn't understand you was the understatement of a lifetime. That phrase barely skimmed the surface of the complicated fog of thoughts that followed him whenever you stepped into the same space. No, "not understanding you" was far too light, far too easy.
The REAL question that plagued him wasn't merely
oh,
what are you like?
but more like,
what the FUCK is wrong with you?
You confused him. You disturbed the pattern. The pattern of people being predictable, selfish and temporary. Strange wasn't the right word, not even close. Weird didn't quite cover it either, because it implied something superficial, an odd quirk or two, when in truth, what you were was an emotional labyrinth.
He didn't understand you. Not in the slightest. He barely knew you.
And yet... you lingered in his thoughts. In the way puzzle pieces stick out of the corner of your vision when they don't quite fit. A person named (Y/N) who somehow crept past his usual indifference and carved out a small, quiet space in the back of his mind.
From the moment he first met you, something about you simply didn't make sense. And that was saying something, because he had long accepted that he was the one who didn't get people.
At first? He didn't care about you at all. Truly. You were just another presence in a world already too full of them. He had more important things to remember, to survive, to do. But now?
He still doesn't care about you.
At least, that's what he told himself.
...
The first time, he dismissed you.
The second time, he ignored you.
The third, he stared.
You had managed, without trying, without knowing, to capture his attention, and for Muichiro, that was no small feat. He couldn't even remember half of his own memories, so why the hell did you persist in his mind?
What was it?
He didn't have to think too hard. There were two qualities in you that stood out like blood in the snow:
your kindness
and your selflessness.
At first glance, these seemed like simple virtues. Praiseworthy, admirable, maybe even noble. But when he looked deeper, he saw that they weren't just traits, they were absolutes.
You WERE kindness.
You WERE selflessness.
And that realization made something in his chest twist uncomfortably.
People like you weren't supposed to exist, not in this world. Not here, where cruelty often triumphed over tenderness, where survival demanded a certain hardness of the heart. But you... you walked through carnage as if it hadn't touched your soul. You bled, but never turned bitter. You lost, but never cursed the world. You gave, even when you had nothing left.
And he, without fully understanding it, had always admired people like that. The ones who didn't let the world steal their softness.
You unconsciously reminded him of what he could never quite become. He didn't know it, but kindness had always moved something inside of him, buried beneath the fog of loss and memory and training. Unconsciously, it stirred him, made him want to watch more closely, to understand.
His fellow Hashira were like that too. Each, in their own way, bore that same unbreakable thread of kindness, though it manifested differently in each soul.
Shinobu's gentleness didn't lie in her words, but in her persistence to heal, even when the world had poisoned her. She offered poison to demons, and yet comfort to humans. Her kindness was born from loss, from grief, from a hatred she transmuted into medicine.
Gyomei bore a kindness so overwhelming it almost hurt to witness. Muichiro sometimes wondered how a man that strong could also have kindness as his essence. He was a man of true compassion, perhaps the only one who could call even death an act of mercy.
Sanemi was jagged, violent, and bitter but even he, beneath all his roughness, showed kindness in ways that often went unnoticed. He pushed people away not because he didn't care, but because he cared too much. His love was shielded by scars.
Giyuu's kidness was silence. He gave space to others. Not the absence of sound, but the kind that sits beside you when you're breaking and says nothing because it knows words won't help.
Tengen, flamboyant and loud, loved his wives so fiercely it redefined the word devotion. His kindness was in his loyalty, in how he saw strength in vulnerability and beauty in bonds.
Obanai's kindness was laced with awkwardness. His love for Mitsuri was a sacred thing. He protected fiercely, even if it meant sacrificing his own happiness.
Mitsuri, of course, wore kindness like a second skin. In Muichiro's eyes, hers was the most radiant. She loved the world too much. Her heart beat fast and bright for everyone. Her love was not conditional. It simply was.
Kyojuro, the flame himself, burned with a warmth that could thaw the coldest winter. His kindness was fire. He believed in others, even when they didn't believe in themselves. Muichiro acknowledged the way his presence filled a room, the way his words could carve hope into despair.
Then there was Master Ubuyashiki. Fragile in body, yet vast in soul. Muichiro could never quite grasp how a man surrounded by suffering could still speak with so much serenity. His kindness was infinite, like a sea that accepted all storms without fighting them.
Lady Amane reflected that same peace. She never raised her voice, never looked at someone without empathy. Her every action was purposeful, her presence a reminder that there could still be dignity in tragedy.
They were all different. All unique. All kind in their own impossible ways. He was very much aware of that.
You were no exception.
You unsettled him more than all of them combined. In fact, you were perhaps the most maddening of them all.
Why?
Because your kindness wasn't something you turned on and off depending on the person or the situation. It was who you were. You were always thinking of others. A glance that made people feel seen, not with pity or admiration, but understanding. You bore your pain quietly, not because it didn't hurt, but because you didn't want anyone else to feel guilty for it. In how you never saw yourself as more important, not even equal. Always less. Always giving. Always pouring pieces of yourself into others until you had nothing left.
You had this maddening ability to make everyone feel like they mattered. Like they were somebody in a world that too often left people behind.
And it bothered him.
Because he couldn't be like that. Not even close.
He was quick to snap. Quick to isolate. Quick to shut down. His coping mechanism wasn't kindness, it was forgetting. Forgetting the pain, the faces, the voices. Locking them in fog and pretending the ache wasn't there. Disappearing into himself whenever the world became too loud. Not because he hated people, on the contrary. He missed people. He didn't know how to carry other's emotions. But sometimes, the weight of existing around others, the pressure to feel when you're too numb, was too much. He didn't even know how to carry his own.
So why didn't you run from it?
Why didn't you disappear?
You were the total opposite.
You carried everyone.
You were the girl who, Muichiro vaguely remembered, once sacrificed herself so that even the corrupted souls of Upper Moon Six could have a chance to fight for the right side. Who in their right mind would do that? Who would trust demons, who had killed and slaughtered and torn apart the very world you were trying to protect?
But you did. Not blindly. Not stupidly. But with purpose. With conviction.
Muichiro didn't get that.
He didn't get you.
You were someone who made everybody feel like a somebody.
How?
How did you carry all that empathy and still move through the world without crumbling? How did you understand so much and still keep going?
He didn't know. He wasn't sure he wanted to know. Because understanding that might mean having to look into himself and see all the places where he failed to be kind, failed to be selfless. It might mean facing the ways he chose forgetting over feeling. Silence over effort. Distance over care.
And yet, that last question clung to him, stuck like a thorn in the soft part of his soul:
A heart that understands so much... won't it reach a point where it just gets tired?
Kindness like that, it couldn't be infinite. A heart that open, surely it would grow rotten and break...
He didn't know for sure.
But for some reason, he hoped the answer was no.
Because if someone like you could still choose kindness in a world that was filled with violence,
then perhaps,
it wasn't too late for him,
right?
...
"...I can't figure you out," he finally murmured quietly, after what it seemed like an eternity of silence, almost as if he didn't mean to say it out loud.
You tilted your head, confused, but your smile didn't falter. It remained there. "Uhhh... It's alright, bro...?" you replied softly, not really understanding his point. You were unsure if you were supposed to apologize. You didn't really know what he meant. You weren't even sure he did.
Muichiro's eyes never left your figure.
Even Ginko noticed. The crow, always quick to roll her eyes quieted down. She tilted her head to observe him. "Master?" she murmured into his ear with a strange softness, "you good?"
He didn't answer her. Not even a twitch.
You, now shifting your weight from one foot to another, felt that low twinge of concern that grows in the pit of your stomach when something just feels off.
"...Muichiro?" you said hesitantly, stepping closer. No response.
You crouched beside him carefully, half-expecting him to pull away. When he didn't, your concern deepened. His posture was rigid, his back stiff like he was bracing for something. Your hand hovered for a second, unsure, then gently patted his shoulder with a stiff awkwardness. You weren't exactly sure how to handle him.
"Pookie," you said, voice light and teasing, trying to make him smile, "do you, like... wanna lay down? Or... want me to call someone for you...?"
There was a flicker, his lashes fluttered. "...no." His head moved barely an inch, shaking slowly.
You let out a breath, relieved but still unsure. "...Oh. Then what can I do for you?"
You tried to play it off, but your eyes studied him carefully now. His lips were parted like he wanted to speak but couldn't find the right words. This little dude was seriously starting to worry you—
"...How..."
Your breath caught. That one word alone made both you and Ginko still completely, your eyes immediately locking on him.
"...How do you always remain patient... for everyone?"
The question hit with more force than you expected. It wasn't just curiosity. There was a strain in his voice, the edges of it sharp and unsure, like he was asking something he'd never been able to ask himself, let alone anyone else.
You blinked, processing the words. Then, instinctively, a goofy smile bloomed across your face. "OH! HAHAHA! Are you still in shock 'cause I didn't get mad at Ginko? Damn! I thought you were about to pass out or something, had me worried for a second!"
"...That's not..." His voice lowered, barely audible. That wasn't what he meant. Sure, it was part of it, the image of you smiling at Ginko after everything, completely unfazed, had confused him, but the question was much deeper than that. He wanted to correct you, to clarify, but you were already scratching your head, lost in your own thoughts.
"Pff—okay, look. I don't know," you laughed, half-sincere, half-embarrassed. "I guess... I just don't see the point in getting mad? Like, I know she doesn't mean any harm, so why the heck would I waste energy being mad at her? She's your crow—"
"WHAT DO YOU MEAN, 'JUST HIS CROW'?!" Ginko's voice sliced through the moment like a dagger. "I'm not just his crow! I'm his faithful companion! How dare you?"
You looked at her, blinked once, then burst out laughing. "You right. You're right. My bad. Sorry for the mistake, oh Faithful Companion," you said with a bow, earning a scoff from her.
You dropped to your stomach, lying on the tatami floor lazily with your legs bent in the air behind you. You stretched your arms out toward Ginko, who now sat on Muichiro's lap like a silent guardian. Your hand reached slowly, cautiously, but she only clicked her beak and shuffled away from your fingers. Still, you left your hand there. You didn't force it, just kept your hand nearby and waited.
"Anyways, like I was saying, I guess I just... understand her," you said thoughtfully.
Muichiro's eyes never stopped tracking your movement. "So... since you understand her, you don't get mad at her?" he asked, his voice genuinely curious. There was no challenge in his tone, only confusion. Desperation for answers to questions he couldn't articulate.
"I do get mad sometimes, I'm not a saint," you replied, glancing at him. "But it's not like... resentment or anything. It's a flare-up. You feel it, then you let it go. Because when you understand someone, you know where it's coming from. You see that there's no real malice, and that makes it easier to forgive."
As if on cue, Ginko bit your hand again. Not hard, just a warning nip.
"Ow—okay, noted," you winced, pulling your hand back. You sucked the bitten finger, then let out a breath.
"...If you didn't understand her," Muichiro asked quietly, "would you hate her?"
You paused. The question felt heavier than it seemed on the surface.
"Ehhhh... the hell?" you furrowed your brows, licking your finger. "I don't know? Maybe? Nah. Well. Maybe for like, a second? I don't think so though. I mean, why are you asking me this? Is this a test?"
He looked away, eyes fixed on something distant. "...Not really."
But he didn't say what it was either.
"Forget it—"
"Wait!" you sat up suddenly, a spark of realization hitting you. "Okay. So. The thing is, it doesn't matter at all whether I understand her or not. Or whether I hate her or not." You shifted your position, sitting a little closer now. "Ginko is Ginko. And her way of being isn't something I should try to change. That's not my job." You extended your hand again, slower this time. Not trying to pet, just being there. A presence, not a demand. "She has her reasons for being the way she is. Maybe I don't know them. But I don't need to. You don't have to twist yourself into pieces just to be understood. And you don't have to destroy yourself to make others feel comfortable around you."
Ginko stared at your hand. Then, slowly, cautiously... she leaned forward.
You didn't move. She blinked once. Then leaned her head into your fingers. You smiled, and gently scratched under her beak. "She's just a faithful crow, right? Protective, caring, stubborn as fuck but devoting herself to her master..." you whispered, eyes warm.
And something strange happened.
Ginko didn't pull away. In fact... she leaned forward, slowly, cautiously... and rested her head in your palm. Her feathers soft, her movements uncharacteristically still. She closed her eyes, allowing you to scratch lightly under her beak.
Muichiro's eyes widened slightly, barely enough to notice, but enough to betray his shock. "...You're petting her," he whispered, as if saying it aloud would break the spell. Ginko, HIS Ginko, who had cursed you, attacked you and almsot killed you, was now nuzzling into your fingers with almost affection.
You grinned like a kid discovering magic. "See?! I told you I liked her! Isn't this adorable?!"
But Muichiro wasn't watching Ginko anymore. He was watching you and somewhere in his mind, something cracked open.
Why had Ginko allowed it? Was it because you didn't judge her? Because you didn't force anything? Because you didn't get mad?
Was that what it took? For someone to offer kindness, they had to first understand? For someone to offer love, they had to see you fully?
He clenched his jaw slightly. If that was true... then what did it mean for him?
How could he ever be deserving of that kind of kindness, if he couldn't understand others? If he couldn't even understand himself?
"...(Y/N),"
"...?" You turned to look at him, smile fading when you noticed the subtle change in his tone.
"...Then what can I do," he said with his voice trembling with sublte hopelessness, almost like a child asking a question he already knew the answer to, "if nobody will ever be able to understand me?"
There it was. The raw center of everything he'd been feeling. The quiet agony he couldn't put into words until now.
That sentence. It wasn't hypothetical. It wasn't distant. It was his truth.
And yet...
You smiled. Not because you found it funny. Not because it was naive. But because the answer was so simple to you.
"If nobody understands you..." you said, reaching out to him, brushing a stray lock of his hair behind his ear with a tenderness that made him freeze, "then don't worry. Because I will."
You tapped his forehead gently, as if sealing a promise.
"Easy as that."
You tried to suppress your laughter, biting the inside of your cheek as your lips twitched into a smirk. You had just told Muichiro that you'd understand him even if no one else did. It sounded sincere, sweet even, but deep down, you knew you were lying.
Not because you didn't mean it.
But because you already did understand him.
You had understood him long before you ever spoke to him.
You understood him because he had always been more than just a person to you.
They all had.
To them, you were a girl who had dropped into their world not too long ago, mysterious, strange, sometimes chaotic, sometimes too observant for your own good. But to you? They were stories you had spent years watching unfold. You had read their lines in silence. Memorized the way they fought, cried, laughed, died. You knew who they were before they even looked you in the eye.
That was the cruelest part of all this.
Because even though your heart pounded now whenever one of them so much as said your name, deep down you still carried that knowledge: the timeline they didn't know they'd been given. The fate waiting for each of them like a blade.
Your train of thought was interrupted by the sudden, bratty scoff of a very small and very dramatic creature.
"Really, this girl!" Ginko huffed, flapping her tiny wings as she launched herself off Muichiro's lap and fluttered up to your head like she owned it. She sprawled on top of your hair, the weight of her so light it was almost comical, though you felt her tiny claws cling to a few strands. "Hmh! You are such a weird girl! Saying all that nonsense like you're some wise philosopher. Who even says stuff like that?!"
Her outrage made Muichiro blink slowly in confusion, as if wondering if he had missed something important. You snorted softly, stifling your giggles behind your sleeve.
"Woah, Ginko!" Dodo chirped from Muichiro's shoulder, tilting his head so far to the side it nearly did a full circle. "If you think she's weird, then why are you lying on her head, huh?! Huh?! Gotcha there, didn't I?"
Ginko made a dramatic gasp, like she'd been accused of treason. "W-Well—! I didn't say she was bad weird! Just... weird weird! But... like, she's tolerable if she keeps her mouth shut and pets me more. Hmph."
A wide smile spread across your face like sunlight breaking through a storm. Your eyes sparkled as you reached up to gently scratch Ginko behind her chin. "Really?! Then I'll pet you whenever you want! Promise!"
She melted almost instantly under your touch, pressing into your fingers with a small purr and a content sigh. "Good. Then I guess you're pretty nice to be around. Mhm. I've decided."
You beamed with such pure joy it was honestly ridiculous. "Ehehehehe, Muichiro!! Did you see that?! Did you see that?! I'm finally friends with Ginko!! Isn't that crazy?! I pulled a baddie!! I actually pulled a baddie!"
Your excitement was so genuine, so embarrassingly loud, and so full of glee that he didn't say anything at first. He simply blinked again, and for a moment you thought he wasn't going to respond at all.
"...Good for you, (Y/N)."
He didn't mean it sarcastically. Not at all. His voice carried something almost gentle, like the soft edge of a compliment coming from someone who wasn't used to giving them. It wasn't just "good for you" as in congratulations. It was good for you because you were good. You had a kindness that made even the grumpiest little spirit want to curl up in your hair. You had a softness that disarmed even someone like him.
So yeah. Good for you.
You grinned, heart flipping. You were just about to reply when,
"W-What the hell."
The voice was abrupt and confused. You both turned around sharply to see who it was.
And there he stood. At the entrance to the room, eyes narrowed, arms still slightly lifted like he hadn't fully committed to walking in yet. Genya. His hair was a little tousled, like he'd been in a rush or maybe just got back from training, and there was the faintest scowl on his lips.
But mostly, he looked bewildered.
Your entire face lit up as soon as you saw him, like a puppy that just spotted its favorite person across the street. "Oh, hi, Genya! How nice to see you here! Oh-em-gee!" You waved enthusiastically, like he was your best friend returning from war.
Genya, on the other hand, did not look like he was having a warm reunion moment. His eyes scanned you quickly, your face, your hair, the extremely smug little creature nestled atop your head, and then narrowed with concern. "What the hell happened to you?" he asked bluntly, voice rough. "Did you fight a demon or something last night?"
You blinked, then tilted your head innocently, as if you had completely forgotten about the big amount of scratches running across your face and the patches you had. "Oh, this?" You pointed upward with both index fingers, like you were showcasing a crown. "Nah, don't worry. That was just this little cutie over here!" You gestured to Ginko, who blinked back down at Genya like a queen staring at a peasant. She waved one wing in his direction, utterly unbothered.
"...That thing scratched your face?"
"Yeah! Isn't she adorbs?" you grinned, practically melting into a puddle as you scratched the top of Ginko's tiny head with exaggerated affection. The small creature blinked up at you in what looked like mild alarm, but you just couldn't help yourself. "She's like—like—if cuteness were condensed into a living ball. I could die."
Genya blinked at you like you were speaking in tongues. "...Righttt," he muttered, clearly not understanding what "adorbs" meant, nor why someone would say it with such conviction while speaking to a literal insect. Still, there was something oddly... endearing in how sincerely weird you were. "...Sorry for interrupting," he added with a stiff, unsure bow. His hand hovered by the doorframe as he prepared to leave. "I'll get going."
"Wait! Don't go!" you chirped quickly, almost shooting to your feet as you reached a hand out toward him and grabbed his wrist. "Stay here with us!"
"I—huh?" Genya stammered, caught off guard by your sudden enthusiasm.
"I mean—uh..." you scratched the back of your neck sheepishly. "You know. You came all this way. Might as well sit for a bit, right?"
Genya looked down at the floor, unsure. You could tell he didn't get invited to stay very often. That made your heart twist just a little. Thinking fast, your eyes darted around the room, trying to come up with some excuse to keep him there. Your gaze landed on the aloof boy still seated beside you, who watched the situation unfold with the mild curiosity of a bored cat. "H-Have you met Muichiro yet?" you asked nervously.
He tilted his head. "No...?"
"Perfect!" you beamed, your hands already grabbing him by the arm, gently but firmly. You practically dragged him forward, making him stumble a step before regaining his balance. "Then let me introduce you two!"
He tensed as you guided him closer to the center of the room, where Muichiro remained seated on the floor, one hand resting on his knee, the other absentmindedly twirling a loose strand of hair. His gaze lazily drifted upward as you spoke.
"Genya, this is Muichiro Tokito! He's the Mist Hashira! Super important guy! He works with your bro," you said with a slightly theatrical flourish. You turned, gesturing in the other direction. "Muichiro, this is Genya Shinazugawa! He's Sanemi's little bro!"
"...Sup," Genya muttered while showing his hands in his pockets, eyes darting away awkwardly as he avoided eye contact
"...Hey," Muichiro replied with the exact same energy.
There was a long pause. The silence between them was thick, but not necessarily uncomfortable, just full of tension neither of them really knew how to read yet.
"Aw, isn't this great?!" you said, clapping your hands together, eyes sparkling with childish hope. "I can already see you two becoming best friends!"
Genya frowned, pulling back slightly. "Agh—L-Listen, I don't really have time for this," he muttered, the exasperation growing in his voice. "And, honestly? I don't feel like hanging out with your... friends." He turned, already taking a step back toward the hallway when a quiet voice stopped him cold.
"...Wait," Muichiro said suddenly. There was a shift in his tone. "You hate her friends too...?" He asked, looking up with something oddly close to interest in his voice. His tone, usually emotionless, had a hint of curiosity and even a little spark of... glee?
Genya turned around slowly, his brows drawing together. "...Yeah?" He slowly faced you both again, arms crossed, tilting his head slightly. "Those three assholes are very insufferable to be around with."
"Right," Muichiro nodded calmly. "I can't stand them either."
You blinked. "Wait—Muichiro?? I'm surprised you actually remember them!" You murmured under your breath, watching this bizarre turn of events unfold.
"I wish I could forget them!" Genya raised his brows, then stepped further into the room again, as if the air had suddenly become breathable. He walked closer until he plopped down on the floor in front of Muichiro with his legs crossed, mirroring his position. "Literally! The blonde one is the worst! He is so fuckin' annoying! Always making a fuss about everything and screaming every time something moves! He never shuts up!"
"It bursts my ears," Muichiro said with the faintest look of suffering. "I think my hearing's permanently damaged because of him."
"RIGHT?!" Genya said, exasperated. "I feel like I lose brain cells every time he opens his mouth."
"And the one with the boar mask," Muichiro continued calmly. "He's even worse. He runs headfirst into everything like a toddler that was left unsupervised in a kitchen."
"THANK YOU?!" Genya nodded, practically relieved. "It's like talking to a damn wall! You try to say anything to him, and it just flies in one ear and straight out the other!"
Muichiro actually gave a small, dry chuckle. "I don't think it even reaches his ears. He's too busy trying to headbutt everything he sees. Actually, he probably processes language like a goat."
Genya burst out laughing. "You're not even wrong, man. You're not even wrong!"
You sat there, stunned, looking back and forth between the two. What the hell was happening? Were Muichiro and Genya actually laughing? Were they bonding over... bullying your friends?
"But without a doubt," Genya said, lifting a hand and pointing as if making a grand declaration, "the one I hate the most is—"
"That Tanjiro boy..." both Muichiro and Genya said in perfect unison.
They froze.
A shared silence.
Then Muichiro blinked. "Huh."
Genya stared at him. "...You too?"
"I don't get how he functions," Muichiro deadpanned, lifting one hand to rub his temple slowly. "If I had to choose between killing myself or having to spend time with him... I'll rather just die..."
"I get you... I hate him..." he spat out, his eyelid twitching. "Did you know the first time we met he tried to break my fuckin' arm?! Like, like he came at me all smiley and sunshine, but then BAM, tries to dislocate my shoulder in one clean twist!"
"..." Muichiro didn't even blink. He let Genya vent with a kind of bored but attentive silence that only made the moment more surreal.
"And then," he continued, voice rising with each word, "a few months later, we run into each other again, right? I thought, okay, he got his little psychotic episode out, maybe now we ignore each other like civilized people. But no. The motherfucker smiles at me. Walks up like nothing happened. And goes, 'Hey Genya! It's been a while!' Like we were buddies or something! I swear on my mother, I almost punched his teeth down his throat—!"
"I believe you," Muichiro said flatly, finally speaking up. "He's completely exhausting. Damn. I can't stand him. He's so intense. Always running around, getting on everybody's business. The other day he came out of nowhere, slapped my hand away, and started lecturing me." He closed his eyes as though reliving the trauma, his jaw tightening. "Said I was 'endangering myself.' Can you believe that? So, he spent the next ten minutes calling me reckless, careless, immature, and then brought up something about how I needed to 'value the gift of life.' Like, shut up. He wasn't even invited into that conversation."
Genya let out a bark of a laugh. "That bitchass should've minded his own business then. Jackass."
Muichiro nodded without hesitation. "Exactly." He suddenly turned his head and looked right at you, you jumped. "(Y/N). How can you stand them?"
"M-Me?" You blinked rapidly. You'd been caught like a deer in headlights. The hostility toward Tanjiro was so visceral, so personal, it didn't feel like simple annoyance anymore. It felt like beef. You moved carefully, as though stepping on glass, and finally sat down across from them, placing your hands neatly on your lap.
"You should answer though," Genya said, raising a dark brow. "You're always with him. Day and night. You eat with him. Train with him. Talk with him. Doesn't he drive you insane? Not only him, but the other maggots too."
"It must be hell being with them 24/7..." Muichiro muttered. His tone wasn't sarcastic, it was almost sympathetic. Almost. "Do they ever shut up?"
This might've been the first time you'd ever heard Genya and Muichiro speak so much. Not in the anime. Not in the manga. Not even in any fanon scenario you could've imagined. The fact that them, of all people were engaging in this gossip session only made it worse. Or better. You weren't sure.
"W-Well..." You clasped your hands together. "They can be a little too much sometimes, sure. They're energetic and... um, persistent..."
Muichiro rolled his eyes. "Persistent is just a polite way to say annoying as fuck."
"—but they're also really amazing!" you added quickly. "They care a lot. About everyone. They're brave, and warm, and always try to do what's right—"
Both Genya and Muichiro slowly turned their heads toward you, their expressions almost synchronized in their disgust. The glares they gave you were so sharp they might've been able to peel the skin off your face.
Genya scrunched his nose. "Amazing? You serious right now?"
"He insulted me," Muichiro reminded you coldly.
"He threatened to 'help me open up emotionally' once," Genya muttered bitterly. "Like he was some therapist. I don't need therapy. I need him to leave me alone. He talks like his brain is running on constant sunshine and stupid juice. He's the type who would help you clean up your room just to lecture you on how 'mess is a reflection of mental chaos' or some dumb shit."
Muichiro added with a slight shake of his head, "after insulting me to death he then asked me if I wanted to talk about my problems or if I need to take a nap..."
You tried not to laugh but couldn't help the chuckle that escaped.
"....You're seriously very patient," Genya sighed, giving you a long, skeptical look. "I'd be in a damn mental ward if I spent that much time around them. How the hell do you survive it?"
You shrugged helplessly. "I... guess I've just gotten used to them?"
"That's like saying you've gotten used to mosquitoes living in your room," Muichiro deadpanned. "Annoying. Loud. And constantly buzzing in your ear."
You bit your lip to keep from laughing again. As brutal as they were being, you couldn't deny it was sort of... therapeutic. In a way. Like a private roast session no one was supposed to witness.
"Honestly, though," Genya leaned back, his tone softening just slightly, "Tanjiro's probably not evil... just annoying. Like, if someone told me he was cursed to never shut up or mind his own business, I'd believe it."
"I'd believe it too," Muichiro agreed, eyes half-lidded. "He might actually be possessed. That would explain everything."
You covered your mouth, trying your best not to let your giggles turn into full-blown laughter. "I just..." you started, still smiling, "I think deep down, not only Tanjiro but Zenitsu and Inosuke really means well. They just don't know when to back off."
"That's the problem," Genya sighed. "They don't have a 'back off' switch. They're like a cats that keeps bringing you dead mice thinking it's a gift."
"They're a menace," Muichiro concluded.
"Well," you hummed innocently, tilting your head like you were pondering a serious philosophical matter, "I hang out with them too... so like, does that make me a menace too?"
Muichiro blinked slowly, not looking at Genya this time, but at you. Directly. "Not really," he replied in his usual light voice but this time there was a distinct pause afterward. His gaze lingered on you a little too long, his lips parting just a bit like he wanted to say more. But he didn't. Instead, his eyes drifted away again.
"...Yeah," Genya added flatly after a beat, scratching the back of his neck with a quiet sigh. "But I can see their annoying traits rubbing onto you."
Muichiro nodded. Slowly, just enough to emphasize Genya's point. Like he hadn't thought about it before but now that it was mentioned, it made perfect sense.
Your mouth fell open. "Oh! Then you think I'm super charismatic and charming!?" you beamed, throwing your arms up in a dramatic pose, almost sparkling with fake confidence. Your grin was wide and shameless, the kind that demanded a response.
Muichiro didn't flinch. He just stared at you blankly and answered without hesitation. "I never said that."
From her corner (and by corner that is just the top of your head), Ginko burst into laughter.
"Hmh! My master is super charismatic and charming!" Dodo said, flying near your shoulder.
You gasped in offense, stomping your foot. "Ehhh... you're mean!" you whined, pouting at Muichiro as though you'd just been betrayed by a lifelong friend.
He simply tilted his head. "You asked."
You turned away from him with an exaggerated huff, facing Genya now as if placing all your faith in him like a last desperate hope. "What about you, huh?" you mused playfully. "Don't you think I'm super charismatic and charming and beautiful?"
Genya blinked. He looked too directly at you now, like he was trying to find the trick in your words or maybe force himself not to react.
"...Did you just add something else at the end?" Muichiro's voice cut in, deadpan as ever, eyes narrowing slightly.
You gasped again. "What? I think you're imagining things, lowkey..." you said with a teasing smile, covering your mouth with your hand. "But if you did noticed that... then it must be true!"
"Sometimes I wish I could be as delusional as you are..." he muttered almost wistfully.
"HEY!?!" You snapped your head toward him with the most loud gasp yet, hand flying to your heart like he'd just struck you down with a sword.
Meanwhile, Genya had stopped hearing you both entirely. He was still staring at you. Still processing what you'd said. Still stuck on the way you had smiled when you said "beautiful", like you meant it, but also like you expected him to laugh it off. But he didn't. Something in his chest was tight. His stomach was weirdly twisted and warm, like he'd eaten something strange or—no, like he was getting sick. Yeah. That was it. He must've caught something. Maybe a fever. Maybe—
"So?" you asked again, playfully tilting your head at him. "What do you think, Genya? Do you agree with me?"
Your voice snapped him out of it, but only just. His throat felt dry. His pulse thudded against his ears.
"...You're weird,"
It was the only thing that came out. The only thing he could trust himself to say without combusting.
You blinked at him. "Huh. I feel like this isn't the first time you say that..."
"'Cause you keep proving me right," he shot back quickly, averting his eyes a bit too fast, down to the ground, to the fence, anywhere but your face.
But inside?
He hated it. Hated that he secretly agreed with every single word you'd just said. Especially the part about you being beautiful. That part echoed louder than all the rest. But shhhhhh! That was a secret between him... and no one.
"Even if neither of you will admit that I'm charismatic, charming, and beautiful, it's alright." You crossed your arms and tilted your head up, closing your eyes dramatically. "I know you both think that already." You turned to Dodo, who was still perched happily on your shoulder, puffing his feathers with affection. "Right, Dodo?"
"Yes! Yes!" the little bird chirped excitedly, ruffling himself against your cheek. "The most prettiest of all!"
You beamed, gently rubbing your nose against his soft head. "Exactly! See? I'm not shy, unlike you two!" You jabbed a finger in both boys' direction. "I can easily admit that you're both very charismatic, charming, and beautiful!"
Muichiro blinked at you with his usual serene emptiness, but Genya?
Genya's face flushed so fast it was like his blood decided to revolt. "W-What are you even saying?" he spluttered, face turning a furious shade of red as he quickly turned his head away. "You sound insane—!"
Muichiro turned to him, expression as dull as a cloudy day. "I can't believe that actually got you..."
"IT DIDN'T GOT ME!" Genya shouted, too fast to be believable.
"Sure, sure..." Muichiro rolled his eyes slowly, like he was trying to hold back a yawn.
"Boo," you teased, leaning your weight playfully toward the Mist Hashira. "I like Genya better than you, Muichiro. At least he gives me reactions..."
"I don't give you r—r-reactions!" Genya barked, his voice cracking a little at the end. "It's just hot in here!"
"Mhm," you nodded sagely, absolutely not buying a single word. "Well, for someone who claims he's not flustered, you sure look redder than a tomato that's been sunburned."
Genya looked like he wanted to teleport straight out of the building.
Then, without warning, you tilted your head again and grinned at him. "I like your scars though."
The room paused. So did Genya.
"W-What?" he asked weakly, voice a pitch higher.
You leaned back casually, as if complimenting his scars was the most natural thing in the world. "Your scars. They're cool-looking."
Genya's brain lagged. "I-It's not like—! They're not even—!" He floundered like a fish on land, waving a hand vaguely in the air. "They're not cool or anything. You're just saying that to be nice!"
Muichiro raised an eyebrow and glanced at him, unimpressed. "He's someone easily flustered, huh."
"Yup!" you chimed back, totally unbothered.
Genya groaned under his breath, dragging a hand across his face. "Tch. Scars aren't even pretty..." he mumbled. "They're ugly. Just reminders of bad shit. Nothing cool about them."
That's when your entire expression shifted. From playful to... genuinely surprised. Your eyes widened, and your mouth parted in disbelief. "What?" you asked, brows creasing softly. "That's not true." Your tone was completely sincere now, no teasing, no sugarcoating. You sat up straighter and turned your body fully toward him. "Scars are beautiful. At least to me. They mean you went through something rough... something most people probably wouldn't even survive. And you got through it. You came back stronger. You endured."
Genya blinked, stunned silent.
"I think that's... amazing," you continued with a small laugh, a warm little smile tugging at your lips. "They're like proof that you lived through something powerful. And yeah—visually? I think scars look good. Like... worn battle armor. So no, I'm not 'just saying that.' I really mean it."
Muichiro looked at you, almost startled by your sudden sincerity. He didn't say anything, but even he seemed to be mulling your words over. As for Genya... he was speechless. You had no idea that behind that deadpan stare, his thoughts were spiraling. His mind retraced years of shame, every time someone stared too long at his face, every time he caught his reflection and instinctively looked away. And now suddenly... here you were, sitting there in the golden light, telling him it all meant something. That it wasn't ugly.
He didn't know what to do with that.
But of course, you didn't give him the time to process it. You, being you, had already moved on with another sudden burst of enthusiasm. "That's why I'm in love with Sanemi!" you chirped with a laugh, eyes lighting up again. "My bo-boo very handsome!"
Genya practically exploded. "HUH?! MY BROTHER??!!" he barked, hands flying up like he was under attack. "Why the hell are you bringing him up now!?"
You grinned wider. "What! I'm just saying! He's good-looking! You don't fall behind though—!"
"I SAID STOP!!" Genya was red from his neck to the tips of his ears now, looking like he was about to combust on the spot. "What the hell is wrong with you?!"
"Lots of things!" you replied cheerfully.
Muichiro sighed beside you. "Too many to list."
"Hey!!" you snapped at him before returning to Genya with a smirk. "C'mon, take the compliment!"
Genya groaned and buried his face in his hands.
——————————————————————————————————————
The day had passed in a quiet, oddly comforting rhythm. For hours, you, Genya, and Muichiro had simply lingered together, doing nothing particularly grand or noteworthy.
What meant the most to you, though, wasn't the content of the conversations. It was the closeness. You had hoped you grown closer to them. That was enough.
Eventually, the sky began to darken, soft lavender bleeding into a deeper navy until the first stars blinked into existence. The moon, pale and full, peeked through a sliver of cloud. Night had arrived.
You stretched your arms with a soft sigh, a cheerful smile tugging at your lips. "I think my friends might be waiting for me... Do you guys wanna come and have dinner with us?"
Genya grunted in a way that translated to absolutely not, and Muichiro blinked at you before politely shaking his head. No surprises there.
"Didn't think so," you chuckled with a small roll of your eyes. "Still, I'm glad I got to spend time with you guys. Really! I'm so happeyyy!"
Before leaving, you leaned over and gathered Ginko, into your arms. The crow gave a soft squawk but didn't resist, instead ruffling her feathers affectionately and brushing her beak against your cheek.
"Goodnight, Ginko!! Glad you like me now!" you whispered, giving her a final squeeze. "I hope we see each other again, guys! Sleep well!"
"Night." Muichiro murmured, eyes distant but voice calm.
"Later," Genya added, trying to act nonchalant, but he gave you a brief, genuine glance before looking away.
You left the room and began making your way through the dim corridors, humming to yourself as you walked. You were already imagining how Zenitsu would burst into tears the moment he saw you again. Inosuke would likely be pacing or yelling at the ceiling in sheer frustration over your "disappearance." Tanjiro would be doing his best to soothe them both, no doubt smiling kindly when you arrived. Nezuko might be pouting, her arms crossed in silent judgment. And Kanao would probably just stand quietly, watching the door, her mind swirling with silent concern.
But then, as you took a turn and passed a mirror on the wall, a small realization smacked you like a bucket of cold water.
You hadn't bathed.
"...Shit."
You stared at your reflection. Hair frazzled from earlier sparring, skin still sticky with sweat. How had you forgotten? With a heavy sigh, you pivoted on your heel. There was no way you were going to show up like this. Not when Tanjiro would definitely be able to sniff you.
You made your way to the hot springs. The bathhouse was pleasantly empty when you arrived. You entered with a relaxed breath, shedding your clothes and easing into the warmth. The hot water enveloped you, instantly undoing knots in your muscles and fogging your thoughts into calm.
After some time, you emerged from the springs, your body clean, relaxed, and warm. You dried off slowly and wrapped a towel around yourself, heading toward one of the spare rooms to change into your yukata. The room was quiet, lined with shelves, wooden stools, and a full-length mirror. You shut the door behind you and held your folded the yukata in one arm.
You stepped up to the mirror and ran your hand over your damp skin, preparing to take off the towel. Just as your fingers slipped toward the knot at your waist, a cold, crawling sensation crept down your spine.
You felt it. A presence. Familiar. Unwelcome.
Your mood shattered like porcelain against stone. Jaw tightening, you didn't even bother to look. "...Douma," you said through gritted teeth. "What the fuck are you doing here?"
From your side, a lilting voice rose like perfume. "Oh my~ Have I been caught already?" Douma emerged from the shadows near a shelf, his hands clasped together like he was praying to the sight of you. "You noticed me so quickly, and here I was thinking I was being stealthy!" His laughter followed, airy and lighthearted, infuriatingly so. His eyes scanned you lazily, clearly amused by your seething expression. "Why the long face? You don't seem thrilled to see me."
"First, I'm not thrilled to see you. Second, I'm half-naked. Third, I don't want to see you. Fourth, I want you to leave. Fifth, get the hell out."
Douma placed a delicate hand over his chest, acting offended. "I'm fairly certain fourth and fifth are the same—Ah!"
You hurled a stool at him. Then a basket. Then a soap bottle. Whatever you could grab. The upper moon two dodged each one with graceful flicks of his body, but his tone finally shifted from amusement to mild exasperation. "Okay, okay! No need to be so aggressive, (Y/N)!"
"Ugh... Can you at least give me the privacy to put my damn yukata on?!"
He tilted his head as if deeply pondering your request. "...Why should I? Hasn't Lord Akaza seen you naked before? What difference does it make if I see you too?"
"..."
"..."
"...Douma,"
"...I'm sorry, ma'am. That was a joke. Just a joke. A very bad one. I'll turn around now. See?" He spun dramatically and placed both hands over his eyes for good measure. "I'm not peeking. Promise!"
"How can I know that you won't peek?" you asked, voice laced with suspicion as you eyed the demon in front of you. You stood barefoot on the smooth wooden floor of the dressing room, a towel wrapped tightly around your body, fingers white-knuckled where they clutched the fabric against your chest. You stared at Douma's tall, graceful figure with sharp suspicion.
He tilted his head, blinking with wide, almost childlike innocence. "Do you want me to take away my eyes?" he offered sweetly with that unsettling playfulness of his, as though he were offering you a cup of tea instead of suggesting something so disturbing.
"...What?"
"I mean it~" he cooed at you. "I could dig them right out and hold them in my hand for you. Very romantic, don't you think? I'm offering simple solutions to your trust issues!"
You let out a long sigh, a bit caught off guard by his earnest tone. "...No. That's horrifying." The thought alone was disturbing, and besides, you didn't actually believe he'd do that.
"But it would prove my sincerity!" he argued with a pout in his voice, then added in a much gentler tone, "...Wouldn't it?"
You sighed, gaze dropping to the wooden floorboards for a moment. A part of you knew Douma was dangerous. Known for toying with others. A demon, manipulative, and cunning. But another part whispered that for all his teasings, he hadn't actually done anything to disrespect your boundaries... yet.
"Just... don't turn around. Please..."
"Alright!" he chirped. True to his word, Douma turned around with an exaggerated spin on his heel and stood facing the wall, even raising both of his hands to cover his eyes like a kid playing hide and seek.
You rolled your eyes. It was rare for Douma to be this cooperative, but he didn't usually act disrespectful toward you... not seriously, at least.
You sighed again and dropped your towel, grabbing the yukata nearby and starting the awkward process of trying to put it on. But, of course, it wasn't going well.
"If it makes you feel better," Douma called out cheerfully without peeking, "I've seen thousands of women naked. You wouldn't be my first."
"I... really don't care," you muttered, gritting your teeth as you wrestled with the fabric. "Shit, why is this thing so complicated?" Was it inside out? Was it backwards? How did you STILL not know how to tie this properly after almost a year in this world?
"Aw, sweetheart... You don't have to hide your jealousy." His voice was coated in faux-sympathy. "Sure, I've seen a lot of female naked bodies, but now, I only have eyes for you! Isn't that romantic?"
"Ohhh yeah, shucks! I thought I was hiding my jealousy so well," you responded, dripping with sarcasm as you fumbled with the knot, zoning out from the conversation. This damn obi tie was going to kill you before a demon did.
"Hahaha! You're adorable when you try to hide your feelings and pretend to not care!" You deadpanned in his direction, even if he couldn't see you. Whether he was just playing along with your sarcasm or actually believed you were jealous, you honestly didn't know. You never knew with him.
"Yeah, yeah. I'm finished now." You muttered, adjusting your sleeve and smoothing the yukata down, unsure if it looked right.
At your words, Douma spun around cheerfully and then froze. His smile lingered, but it twitched, his eyes scanning you with that same dumbfounded expression he often wore when something amused him more than it should.
"...What?" you asked, already feeling that rising sense of doom in your chest.
"...Are you joking?" he asked, blinking at you.
You blinked back, face heating up. "About what? What do you mean?"
"Do you... not know how to tie a yukata or something?"
"FUCK!" You looked down at yourself and, yeah... the entire thing looked crooked. The obi was all twisted, one sleeve drooped longer than the other, and somehow you had managed to leave part of the inner layer inside out. You groaned, slumping slightly. "So I DID do it wrong..."
"You don't know how to tie your yukata?" he repeated with a teasing giggle. "Poor thing~! Here! Let me help you!" Before you could protest, Douma was already stepping toward you. The second his cold hands brushed the fabric around your waist, you slapped your palms over his, stopping him mid-motion.
"What the hell do you think you're doing?!"
"Uhh, helping you?" he blinked innocently.
"Nu-uh! No way! I don't trust you one bit. Why do I feel like you're just doing this to take my clothes off?!"
"Excuse me?!" He gasped, genuinely offended. "How shameful of you to accuse me of such perversion! I have nothing but good pure intentions! I only want to help you tie it correctly, that's all!"
"Don't believe you!"
"Honey, I haven't done anything else other than to offer my assistance like a gentleman..."
"A gentleman would've knocked."
"A gentleman would also cry if you glared at him like that."
"Good. Cry, then."
"...do you like it when men cry?"
"Gh—Don't mess with me!"
"I'm not messing!" he insisted, eyes wide with sincerity, looking down at your hands still gripping his wrists. Somehow, you saw his expression turning unusually earnest. "I promise. I'm just going to help and nothing else!"
"...Douma." And that's when you noticed.
How close the two of you were.
His breath was cool against your cheek, and his scent, something oddly sweet and chilly like blooming lotus petals dipped in snow, curled around your senses. His eyes, though a bit wide, were unusually calm.
You stared at him, watching for even the tiniest flicker of deceit in those unnervingly pretty eyes. All he did was smile, softly, patiently, as though genuinely waiting for your permission.
"Yes...?" he asked, voice lower now, quieter. He tilted his head at you and leaned a bit forward.
You narrowed your eyes at him, giving him the best warning glare you could manage. A promise hidden in your gaze: Step out of line and I'll break your fingers. From his perspective though, you just looked like an angry, puffed-up pomeranian trying to protect its dignity. Adorable, tiny, and not scary in the slightest. He bit back a grin.
"...Okay," you mumbled reluctantly. "I'll trust you. Just... do it quickly, o-okay?!"
Did you just stutter?
Heh... That tiny stutter gave him everything.
He beamed. "As you wish."
You hesitantly let go of his hands, and immediately, his fingers got to work. He moved with such fluidity and ease, like he'd done this a thousand times. Which... he probably had. You were hyper-aware of how close he stood, just inches from your body.
Your scowl stayed in place, but your mind began to wander.
Without realizing it, your eyes began tracing him. Douma's expression was entirely focused, uncharacteristically serious. His lashes were long, thick, framing eyes like jeweled glass. His features were symmetrical, unfairly so. Not a single flaw marred his face. His skin was pale and smooth, practically glowing under the soft lantern light of the room.
His hair was striking up close, silver fading to rainbow tips, strands brushing against his shoulders, clung softly against his neck as he leaned forward. It looked soft. You wondered if it felt soft. He smelled like winter and fresh flowers. How could a demon smell so... nice? His fingers brushed your waist again and your eyes flicked to his hands. Even they were elegant, slender, precise, and strangely gentle.
You'd never taken the time to look at him this closely before. You never allowed yourself to observe him this way. Not as a demon, but as him. He looked less like a predator and more like a breathtaking terrifying creature.
He didn't look at you, still focused on his task, but his lips curled upward in amusement. "Are you enjoying the view?" he asked smoothly, as if he knew exactly what you were doing.
"...You could say that."
He chuckled softly, a low sound that sent a chill down your spine. "I knew you liked me."
"I didn't say that," you muttered quickly.
"Didn't have to." He tied the final knot with a flourish, stepping back slightly. "There! All done~!"
You blinked, realizing you had been staring at him for... you didn't even know how long. Your gaze dropped to your body and sure enough, the yukata was perfectly tied, each fold crisp, the sash snug and clean. He hadn't tried anything. "...Thanks, Douma," you said quietly, eyes still lingering on the knot he tied.
"You're welcome, (Y/N)," he replied, tilting his head with a charming smile. "See? I can be trusted..."
You looked up at him again.
Goddamn...
The anime and manga did NOT do this man justice.
And your heart, embarrassingly, was beating just a little faster than before.
Douma on the other hand hadn't moved. Even after his hands had finished the last elegant pull of the sash around your waist, after the fabric of your yukata had been smoothed into perfection beneath his deft fingers, he still hadn't stepped back.
His hands hovered a breath away from your sides, his chest dangerously close to yours. He stayed exactly where he was, watching you with those shimmering, multicolored eyes, like the surface of an oil slick, beautiful but hiding something dark underneath. That ever-present, lazy smile lingered on his lips, frozen in place like it had been carved there.
You cleared your throat. "Ehhh... you can give me my personal space now." You meant to sound casual, maybe even annoyed, but your voice cracked at the end, barely. It was enough for him to notice.
He didn't answer. Didn't move, didn't blink. Instead, his head tilted slightly, strands of his silvery-blonde hair sliding across his cheek.
You stared at him, uncertain.
Then his hand began to rise.
Your brows furrowed. "What are you—?"
But he didn't stop.
His cold fingers reached toward your cheek, moving with agonizing slowness. You almost flinched, uncertain of what he was planning to do, but the touch, when it came, was gentle. Not clawing or possessive. His fingertips grazing the side of your face like he was holding snow between them and yet, you still felt the faint pressure of his sharp nail. Not enough to cut... but enough to remind you that he could, If he wanted to.
"Say, (Y/N)," he murmured, saying your name like an intimate purr. "How does it feel to be marked by the King of Demons?"
You blinked at him. "Uhhh, oh shit. I lowkey forgot about that." My god, you did actually forgot about that little detail. You need to solve that quickly.
He let out a breathless chuckle, clearly amused. "You forgot?" he purred. "You forgot that you're literally carrying Muzan Kibutsuji's mark in your body? My, my... how careless."
You narrowed your eyes, but your body betrayed you. You didn't move away from his hand. Somehow, it felt
wrong to. "Well, maybe it's because I'm used to you guys popping in all the time. I forget I'm being treated like some... pet project."
"Pet project is a harsh way to put it,"
"Right..." you started again, trying not to focus too much on the way his palm now gently cradled your cheek. "About that... are you and Akaza annoying me with your little surprise visits to spy on me and report to Muzan?"
His brow lifted with exaggerated offense. "Mmm... funny theory. But no."
You narrowed your gaze, skeptical. "Seriously?"
"At this point," he said with a sigh, brushing a strand of hair behind your ear, "you should know by now. Lord Muzan isn't interested in spying on us 24/7. He's a very busy man. Nobody knows what he's thinking. Sure, he can read our minds if he really wants to, but he doesn't waste time with such trivial matters. He has bigger plans. Bigger... appetites."
"So... what? You mean to tell me you and Akaza show up out of your own devotion?"
"Devotion?" he repeated, the smile returning, this time more enigmatic. "If you put it that way... then yes. That's exactly why."
"...Why?" you asked quietly, studying his face, his hand still on your cheek.
"Why?" he echoed playfully. "That's the question, isn't it?"
You stared at him for a moment longer, trying to decipher the strange tightness in your chest. Then, without a word, he finally dropped his hand from your face, letting it fall limply to his side.
The moment broke. Kind of.
You cleared your throat again and looked away. "...By the way," you muttered, trying to sound casual, "did Akaza come with you?" There was the faintest spark in your voice, the tiniest flicker of hope you didn't quite manage to hide. Douma noticed. Of course he did.
His gaze cooled instantly. The warmth drained, like ice creeping back over glass. "No," he said bluntly.
You frowned, visibly disappointed. "Oh... I see." You hadn't meant to make it that obvious, but the disappointment was plain on your face. Your shoulders slumped slightly. You'd hoped that if Douma was here, then Akaza must be nearby too.
Apparently not.
"Have you talked to him since the last time you both visited me?" you asked gently.
"No," he replied, just as dryly as before. But something was different now. His voice had lost that melodic teasing. He was looking away from you now, up at the ceiling like it was suddenly the most fascinating thing in the room.
You hesitated. "Do you know where he is, then...?"
That was the last straw.
Douma slowly lowered his gaze to you, expression now tinged with something much colder: disappointment. He sighed, dragging his fingers down his face like you'd just told him his pet fish died. "Really?" he said finally, voice deceptively light. But you could feel the sting beneath it. "I knew you'd ask for him. I knew it. I just didn't think you'd do it this fast." He tilted his head at you with that curious, almost eerie expression he wore when studying something he didn't quite understand.
"Tell me something," he said, stepping closer again. "What does he have that I don't?" His tone wasn't angry. It wasn't even hurt. It was... genuinely questioning. His eyes searched yours, not for sarcasm, but for answers. "What is it about him?" He continued. "Is it the brooding silence? The whole honorable warrior act? The fact that he treats you like glass while I treat you like fire?"
"...?" You stood still, unsure how to answer.
He stepped closer, closer than before. So close you could smell the faint hint on his skin. So close you could count every single speck of color in his irises, swirling like sakura petals trapped in frost. "Does he look at you the way I do? Does he get close enough to hear your heartbeat stutter? Does he make you laugh? Really laugh?"
"You always ask for him," Douma said quietly. "But I'm the one who's always here." His hand hovered again, hesitant this time, like even he wasn't sure if he should touch you again. "You never ask for me," he whispered. "Why?"
What a joke.
What a miserable, grotesque little joke.
Douma stood there in silence, still as a statue, the familiar curve of a smile stitched lazily over his lips. A mask, as always. A performer with no audience. A showman standing center stage in a theater long emptied of claps or meaning. The moment his thoughts strayed toward you, as they always did these days, the corners of his grin twitched, faltered, coiled itself at the pit of his gut.
He hated this. Whatever this was.
He hated that he could feel something.
Could he even call it feeling? Was it real? Was it just another layer of performance, buried so deep into his mind that even he could no longer distinguish the lines between his stage and his soul?
He'd been a master at pretending, not just pretending, but at controlling and orchestrating too. He was an artist of illusion, a painter of facades. Smiling when he needed to. Crying on cue. Comforting the hopeless, cradling the weak, soothing the broken with sugar-laced lies that slipped off his tongue like honeyed poison. He didn't do it out of kindness. He did it because it was easy. Because it was fun. Because people were so easy to fool. Because he was never once burdened by emotion.
Not guilt.
Not empathy.
Not love.
He was empty and in that emptiness, he was invincible.
Now, he couldn't even name what was devouring him from the inside out.
It wasn't invincibility.
It wasn't fun.
It wasn't even control.
It was you.
And gods, he loathed that it was you.
What had you done to him? Why you, of all things? Why was your voice the one that echoed after everything else went quiet? Why was your smile the only color in a world he'd long ago drained of pigment? Why did the thought of you slipping further and further away from his reach twist his stomach into something grotesque?
Something almost... human?
It was laughable. It was tragic. It was pathetic.
He had never wanted anything. He could have anything with a tilt of the head, a blink of the eye, a sweetened whisper on his tongue. Followers, worshippers, flesh, blood, status, all of it, handed to him like fruit in an overflowing bowl. Had he ever pursued something? Had he ever ached for anything with the desperation of a starving man clawing at the last piece of bread?
No.
Never.
He'd never wanted. That was something only humans did. That was a suffering he'd watched with a smile from behind a glass wall. Longing was a foreign language he had never needed to learn.
Now, he found himself staring at your silhouette in his mind's eye and asking himself the one question that made him sick:
'What would I feel if (Y/N) died right now?'
He tried to answer it.
He would be... saddened, he supposed. A little disappointed. A little duller, perhaps. The nights would lose some of their shimmer. He might even frown, maybe sigh once or twice, oh, how dramatic, but it wouldn't break him. It wouldn't shatter him. It wouldn't be the end of his world.
Then the real question came.
'What if (Y/N) belonged to someone else?'
And that—that—made something snap inside him.
A flicker of rage. Cold, cold rage. The kind that didn't scream or burn, it festered. It coiled around his chest like a chain and squeezed slowly, carefully, suffocatingly. You belonged to Lord Muzan, of course. That was unchangeable. That was carved into the stone of your fate. But knowing that even he—all-powerful, all-smiling, all-manipulating he—couldn't change that...
it bothered him. It festered in his mind like rot behind a wall.
And the worst part?
He didn't understand why.
Was it irritation? Was it jealousy? Or worse, was it inadequacy? That word. That cursed word. Something he never once had to taste, never once had to fear. But now, when he looked at Akaza...
Oh, Akaza. His dearest friend.
And yet, the way Akaza looked at you, with that quiet yearning, with restraint curled into his every breath, it enraged him. Because Akaza's emotions were real. Douma could see it. Could feel the difference, like a slap to the face. Whatever Akaza felt for you wasn't born from confusion or shallowness.
It was deeper.
Stronger.
Truer.
And that made him feel like he was decaying from the inside out.
He wasn't the center of this show anymore. The spotlight had drifted. For the first time, the applause that once roared in his ears had fallen utterly silent.
Was this... hate?
He'd always thought hate was amusing. A human thing. Childish. Entertaining. He'd watched others hate, had watched them rot from it with a tilt of the head and a smirk. Now with your name haunting his every thought, he realized something sickening:
He hated the idea of anyone else having you.
He hated that he hated it.
You could spit in his face. You could scream at him, cry, curse him, tear open every inch of his false divinity, he wouldn't mind. He wouldn't care. You could hate him, and he would still bask in it like it was sunlight. Yet, the fact that he could never have you, that he could never hold you in a way that mattered, that he could never reach you, no matter how far he extended his hand...
That filled him with a blackness he couldn't name.
Who was he when no one was looking?
When the performance ended, when the followers disappeared, when the painted smile fell away and left behind nothing but a cracked, hollow shell, who remained?
Why did he keep acting, even when the stage was empty?
Who was he trying to fool?
Was it you?
Akaza? Lord Muzan? His fellow upper moons? His followers?
Or was it just himself?
He didn't know anymore.
That, more than anything, was what made him pathetic.
Was that how you saw him?
Did you look at him and feel pity? Did his name bring a foul taste to your mouth? Did his presence make you want to flee, while Akaza's made you feel safe?
He was no different from Akaza. No less powerful. No less devoted. And yet... it wasn't the same, was it?
Douma wasn't a complete fool, not entirely. There was clarity buried beneath the surface, somewhere deep in that hollow chasm he had always called a "soul" for convenience. He knew. Gods, he knew. This thing he felt, it wasn't love. It was a distorted imitation, a poor forgery wrapped in ribbons of obsession and hunger. It was shallow. Twisted. A mangled, starving version of what others called feeling. And yet, it clawed at him. It lingered behind every gesture, every glance you cast his way, every breath you took within his presence.
He ached for you. He needed you. Not the kind of need that sanctified or uplifted,
it was not something beautiful. It was something ugly.
He was disgustingly selfish.
A demon, after all. A wretched, vile creature molded from centuries of indulgence and decay. His very existence was a contradiction, a man who once spoke of salvation while smiling through bloodstained lips. He had preached peace while tearing families apart, offered comfort while feeding on the corpses of those who sought shelter in his arms. Hypocrisy made flesh. That was Douma.
Perhaps that was why he felt no anger when he thought of the others, of the ones who had some glimmer of hope in their miserable paths. Daki and Gyutaro. Ah, those two, so tragic, so deeply wounded by the cruelty of the world. And yet, there had been something inside them that had fought. A pulse of hope. The tiniest seed of desire to be better, to be saved. Even if they had fallen, even if they were monsters now, they had still looked upward.
'Good for them,' he thought, with a bitter, hollow smirk.
And Akaza... Akaza was a sinner too. But he was real. Honest, in a way Douma never had the courage to be. Akaza fought with a rage that came from a place of meaning, from pain, from loss. He clung to remnants of his humanity like a man clutching onto the edge of a cliff, refusing to fall completely. There was still warmth in him.
Even Kokushibo—stone-faced, impenetrable Upper Moon One—had the heart of a man buried beneath the folds of time and regret. A brother. A swordsman. A human.
But Douma? What was he, truly?
Nothing.
A mirror reflecting nothing but the gaze of others. A smile without meaning. A body without purpose. He could perform kindness, devotion, even desire, but it was never real. He was the shell of a person, a parody of affection, a mockery of divinity dressed in beauty and charm.
And so, when this feeling began to take root, this... "love," this clawing ache in his chest that surfaced only in your presence, he couldn't help but find it amusing. What a cosmic joke. Him? In love?
He almost laughed.
Because he knew that if he did not stop this now, if he did not kill this weed before it grew, he would be ruined by you. You would destroy him. Not through malice, not through vengeance, but simply by being. Your presence alone would reduce him to something even more pitiful than he already was.
And the most pathetic part?
He would let it happen.
He wanted it to happen.
That was the core of his rot. The selfishness that would never leave him. If there was even the faintest possibility, no matter how thin, no matter how impossible, that he could have you, possess you, consume you entirely, then he would take it. He would take it and tear it apart just to taste it.
He didn't care if it meant cutting you into pieces the moment someone else got too close.
He didn't care if it meant making you dependent on him, if it meant you would cry in his arms only because you had no one else left to run to.
He didn't care if it meant breaking you. As long as you were his.
Because that was the only way he knew how to love: through ownership. Through annihilation. He wanted to make you his altar, his disciple, his goddamn prisoner if he had to.
That was the fun part, wasn't it?
He could dress it up with flowers and pretty words and laughter, but deep down, his version of love was still a cage. A beautiful cage, yes—but a cage nonetheless and knowing that you would never become that for him...
It enraged him.
It enraged him so much.
Because even if he smiled beside you, even if he tried to whisper sweet nothings with that sugary voice of his, the truth gnawed at him like rats in his chest:
You didn't want him.
You wanted Akaza.
That was the one thing he could not forgive.
He could accept your hatred. He could accept your disgust. He could even accept your indifference. But to see you smile at Akaza, to see your eyes soften when they landed on him and not Douma... that was unbearable. That was a punishment Douma couldn't endure. Because it proved, over and over again, that no matter what mask he wore, no matter how close he stood, you would never see him the way he so desperately wanted to be seen.
Not as a man.
Not as someone worth choosing.
Even with all that in mind, even with all the blood on his hands, all the contradictions twisting through his chest, he still found himself curling in on your presence like a moth to flame. Pathetic. So pathetically drawn to you. Even now. Even knowing.
...
He sighed.
He hadn't even noticed when the world around him began to blur, when your voice faded into background noise, when your presence became a distant hum behind the loud chaos of his thoughts. He hadn't realized that he'd gone silent mid-conversation, not until he blinked and saw your expression, brows drawn together, eyes narrowed, lips slightly parted in disbelief.
You were looking at him like he had three heads.
Or like he was raving mad.
Which, to be fair, might not be that far off.
His breath caught in his throat as he met your eyes, those infuriatingly expressive eyes that always seemed to see through him even when he was wrapped head to toe in charm and poison. For a moment, he forgot how to speak.
"...Douma," you said, flatly. Then your voice grew more animated, more genuinely concerned as you stepped in closer and brought your hands up to his shoulders.
"Be honest. Are you drugged? Did you take weed or something? Are you high right now?"
His face morphed into genuine confusion.
"...Huh."
That wasn't a mocking huh, nor was it one of his usual faux-innocent noises. No. That one was real. Blunt, unfiltered bewilderment. His head tilted ever so slightly, eyebrows raising, lips parting dumbly. His eyes were wide with pure, stupid confusion.
"What are you even talking about—"
"Why would you think I prefer Akaza over you?"
And everything in him just froze.
His breath stilled. His thoughts halted mid-spin. Time itself seemed to hang, suspended, like a fragile thread held between your fingers and his breaking mind. That question... it split through him like a crack in glass.
Why?
Why would you say that?
The implication alone was enough to make something in him jump, some involuntary twitch in his chest, something that almost felt like his heart remembering how to beat again. Did that mean you didn't? Did that mean he was wrong all along? Had he been building a cathedral of jealousy and misery over nothing?
Was there a chance, even the faintest, most fleeting flicker, that you actually preferred him?
Even just a little?
Even just once?
The thought, for a split second, hit him like a tidal wave. His heart, whatever broken, unrecognizable thing resided there, skipped something awful and erratic in his chest. And for a horrifying moment, he let himself believe—
"I honestly despise you both equally, lol haha!"
...
What.
"Both of you get on my nerves all the time! I wish you'd just leave me the hell alone!"
The silence that followed was shattering.
"...Eh?" Douma uttered, absolutely and thoroughly baffled.
The sound slipped from his lips like a dying bird.
He just... stared. His perfectly manicured brows furrowed, his mouth fell open, fangs just barely visible as his jaw slackened. It was the most genuine expression he'd made in a hundred years, pure, raw disbelief.
"You're both a pain in my ass," you continued, your tone exasperated, furious, exhausted in a way that only someone like you could be after dealing with Upper Moons on a near-daily basis. "Akaza almost killed me, and I feel like he used me to work through his trauma or whatever and you torture me just for fun! You tried to eat me! Twice!" You were gesturing with your hands now, ranting with all the righteous fury of someone who had simply had enough. "And Muzan's not any better! Always acting like he owns me, putting marks on me, dragging me around like some toy—God! What is it with you demons?! You're all fucking annoying!"
Douma collapsed.
Not from heartbreak. Not from rage. But from the most unexpected, violent, uncontainable laughter he had ever experienced in his entire life. He burst. His knees gave out beneath him, and he folded in on himself, cackling like a man who had completely lost all sense of composure. His hand flew to his stomach as if trying to physically contain the convulsions of laughter tearing through him. The sound echoed off the walls, sharp and breathless and chaotic. He leaned forward, almost smacking his forehead against the floor, laughing so hard that tears began to prick at the corners of his eyes.
"Oh—oh my god!! Hahahaaha!" he wheezed. "What the hell is the matter with you?!" He could barely breathe.
What the hell was going on? You had yelled at him. You had insulted him and his "best friend" and Muzan all in one go. So what was he doing on the floor like a lunatic?
"Are you crying?" you asked, cautiously.
He slapped the floor with his palm and let out another wild cackle. "No—yes—I don't even know! You're—you're insane! You should be institutionalized!"
You crossed your arms tightly, glaring down at him. "You're literally on the floor losing your mind right now."
"And you—!" he pointed at you, still howling—"You just declared your mutual hatred for the two strongest demons alive like it was a gossip session! You didn't even flinch!"
You frowned. "I am flinching! Internally! I just—Ugh, I don't even know anymore."
He laughed so hard that his breath hitched. He was spiraling. His shoulders shook, his grin was stretched so wide it hurt, and yet there was relief in it. Something uncoiled in his chest, it released.
Because of course.
Of course this was your answer.
How could he have ever thought that you'd pick one of them? You, who treated everyone equally. You didn't prefer anyone. You just tolerated them all equally. That was so perfectly you.
"Gods, I really am pathetic..."
Maybe he was. But in this strange, surreal moment, it didn't sting as much.
You, meanwhile, dropped to the ground beside him with a tired grunt, pulling your knees to your chest and resting your head there. You didn't speak for a while.
Douma turned his head slowly toward you, resting his cheek on the ground as he studied your profile.
"...You're ridiculous and mean and infuriating and probably the most confusing creature I've ever met."
You didn't look at him. "Yeah," you muttered. "You're not exactly a prize either."
And yet, despite everything...
He felt closer to you than he ever had.
Not because you loved him nor because he loved you but because, for a second, for just one damn second, you had made him feel something he couldn't twist or fake or perform.
In that, you had ruined him just a little bit more.
He knew he was going to let you do it again as much times you wanted.
The laughter had finally started to fade.
Douma's shoulders still shook every now and then, little remnants of amusement rolling out of him in shallow exhales. The corner of his mouth was curled up.
You just sighed.
A long, drawn-out, tired breath from your chest, as if it were the only way you could push past the thick knot forming in your throat. You were staring at the wall across from you, knees drawn up to your chest, arms wrapped around yourself like you were bracing for a chill that hadn't come yet, but the cold was there. In the silence. In the distance between you and him and in the fact that, despite sitting mere inches from each other, he still felt like something unreachable.
This was one of those rare moments. One of the precious few cracks in the barrier, when he wasn't hiding behind a plastic smile or a teasing lilt in his voice. It was brief, maybe fleeting, but it was a chance. A door barely ajar. If you didn't walk through it now, it might close forever.
It will slip through your fingers.
So, swallowing your doubt, you said quietly, "... I don't hate you. If that's what you're wondering."
"You just said a few seconds ago that you despised me."
"I know what I said." Your fingers clenched slightly at your knees. "But I don't... hate you. Not really." You weren't looking at him, but you felt his stare sharpen, focus in. "The reason I chase after Akaza isn't because I like him more. It's because... he slipped. I saw him slip. He told me he didn't want to keep being a demon. Even if he regrets saying it, even if it was just something stupid he said in the heat of the moment, I don't care."
Your voice trembled, just barely, but your grip around your knees tightened, grounding you. "I need him. Because... no matter what, I want to try. I want to help him. I want to give him the option to be something better. If he ever wants it. Because he deserves that much. Everyone does."
"I know,"
You turned to him, finally, the sincerity in your eyes raw and unshielded. "But that's the same with you, Douma. I might be... just as you said. A naïve, deluded heroine who thinks she can save everyone. Maybe I am that person. Maybe I want to be. I wish I could be that person. Someone who saves everyone from everything. Even from themselves."
Douma's eyes followed the motion of your hands, your shoulders, your voice, the living honesty of you. There was no performance. There was 0 manipulation. Just the brutal truth of a girl who didn't know how to give up on people who didn't deserve her hope.
"Douma..." you whispered. "We're enemies. I know that. And even so... I don't want to consider you entirely as one. We're not friends either. I don't even know what we are. Or what you want from me. But I'll tell you one thing. I won't hesitate to kill you when the time comes. I won't. Not you. Not Akaza. If that's what I have to do in the end, I will. Even if it breaks me."
"...That's logical," Douma said finally, nodding once. Then, mirroring your position, he shifted, sitting cross-legged directly across from you. Facing you fully now, as though giving you his attention in a way he rarely ever did.
You looked down again, hands fidgeting slightly in your lap. "...Yet, if there's ever a chance that I can help you... I'll take it. Without a doubt. I won't let it slip."
Then, slowly, tenderly, you reached out and took his hands in yours.
His hands were so cold. Cold like polished marble, cold like winter statues buried in snowdrifts. Yut your hands were trembling, warm and alive. You brought his hands to rest between your palms, holding him as if he was delicate. You couldn't bring yourself to meet his eyes, but your hold... your hold was ironclad.
He felt everything in that touch.
The way your fingers trembled, but didn't release him. The way your knuckles whitened from the pressure. The way your voice cracked in the back of your throat, but you kept speaking anyway. "If you ever feel like you don't want to be a demon anymore..." you whispered, "...then tell me. If you ever feel like you don't want to kill humans anymore... or if there's even a part of you that wants to change, even just a sliver, tell me. I'll look out for you. I'll do everything I can." Your grip tightened again, pulling his hands closer to your chest. "I'll lend you a hand... and I won't let go of you, Douma. I promise. I'm committed to that. To you."
He didn't answer at first.
He was distracted.
Not by your words, no, he heard them all, stored them like treasures in a locked box inside his chest, but by the feeling of your hands on his. The tenderness. The way your face flushed so deeply you looked like you might faint. Your lips trembled, your brows pulled together, your lashes fluttered down as you kept your gaze away, but still, you held on to him.
"...Is that so?" he asked softly, his voice a whisper of amusement. His mind was spiraling.
His fingers shifted slightly between yours, relishing the heat. The tremble. The conviction.
This expression.
Your devotion was like a drug. You weren't just making a promise. You were giving yourself to the idea of saving him. Him. Someone who had torn families apart, who drank the final breaths of the dying like wine.
Someone who knew only emptiness.
"I don't want to believe you're an entirely bad person!" you burst out, the words spilling, desperate and raw. "I don't! I refuse to believe that! Even if everyone else says so, even if you believe so, I won't!" You leaned closer. "I want to believe in you. That you can be something else. That there's still something inside you that's not ruined. And if that part of you ever speaks up, even just a whisper, I'll be there. I'll listen. I'll fight for you."
Gods, you were adorable.
So heartbreakingly pure in your intentions. So devoted to the idea of salvation, even if it killed you.
So blindly, stupidly, beautifully selfless.
Douma's stare darkened, not with malice, but something far more dangerous.
Obsession.
Would you look like this if he lied to you? If he told you—sweetly, manipulatively—that he wanted to change, just to see this expression again?
Would you become even more desperate, more hopeful, more pathetic in your yearning?
Would you ache for him?
Would you chase after him? Long for him? Burn for him?
Would you say his name like a prayer? Like a devotion?
He felt a shiver trail up his spine.
Your face, so flushed, so alive, was seared into his mind now. Your hands, so stubbornly entwined with his, would haunt his thoughts. You had trembled for him. Promised to hold on to him.
He wanted more.
He wanted to own that expression. To be the only one who could pull it out of you. To be the cause of your trembling, your blushing, your shaking voice.
He wanted your breath to hitch when he so much as touched your hand.
He wanted your voice to crack, your lips to quiver, your body to ache for him.
To crave him.
To say his name over and over like a divine chant,
"Douma, Douma, Douma",
until it filled the air and drowned everything else out.
Even if he had to lie.
Even if he had to wear salvation like a mask just to taste your devotion again.
He would.
Because now he knew something for certain,
He wanted to be the only god you prayed to.
...
That is, until a sudden shift in your aura snapped him out of his daze.
His eyes blinked slowly, confused at first, when he noticed something had changed. You were no longer looking at him. Your gaze had drifted away, fixated on something behind his shoulder. Your eyes, wide and wet, didn't just look distracted. They looked horrified.
Completely and utterly horrified.
"...(Y/N)?" he asked softly, squeezing your hand to ground you. "What's wrong, darling?"
You didn't answer.
You couldn't.
A broken squeak left your throat as your breath caught in your chest. Your entire body had gone stiff, then trembling, as if freezing wasn't enough to contain your panic. Without a word, you shakily pulled one hand away from his grasp, as though it took every ounce of your strength just to lift a single finger and you pointed.
With a soft tremble of your lips, your hand extended toward a dark corner of the room.
Douma followed your finger, blinking...
"Oh, you've got to be kidding me."
There it was.
A lone cockroach, lazily skittering across the wooden floor like it owned the place.
He turned back to you.
You looked like you were about to die.
"Pfffff—wait, are you like that because of the cockroach over there?" he asked in disbelief, barely holding back the laugh bubbling up his throat. "That tiny thing?"
You didn't respond, too frozen in terror to even form words. Your face twisted in a look of pure horror as the cockroach started moving again and this time, closer. One leg-twitching inch after another. Its antennae wiggled. You could hear it. You could feel it crawling inside your brain.
With a strangled squeal, you launched yourself into Douma's lap and clung to him like your life depended on it.
"H-H-HHHHHHH—! IT'S COMING! GET IT AWAY—!" You were gasping, clinging to his waist and practically climbing his torso as you shook like a leaf in the wind. Your arms wrapped tight around his chest, fingers digging into the folds of his clothing. You were trembling, legs tucked up, tears leaking from your lashes. It wasn't even fake crying. You looked ready to start sobbing for real.
Douma's whole body shook as he laughed uncontrollably, snorting through his nose as he looked down at the pathetic (and ridiculously adorable) mess of you. "Oh no~! The poor thing's about to faint from fear!" he teased, wrapping his arms around you. "Goodness gracious, could you get any cuter?"
"D-D-D-DOUMA THIS ISN'T FUNNY—!!" you sobbed, trembling like a newborn deer. "PLEASE GET IT AWAY, I CAN'T—I C-CAN'T BREATHE—!"
He smiled, wide and bright and unbothered, pressing a light kiss to your forehead before pulling back slightly, his hands finding your cheeks. With a gentleness that rarely ever made its way into his touch, he lifted your chin and guided your gaze to him. You were hyperventilating. Your lips wobbled. He swore your pupils were dilated like prey about to die.
He had never been so obsessed over something so completely ridiculous more.
"There, there," he cooed, using the edge of his sleeve to dab at your watery eyes. "Don't cry, my little bug-hater. I'll handle it for you, alright?"
"...You promise?" you sniffled pathetically.
"Mmhmm~ Just let me go." He grinned. "Unless you'd prefer I keep holding you like this?"
"..." You immediately shook your head and reluctantly peeled your arms away from his chest like it physically pained you. He stood gracefully, spinning once on his heel with the flair of a performer and made his way toward the roach like it was his grand stage.
"Now where are you, little demon..." he mused aloud, squinting with exaggerated seriousness before suddenly lunging forward.
CLAP!
A beat of silence passed.
You watched from behind the sleeve of your yukata, still curled up in fetal position on the floor. Douma straightened, his hand cupped delicately like he was cradling a precious gemstone. "...Did you get it...?"
"Oh yes," he replied cheerfully.
Then... he didn't move.
He just stood there.
"..."
"..."
"...Douma?"
No response.
You blinked.
"...Douma, why haven't you thrown it away?"
He tilted his head. "Oh! No particular reason~!"
"..."
"..."
Your eyes narrowed with fear and suspicion. "...What do you mean, 'no particular reason'?"
"Hehe," He just giggled softly to himself, spinning the cockroach gently in his palm.
"..."
"..."
"Throw it," you warned.
"I will," he chirped back.
"...You're not throwing it."
"Sure I am!"
"THEN DO IT!"
"...In a second!"
"D-DOUMA!"
Suddenly, his body tensed like a snake about to strike.
You saw it a moment too late.
"No—NO, DON'T—!"
And then it happened.
Like the absolute menace he was, he launched the cockroach straight toward you with deadly precision.
Your entire soul left your body. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH—!!"
——————————————————————————————————————
...
"...Hey guys... I'm here now," you mumbled quietly, poking your head through the entrance with a heavy sigh. Your shoulders drooped, your steps slow, and your entire presence seemed dulled by exhaustion. The usually radiant spark in your eyes was dimmed.
"(Y/N)!" Zenitsu cried, nearly tripping over himself as he scrambled up from the tatami floor. "WHERE have you been?! You disappeared!" He rushed over, arms flailing before clasping your shoulders tightly, eyes already misty.
"Pff—you idiot!" Inosuke barked, pointing an accusatory finger at you like you were on trial for war crimes. "We were waiting for HOURS! I thought you got lost or fell into a well or something! You dare make the Great Inosuke wait this long?!" He stomped toward you, snorting, his boar mask tilting with every exaggerated move.
"Hi, (Y/N)! I'm really glad you're okay," Tanjiro added from the back, standing up from the group gathered around a small kotatsu. "We were worried. But... seeing you now, makes me feel relieved!"
THUMP!
A blur of pink barreled into your chest like a cannonball, arms flinging around you tightly. "Nezuko!" you wheezed, stumbling back slightly as the demon girl nuzzled into your neck with a soft purr. She hugged you like she hadn't seen you in years, even though it had only been a few hours.
You let out a breathy chuckle, your fingers automatically coming up to pet her hair. "I missed you too..."
Kanao gave you a small smile as her eyes lifted to meet yours. "Welcome back. I'm glad you came after all,"
The chaos slowly settled as the others let you step further into the room. Your expression had lightened slightly, though there was still something hidden behind your gaze, something tucked carefully under your smile.
That's when Zenitsu noticed it.
"Wait a minute... what's that?" he asked, pointing down at your hands with a gasp.
Everyone followed his finger.
Clutched tightly in your grasp was a small box. Pale blue, decorated with thin golden lines and a pink ribbon tied in a neat bow around it. It looked delicate. Out of place. It didn't look like something you would've picked for yourself.
Tanjiro tilted his head. "Did someone give that to you?"
Kanao followed through. "What's inside?"
You blinked, almost forgetting you were holding it. You looked down slowly, your arms tightening slightly around it. "Oh—um..." You hesitated. "It's just... a box full of ribbons. Some sweet village children gave it to me earlier. Thought I'd use them."
Liar.
In truth, that box had been pressed into your hands by Douma just before he left earlier, after his whole ordeal with the cockroach incident. With his usual dazzling grin and voice syrupy as poison, he had said:
"Here! To make up for terrifying you, I got you a little something~! Don't look so suspicious, just open it later, okay? I know you humans love these kinds of sentimental trinkets!"
You'd opened it when you were finally alone... and to your surprise, it was actually filled with ribbons. Dozens of them, in all kinds of vibrant colors: crimson, gold, mint, lavender, cerulean, even pink. Silk, velvet, lace-edged. Some with embroidery. Others plain. It didn't look cheap, either. Some part of you had expected blood-soaked cloth or a severed finger.
And as much as you hated to admit it, you... liked them. They were beautiful. Frustratingly so.
"...Anyway," you cleared your throat, setting the box down carefully on the floor as the others crowded around, "I don't know which one to wear tomorrow. I figured you guys could help me choose."
"Oh?!" Zenitsu gasped. "A fashion emergency?! Of course I'll help!"
"I wanna pick! I WANNA PICK!" Inosuke shouted, already shoving his hands into the box, tossing ribbons aside like a raccoon digging through trash.
"Be careful with those!" you scolded.
Tanjiro smiled, reaching in more carefully and pulling out a neatly folded red ribbon. "I think this one suits you. It's bold, strong, and warm, like you!"
Zenitsu practically swatted his hand away and held up a yellow ribbon, nearly blinding in how bright it was. "No, no, no! THIS one. You'll look radiant in yellow. It'll highlight your eyes! Your aura! Your charm! People will be lining up to praise you!"
Kanao stepped in gently, holding up a soft lavender ribbon with delicate lace. "This one's calm and graceful. I think it reflects your true self the most."
"ALL WRONG!" Inosuke bellowed, slapping a green ribbon down on your head. "GREEN IS THE COLOR OF POWER. It's the color of nature, war paint, and the WILD!! It'll make you UNSTOPPABLE!!"
"Yours looks like a traffic sign!" Zenitsu accused Tanjiro.
"At least mine won't blind anyone!" Tanjiro shot back, side-eyeing Zenitsu's yellow monstrosity.
"Green is just forest puke," Zenitsu said, ducking from the ribbon Inosuke threw at him in retaliation.
"You take that BACK you weakling!!"
"(Y/N) fits the best with purple..." Kanao remained silent, still holding her ribbon like a quiet threat, her gaze steady. Somehow, the calmness in her stare made the others slightly uneasy.
Meanwhile, you had tuned them out entirely, giggling softly to yourself as Nezuko remained curled up on your lap like a content cat, holding your hands and babbling softly. She occasionally clapped whenever someone's voice hit a high note, thoroughly enjoying the chaos like it was theater.
All four of them turned to you at once.
"Well?! Which one are you picking?!"
You blinked. "Huh?"
"Whose ribbon are you going to wear?" Tanjiro asked kindly, though the competitive gleam in his eye betrayed him.
Zenitsu leaned forward expectantly. "C'mon... you KNOW it's yellow..."
"YOU IDIOTS! IT'S MINE! SHE'LL FIT BETTER WITH GREEN!" Inosuke was already grinning like he'd won.
"...no." Kanao simply blinked.
You looked at the ribbons in your lap.
Red. Yellow. Green. Lavender.
But then your eyes drifted just slightly...
To the pink ribbon.
It wasn't loud or sparkly or bold. Just... soft. A dusty rose pink. The moment your fingers grazed it, you felt a pang in your chest.
...Akaza.
You didn't even realize you were reaching for it until it was already in your hand. Your fingers curled around it protectively, and everyone stared at you.
"PINK?" Zenitsu gawked. "Wh—That wasn't even IN THE RUNNING!"
"Did you pick that just to spite me?!" Inosuke shouted.
"Wait, why pink?" Tanjiro asked, curious.
Your mouth opened before your brain could stop you. "It... reminds me of—"
FUCK.
Of course you couldn't say it reminded you of Akaza. What kind of absolute self-sabotage would that be?
You cleared your throat fast, face flushing. "—of Nezuko! YES! My sweet pookie Nezuko! N-Nobody else!"
Everyone blinked.
"...?" Nezuko blinked.
Then suddenly, she clapped her hands excitedly, bouncing in your lap and squealing in delight. She hugged your face with a proud noise, thoroughly pleased with the outcome.
"...Nezuko wins by default?" Zenitsu muttered, looking betrayed.
Tanjiro laughed gently, "Well... you do look nice in pink."
Kanao nodded. "...It suits you."
Inosuke grunted and crossed his arms. "Tch. Whatever. I still say green was better."
You sat there with Nezuko still cuddled against you, the pink ribbon clutched in your hand... and even though they all eventually let it go and moved on, your eyes lingered on the bow's silky texture.
You weren't sure what made your chest feel so tight...
But you were sure that, no matter how much you tried to deny it, you missed Akaza.
Notes:
Hiyaaaa, jeez. This was supposed to be three different chapters but I thought it was too short so, why not make it one? Hehe. I know this chapter had a lot of text and stuff but I'm so sorry! I just love adding depth to the characters! I can't help it! I'm a sucker for psychology... Not to mention, I loved the cover! It was my favorite! It was also very entertaining to write for Douma and Muichiro! Fun! Yay!
You readers need to become aware and perhaps read between lines cause I'm dropping a lot of lore and foreshadowing in a very subtle manner.
Chapter 74: — 73
Notes:
Little note:
I genuinely don't know if this chapter is going to flop or it's gonna be enjoyed (🙄).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
COLLIDED EMOTIONS — CHAPTER #73 — UNREALIZED DANGER
"...So uh... first you need to, um... and then... you attack it with the, the... uh... next you turn it with... um... yeah." Muichiro flickered lazily toward the Yorichii Type Zero doll. He sighed tiredly. To him, this whole thing was obvious and you should already know what he meant.
You stood there gripping your wooden sword tighter, eyebrows twitching in frustration. "...You DO realize that I can't understand you if you don't explain it correctly, right?"
He blinked at you, tilting his head slightly, strands of his long hair falling over his shoulder. "...I think I explained it pretty well."
"Are you kidding me—WOAH!"
You barely had time to yell before the Yorichii doll lurched forward, slamming its blade down at you with terrifying precision. You jumped back in panic, nearly tripping over your own feet, and scrambled to parry. The impact rattled your arms, and you grunted, forcing yourself to push against the weight.
"..." The Mist Hashira stood off to the side with his arms folded, watching calmly like a teacher observing a clumsy student.
After yesterday's events, you had asked Muichiro to help you train with the doll, since he already had beat it within a matter of seconds. To your surprise, he agreed to help you out. You actually didn't expect him to remember his promise but he did end up appearing in the designated meeting spot.
"This thing is trying to kill me!"
"...It's not trying to kill you," he corrected with his usual detached tone. "It's just training you...? If it wanted to kill you, you'd be dead already."
"Well, I can't do this!" you cried, ducking under the doll's blade. You felt the wind of it slice right above your head.
"...You need to move faster. Your reaction time is too slow."
"Then please tell me how! You're supposed to be helping me!"
"I did...? Didn't I just tell you to move faster?"
"That's not advice, that's common sense!" The Yorichii doll lunged forward again, forcing you to block with a desperate yell.
"Caw! You can do it, Master! You're better than that stupid doll!" Dodo cheered for you, sitting on the branch of a nearby tree. Next to him was Ginko. You weren't paying much of attention to the crows, since you were too busy fighting for your life. You'd thought that Muichiro's crow would perhaps make fun of you for being weak. Like, you couldn't even win against a literal doll. Then again, it seemed as if the crow had developed a soft spot for you.
"Come on, you lazy girl! Don't lose against that thing! You're better than that!" Ginko puffed with her beak.
"Aww, Miss Ginko!" Dodo cooed at her side.
"Hmh! I-It's not what you think! I just don't want her to waste my Master's precious time! It's not like I'm worried or s-something!" Alright, classic tsundere moment.
Muichiro ignored the crow's conversation as well. He sighed and walked closer, his steps so light you could barely hear them over your frantic panting.
"...Here." He lifted his own wooden sword. "You don't just block. You guide the momentum away. Let it pass through instead of fighting against it..."
"...Why didn't you just say that earlier?"
"I thought it was obvious?" He said quietly, brushing his bangs out of his eyes. "You look like the type who understands things without much detail."
"I don't! Have you met me?!" you yelled, but your words turned into a grunt as you finally tried copying his motion, redirecting the doll's attack instead of clashing directly. To your shock, the blade slid past you more easily than before. "Wait—that actually worked!"
"...Of course it did. You should listen to me more."
"Don't act smug about it! You've been distracted this whole time!"
He was completely unbothered by your comment. "...You're loud."
"Maybe because I'm dying here?"
Muichiro hummed softly, his expression as serene as ever despite your outburst.
Without warning, he stepped forward, his sword flashing as he intercepted one of the doll's strikes that was about to land on you. The sheer grace of his movement left you frozen in place, eyes wide as he redirected the attack with barely any effort. "...You also grip your sword too tightly," he said softly, glancing at your white-knuckled hold. "Relax. If you tense up, your movements slow down."
You forced yourself to loosen your hands on the hilt. "...Like this?"
He leaned closer to inspect. "...A little looser. Good."
Your heart skipped a beat at the proximity, but you quickly looked away, your cheeks heating. "Thanks...! Y-You could've said that earlier too, you know..."
"...You complain too much." His voice was calm, but there was the faintest flicker of amusement in his eyes as he stepped back. "Watching you struggle is kind of interesting though."
"WHAT?!" The doll swung again, cutting your outrage short, and you yelped, rushing to block, this time using the advice he actually gave you. Your teeth clenched. "D-Don't get me wrong, I appreciate the advice you gave me, but, ugh—I'm trying what you said, but it's still too heavy!"
"...Don't fight the weight."
You shot him an incredulous look. "That's what you keep saying! You make it sound so simple!"
"It is simple. Well... for me, at least. I don't know about you."
"Are you teasing me or bullying me right now?"
He blinked at you, feigning innocence. "...What makes you say that..."
"Muichiro, I'm about to cry again," The (fucking) Yorichii doll lunged suddenly. You barely had time to raise your sword, and the force of its strike sent you stumbling. Your foot caught on a root, and you teetered backward with a gasp.
As you were about to fall, a hand caught your wrist, steadying you. In one smooth motion, Muichiro pulled you upright, his grip firm but not rough. For a second, your balance relied entirely on him, your chest brushing against his arm.
"...Clumsy," he murmured again, though this time his tone had a faint, amused edge. His eyes lingered on you longer than necessary.
"Hey! Don't just keep calling me that whenever I trip!"
He looked faintly thoughtful, finally letting go of you and stepping back. "...But you trip a lot."
"Why are you like this?"
"Like what?" His tone was innocent, but you could see past him. This little fucker was actually playing games with you, huh...
You groaned, dragging your free hand to your face. "Forget it. You're so cute that I can't even get mad at you..."
"Huh. Who are you? Why is a total stranger calling me cute?"
"..."
" ... "
"..."
"...Sorry. I'm just messing with you, don't look at me like that,"
You didn't have time to retort before the doll swung again. You blocked, but your stance buckled almost immediately, your footing sliding.
"See?!" you yelped. "This is what I mean! My stance is falling apart!"
"...Uhhh, because you're standing wrong." He walked toward you. "Here. Move your feet apart." He crouched slightly, reaching down to nudge your ankle outward with the tip of his finger. The light pressure made you adjust instinctively. "A little more... there."
You followed along without hesitation, your mind locked on absorbing everything.
Next, he circled behind you. You felt his presence close at your back, the faint swish of his uniform brushing against you. His cool hands rested briefly on your shoulders, tilting them until your weight evened out. Next, carefully, he guided your sword arm down a fraction. "Relax here," he said quietly, his voice almost brushing your ear. "You're locking your wrist again. If you let it stay loose, you'll be faster, (Y/N)."
You tested the posture, shifting your weight from one leg to the other. For the first time, your body felt lighter, more balanced, like you weren't fighting yourself anymore.
Your eyes widened with realization. "...Wait. This feels so much easier! I can actually move without stumbling!" You turned your head slightly toward him with a big smile, unable to hide your surprise. "Muichiro! This really works!"
He, however, was staring at you, his gaze caught on the curve of your grin, the way your hair shifted with the breeze. Also, faintly, the scent of you, warm and human, hit him. He blinked, momentarily distracted, his usually airy mind scattering like mist in the wind.
"...Pookie?"
He looked away quickly, blinking himself back into focus. "...Mm. Yeah. Of course it works. I told you, didn't I?" There was a faint stiffness in his voice now, like he was covering something.
You, on the other hand, were too focused on your stance to notice. "This changes everything. I thought I just wasn't cut out for this, but—ah! This feels amazing!" You bounced slightly in place, testing the movement again with a newfound ease.
He watched silently. His hand twitched slightly at his side, as if resisting the urge to adjust you again.
Not because you were standing wrong, but because...
He didn't know, actually,
just because he wanted to...?
" ... Strange . "
The Yorichii doll surged forward again, but this time, you didn't panic. You shifted your feet apart just like Muichiro had shown you. When the strike came, you guided it away instead of meeting it head-on. The wooden clash rang out, but the weight slid harmlessly past your guard.
Your eyes lit up. "Oh—! Oh, that actually worked again!"
The doll recovered instantly, swinging for your side, but you were already moving. You turned your wrist, redirecting the strike with a precise motion. Instead of stumbling back, your footing stayed steady.
"Ha! I blocked it again!"
Muichiro was watching you quietly, though the faint curve of his lips betrayed a hint of satisfaction. "...Not bad. Maybe you're not as hopeless as you looked before."
Normally, his words would've made you snap back, but you were too caught up in the thrill of your progress to care. "Hopeless, my ass! Did you see that? Oh my gosh! I actually—oh my god, I did it twice!" The doll lunged again, and with a determined yell, you copied the same motion. "YIIPEEEE! YAY! I DID IT THREE TIMES!"
Dropping your stance, you turned to him with the biggest grin plastered on your face, your chest heaving from exertion but your eyes sparkling. "Muichiro! Did you see me?!"
"...Yes. I was watching you."
That was all the confirmation you needed. With a burst of adrenaline, you rushed toward him without thinking. "MUICHIROOOO!" you squealed, practically leaping up to him.
You wrapped your arms over his shoulders, hugging him tightly. Your cheek pressed and rubbing against his own cheek/ against his head/ against his chin, like an overexcited child showing off to a parent. "I did it! I actually got the hang of it! I thought I'd never be able to keep up, but this makes so much sense! I can't believe I pulled it off three whole times in a row, three times! Can you believe it?!"
Muichiro stiffened, caught completely off guard. Your sudden warmth, your scent filled his senses. His hands hovered awkwardly at your sides, unsure if he should push you away or hold you steady. His eyes flickered down, then away, his usually calm breathing subtly uneven. "...You're... too heavy," he finally muttered, though not annoyed, if anything, it sounded strangely dazed.
You were too giddy to notice, still smiling ear to ear. "I knew asking you to help me was the right choice! I swear, this feels so much easier now! Thank you, thank you, thank you!"
Muichiro blinked, his cheeks faintly touched with color, though his face remained composed. "...You're welcome, (Y/N)."
You gave him one more tight squeeze, pressing your arms firmly around his shoulders. You decided to let him go. Your warmth left his chest, and the forest air felt strangely cooler without you clinging onto him.
His eyes followed the movement of your arms as they dropped away, then lingered on your back as you bounced away a step, still practically glowing with happiness. The faintest crease appeared between his brows. It was subtle, so subtle you'd never notice, but inside, his thoughts clouded with an odd haze.
'...Why did she have to stop hugging me...' He blinked, as if shaking the thought away, though his lips pressed into a thin line.
Usually, physical closeness from others felt unnecessary, like something he had no patience for. This time, for some reason, he hadn't pulled away. He'd even allowed the contact to linger. His fingers flexed slightly at his side, as though his body still remembered the pressure of your arms and the brush of your cheek.
"Muichiro, you have no idea how happy I am right now!" you gushed, eyes sparkling. You stepped up to him again, closing the space he'd thought you'd give him. Without hesitation, your hands flew up, one ruffling his soft, silky hair while the other reached to lightly press against his cheek. "Look at you, being all mysterious and brilliant! You're amazing, you know that? I've been getting wrecked by that stupid doll for days and now suddenly I'm blocking three attacks in a row?! All thanks to you!" You didn't stop there. You leaned in, your grin wide, and began lightly squishing and rubbing at his cheek with your thumb. "You're the best teacher ever! I don't care if you talk weird or explain things like a puzzle, you're a genius and I owe you big time! I swear, I was about ready to give up yesterday! But now I feel like I can actually do this! Do you know how much that means to me?!"
Each word was punctuated by your playful touches: ruffling his hair, tugging gently at his bangs, squishing his cheek again as if he were some little doll you were too happy to let go of.
The surprising part, though, was that Muichiro allowed it.
He didn't swat your hands aside. He didn't even comment on how overly affectionate you were being. His chest rose and fell slowly steady, though his ears grew faintly warm.
Inside, his thoughts were quiet but conflicted. He should've shrugged you off. He should've told you to focus back on training.
And yet, the warmth of your hands against his hair and cheek felt... nice.
Something in him found it soothing, the way you showered him with unfiltered joy and attention. He said nothing of it, letting you rub, squish, and pamper him as much as you liked, his silence, for once, speaking louder than words.
"...Um, excuse me..."
Whatever quiet, hazy warmth the Mist Hashira had been feeling was gone the moment he saw the intruder. His faintly softened expression dulled in an instant, his usual blank mask settling back over his now uninterested face. The easy calm that had almost resembled... "happiness", dissolved into nothing.
"KANAO!" you squealed. All at once, you pulled your hands away from Muichiro, hair slightly mussed from your eager ruffling, his cheek faintly pink from your constant squishing, and rushed straight toward the girl standing at the edge of the trees.
She blinked as you bounded over, almost startled at your enthusiasm, but she recovered quickly and gave you a smile. She tilted her head, her butterfly ornament glinting in the sunlight. "Hi, (Y/N). I was wondering what were you up to."
"Kanao! You won't believe it—I actually managed to evade the Yorichii doll's attacks! Three whole times in a row!"
"Um..." Her eyes widened slightly at your energy, and then she blinked again, her gaze flickering past you. Her expression faltered into mild confusion. "...Why were you... petting him though?" she asked hesitantly, her tone caught between genuine curiosity and uncertainty if she should've asked at all.
You froze for only a moment before bursting into laughter, your giddiness never dimming. "Oh! That? That's because he helped me train! I asked him to teach me how to fight against the doll, and, guess what? I finally did it! He showed me the right way to stand, and suddenly it was so much easier! Can you believe it? Isn't that amazing?"
Her lips curved into a gentle smile as she looked at you. She reached out a hand and lightly patted the top of your head. "I see. You worked super hard. Congratulations. I'm proud of you. I'm sure you'll be able to beat it soon enough."
Your heart practically melted at the praise, your cheeks flushing as you leaned into her pat like a cat being doted on. "Kanao...!" you sighed dramatically, basking in the affection. "You're the sweetest ever, thank you!"
She chuckled faintly under her breath. To her, you were simply adorable right now, so proud of yourself, so eager to share your small but hard-earned victory.
Behind you, Muichiro turned his gaze away, looking up at the swaying trees overhead. The mood he'd had just moments ago,
the quiet, strange feeling of being... cared for,
had slipped away. He said nothing as he watched you laugh with your friend.
You were in the middle of telling Kanao about how you nearly twisted your ankle but managed to "save yourself with a totally professional move" (which was actually just flailing around like a chicken) when you suddenly,
"(Y/N) . "
You turned your head. Muichiro was walking over, his eyes trained solely on you, as if Kanao didn't exist.
"Uh—yeah?"
He stopped right in front of you and tilted his head slightly, arms crossed. "...Stop getting distracted. Go back to training so I can help you out. Wasn't that the reason you called me here in the first place?"
You laughed a little too quickly, scratching your cheek in embarrassment. "Righttt... training. Mmm. Well, I guess blocking attacks was just the start, huh? Now I actually have to throw hits too..." You let out a groan, puffing out your cheeks like a child. "Ughhhhh. Fine. You're right! Okie-dokie, let's go back to that!"
Despite your cheerful tone, Kanao furrowed her brows, her gaze snapping to him. She didn't look pleased at all.
"Hey." The sharpness in her voice made you blink in surprise. "Who do you think you are to talk to (Y/N) that way?"
For the first time in this entire exchange, Muichiro's expression shifted. His brows pulled together, the smallest trace of irritation in his usually calm face. "...I can talk to her however I want," he said flatly, his tone colder than you were used to. "This isn't any of your business."
You blinked once. Twice. "Uh..."
She straightened, refusing to back down. "It is my business if you're disrespecting her. She doesn't deserve to be ordered around like that."
"She doesn't mind. You're the only one making it a problem."
"I mind because she might not say it, but she shouldn't be treated like that at all. She deserves to be spoken to kindly."
You stood there, looking between them like a deer caught in headlights. "...Wait, am I... am I getting scolded through proxy right now?"
"You're assuming too much. You don't know how I talk to her. She called me here for training. That's exactly what I'm doing."
"That's not training, that's bossing her around. If you're really helping her, you should be patient with her mistakes, not act like she's wasting your time."
Muichiro's jaw flexed, a rare display of visible annoyance. "She isn't wasting my time." He paused for a moment, unsure to keep going. "...She's worth it."
She blinked, her brows furrowing deeper. She crossed her arms. "If she's worth it, then prove it. Show her kindness, not irritation."
"She doesn't need kindness. She needs someone who can make her stronger. That's why she came to me and not to you."
"Oh?" She tilted her head, her lips pressing into a thin smile. "That's funny, because she spends a lot of her time with me and not with you."
...
That made both of them pause. Muichiro's eyes flicked to you, then back to her, his expression darkening ever so slightly.
"...What are you trying to say?"
Kanao's voice didn't waver. "I'm saying (Y/N) clearly prefers being around me. Isn't that right?"
Your eyes widened as both of them turned their gazes onto you like two predators waiting for their prey to move.
"Wha—huh?!" you squeaked, holding up your hands.
He stepped forward. "...No. She prefers me."
She did the same. "No. She prefers me."
"Why are you—"
"I was the one she asked for training. She came to me."
"And I'm the one who helps her daily. She trusts me."
"Trust isn't the same as reliance. She relied on me because she wanted to grow."
"No, she relies on me when she needs comfort. That's more important."
"...She laughs more with me."
"...She smiles more with me."
"..." You stood frozen, your wide, doe-like eyes darting between them as if you were watching a tennis match.
Both of them spoke at the same time:
"She prefers me...!"
Their argument was still dragging on like a storm that refused to end. From an outsider's perspective, it might've looked childish, two prodigies wasting breath on something so trivial.
You? Your brain couldn't even focus on the words anymore. Your mind drifted, eyes glazing over as you tilted your head slightly.
'Wait... are they fighting over me?'
You blinked, heat suddenly climbing up your cheeks. No, no, no. That's ridiculous. Totally delusional. They're not fighting over you. That's insane. You must be imagining things. Definitely. They're just... competitive? Yeah, that's all.
Then again... wasn't Kanao's tone a little too sharp when she mentioned you?
Wasn't Muichiro's glare burning just a little too long whenever your name came up?
'There's no way... right? What do you mean THE Tokito Muichiro and THE Tsuyuri Kanao are fighting over who I prefer more?! Did I miss something?'
You pressed your lips together, but a nervous little laugh almost slipped out. Your blush deepened as you tried to snap yourself out of it. 'Nope. Not happening. I refuse to be arrogant. I refuse to be delusional.'
"Hey, (Y/N)." Muichiro's voice cut through your spiraling thoughts. "Tell her to fuck off already."
"(Y/N)," Kanao's voice followed, "tell him that you and I are way closer than you and him!"
Your head whipped between the two of them so fast you thought you might get whiplash. 'Oh my god. They actually dragged me in. This is real. This is—OH! WAIT A MINUTE!'
You clapped your hands together and put on your brightest, most oblivious smile. "Hey, guys!" Both Kanao and Muichiro froze, startled by your sudden cheerful tone. "I have a favor to ask!" you continued, almost singing the words, as if you hadn't just been cornered into picking sides in their ridiculous spat.
"...?" Their anger paused, if only temporarily, curiosity flickering in their eyes. Their heads tilted almost in sync.
You raised your little notebook proudly like a prized treasure. "Drastically changing topics, I would love it if you both could explain to me in great detail about your breathing techniques! You know, Flower Breathing and Mist Breathing!"
This was your perfect chance!
There was no way you'd let it slip. You had already managed to learn Water, Thunder, Fire, and even Insect Breathing (though you never actually tried using Insect Breathing). The more styles you studied, the stronger and sharper your skills would become.
They blinked at you, processing.
Muichiro's expression turned blank for a second, then thoughtful. Kanao, however, was the first to speak up. She nodded gently. "I don't mind." Her lips curled into the faintest smirk, her tone sly as she added, "But I doubt someone with half a brain could properly explain Mist Breathing anyway."
Muichiro's scowl was instant, his brows furrowing. "Please. At least my breathing style doesn't revolve around 'pretty petals and twirling like a ballerina.'" She stiffened, her eyes narrowing further. Still, despite his insult, he crossed his arms and muttered, "...but fine. I'll explain it too. You'd probably learn more from me, anyway."
Your entire face lit up like the sun. Without thinking, you threw both of your arms around them, tugging them into a hug that squished you right in the middle of the chaos. "Thanks a bunch! This will really help me!"
Kanao smiled happily at the sudden contact, her face turning slightly pink. Muichiro, didn't move either, his ears burning faintly red.
Sandwiched between them, you swore you could feel their tension bristling on either side of you like static electricity, yet for once, it wasn't directed at each other.
It was directed at you.
—————————————————————————————
Your footsteps crunched lightly against the gravel as you and Kanao walked side by side. The day was barely even starting now. The sparring match between her and Muichiro (something that happened because you plead them to do it) still played vividly in your mind, their movements were almost otherworldly. You had watched them in awe, eyes darting back and forth, barely able to keep up with their speed.
Now, after everything, you couldn't stop smiling.
"I'm really happy," you admitted, turning your head slightly toward Kanao. "I finally improved... even if it was just a little."
Her violet eyes softened, giving the smallest nod before speaking in her quiet but assured tone. "It wasn't just a little. You worked hard today. You learned how to evade properly, and you held your stance longer than before. That's progress. You should be proud of yourself."
The sincerity in her voice made your chest swell. You laughed, rubbing the back of your neck sheepishly. "Heh, well... if you say so, then I'll take it. Muichiro's a great teacher!"
Her lips curved into that subtle smile of hers, and she tilted her head gently but then, almost as if she couldn't resist adding a reminder, she said lightly, "Either way... later, we'll have to go back to training with the doll again. So, it'll be good if you eat and get back on your tracks."
The joy drained from your face immediately. Your shoulders slumped, your whole body sagging with exaggerated defeat. "...Right. This wasn't even my daily training with the Yorichii doll..." You groaned as though you were being sentenced to the gallows. "I trained with Muichiro and now I have to go through that again with Koketsu? You're telling me I signed up for double torture in one day?"
"Yes, basically," Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a laugh. She let out a soft, bell-like giggle that escaped despite her effort to keep it composed. "It's not torture, though," she insisted sweetly, shaking her head. "It's just training. The more you do it, the better you'll become."
You shot her a look of betrayal. "You're supposed to be on my side, Kanao! At least pretend to feel bad for me."
Her giggle grew into a light laugh now, her shoulders shaking slightly. "I can't feel bad for you. You need to work the most you can."
"...Yeah. Fine. I'll do the stupid training again. Only because you and Muichiro worked so hard to explain everything to me."
"You'll keep improving. I know it."
—————————————————————————————
"Big Sis (Y/N)! I'm amazed! You actually improved so much!" Koketsu's voice rang out with rare excitement as he stood with his hands on his hips. The Yorichii Type Zero doll loomed silently behind you but for once, it didn't feel like a nightmare standing there. Everyone had just watched you dodge its relentless barrage of strikes.
Zenitsu's hands gripped his own hair as if he couldn't believe what his eyes had seen. He nodded vigorously, nearly vibrating. "(Y/N)!! You're absolutely the best! The way you moved! So graceful, so pretty, like a divine goddess weaving through the cursed strikes of that evil doll! I thought I was watching a dream! I-I mean, you almost looked like a flower drifting on the breeze—no, like a celestial maiden!!"
He looked ready to leap forward and wrap his arms around you, but before his feet could even leave the ground, Tanjiro smoothly reached out, caught him by the collar, and reeled him back without even breaking his smile. "He's right, I told you, it was only a matter of time before you got the hang of it. You've been working so hard! I knew you could do it!"
"HAHAHAHA!" Inosuke's voice cracked across the clearing like a whip as he stomped over, arms crossed, chest puffed out in his boar-headed arrogance. "Look at you go, minion! You actually didn't get punched as much anymore. Good job!" He thumped your back with a little too much force, making you stumble forward a step.
You laughed nervously, scratching your cheek as all their words washed over you. "You guys... really think so?" It wasn't like you were usually swayed so easily by compliments (...or maybe you were), but hearing encouragement like this after days of being absolutely crushed by the doll made your chest warm and giddy.
Of course, Koketsu wasn't about to let you swim in that feeling for long. "Don't get all happy now." His voice cut through your bubble of joy like a knife. "This is just the start. Evading's nothing if you can't fight back. I expect you to actually beat the doll next."
You groaned loudly, your shoulders sagging like lead. "...Ughhh..."
He was right, of course. He was always right.
You couldn't get satisfied with such a small step. If you wanted to be ready for Upper Moons Four and Five, you'd need way more than this. Last battle, you didn't even face Daki and Gyutaro at their full strength, they switched sides before it came to that.
Honestly... you wondered how you were even still alive. You'd survived the Upper Moon Meeting, of all places. Douma had said you "beat" them somehow, though you suspected it was less about your skill and more about Muzan's twisted rules that forced them to hold back. Akaza had bluntly told you it was because they weren't allowed to kill you, which gave you an advantage you never asked for.
Even so, you still almost died on the Mugen Train against Enmu, and again with Akaza. Pure miracles, that's all those survivals were.
"Damn..." you muttered under your breath. "Have I... even really done anything since I came here?" Sure, you killed Rui, but that was it. If you couldn't add Hantengu and Gyokko to the list soon, what was all this worth?
You tightened your grip on your sword. "You're right, Koketsu. I can't stop here. I need to get way stronger than this. I need to train harder."
It wasn't just for you—it was for everyone else.
You knew, technically, that no one important should die during this arc... but so much had already shifted, you couldn't afford to assume things would go the same way.
Muzan was aware of you now, you even met him but it's not like you remembered how that went. He'd "marked" you or whatever that means. The consequence is that Hantengu and Gyokko's attack might not follow the same script. They could try to kidnap you instead of killing you. What if Kokushibo himself showed up?
There was Douma and Akaza too. They knew this location. You doubted Douma would bother plotting with Muzan; he always seemed to be off in his own world.
Talking about Akaza... something told you he wouldn't attack. Not here, not now at least. You almost hoped he would come find you instead, so you could talk to him about what he said to you about not wanting to be a demon anymore.
Was that just wishful thinking? Delusion?
Your head hurt. You sighed deeply, leaning on your sword for support. 'I really need to figure out what to do about Douma, Akaza... and Muzan.'
Koketsu, however, mistook your distant look for exhaustion. He squinted at you, then cleared his throat and puffed his chest out. "Ahem! Let's wrap it up for today. We've done enough!"
"EEEEEEEKKKKK!!" Zenitsu shrieked, darting behind you for cover. His whole body shook like a leaf in the wind. "W-Who are you and what did you do to Koketsu?! The real Koketsu would never say that!"
"I'm gonna hit you," he deadpanned, his face hid behind his mask twisting into annoyance.
Tanjiro tilted his head, concern knitting his brows. "He's kind of right though... Usually you'd insist we keep going until our bones hurt. Are you sure you're feeling alright?" He placed a careful hand on Koketsu's shoulder, as if to check his temperature.
"Don't touch me!" He slapped his hand away and scowled. "I'm fine! I just think we can stop for today. Tomorrow I'll make sure to torture you plenty, so you'd better be grateful for the head start, hehe!"
"WHAAA!!" Zenitsu wailed, clutching your sleeve for dear life. "I knew it! He's plotting something terrible! He's a mischievous demon child in disguise!!"
Inosuke threw his head back and laughed manically. "HAHA! Do your worst, brat! Nothing you try can break me! I'll crush every punishment you throw at me into the dirt!"
"Alright, buddy..." Koketsu dismissed him with the flatness of someone swatting away a fly. "Actually, I do have something for you all."
"Huh? Really?" Kanao blinked in surprise.
"I think you've done a decent job today. So, as a reward... I prepared a surprise. We're having a picnic. I brought food for everyone!"
" ... !"
The picnic went better than you could've ever imagined. Everyone had helped prepare the spot together: Tanjiro laying out a blanket, Zenitsu fussing over the plates to make them look nice, and you and Kanao arranging the food neatly while Inosuke tried to sneak bites from anything within his reach.
"Inosuke, stop that," Kanao scolded, lightly swatting his hand when he reached for a rice ball.
"Grrhh! What does it matter if I eat now?!" he barked, puffing his chest out like he was at war with the very concept of manners.
"It matters because we're all eating together,"
You couldn't help but laugh at the way Inosuke froze like a caught child, then grunted and crossed his arms, waiting with exaggerated impatience. Tanjiro chuckled too, and Zenitsu mumbled something about "animals don't understand dining etiquette."
By the time you all finished, It wasn't even planned but you all just... fell asleep.
About thirty minutes later, you stirred awake.
Inosuke was sprawled across the blanket. His arm was plastered over Kanao's face, completely smothering her expression, while one of his legs had somehow found its way onto Koketsu's tiny body, pinning him like a paperweight. He twitched in annoyance but was too small to push him off.
Next to you, Zenitsu had latched onto your right arm, his face buried against your sleeve as he cuddled you like a stuffed animal. His snoring was softer than Inosuke's, but still very noticeable.
Turning your head, you found Tanjiro on your left. Unlike Zenitsu, he wasn't clinging to you, he'd kept a polite distance, sleeping peacefully with a calm, almost angelic expression. You wouldn't have minded if he'd hugged you too.
Not feeling particularly tired anymore, you carefully pried your arm free from Zenitsu's hold and rose to your feet. None of them stirred, not even Inosuke with his boar-like instincts.
You opted to wander off just a bit. Who knew? Maybe you'd bump into one of your favorite characters. The thought alone was enough to make your heart pick up speed as you slipped away from the group.
——————————————————————————
...
"...What do you have there..."
"Oh, this?" you beamed, tightening your grip on Nezuko's hand and pulling her forward like you were introducing a prized treasure. "This is Nezuko! Tanjiro's little sister! She's a demon, by the way!"
" ... what . "
You had been wandering the halls with Nezuko by your side, her hand nestled warmly in yours. Your quest of finding someone failed, so you decided to spend time with her cause, why not?
She was being unusually clingy, though, knowing her, maybe it wasn't unusual at all. Every few steps she'd tug on your sleeve or bump her forehead gently against your arm, humming her muffled little sounds. It had been a while since you spent time with her.
Now, you rounded a corner and nearly bumped into Genya! He was heading in the opposite direction. His sharp eyes narrowed when they caught sight of you, but then they flicked downward.
You couldn't help it, you laughed at how flat and lost his tone was. Nezuko tilted her head curiously, her wide pink eyes blinking up at him. She let out a cheerful "Mhmh!" and raised her free hand in a little wave, the bamboo muzzle bobbing with the movement.
"She's friendly, see? Totally harmless." You nudged her playfully, and she squeezed your hand tighter, leaning against your arm.
"Mhmh!"
Genya's jaw worked soundlessly for a moment, like he was trying to put words together but his brain hadn't caught up. "Wait. Wait—hold on. You're telling me... that's THE demon? The one working with the Corps?"
"Yes! Exactly! You've heard about her?"
"...I mean..." he rubbed the back of his neck, still staring at Nezuko like she was some kind of illusion. "I—I heard rumors. Some mentioned something about a demon helping out... but I didn't think it was actually true."
"Mm-mm!" She was trying to prove her existence right there and then like she was some sort of celebrity. She even leaned forward slightly, peeking up at him with the biggest, most innocent eyes.
He blinked. "...She's... really a demon." He being clearly taller than her, crouched down slightly, trying to meet her gaze at eye level, though there was still tension. "But she doesn't... she's not attacking. She's just—"
"Holding my hand?" you teased, giving him a look. "Yeah, shocking, I know. She's the sweetest." You turned to her. "Nezuko, this is Genya. He's kind of scary at first, but don't worry, he's very nice."
She tilted her head at him, almost studying him like he was some rare animal she had never seen before. As if deciding he was interesting, she waved at him enthusiastically with both hands. "Mhmhmh!"
"See? She's saying nice to meet you."
Genya blinked, shoulders stiff. He looked from Nezuko's waving hands back to you as though waiting for you to clarify that you were joking, but when she immediately latched onto your arm with both hands, hugging it tight to her chest and rubbing her cheek against your sleeve like an affectionate cat, his expression dropped slightly.
"...She... uh..." He shifted awkwardly on his feet. "She seems really... attached to you."
"Of course she is. Nezuko adores me. I mean—who wouldn't be obsessed with her too? Look at her! She's literally the cutest thing alive."
"Mhmh!" She nodded, agreeing with you and pressing closer into your arm. She practically purred at the pampering when you cupped her face gently and squished her cheeks.
"..." Genya wasn't sure where to look, his eyes flicking away and then back to the two of you, ears turning faintly red. His expression screamed "I don't know how to deal with this". He crossed his arms tightly as though anchoring himself, but even then, he couldn't hide how awkward he felt just standing there.
You noticed immediately and smirked mischievously. "Genyaaa... Do you wanna join the hug?"
"Wha—?!" His head snapped up so fast you thought his neck would crack. "N-No! Absolutely not!" His voice cracked as he turned away, trying to hide the flustered heat crawling up his neck. "I—I'm fine here! Don't drag me into your... weird girly hugging stuff!"
You couldn't stop your laugh at his panicked refusal, but before you could tease him further, Nezuko's eyes lit up. She glanced at you once, like a child asking for permission, then without warning, she launched herself onto Genya.
"MHMH!"
"Wha—?!" He staggered back, his hands flying up in sheer panic as she clung onto him like a koala, her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms tight around his shoulders. His back slammed into the wall with a thud. "HEY—HEY! GET OFFA ME!!"
You immediately burst into laughter, clutching your stomach as you doubled over. "HAHAHAHAHA!"
"STOP LAUGHING!" he barked, his face scarlet as he awkwardly tried to pry the demon girl off him without actually... touching her too much. His hands hovered helplessly over her shoulders, his fingers twitching but never daring to grip. "I—You—She's—!! I CAN'T—!"
The demon girl entirely unbothered by his struggle, just hummed happily against him, nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck as if he were her new favorite pillow.
Her muffled "mhmmmh," sounded smug.
"Don't nuzzle me!" Genya nearly choked on his words, his whole body stiff as a board. "I don't know how—!" He twisted his head toward you, eyes wide, begging. "HELP ME OUT HERE!"
You were no help at all, you were sliding down the wall, tears forming at the corners of your eyes as you laughed so hard your ribs hurt. "Genya! Y-You look like you're dying!"
"IT'S NOT FUNNY!" he growled, but his voice cracked again, making it even funnier. He tried to wriggle free, but Nezuko's grip only tightened, her little hands gripping his uniform with surprising demon strength.
"WHY is she so strong?!" he demanded, his voice climbing with frustration. He made another attempt, pulling lightly at her wrist.
Although, the moment she let out a muffled whine "Mmmmmm!!"
"...!" He froze like he had just committed the gravest sin. "No, no, no—! Don't make that noise! I wasn't even pulling hard!!"
At that, you completely lost it, sliding onto the floor and pounding your hand against the wood, your laughter echoing down the hallway.
"(Y/N)!!" Genya shouted, looking like his soul was about to leave his body. "STOP LAUGHING AND DO SOMETHING!!"
———————————————————————————————————
You sat there on the tatami mat, feeling Nezuko's hands cling stubbornly to Genya's sleeve, her eyes gleaming as if she had found her newest toy. Poor Genya looked like he was suffocating under the weight of her affection, his jaw clenched tight as he tried not to react too harshly, but his ears were bright red, betraying his discomfort.
"Alright, alright, Nezuko..." you finally sighed after watching him squirm for what felt like forever, "enough torture for today, let him breathe."
She gave a muffled little whine of protest, but you gently scooped her into your arms and pulled her onto your lap, where she sat quite contentedly.
Now the three of you sat in one of the quieter rooms of the estate. Nezuko nestled comfortably against you, her head tucked under your chin, while Genya sat directly across from you with his legs crossed, staring at the floor like he was trying to recover his dignity.
When he finally glanced back up, she was still eyeing him intently. Their gazes locked, and you could practically see the goosebumps crawl up his arms.
"She's... dangerous," he muttered lowly, shuddering in his seat. You felt Nezuko shake lightly against your chest, snickering at his words as if mocking him for being so easy to rattle.
"Dangerous? Genya, she's literally giggling at you right now."
"She's mocking me," he shot back, pointing a finger at her like he was pointing out evidence in a trial. She tilted her head innocently, her eyes widening in fake confusion, only for her to let out another muffled giggle, proving him right.
"See?!"
"Oh my god, you're hopeless."
"..." He grumbled something under his breath and looked away.
To spare him further embarrassment, you decided to change the subject. "So... yesterday, what did you and Muichiro even do when I left you two alone?"
At once, his posture stiffened. His eyes shifted to the side, his mouth twisting as if weighing how much he should admit. "...We just... talked and chilled for most of the part."
"Ohhh,"
He rubbed the back of his neck, clearly flustered but trying to play it cool. "He's... actually not bad. We got along pretty well."
Your laughter bubbled up instantly. "I told you! I told you the two of you were bound to get along!"
"Yeah... you were right. I'd be lying if I said I didn't like him. He sort of... matches my vibe, perfectly, in a way."
Your grin widened, leaning forward slightly. "See? I knew it. You two are very much alike..."
He made a face at your wording, but he didn't argue. Instead, he sighed, meeting your eyes with a rare earnestness. "I'm glad you... pushed me into it. Made me hang out with him. So... thanks for that."
Your heart melted at the sincerity in his tone. You gasped, clutching Nezuko tighter to your chest. "Genyaaaaaa...!" you cooed in a high-pitched voice. "Did you just thank me? That's so sweet!"
" ... "
Even Nezuko seemed to join in, clapping her hands together once before muffling another giggle against her muzzle, as if mocking his bashfulness.
"Look, even she agrees with me,"
He groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Why do I even talk to you...?"
Honestly, it was kind of fun to poke at him a little, his stiff reactions and awkward glares were too good to resist. Tilting your head, you leaned in slightly and asked, "What about me, huh?"
"...What about you?" He tilted his head just slightly, brows furrowing in confusion.
"Well... you and Muichiro seem to get along pretty well. What about us? Do we not get along that well?"
The boy froze. Genya's mind stalled completely. If he was being honest with himself, he had no clue how to respond to that.
Friends? He didn't have many of those. Acquaintances, maybe. Comrades in training, sure.
But friends? Especially with a girl? He had no experience in that department, and the thought alone made his ears heat up. You two had interacted before, of course, but he had never actually thought about what to call your relationship. He didn't dislike you, not at all. In fact, you made things... lighter, less tense. Putting it into words was like trying to thread a needle with shaking hands.
Your eyes widened when he didn't answer right away. Slowly, a loud gasp tore from your chest as you threw both hands to your mouth. "HUH?! You don't consider me your friend?!"
Nezuko's eyes widened at your accusation, her head snapping toward the boy with a startled look.
He immediately panicked by your sudden outburst. "Wh—No! I never said that!" He snapped a little too harshly, as if scrambling to defend himself. "I just... I don't know how to, ugh—I don't know how to express it, alright?!"
You pointed at him dramatically, staggering back like he'd just stabbed you in the chest. "Unbelievable! Nezuko, did you hear that? This dude hates me! What a bummer! Comfort me, sweetie!"
Without hesitation, you collapsed against her, wrapping your arms around her smaller (if you are taller)/ bigger (if you are shorter) frame. She blinked, surprised at first, but quickly hugged you back warmly, her hands patting your back in comfort.
"See? See?! At least she cares!" you whined into her shoulder, exaggerating every syllable like you were an actor in some tragic play. You even let out a fake sniffle for good measure.
Genya stood there, fists clenched at his sides, face growing hotter by the second. "I, I don't hate you, damn it! That's not what I meant at all! You're just—" His words cut off, frustration boiling in his chest as he tried to force something coherent out.
You peeked at him from Nezuko's shoulder with a sly grin, clearly amused by how flustered he'd become. "Ohooo, so you DO care?" you teased, tightening your hug around the demon girl as if to rub it in.
"..." He hadn't moved from his spot, his arms crossed in that awkward way he did when he was nervous and didn't want to admit it.
"Don't worry. I was just having a little fun. You're easy to tease. Well—" you tilted your head, giving him a grin, "you and Sanemi both. You two are fun to mess with."
He blinked at you, startled. He wasn't sure if you were joking. "...you're putting me in the same category as him?"
"Of course," you chirped, nodding proudly. "You both have the best reactions. Sanemi always gets so red and loud, he practically combusts on the spot if you poke at him the right way and you just get all stiff and silent, like you're not sure if you should yell back or run away. It's adorable."
The boy made a sound in his throat, halfway between a cough and a protest, his cheeks betraying him by tinting pink again. He turned his head quickly, muttering something under his breath. Then, for a moment, he paused. Almost like he was holding something back.
"...(Y/N)." He murmured, with a small and unsure breath.
You tilted your head at the change in tone. "Hm? What's up?"
He hesitated. He shifted his weight, his shoulders tense, his eyes avoiding yours. "...are you... friends with him?"
"...uhhh, your brother?"
"..." He gave a tiny nod, like he was afraid of the answer.
"Of course I am. Well, at least he is my friend. I hope he considers me one too. I love Sanemi," you said without hesitation, the sincerity in your voice clear.
"You—what?"
"He's really fun to be around. Sure, he's rough around the edges, and he yells a lot, but that's just him. He's easy to... ragebait, I guess? Always getting mad at me for a million different things. It's not in a way that ever really scares me. Honestly, it feels like... like we get along pretty good."
Genya was staring, caught between disbelief and trying not to let his surprise show too much.
"And you know what? He worries about me all the time. He might not say it directly, but I can tell. He notices if I overdo things, or if I disappear too long, or even if I'm too quiet. That means he cares. I don't think people see that side of him often, but... it's there. I really want to be closer to him, so I'll just have to hang around more until he gets used to me."
Your words came out softer than you intended, sweet and genuine, like you weren't even aware of how kindly you were painting Sanemi.
Genya... well, he didn't even realize the small smile tugging at his lips until it was already there. It wasn't big, barely noticeable, but it softened his usual sharp features. Something in your words must've reached him—the way you spoke about his brother with such warmth, when most people only whispered about how scary or angry he always was.
He lowered his gaze, his smile faint but real. "...oh." He tried to hide it with a small scoff, but his voice betrayed a kind of quiet relief.
When you caught him smiling, yours widened. "Heyyy, was that a smile?!"
"N-No! You're seeing things."
You laughed, not buying it one bit. "You're so bad at lying. Mm. Brother bonds are super cute."
"W-What?!" he stammered, voice cracking a little higher than he'd like. "Why are you saying that?!"
You only shrugged. "I mean... it's cute how much you both care about each other! We've never really sat down and talked about you, but I'm sure he misses you. He just doesn't show it right."
"Doesn't show it—" He sputtered, whipping back to stare straight ahead again, trying to hide the panic on his face. His hands clenched into fists on his knees. "Tch... that's ridiculous."
"You know that Sanemi's bad at showing he cares, so it always comes out harsh or rude. Even so, deep down? He's your brother. You think he doesn't care, but I'm telling you, he does."
...
You half expected him to snap at you again, to say you didn't know what you were talking about. Instead... his shoulders slowly slumped. He looked down, fingers fidgeting with the edge of his sleeve.
"I... I don't..." He paused, his brows furrowing as if the words physically hurt to pull out. "I don't know about that. I... I wish you were right. Really. But—" He didn't look at you, couldn't. The idea that someone else thought Sanemi cared felt like a cruel dream he didn't want to wake from.
"..." You reached down absentmindedly, letting your fingers brush against Nezuko's hand. She tilted her head curiously at you, her clawed fingers curling loosely around yours. You traced gentle circles against her palm, pretending to focus on her instead of the boy beside you.
That seemed to help. Genya's shoulders loosened just a bit, as if your silence gave him space to continue.
"...My relationship with him... it's rough," he admitted awkwardly, stumbling over his words, almost like he hated hearing himself admit it out loud. "Or... hell, it's been rough for a long time now." His fingers tangled together, fidgeting and pulling apart. He was frustrated with how clumsy he sounded.
He grit his teeth. "I don't remember the last time we talked without it turning into him yelling at me. Or me saying somethin' stupid. Or him... looking at me like I'm some weak little brat he's stuck with and I've always been... just there, you know?" He finally looked at you, eyes flickering uncertainly, like he wanted to check if you were still listening. "Like I'm just in the way. Replaceable. Like if I wasn't here, nothing'd change for anyone."
He cleared his throat nervously, continuing despite himself. "I've... always felt like that. Like I wasn't worth keepin' around. People see Sanemi and he's strong, he's reliable, he's... scary, yeah, but he's got presence. Me? What do I got?" He gave a short, bitter laugh. "Nothing."
His hands clenched tighter, knuckles pale. "Sanemi's strong, right? He doesn't need me. I tried so hard to prove myself to him. Tried to show him I could be useful. That I'm not just some weakling little brother who needs protecting. Then every time I try... it just blows up in my face... The Corps doesn't need me. I'm just filling space until someone better comes along. I wonder if he even... wants me around or if he just tolerates me 'cause I share his blood. I hate thinking that way, but it's hard not to."
He ducked his head, his voice dropping. "He's all I got. If he doesn't care about me, if he really... doesn't want me around... then what's the point of me even being here?"
...
...
...
He blinked rapidly, realizing how much he'd just said. His throat bobbed as he swallowed, looking away quickly. "...S-SORRY. I—UH. I-I didn't mean to dump all that on you!" His ears were red now, the blush creeping down his neck. He scratched at the back of his head awkwardly. "You probably didn't wanna hear all that crap anyway..."
Nezuko, perhaps sensing the heaviness in his voice, leaned forward curiously. She tilted her head and reached out one finger toward him, almost as if she wanted to poke his hand.
You still hadn't said a word. Instead, you gently guided Nezuko's hand toward his, letting her poke at his clenched fist.
He flinched slightly, startled by the touch. He looked down at her, then at you, confusion flickering in his eyes, because despite all he'd just confessed, you were still here, listening.
That realization alone made his chest feel tight in a way he couldn't explain.
" ... Genya . "
The moment your voice touched him, Shinazugawa Genya froze. His heart gave a violent lurch against his ribs, as though it were trying to claw its way out of his chest.
Nezuko had taken his hand and was now fiddling with his fingers, tracing the calluses of his palm as though she'd found something endlessly fascinating. His gaze dropped to her for a second, his rough edges softening, but he quickly tensed again when you leaned closer, close enough that he could feel the warmth radiating off you, and the faint scent of your hair reached him. He dared not breathe too deeply, afraid it would undo him completely.
"You know... There will never be another you."
" ... "
"There will never be another Shinazugawa Genya."
"I... don't understand why you'd say that," he muttered, his voice rough, almost defensive. "I'm not special. I ain't nothing compared to the others. I know what I am."
"No, Genya. Your worth does not depend on somebody else's opinion!" Your voice grew stronger as you said it, like you needed him to hear it, to believe it. "You don't have to compare yourself to anyone else, not your brother, not the other slayers, nobody. You are you. You are Genya and that's okay! You are more than the things people say about you!Also, Sanemi might not show it the way you want, but that doesn't mean he doesn't care. He's probably... scared. Scared of losing you. So he pushes you away because that's easier than letting himself admit how much you mean to him."
Genya didn't respond to you, but a part of him wished that you were right.
Nezuko nodded at your words and added, "Mhmhmh! Mhmhmhm! Mhm!"
You took a soft breath, your tone softening as you gave him a faint smile. "Yes! Besides... everything will be okay in the end and if things don't get okay, then that means it still isn't the end. So Genya, let's do our best from now forward, okay? You, me... all of us. We'll keep going, no matter how hard it gets. Someday, when we look back, we'll see that even the struggles were worth it."
You raised both of your hands, palms open. It wasn't just a gesture, it was an invitation, a promise. "So, high five. That means you're agreeing with me."
Nezuko, catching on immediately, perked up. She shot her hands up too, copying you almost perfectly. She waved them in front of Genya expectantly, as if to say: "Your turn!"
"..." Genya let out a short, shaky breath and, after a moment, lifted his hand. He pressed it shyly against Nezuko's palm first, his movements very much awkward.
Then his eyes moved back to you. Your hands were still raised, waiting patiently.
His hand shook as he lifted it again. He hesitated only a second longer before pressing his palm against yours. It wasn't too hard, not too soft—just enough to linger for a heartbeat longer than necessary.
"See? We're in this together, hehe!"
He didn't answer back but it's not like you needed to hear him.
Deep down, he felt something in his chest begin to piece itself back together.
He jolted up from where he had been sitting. The wooden floor creaked sharply beneath the abruptness of his movement. His hands fumbled at his sides, fists curling and uncurling as though he couldn't figure out what to do with them.
His movements weren't angry, no, they were frantic, restless, as if staying in the same spot a second longer would make him combust. You didn't fail to notice the way his ears burned bright red, the flush creeping up to his cheeks. He looked cornered, not by you or Nezuko, but by his own feelings. That alone told you everything: he was embarrassed.
He rushed toward the door, his footsteps clumsy but quick, like he couldn't get out of the room fast enough. Right before his hand touched the sliding panel, he froze. Seconds stretched painfully long in that silence, and then you heard it.
"...Thanks," he muttered, not turning to face you. "For listening to me. I-I don't... I don't really talk like that, so..." His hand pressed harder against the frame. "...so thanks."
"I wasn't bothered at all. I meant what I said."
You thought he might leave right then, but he lingered, the silence between you stretching again. Slowly, he lowered his head, the tips of his bangs shadowing his eyes, and when he spoke again, his tone carried a hesitant weight.
"Also... um..." He cleared his throat, trying to compose himself. "About earlier..."
"..."
"...When you asked if we got along well,"
Finally, he turned halfway, just enough so you could see his face. His expression was painfully embarrassed, his face flushed a deep crimson, and his eyes refused to stay on yours for more than a second at a time. Still, he forced himself to meet your gaze, no matter how much it made him squirm.
"I-I..." He stammered, his lips tugging downward in a scowl that wasn't really anger, more frustration at himself for struggling. "I do... consider you my friend."
He slammed the door shut, the sound reverberating through the room.
...
"...Friend, huh?" you murmured to yourself with a fond smile, placing a hand over your chest as you replayed his words in your mind.
————————————————————————————
By the time night fell, you decided it was a good time to go to the hot springs. Nezuko bounced at the suggestion. When you arrived, the Kamaboko squad and Kanao had already gathered. You all went to bath.
"I was surprised when I saw (Y/N) training with Muichiro this morning..."
"...!" Immediately, you felt several pairs of eyes snap toward you after Kanao's comment.
Zenitsu was the first to explode. He nearly leapt out of the water, pointing at you with wide, horrified eyes. "HUH?! Muichiro?! Why in the world would you train with him?"
Inosuke snorted. "Tch! Training with Mister-Puffy-Face-Fog-Boy? What's the point?! He probably just stares at the clouds instead of fighting properly! You should've trained with me instead! I would've shown you REAL techniques!"
Tanjiro sighed, raising his hand in a calm gesture. "You two, stop yelling... you'll scare Nezuko." He turned to you, expression gentle but clearly curious. "Still... training with Muichiro, huh? He can be... difficult to approach. Are you sure he treated you alright?"
Zenitsu scoffed. "He probably tricked you with his mysterious, brooding aura! I bet he was thinking of stealing you away!"
"..." Nezuko, meanwhile, only tilted her head and smiled at you warmly behind her muzzle, humming as if she didn't share their hostility toward the Mist Hashira.
Through all their noise, you had stayed oddly quiet, sinking a little lower into the hot water as if you could hide in the steam. Your silence didn't go unnoticed.
Tanjiro's head turned toward you again, eyes narrowing slightly with that uncanny perceptiveness of his. "(Y/N)...? Is everything alright?"
Suddenly, everyone's voices stopped. You realized all eyes were on you. You felt the heat rush to your cheeks, not from the springs this time, but from being caught under their attention. You waved your hand dismissively, brushing at your hair and forcing a small laugh.
"I'm fine, really. Nothing's wrong," you mumbled. Their eyes lingered, suspicious, but they didn't push.You stayed quiet a little longer, chewing on your lip, before you finally looked at them shyly, "um... actually, can I ask you guys something?"
Zenitsu leaned forward immediately. "Of course! Anything for you (Y/N)! Go ahead!"
"...Do you guys... think I'm pretty?"
The question landed like a splash of cold water. All of them froze, staring at you in perfect, stunned silence. Even Inosuke stopped mid-splash, water dripping from his hand as he blinked like he didn't understand words anymore.
"...HUH?!" The blonde boy screeched, nearly choking on air. "P-PRETTY?! ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! YOU'RE ABSOLUTELY THE MOST STUNNING, BEAUTIFUL, STUNNING, DROP-DEAD GORGEOUS ANGEL TO EVER GRACE THIS EARTH! PRETTY DOESN'T EVEN COVER IT! YOU'RE DIVINE!"
Inosuke growled, slamming his fist against the water hard enough to send waves crashing into Zenitsu's face. "SHUT UP, PISS HAIR! AND YOU!" He pointed at your direction. "You're on MY squad, so obviously you have the obligation to have more charm out of all the weaklings out there! If anyone says otherwise, I'll smash their faces in until they admit it!"
Tanjiro's response was on the same boat. "Yes, (Y/N). You're beautiful. Well, I don't even thimk beautiful is enough to describe you! So... yes. You're very pretty."
Kanao blinked, tilting her head slightly. "I think it's a dumb question. You're pretty, obviously. Very much. You always have been."
Nezuko, unable to speak, leaned forward. "MHMHMH! hmhmh! Mmmgm! Mmph!" She gave you two enthusiastic thumbs up.
"O-Okay, okay! I wasn't expecting all of that! I was just asking! Jeez!" You didn't know where to look. Your face was hot, and you splashed your hands over your cheeks, laughing nervously.
Zenitsu gasped. "Not expecting all that?! (Y/N), how could you NOT know?! You're the most beautiful person ever!"
"I get it already!" you giggled, bringing your hands up to shield your face from their relentless praise. "You guys can stop now..."
But even as you said it, a part of you lingered on the thought.
Were you attractive at all?
You had never really thought of yourself as remarkably pretty. In your old world, nobody had ever confessed to you. You'd never had anyone chase after you with red cheeks or stammered declarations. It wasn't like people called you ugly, but the subject of romance had always been distant, almost foreign. You never saw yourself as the type with striking features or a body that could steal someone's breath.
Yet here you were... somehow here in this world, you had: Rengoku, Shinobu, Daki and Tanjiro all attracted to you. There was even Akaza and Douma, though with them... you weren't sure if their feelings really counted. Were they genuine? Or was it just obsession, hunger, loneliness masquerading as love?
The water around you rippled again as you tried to shake the thought.
Tanjiro's voice broke through. He had been watching you carefully, brows knit in that worried way of his. "(Y/N)... can I ask? Why did you bring it up? Why ask us if we think you're pretty?"
You rubbed the back of your neck, cheeks heating under their stares. "Eh... well..." You forced a laugh, shrugging as if it were nothing. "It's not a big deal. Just that... some people have, uh... confessed their love to me before, so—"
"W-W-WHAT?!" Zenitsu's shriek nearly sent a flock of birds scattering from the trees. He practically flew out of the water, eyes bugging out of his skull. "SOME PEOPLE?! CONFESSED?! WHEN?! WHO?! WHERE?! TELL ME EVERYTHING RIGHT NOW—NO, NO, DON'T TELL ME, I'LL DIE, ACTUALLY WAIT NO, TELL ME!" He was hyperventilating, clutching the edge of the bath like it was the only thing keeping him alive.
"HUH?!" Inosuke roared, slamming his fist into the steaming water, sending a spray over everyone. "WHO'S CONFESSING TO YOU?! I'LL RIP THEIR HEADS OFF! NOBODY CONFESSES WITHOUT GOING THROUGH ME FIRST! TELL ME THEIR NAME, I WANNA FIGHT THEM TO THE DEATH!"
"W-What?! How could that even be? Somebody else besides Rengoku confessed to you?!" Kanao's eyes widened slightly, offended at the fact that someone even dared to confessed their feelings.
"Mhmh!" Nezuko fuzzed with crossed arms.
Tanjiro's face went scarlet almost instantly. He sat bolt upright, steam practically hissing from his ears. "C-Confessed? To you? As in—confessed love?!" His voice cracked in his panic, and his flustered eyes betrayed him completely. He knew you were pretty popular, and that A LOT of people had feelings towards you but, he didn't knew somebody besides him and Rengoku had the guts to voice their feelings.
Zenitsu was clinging to you, shaking your shoulders. "ARE THEY HANDSOME?! ARE THEY STRONG?! ARE THEY BETTER THAN ME?! I SWEAR IF THEY'RE BETTER THAN ME I—"
Inosuke's yelling drowned him out. "WHERE DO THEY LIVE?! WHICH DIRECTION?! DON'T HIDE IT FROM ME, I'LL SNIFF 'EM OUT MYSELF IF I HAVE TO!"
Tanjiro got pretty nervous as well. "(Y/N), why didn't you tell us before? Who are they? D-Did you accept them? Did you—"
You sweat-dropped hard, waving your hands frantically as you tried to calm the sudden storm. "Wait, wait, wait! You guys—! You're taking it the wrong way!"
"THE WRONG WAY?!" Zenitsu shrieked. "THERE'S ONLY ONE WAY TO TAKE A CONFESSION OF LOVE—"
"It was nothing special! It was just some people from the village here who told me they thought I was cute and were in love with me!" you lied. It's not like you could tell the truth, they would go crazy. "They weren't anyone important! Just side characters, basically! I rejected all of them anyway!"
Zenitsu froze, his hands dropping from your shoulders as if your answer had drained every ounce of energy from him. "Random people...?" he repeated faintly, blinking at you like you'd just spoken in another language.
"Hmh." Nezuko gave a small approving hum as if satisfied with your rejection of all "rivals."
Everyone seemed relieved at your answer, though you couldn't quite understand why. Their collective sighs and subtle exchanges of glances puzzled you. Kanao was the first to break the silence. "So... you didn't accept them, right?"
You tilted your head slightly, unsure why this was even such a big deal. "Yeah, like I said, I rejected them."
Kanao let out a quiet breath, shoulders dropping ever so slightly as if a weight had been lifted off her. The reaction only deepened your confusion. "Okay," she said, a small smile tugging at her lips, "that's good."
"Good? ...Anyway, that's what I wanted to explain, actually. That's why I asked earlier if you guys thought I was... you know, pretty. I wasn't fishing for compliments or anything. I was just... surprised." Your words hung in the air as you fiddled with your hands nervously. "And also... I think some people are flirting with me? But I honestly can't tell. Like, Mitsuri for example, she's so sweet and affectionate, but is that just how she is? Uzui and his wives too... Sometimes I feel like I'm misunderstanding them, and I don't want to embarrass myself."
That earned you several different reactions at once. Inosuke tilted his head like a confused puppy, clearly uninterested in deciphering what 'flirting' even meant. Kanao glanced down, lips pressed tight as though she didn't want to give away what she knew. Nezuko cocked her head curiously, hugging her knees to her chest.
But Tanjiro... He stiffened. His chest tightened with unease, and for a moment, he felt something he didn't want to name. A part of him wanted to tell you the truth, that yes, people were drawn to you.
Another part of him recoiled at the thought. What if you became aware, what if you started noticing them, and what if... you liked one of them more than him? The selfish thought made his stomach twist with guilt, and yet he couldn't shake it. He forced a smile, though it felt heavy on his lips.
Before he could form an answer, however, Zenitsu suddenly leaned forward.
"I don't know and frankly I don't care whether they're flirting with you or not." His voice was firm, which caught everyone's attention. He jabbed a finger at you, his golden eyes blazing with sincerity. "But what I do know is that I AM clearly flirting with you. Every word I say to you, every little compliment I've ever given you, those weren't just meaningless lines. They were all real. Purely romantic. Purely serious."
...!
The words struck like thunder (hehehe, lol, u get it? Thunder. Cause he uses thunder breathing and his words struck like a "thunder" hahahah... 😶🌫️).
Even you sat there stunned, mouth slightly open. You could hear your own heartbeat pounding in your ears. "Uh—yeah? But..." You scrambled for words, desperate not to let your blush take over your entire face. "Zenitsu, that doesn't mean—"
He cut you off, leaning closer, his voice dropping into something far too genuine to laugh off. "I did flirt with other girls before," he admitted, his expression pained but resolute. "But ever since I met you, (Y/N)... I stopped. Completely. You're the only one I do it with now. Because to me, you're the only one that matters!"
The silence that followed was suffocating. No one dared to move. You didn't even know how to breathe properly. You were utterly speechless, your thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind.
Was this something you should take seriously?
Or was it just Zenitsu being... Zenitsu?
No, this time, there was no theatrics in his tone, no exaggerated gestures.
He meant every single word.
Your entire face was red (burning, even) and not because of the stuffy warmth lingering in the air.
He smiled faintly at the sight of your expression, clearly savoring how flustered you were. His chest swelled with pride; for once, he felt brave enough to say it all out loud. He opened his mouth again, wanting to continue, to pour his heart out even more,
"(Y/N), I lov—"
but he never got the chance.
"YOU BLOCKHEAD!!" Inosuke yelled as he tackled Zenitsu without warning, fists flying. "STOP BLABBING STUPID STUFF AND MAKING HER ALL RED!! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!"
"You disgusting creature...!" Kanao quickly joined as she tugged him with surprising strength.
Nezuko puffed her cheeks and kicked at him. "HMHMH! MHMH! MHMHMHHHHH!"
"W-WAIT! I WAS BEING HONEST!" Zenitsu wailed as he was swarmed, flailing in defense.
You, meanwhile, were left frozen, the heat pressing down on you. Your hands fanned your cheeks, but it was no use; you were far too flustered to think straight.
"I think I need some air..." you mumbled, standing up quickly before anyone could stop you.
Tanjiro immediately moved, worry flashing in his eyes. "I-I'll go with you!" Without waiting for an answer, he followed, slipping past the scuffle to join you outside.
You and Tanjiro had both gone your separate ways to change, but the moment you stepped back out of the bathhouse dressed in your yukata, you spotted him waiting just outside. His hair was still damp, clinging to his forehead.
He noticed immediately how red your face still was, and his brows drew together in worry as he stepped closer. "(Y/N)... are you alright? You're still really flushed."
You fanned yourself a little and laughed awkwardly. "Well... yeah, I'm fine! I was just... thinking of Zenitsu."
"..." He blinked at you, heart skipping a beat.
"Like, woah," you continued, throwing your hands up for emphasis. "Who would have thought Zenitsu of all people would actually have feelings for me! Now I feel bad for all those times I thought he was joking..."
Tanjiro chuckled softly, though it was more forced than genuine. Inside, his thoughts were spinning: 'Not just Zenitsu. Almost everyone else too...' He couldn't say that out loud. So instead, he tried to play along with a light tone. "It's normal for you to react that way. Don't, um... don't take Zenitsu's words too seriously, okay? You know how he gets sometimes."
"Yeah, but..." you trailed off, rubbing your cheek sheepishly. "I think he was being serious this time. Just thinking about Zenitsu really being in love with me makes me so embarrassed!"
His stomach twisted. A faint heat crawled up his neck. "(Y/N)... a-are you in love with him?"
Your eyes widened, and you turned sharply to face him, blushing even harder. "W-What?! I... I don't know! I'm not sure I can answer that!"
He felt his chest tighten painfully. He forced a wobbly smile, but his words tumbled out before he could stop them. "Would you... would you like to marry him?"
"Um..." Your gaze dropped to the ground. You fiddled with your yukata sleeve nervously. "I... I don't know," you admitted honestly. "I've already said I'm not really ready for relationships. I don't think I would accept anyone's confession, at least not right now. I mean, just the idea of getting into it—WOAH! TANJIRO!"
You cut yourself off because suddenly he had dropped to his knees. His face was cast downward, his hands resting on the ground, his shoulders trembling faintly.
Your eyes widened in alarm. "Tanjiro! Are you okay?!" You bent down quickly, about to call out for someone, but before you could, you felt the gentle tug of your yukata fabric.
"I... I'm okay, (Y/N)..." he said quietly, lifting his head just enough to meet your startled gaze. His hand clung weakly to your side. "I'm just... relieved."
You quickly helped him stand, steadying him by the arm. "Relieved? For what?"
His cheeks burned red as he looked away, ashamed but needing to tell you. "If I'm honest... I thought you were going to say that you were in love with him too. I was bracing myself for it." He gave a shaky laugh. "I guess I'm selfish... really selfish. I'm sorry."
You tilted your head at him, confused. Suddenly he pulled you into his arms.
"Tanjiro—?"
He hugged you tightly, his arms wrapping securely around your shoulders, his face burying into the crook of your neck/ your head/ your collarbone.
"I'm sorry," he murmured against your skin. "I must sound so childish right now. I didn't want to react like this... but I couldn't help it. The thought of you choosing someone else—Zenitsu, or anyone—it hurts more than I want to admit." His voice cracked slightly. He squeezed you tighter, a bit embarrassed but still earnestly. "You know I love you, (Y/N). More than I've ever loved anyone and I would respect you, no matter what you choose. Even if it's not me, I'd... I'd never get in your way. But knowing you don't feel that way about anyone, not yet, it makes me so relieved."
You felt his words resonate deeply. He laughed softly bitter. "I can't believe I'm acting like this. I sound pathetic, don't I?" Slowly, he let you go, face burning in humiliation. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't dump all of that on you. Please forget it."
Though instead, you reached out and hugged him back firmly. "Tanjiro! Don't apologize for your feelings! I'm not offended, not even a little! If anything, I think it's... sweet that you are brave enough to explain how you feel right now!"
He stiffened slightly and melted into your embrace. You pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes. "I should be the one apologizing. I feel bad... because I can't really reject you, but I also can't accept you yet. Not just you, anyone. My heart isn't ready for something like that a-and I know that must be hard to hear...!"
His expression softened instantly. His hand rose to cup the back of your head gently. "It's not hard, (Y/N). Hearing that you're honest with me... that's enough. I'll wait."
"Thanks." You reached up and ruffled his hair, the soft scarlet strands bouncing under your fingers as if you were petting an overly restless puppy. "You look so serious," you teased gently, your fingertips brushing his forehead to smooth out the furrowed lines there. "You'll get wrinkles at this rate, you know."
His cheeks flushed a soft pink at your touch, and his lashes fluttered as though he was trying so hard not to melt under your hand. For a moment, he didn't say anything, just stared at you like you'd stolen the words from his mouth. When he finally spoke, his voice was almost sulky.
"You always say things so lightly, (Y/N)," he murmured, a faint pout forming on his lips. His tone wasn't angry (Tanjiro could never sound truly angry at you) but there was a tightness, a childish frustration threading through his words. "Do you even realize what it does to me when you talk about people confessing to you so casually?"
You blinked, a little surprised by the earnestness in his voice. He wasn't joking. There was something boyish in his expression, like a kid fighting for attention he felt slipping away.
You tried to laugh it off, giving his bangs another playful brush. "What are you saying? I didn't think you could pout like this. You remind me of—"
"Don't," he interrupted quickly, his hand shooting up to grab yours before you could move it away. "Don't compare me to anyone else." He pressed your hand against his cheek, holding it there like it was the only thing anchoring him.
"Tanjiro..." you said softly, tilting your head with that same light, airy tone that always drove him crazy.
He let out a shaky sigh, clinging tighter because he liked the touch of your hand so much. He didn't want you to pull away just yet. "I'm serious. You talk about other people, about confessions, like it doesn't matter... but it matters to me. I—I can't stand it, thinking of you smiling like that at someone else."
Oh, fuck. Why is he acting like this?! You're weak against submissive men! You cleared your throat and tried to brush it off. "You're so dramatic today. D-Did you hit your head during training or something?"
He groaned under his breath, almost burying his face in your palm now. "Why... why don't you ever take me seriously?" His voice cracked slightly, frustration and affection tangled up into one helpless knot. Then suddenly, his other arm wrapped around your waist, tugging you closer. You stumbled a little, surprised by the sudden clinginess, and now he was hugging you tightly, his head resting against your shoulder.
"Just... let me stay like this for a while," he mumbled, squeezing you gently as if you were about to vanish. He knew he'll regret acting like this tomorrow but he didn't care. "Please."
You blinked down at him and tried your best to not faint on the spot. Something about not being able to give Tanjiro, Shinobu, Daki and Rengoku a proper answer yet made you feel bad. You felt guilty of seeing him act like this but a part of you would be lying if it said it didn't fluster you. You patted his head again like he was a spoiled child. "You're so needy. Did you miss me that much?"
"Yes," he said immediately, muffled against your clothes. "I always miss you."
Oh.
He tilted his head up, his eyes glimmering with an affection very achingly earnest. He took your hand again, the one still resting against his face, and without breaking eye contact, pressed his lips against your knuckles.
"...E-EH?!"
His kisses trailed slowly across your fingers as they moved closer to your wrist. "I just wish..." His lips pressed against your wrist, and then lower on your palm. "...I just wish I was exactly what you were looking for." He was fighting to hold himself together for you but he hoped he wasn't annoying you or making you uncomfortable. "(Y/N)... tell me what I can do. Tell me how I can make you look at me the way I look at you."
The heat followed up your neck as your hands hovered awkwardly. You felt him move, his face burying against your neck. "Ek! That tickles...!" you squeaked, your voice breaking into a nervous laugh. "You're so close—"
"You smell nice," he murmured suddenly, the words muffled against your collarbone.
Lord give you strength. Your entire face went hot. "W-What kind of thing is that to say?!"
He didn't answer. Instead, he tilted his head and pressed the faintest kiss against the curve of your neck. You jolted like you'd been burned.
"Tanjiro!"
Your voice was flustered now, cracked and breathless, and the sound of it sent a rush of something warm and dangerous through him. His lips curved in a soft, almost unnoticeable smile as he kissed you again, slower this time, closer to your jaw.
"Y-You can't just—" you stammered, trying to push lightly at his chest, but your strength faltered when he slid his hand up to cradle the back of your head, his fingers threading through your hair with a tenderness that made your knees weak. He leaned in further, lips brushing the corner of your mouth, so close that your breath hitched audibly.
"Tanjiro ... please,"
His chest swelled with a combination of triumph and heartbreak. You were flustered, finally flustered, and that tiny spark of hope lit inside him.
"L-Let's... let's go. The others must have gotten out and are waiting for us. We... we should go eat before the food gets cold."
You slipped from his arms with trembling hands, avoiding his eyes as you smoothed your clothes nervously. He followed, of course, he always would.
He gazed at your back as you walked ahead.
He had made you flustered. He made you react that way.
The thought clung to him like a lifeline, warming him from the inside out. The fact that you got embarrassed, meant there was hope. Maybe you didn't saw him the way he saw you, but if you felt even a bit of what he felt...
Kamado Tanjiro would wait forever if he had to. Even if other people confessed to you, he'd keep trying, keep holding on, because damn, he needed you.
Every second he wasn't with you near felt wrong, like he was breathing but not living. Every time he saw you, when you laughed, when you interacted with him, even when you just looked at him—only with that, he felt as if he could fight against Muzan and win. That's what you did to him. That's what you were to him.
And then his chest ached, the fragile hope splintering under the weight of reality. His gaze lifted to you again, to the way you smiled at someone else, already slipping back into that easy, bright warmth you gave so freely to anyone.
He? He was just one of the many people who got to see you smile. One of the many you're kind to. You didn't need him the way he needed you.
Not now.
Maybe never.
...
'I need your company, (Y/N)... but I don't think you'll ever need mine...'
———————————————————————————————————
It was deep into the night when you stirred awake, blinking groggily at the ceiling. With a quiet groan, you slipped out from under the blankets, careful not to wake your friends sleeping soundly nearby.
Great. Just great. You needed to pee.
Padding softly across the wooden floor, you left the safety of the room and headed toward the bathroom.
"Just pee, wash your hands, go back to bed,"
A few minutes later, you were done and standing at the sink, splashing some cool water on your face to wake yourself up a little. You exhaled, feeling relief wash over you, and reached to slide the door.
The moment you opened it, however, you froze, and then groaned so loud you wanted to slam your head into the wall.
"Oh jeez, you don't need to show how happy you are to see me!"
That cheerful, mocking voice was unmistakable.
Douma stood there, leaning lazily against the wall as though he'd been waiting for you, his hands tucked into his sleeves and that infuriatingly bright smile plastered across his face.
"Ugh! Can't I even pee in peace?!" you snapped, pressing a hand to your forehead. "Leave me alone! I really don't wanna see you right now!"
Douma let out a playful laugh, tilting his head to the side like a curious child. "(Y/N)! How cute! Are you, like... flirting with me or something? Hehe!"
"Ew, no!?" you shot back, glaring at him like he'd grown two heads. "I'm just tired! I don't wanna deal with you! I just wanna sleep!"
"Then let's pretend this is a dream!" he chirped, taking a small step toward you.
"More like a nightmare..." you muttered under your breath, already trying to slip past him.
Douma blocked your way with a single step, still grinning ear to ear. "Aw, you're so in love with me."
You barked out a laugh at that, dry and humorless. "Haha, I wanna know where you heard that."
"The voices in my head told me,"
You stared at him for a long second, then muttered flatly, "...fucking creep." Shoving at his shoulder, you tried to move him out of the way. He didn't budge.
"Come on!" He whined, clasping his hands together. "Are you still mad I threw that cockroach at you? I apologized a million times already! A million! I even gave you a gift!"
"Big shit," you deadpanned, rolling your eyes.
"And yet," he continued, ignoring your sarcasm, "I don't see you wearing any of the bows I gave you! Why's that, hmm? Wasn't any of them to your liking? Should I get you another gift? Do you perhaps like flowers? Or jewelry? Ohhh, maybe I should carve a sculpture of you out of ice—"
"Damn, do you not stop yapping?" you groaned, rubbing your face with both hands like this would somehow erase him from existence. "Fuck..."
He only laughed, the sound melodic but carrying that unnerving edge, like sweet poison dripping into your ears. "You're so charming, (Y/N). Honestly, I'm flattered. Spending time alone with you like this... it almost feels like fate, don't you think?"
"Yeah, 'cause you barging in here every night is absolutely fate, right? Ugh."
"Exactly! See? You get me! This is fate. Destiny. The stars aligned just so I could run into you when your hair's all messy and you're looking so..." His eyes roamed over you slowly, deliberately. "...natural."
You recoiled, wrinkling your nose. "Ew. Gross. Don't say it like that."
"What? I meant it as a compliment!" He tilted his head, his smile widening, as if your disgust only fueled his amusement. "(Y/N), you have no idea how adorable you are when you're grumpy. All pouty and glaring at me like that, makes me want to..."
He stepped forward suddenly, closing the space between you. Instinctively, you stepped back, but his hand shot out and rested gently against the wall beside your head, caging you in with that infuriatingly sweet smile plastered on his face. "...get even closer," he finished in a sing-song whisper, his breath brushing your cheek.
Your pulse spiked as you pressed a hand against his chest, glaring. "What the hell are you doing? Move."
"Move?" He repeated innocently, tilting his head so his hair fell like a silken curtain. "But then I wouldn't be able to tell you how much I've missed you tonight." His free hand lifted to brush a loose strand of hair away from your face. His fingers lingered, the icy touch ghosting over your cheek like frost.
You flinched and slapped his hand away. "Keep your creepy hands to yourself."
"Creepy? Oh, come now. That hurts, (Y/N). Here I am, pouring my poor little heart out, and you call me creepy? That's cruel." He reached for your wrist this time, catching it gently before you could shove him again. His fingers wrapped around it loosely, his touch feather-light but firm enough to keep you there.
"Let go," you hissed, tugging, but his smile only grew sweeter, as if savoring every ounce of your irritation.
"Why would I let go of something so precious? You're so warm... it almost makes me forget what the cold feels like."
"Wow. Did you pull that line from a bad romance novel or something?"
"Ah, you wound me! But admit it, you're blushing, aren't you?" He leaned in closer, his lips hovering just beside your ear. "Your heartbeat's telling me the truth..."
Your skin prickled, and heat crept up your neck despite your best efforts. You pondered for a bit how almost a few hours ago, Tanjiro was doing the exact same thing and yet you didn't feel anything remotely close as to what you were feeling right at this moment. "You're insane."
"Mmm, maybe. Though, wouldn't it be fun if you went insane with me?" His thumb brushed lazily over the inside of your wrist, sending shivers down your spine before he finally released you, only to trap you again by placing his other hand on the opposite wall, fully caging you in now. "You know... I could make you so happy, (Y/N). You wouldn't have to worry about anything. No pain, no sadness, no fear. Just me... and you."
"Can you move? Your breath is stinky. You talk like a stalker."
"Only because you make stalking look so rewarding."
"God, you never shut up..."
"And yet," He sang lightly, pulling back just enough to give you a wink, "you haven't run away yet. Maybe... a part of you likes this."
His fingers grazed your jaw one last time and then he stepped back with a carefree laugh, as if the tension hanging thick in the air didn't exist at all.
"You're delightful, (Y/N). Truly. I think I'm falling for you all over again," he said cheerfully, turning on his heel as if he hadn't just cornered you like a predator toying with its prey.
"What the hell is wrong with you..."
"Everything! Yay!"
"Clearly . "
You were still catching your breath from the sheer audacity of him when Douma suddenly straightened, clapping his hands together with a cheerful little hum. "Well, as much fun as this little chat has been, we need to get you changed, (Y/N)."
"What?"
"Get changed!" he repeated brightly, as if you were the one being ridiculous. "Someone very special wants to see you tonight."
You frowned, confusion settling like lead in your gut. "...Huh? Who? Akaza?"
The name had barely left your mouth before Douma's face twisted in the most exaggerated expression of agony. He clutched his chest, stumbling back like you'd stabbed him through the heart. "Still asking about him when I'm right here?! You really know how to hurt a demon's feelings, (Y/N)! Oh, you're mean!"
You stared at him flatly, unimpressed. "Stop being dramatic."
Douma groaned louder, dragging his hands down his face like a sulky child before suddenly perking up again, his grin snapping back into place like a mask. "Anyway! It's a surprise. I can't ruin it, now can I?"
Your eyes narrowed. "Surprise, huh?"
"Mhm! It'll kinda be like a date! But with three people!"
"What kind of date has three people? No—wait, why am I even asking? I'm not going anywhere with you!"
Douma's smile faltered, not with disappointment, but with commandment. For a split second, his eyes lost that playful sparkle, replaced by a glint of icy steel. When he spoke again, it carried a weight that rooted you in place.
"(Y/N)," he said gently, almost like a lover soothing their darling. "I wasn't really asking for your opinion."
Your pulse spiked. "What if I don't feel like going anywhere?" His hands were on your shoulders to make it clear there was no room for negotiation.
"I'll do it my way then, dollface."
"...where do you even want to take me?"
"You'll see soon enough. All you have to do is to obey. Be a good little human and go change," he whispered sweetly, as if you were sharing some intimate secret. "Don't make me lose my patience, hmm?" He booped your nose.
You swallowed hard, glaring at him despite the tremor in your hands. "..."
"Now, hurry along. I want you looking perfect for our little outing." He stepped back finally, waving a hand. His grin widened when you didn't move right away. "Don't make me dress you myself, (Y/N). You wouldn't like that or... maybe you would?"
Your jaw clenched as you turned on your heel and stormed off, seething. You didn't have a choice, not one that ended well for you, anyway.
Every instinct in you screamed to fight, to resist but the truth was painfully clear: it would be utterly futile. He wasn't just any demon; he was Upper Rank Two, it was nowhere near your reach. You didn't even had your sword.
Was it even worth it? No.
The moment you moved to attack, chaos would erupt, and everyone around you would be caught in the crossfire. You knew, deep down, that none of your friends were strong enough to take him down. Maybe Muichiro could hold his own, perhaps Mitsuri might intervene, but the consequences... the mess it would create... it could tear apart everything, shattering the very timeline you knew.
You let out a long, frustrated sigh, shoulders slumping. Resistance wasn't an option. The only choice that made sense was to comply, at least for now.
As you laced the final tie of your uniform, your eyes darted to the small wooden drawer. Slowly, silently, you slid it open and grabbed the first thing you saw, a knife. It wasn't much, but it was better than nothing. You hid it in your sleeve.
"Ah, you look perfect," he sang, spinning once in glee before holding his arm out like some absurd escort. "Shall we?"
With a heavy heart, you stepped forward. You didn't know where he was taking you, or who this mysterious "someone" was, but one thing was certain: you didn't have a good feeling about this.
You just hoped that from the bottom of your heart, it wouldn't be Muzan or something.
——————————————————————————————
...
...
...
The city glowed under the veil of night, its streets lined with warm lantern light and the chatter of countless passersby. A lively hum carried through the air: vendors calling out, children running ahead of their parents, the rhythmic clip of geta and leather shoes against cobblestones. In the middle of the crowd, a young couple walked hand in hand, their elegant attire immediately setting them apart from the common folk that bustled around them.
"Really! Look at all these shops," the young woman exclaimed, her eyes darting from storefront to storefront with girlish excitement. "There's so much here! I can already tell I'm going to buy half the street!"
Her husband chuckled and gave her a short practiced laugh. "Yes, dear. I'm certain you'll find plenty to spend your fortune on." His hand tightened around hers ever so slightly, not from affection, but as though he were anchoring himself against her boundless enthusiasm.
Chizuru sighed then, her expression shifting as her gaze swept over the busy crowd. A wrinkle of distaste formed between her brows. "So many lowly commoners..." she muttered under her breath, lifting her chin as if the air itself was polluted by their presence. "It's disgraceful. Honestly, poor people shouldn't even be allowed to wander around here. It ruins the atmosphere."
"Chizuru, my love," her husband said gently, though his tone carried an edge of amusement, "don't trouble yourself with them. They're beneath your notice." He stroked the back of her hand with absent gentleness, though the gesture was hollow, mechanical.
Still, she readjusted the brim of her hat, her lips curling in a faint sneer as she cast her eyes toward a group of men loitering by the corner. "Well, it's hard not to notice. I think someone's already eyeing my purse." She clutched the fine leather bag closer to her chest, exhaling sharply through her nose. "Ugh, never mind. Anyway, what are you planning to do now?"
"There are errands I need to attend to. Some acquaintances are expecting me tonight."
Her eyes narrowed with suspicion. "This is about that secret investigation of yours, isn't it?"
"Yes, you're right."
"You're so mysterious sometimes," she pouted, leaning against his arm. "I wonder what exactly you're after..."
"Nothing that concerns you, my sweetheart," He pressed his lips to her knuckles, and though she giggled, his stomach twisted at the saccharine sound.
"Alright then. Do whatever you must. I'll just be browsing the shops while you're gone, but make sure you come back early to help me with the bags!"
"Of course. You can also have dinner without me, if you'd like."
"Oh, god!" Chizuru stopped in her tracks, frowning as if he had just suggested something unforgivable. "You know I hate eating alone. Do you want people to think I've been abandoned? Besides, why do you despise eating with me so much? It's like you hate being seen with me at a restaurant!"
He chuckled lowly, though there was nothing warm in the sound. "You know I don't care much for food. I only indulge because it's necessary. A human need, nothing more."
"Whatever you say." She rolled her eyes, though she still smiled, leaning closer until her hands rested delicately on his shoulders. "You'd better find me later."
His hands moved to her waist, his movements devoid of tenderness. Their lips met, and Chizuru closed her eyes with a blissful sigh, savoring the fleeting intimacy. To her, it was proof that she was living the life she had always dreamed of—a wealthy husband, an elegant city, and all the privileges she could imagine.
Yet, unbeknownst to her, her husband deep red crimson eyes flickered with quiet revulsion.
For several long seconds, he did not move. He counted each heartbeat until the kiss ended, and when at last she pulled back, he exhaled as if freed from restraint. He concealed the expression quickly, but for a moment, his distaste had slipped through.
Chizuru, oblivious, gazed up at him with flushed cheeks. "...Aw, Hisashi. I swear, I'm completely in love with you."
His lips curved into a smile that didn't reach his eyes. "I know, my dear."
...
She pouted again, tugging lightly at his sleeve. "...Aren't you going to say it back?"
For a heartbeat, he considered the silence. With careful precision, he lowered his voice and lied. "I love you."
Her heart fluttered, content with the answer,
never realizing just how hollow the words rang in 'Hisashi's' mouth.
Notes:
Hahaha, "swordsmith village arc"? More like "(Y/N) won't catch a break arc"
Xoxo, azamishomie.